《The Humble Family's Daughter Has A Spatial Pocket!》 Chapter 1 - 1, Daohua_1

Chapter 1:, Daohua_1

The golden autumn in August shone brightly with a radiant sun. On the boundlessnd, the golden sea of rice under the caress of the breeze, lifted wave upon wave of rice waves. In the swaying dance of the golden waves, a little girl in a green jacket and skirt, her hairbed into double buns, closed her eyes and spread her arms wide, her face a picture of contentment as she immersed herself in the rolling rice fragrance. "Daohua~" "Daohua~" The distinct, carefree, and joyous voice of youth traveled from afar, rapidly spreading into the waves of rice along with the breeze. Upon hearing the voice, the little girl''s eyes immediately snapped open, and tilting her head, she saw the boy on the ridge running towards her at breakneck speed, waving his hand as he came. Seeing the boy, the corners of the little girl''s eyes curved, and a radiant smile instantly appeared on her face. She raised her hand and waved back, "Third brother, I''m here!" Yan Wentao saw the little girl and his face lit up with joy, his long legs carrying him even faster now. In the golden waves of rice, the little girl stood smiling gently, her eyebrows green without painting, her lips red without gloss, her eyes like stars, and her skin creamy and luscious. Even after nine years, Yan Wentao still found he could never get enough of looking at his eldest little sister, who resembled a celestial maiden by the side of deities. "Third brother, why have youe?" As soon as the boy arrived, the little girl greeted him with a beaming smile, her fair, delicate cheeks slightly reddened by the sun, making her look even more endearingly na?ve and charming. "And you''re asking why? With such a zing sun, what on earth are you doing running out here? Aren''t you afraid of tanning your skin?" As soon as Yan Wentao arrived, he promptly took the straw hat from his head and carefully ced it on the little girl''s head. "Look, your face is all red. Grandmother will definitely scold you when we get home." The little girl stood obediently, letting the boy put the hat on her. Once he had done so, she affectionately looped her arm through his and coaxed, "If Grandmother gets angry, Third brother, you have to plead for me." "You, oh you!" Yan Wentao tapped the little girl''s forehead with his finger, his expression a mix of doting affection and helplessness, "Come on, let''s head back. Uncle has sent a letter, and Grandmother is waiting for you to read it." "Ah?" The little girl was taken aback for a moment, "Why would a lettere at this time?" Yan Wentao shook his head: "Harvest is approaching; it''s probably an inquiry about when we will visit Uncle at his post in the county town." The little girl shrugged with indifference, showing that she didn''t really care about it. Seeing this, Yan Wentao chuckled, "What, don''t you want to see Uncle and Aunt?" Little Daohua was born in the year when Uncle passed the imperial examination. The following year, he was appointed as a Seventh-rank County Magistrate with the distinction of cing third in the imperial examination. At that time, Little Daohua was too young and Grandmother was in poor health, so it was inconvenient for Uncle to take them with him upon his appointment, and they stayed behind in the family home. Eight years passed in this way. Watching his eldest little sister, who had only seen her parents a few times by the age of nine, a twinge of heartache crossed Yan Wentao''s eyes. "I do want to see them!" Little Daohua replied halfheartedly. Compared to being confined in the inner quarters of arge household, she preferred the unrestricted life of the countryside. If possible, she would rather stay forever in the fields, living a life of leisurely ease. By this time, the siblings had stepped onto the vige road, and people were suddenly all around them. "Oh, look, it''s Daohua and Wentao!" "Third Uncle!" "Mr. Wu!" "Sixth Auntie!" "Uncle Wu!" The two siblings politely and happily greeted everyone, which deepened the smiles on the faces of those around them. "With such a big sun, howe you two are out too?" "What else could it be, Daohua must be out inspecting their family''s paddy fields again." At this, everyone burst into happyughter. The little girlughed along, "I have to check, my family is counting on this harvest." "Daohua, listen to your auntie, your dad is the County Magistrate, big lord, you don''t need to work hard like us. Go home and enjoy your blessings." The little girl replied with a smile, "Auntie, County Magistrates need to eat too!" "Hahaha, look at our Daohua, so young but already knows how to help out her family, no wonder Old Lady Yan dotes on her so much." "Exactly, if this old man had a granddaughter like her, I''d spoil her to death too." Listening to everyone''s light-hearted banter, the little girl always wore a smile, one hand holding onto her third brother, the other running through the rice nts at the edge of the field. With light steps, she hopped and skipped towards the most imposing house in the vige. As the siblings walked away, discordant voices emerged from the crowd. "What''s the use of being adored, in the end, she''s still just a girl!" "Bai Er, you better shut your mouth, what has Daohua done to you?" "I just can''t stand how you all fawn over a little girl. If her County Magistrate father valued her slightly, he wouldn''t have left her in the old home for eight years." "If you don''t know, then stop talking nonsense. Daohua is showing filial piety to Old Lady Yan on behalf of her parents." "Hmph, that''s just a story to fool outsiders, and you believe it? I''ve heard that County Magistrate Yan took a concubine from a Schr Family during his tenure, and that concubine bore him boy and girl twins. The girl looked as beautiful as flowers and gems, and County Magistrate Yan is extremely fond of her. Daohua, who grew up in the vige and looks like a vige girl, he''d like her? I doubt it..." The farmer had a particrly loud voice, andbined with the openness of the countryside, even though Wentao and his sister had walked a distance away, they could still intermittently hear the people''s conversation. "Third brother, what are you doing?" The little girl quickly grabbed Wentao, who wanted to turn back and argue. Wentao was tall and strong for his age; at just thirteen, his height almost matched that of an average grown man, and the little girl nearly didn''t manage to hold him back. "I''m going to teach that scoundrel Bai Er, who can''t spew anything but filth from his mouth." Looking at the fiery Wentao, the little girl couldn''t help butugh, "Wow, third brother, look at you, all eloquent now!" Wentao was famously averse to studying, and hearing his sister''s teasing, the anger in his heart subsided a bit. The little girl took the opportunity to pull him back, "Why take such idle gossip from outsiders so seriously?" Wentao reached out to ruffle the little girl''s hair but was stopped by her straw hat, "Daohua, don''t listen to their nonsense. You are the legitimate eldest daughter of our Yan family. That concubine''s child surely can''t surpass you. Even if... even if..." The little girl tilted her head to look at the red-faced Wentao, her round, mischievous eyes twinkling, and she asked with a bright smile, "Even if what?" Wentao clenched his teeth, "Even if Uncle really does like that concubine''s daughter, don''t be afraid. You still have grandmother and us. We definitely won''t let you be bullied!" The little girl grinned broadly, revealing her somewhat dazzling white teeth. Her right hand kept flipping through the rice nts as she saw a deepening green color on the rice flower in her palm and theughter in her eyes intensified. "Right, with grandmother around, no matter how high a rank dad holds, he wouldn''t dare to disobey her, would he?" Her tonecked any hint of worry. "Daohua, you crazy girl, hurry back to your old woman before you get roasted into charcoal!" A robust and powerful shout came from the courtyard more than ten meters away; one could tell the person speaking was in fine fettle. The little girl shivered, then with a resigned expression, she hurried toward the gate with tiny steps. As she ran, she shouted back, "Grandmother, your beloved Little Daohua is back!" Chapter 2 - 2, Fetal Wear_1

Chapter 2:, Fetal Wear_1

"You still know how toe back, huh!" The moment Daohua stepped through the main gate, her forehead was thwacked with a big bump. "Ouch, Third Brother, save me! Grandma doesn''t love Daohua anymore." A crisp and pleasant young girl''s voice rang out in the courtyard. Then, there was a bigmotion in the courtyard. "You crazy girl, if you don''t get a beating for three days, you just have to tear off the roof tiles. Aren''t you afraid of getting sunburned under such a big sun, running outside every day? Is there gold in the paddy fields, or is it silver that''s so attractive to you?" "There''s gold! Grandma, don''t you think those golden paddy grains look just like gold?" "Bullshit gold, people''s daughters would rather spend all day covered up indoors, but you, on the other hand, can''t feelfortable unless you tan yourself to a crisp, right?" "Grandma, that''s a misunderstanding, Daohua doesn''t want to turn into charcoal at all. I run outside because I know I won''t get dark, who told me to inherit Grandma''s naturally beautiful skin." "Don''t give me that glib talk, even the best skin shouldn''t be abused like that." In the courtyard, a little girl in green darted around like a freed rabbit, followed by an energetic, well-coiffed olddy briskly chasing after her. "Yan Daohua, stop right there." "No way, Grandma, stop first." "I refuse to believe this olddy can''t catch you today." "...Grandma, I was wrong. I won''t go out at noon anymore." "There''s no ''anymore'' for you." "Don''t be like that~" Watching the young and the old, faces not red, breath not quickened, chasing each other, everyone under the eaves was full of admiration. "Mother''s health seems to be getting better with each passing year." Yan Zhiqiang, the third child of the Yan Family, grinned as he watched the yful chase between the two in the courtyard. His wife, Mrs. Wu, smiled with pursed lips: "Isn''t that the truth? As long as Daohua is around, Mother doesn''t have a moment of idle time, and once she starts moving about, her spirits naturally improve." Yan Wentao watched his parents, who were too pleased with the excitement, in silence: "Dad, Mom, please advise them. The sun is so intense, be careful of heatstroke." Hearing this, Yan Zhiqiang immediately brushed off the smile on his face and quickly stepped into the courtyard, grabbed Daohua, who had red, flushed cheeks, and turned back to the olddy: "Mother, I''ve caught Daohua for you. Let''s go inside and properly discipline her." Seeing the bulging muscles on Third Uncle''s arm, muscles that couldn''t even be concealed by his clothes, Daohua sagaciously refrained from struggling and looked pitifully towards the olddy, who wasing over with somewhat heavy breathing. "Why are you using so much strength? She''s just a girl. How can she withstand you hauling her up like that?" Seeing her eldest granddaughter being hoisted by her third son, the olddy was immediately displeased, gave him a stern look, and swiftly took the girl into her own hands. Yan Zhiqiang sheepishly touched his nose, a look of helplessness on his face. He knew this would be the oue. In the entire family, it was Mother who cherished Daohua the most. She could punish people herself, but if someone else dared toy a finger on Daohua, she would immediately be upset. ``` "Come, follow me inside." Old Madam Yan red at her eldest granddaughter and took her hand, heading towards the hall. Daohua stopped making a fuss and snuggled up affectionately to the olddy, "Grandmother, I won''t dare to do it again in the future." Old Madam Yan snorted coldly, "Even if you dared, you won''t have the chance anymore. Your parents have sent a letter, they will guide you personally from now on, let''s see how wild you can be?" Upon hearing this, the smile on Daohua''s face instantly fell, "Grandmother, can we not go? Just stay in Yan Vige, I think it''s quite nice here." Old Madam Yan tapped her granddaughter''s forehead, a touch of tough love in her voice, "You, some people wish they had the chance to live in the county town and can''t, yet you''re the odd one out who doesn''t want to go when given the opportunity." Daohua pouted her lips, "The county town isn''t as free as the vige." Knowing the nature of her grandchild, Old Madam Yan didn''t try to persuade her and pulled her in front of a basin, lovingly rolling up a towel to wipe her face, "You were born quite decent looking, not showing dirt easily, otherwise, how could you marry off when you grow up after being so wild every day?" At the mention of marrying off, Daohua shuddered, looking pitifully at the olddy, "Grandmother, what marrying off, I''m still little!" In ancient times, making a living wasn''t easy, and at such a young age she already had to think about getting married in the future. Seeing her granddaughter''s exaggerated reaction, Old Madam Yan chuckled, "Little? You''re already nine years old this year, it''s time you start learning some rules. In the past, your mother sent letters wanting to take you back, and you used this olddy as an excuse to get out of it. This time, your parents want to take both of us back, what excuse will you have now?" "What the heck!" Daohua shook Old Madam Yan''s arm, indignantly saying, "I didn''t use you as an excuse, granddaughter just couldn''t bear to leave grandmother." "Stop shaking, you''ll make this olddy dizzy," Old Madam Yan pulled her granddaughter to sit down. Daohua looked at Old Madam Yan and confirmed again, "Grandmother, do we really have to leave, is it absolutely necessary?" Old Madam Yan nodded affirmatively, "It''s absolutely necessary. You, I really don''t know what''s going on inside that head of yours. If you grow up in the vige, you''ll just be a vige girl, but if you go to the county town, you''ll be ady of the official''s family. Think about it yourself." Daohua knew that this time she had no choice but to leave, so she didn''t persist on the matter, instead asking, "What about uncle and aunt?" Old Madam Yan replied, "They will go too. Your father said in the letter that he might be reappointed again, and your mother has bought somend there. Your uncle and his family will help take care of it when they go." Daohua propped her chin with both hands, puzzled, "Why hasn''t father been promoted yet? He has been the County Magistrate for three terms already!" It seems his capabilities are somewhatcking! Old Madam Yan nced sideways at her granddaughter, her face also darkening, apparently worried about her eldest son, she sighed, "Your fatheres from a humble background, with little foundation; he has no one to support him in his official career, do you think promotions are that easy toe by?" Daohua didn''t know how to respond to this. Even though she had lived an extra lifetime, she truly hadn''t dealt with the officialdom before. Seeing the olddy''s mood dip, she quickly changed the subject, "What about everything here at home?" Old Madam Yan immediately shifted her attention, "I''ve already thought it through. We''ll lease ournd here to those families in the n who are struggling to make ends meet. As for the house, Zhixin from the fifth branch broke his leg saving someonest year and has had trouble finding work to support his family, so we''ll let them move in to help watch over the house." Seeing that Old Madam Yan had everything nned out, Daohuapletely gave up hope, "When are we leaving?" "After the autumn harvest!" Seeing her granddaughter''s reluctant expression, Old Madam Yan rubbed her head, "You don''t know how fortunate you are to be born into such luck, to go see your father who is the County Magistrate, and yet you''re so reluctant." "I''m not reluctant," Daohua murmured, simply unsure of how to get along with them. When she transmigrated into this life, her parents in this world were even younger than her previous life''s self! ``` Chapter 3 - 3, No One Can Cross_1

Chapter 3:, No One Can Cross_1

Yan Family Vige. Yan Family''s grand courtyard. Daohua sat upright in the main hall, meticulously recording this year''s harvest. Old Lady Yan sat by her side, her face filled with affection as she watched her granddaughter carefully log every detail of the harvest, her expression growing increasingly satisfied and proud. She knew that the vige and the n had often whispered about her favoritism, using her of cherishing a granddaughter over her grandsons, pampering the girl to the core. Yet those people failed to see how much Daohua was adored by all. Not only did she have a good appearance, but she was also particrly blessed. On her birth, her eldest son, who had failed the imperial examinations twice, was finally sessful. The following year, he was even more triumphant, securing a ce in the highest triennial imperial exam and being appointed as a Seventh-rank County Magistrate. After that, their family, which had been considered average in Yan Vige, saw better days each year, gradually prospering. Beyond that, the girl had a particrly heartwarming effect, melting the hearts of those around her. Her child''s father died early, and she, at a young age, became a widow; to raise her four children, she could only work tirelessly day and night, which over the years severely weakened her health. The year her eldest son was appointed County Magistrate, she felt she could finally report good news to herte husband, and the tension she held inside rxed, followed by the downturn of her own health. From then on, she couldn''t do heavybor, often short of breath and reliant on a constant stream of medicinal soups and treatments. When her eldest son took office, Daohua was left behind in her hometown: first because she was still a young girl, unfit for long-distance travel; second, because Daohua was tender and cute, her big brother saw how she brightened her grandmother''s mood, and he purposefully left Daohua behind to cheer up and amuse her. At the age of five, she somehow heard that a monk from the Divine Temple, located more than ten miles away, could cure her grandmother''s ailment, and she secretly followed vigers to the temple to beg for medicine. The scorching midsummer sun that could make adults wince in pain was surely unbearable for such a tiny child. Seeing Daohua stagger home over dozens of miles, sping the medicine she begged for, Old Lady Yan''s heart softened like never before. Strangely enough, from then on, Old Lady Yan''s health remarkably improved day by day, and now she could outpace even the average young woman when walking around. This girl was indeed her lucky star. "Grandmother, should all the harvest from our over 200 acres ofnd be sent to Linyi County?" Afterputing this year''s harvest, Daohua looked up at Old Lady Yan. Linyi County was where her father served as the County Magistrate. Old Lady Yan nodded, "Many provinces in the north suffered from droughtst year. Although Linyi County, being in the north, didn''t experience severe drought, the harvest wasn''t that great either. Shipping our grain there, part of it will be stored for our family''s use, and the rest can be sold for silver money." Daohua sighed and pretended to be worldly-wise, "It seems father is not having an easy time." Natural disasters are difficult tobat, even in modern times. Old Lady Yan said, "Now you understand the challenges your father faces, don''t you? When you get to Linyi County, you must be close to your father." Since birth, her granddaughter had never stayed close to her parents; even in casual conversation, she was rarely mentioned. Old Lady Yan worried that her granddaughter might drift apart from her own parents. She was getting old, and in the end, her granddaughter would have to rely on her parents. After moving to Linyi County, she would have to make an effort to foster a good rtionship between her son and granddaughter. Daohua pouted, "Father has his precious daughter by his side. He may not care that much about me." Old Lady Yan red at her granddaughter with feigned annoyance, "What, you think you can''tpete with the child that concubine bore?" Although they were both granddaughters, she couldn''t help but be partial. No matter how much her eldest son praised the concubine''s twins in his letters, in her eyes, Daohua was unrivaled. Daohua immediately stood up, lifted her head high, and dered with vigor, "Compete with her? I''m simply above that." Competing with a little child was beneath her dignity! Although her current body was that of a child, inside she felt as mature as someone nearly in her thirties. Old Lady Yan watched her granddaughter''s pretense with amusement and reassured her, "Rest easy, you are the legitimate eldest granddaughter of the Yan Family, and no one can surpass you." Daohua threw herself into Old Lady Yan''s arms, her eyes and brows filled with smiles, "Can big brother not surpass me either?" "You clever trickster!" Old Lady Yan tapped her granddaughter''s forehead, "He is your own elder brother; are you going to be jealous of him too?" "In the end, grandmother''s favorite can only be Daohua," she murmured with a mischievous smile, burying her head into the olddy''s embrace. As for this grandmother, whom she saw as soon as she opened her eyes and who then fed and raised her hand-in-hand, Daohua had be incredibly proficient at charming and amusing her. "Yes, this old woman''s favorite is indeed you, this madcap girl," Old Lady Yan said, a mixture of indulgence and helplessness in her gentle shaking of her head. "Mother!" Just then, Yan Zhiqiang and his wife entered. Daohua emerged from the olddy''s embrace and, after greeting her third uncle and aunt, obediently sat down to one side. The Yan Family, having produced a County Magistrate, had more household rules than the ordinary families in the vige. While the younger generation need not leave when their elders spoke, they were also not free to interrupt at will. Yan Zhiqiang, "Mother, we have already packed the grain." The elderly Mrs. Yan nodded; her third son always handled things carefully and thoughtfully, sparing her any worries, "Then good, you all set off tomorrow." Yan Zhiqiang hesitated for a moment, "Mother, how about I stay behind and travel with you instead?" Mrs. Yan nced sternly at her third son, "If you stay, who will watch over so much grain?" "Then I will stay behind," offered Wu Family, eagerly continuing the conversation. The grain would be taking the water route and needed to set off early. But if both she and the head of the home were to leave, how would they answer to their eldest brother should anything befall their mother, Daohua, and Wentao traveling alone by road? Mrs. Yan waved her hand dismissively, "Wenhui is still young and needs your care. I will travel with Daohua and Wentao, apanied by the old Sun couple. We will take the official roads all the way; there won''t be any problems." Seeing his mother''s resolve, Yan Zhiqiang knew it wouldn''t be right to say any more. The olddy, having single-handedly raised the four siblings and supported a County Magistrate on her own, always had final say. Once she made a decision, it was very difficult to change her mind. The next day, Yan Zhiqiang and his wife, along with their six-year-old son Yan Wenhui, were the first to set out on the road to Linyi County. Many from the Yan n came to see them off. "Zhiqiang, in the future, you muste back to visit us old folks, alright?" "Third Grandfather, rest assured, we wille back every year. Have you forgotten that we must also offer sacrifices to our ancestors?" "Zhiqiang, if you be sessful, don''t forget about your fellow vigers, eh." "I won''t forget, I won''t forget." "..." In the midst of everyone''s reluctant farewells, the cart carrying Yan Zhiqiang''s family and the grain moved further and further away. Meanwhile, in the grand courtyard of the Yan Family, the n Leader''s granddaughter, Yan Yunxi, watched Daohua pack her things with envy. "Daohua, once you get to Linyi County, you''ll truly be the Magistrate''s daughter." Daohuaughed at the younger girl''sment, turning to say with a smile, "Even if I don''t go to Linyi County, I''m still the Magistrate''s daughter." Yan Yunxi, the little girl, was momentarily stumped and pouted. As the granddaughter of the n Leader, all the children in Yan Vige sought to curry favor with her, yet there was one person she could never surpass. This person was Yan Daohua standing before her. Looking at Daohua''s fair and delicate cheeks that glowed with health, Yan Yunxi felt her jealousy bubbling up. How did this girl grow up like this? Usually, she seemed to love running wild in the fields, yet her skin never seemed to tan, which was truly a cause for envy. After all, both she and the other vige girls would tan as soon as they stepped outside. In terms of appearance, she couldn''tpare; In terms of family background, her grandfather was the Yan n Leader, but the other girl''s father was the high and mighty County Magistrate. She truly felt outssed from head to toe. Every time she stood beside Daohua, she felt ashamed, a difort that made her resentful. She didn''t like ying with Daohua, nor did she allow other vige children to do so. She would not have set foot in the Yan household this time if her grandfather hadn''t insisted shee to bid farewell to Daohua. Recalling the private words between her grandfather and father, Yan Yunxi couldn''t hide her jealousy as she spoke, "Daohua, I think you won''t be able to hold onto the title of the Magistrate''s daughter for much longer. Grandfather said, your father has already served three terms as county magistrate, and magistrates have to be assessed, too. If one doesn''t meet the standards, they could be dismissed." Daohua stopped packing and turned to look at the little girl. One must never underestimate the scheming of young girls in ancient times; sometimes even she, an adult, had to admire their cunning. "You needn''t worry about our family affairs. My father will undoubtedly have a smooth and sessful career. Is there anything else? I still have a lot to pack, so I won''t see you out," she said. With those words, Daohua left the little girl with a confident silhouette retreating into the distance. Chapter 4 - 4, Just Because I Took an Extra Glance at You in the Crowd

Chapter 4:, Just Because I Took an Extra nce at You in the Crowd

After seeing to the affairs at home, Old Madam Yan set off for Linyi County, where her eldest son was taking office, apanied by her eldest granddaughter, her third grandson, and two longtime servants. Old Madam Yan held a rather high status within the n, and over the years, the Yan Family had extended considerable support to fellow n members. Consequently, when they left, the n Leader and the higher-ranking elders all came to see them off. "Old sister-inw, this year the rain has been scarce, and harvests haven''t been great anywhere. Only our Yan vige, thanks to those seeds you provided, managed a yield that was a whole tenthrger than in years past. I''m here to express the n''s gratitude on behalf of everyone." Farmers depend on the heavens for their sustenance, and even after a year''s hardbor, they might not have enough to eat. The n Leader''s gratitude toward Old Madam Yan was heartfelt¡ªwith the increase in yields, the smiles on the vigers'' faces had grown wider, no longer clouded by the usual worries. Old Madam Yan quickly helped the bowing n Leader to his feet, speaking earnestly, "n Leader, you mustn''t say such things. Being widows and orphans, if the n hadn''t supported us in various ways during the early years, how could my children have achieved what they have today?" The n Leader''s face was just as sincere, "Old sister-inw, no need to mention it. It''s only natural for those from the same n to share close bonds and support each other. What we did was nothing significant." "That Zhi Gao, Zhi Yuan, and Zhi Qiang have turned out so well is entirely due to your wise guidance, old sister-inw." "Old sister-inw, you know the situation in our n. If Zhi Gao and the others ever need anything, just say the word, and the n will surely provide full support." At this, other elders of the n also expressed their solidarity. "Yes, Zhi Gao''s mother, if there''s anything you need in Linyi County, just send us a letter," said Third Elder of the n. Moved, Old Madam Yan said, "On behalf of Zhi Gao, I thank everyone here. If the opportunity arises, I will have hime back in person to express our gratitude." The n Leader and the elders all looked pleased at her words. "..." As everyone exchanged words, half an hour quickly passed. Sitting in the carriage, Daohua idly swung her little legs, losing interest in the goings-on. Just as she was about to crawl into the carriage for a nap, her grandmother finally waved goodbye to the n Leader and the others. Once aboard the carriage, Old Madam Yan let out a long sigh of relief. "Pfft!" Seeing her grandmother''s relieved expression, Daohua couldn''t hold back and burst intoughter. Old Madam Yan red at her granddaughter, "Find an old woman''s relief funny, do you?" Daohua scooted next to her grandmother, "I thought you actually enjoyed bantering with the n Leader and the rest." Old Madam Yan rolled her eyes, "You''ve said it yourself¡ªit''s nothing but bantering. Who could enjoy that?" Daohua, "Then why did you talk with them for so long?" Old Madam Yan, "A single strand does not make a thread, a single tree does not make a forest. Your father may now be a Seventh-rank County Magistrate, but he still can''t do without the Yan n. A person without a n to rely on can''t go far." "Ah... your father has been a County Magistrate for almost nine years, always diligent and earnest. But why has he never been promoted? Isn''t it because hecks strong roots? If only there were someone in the bureaucracy who could speak up for your father..." Old Madam Yan suddenly stopped, her expression turning somewhat grim. Seeing this, Yan Wentao tugged at Daohua, signaling her not to ask any further. Daohua knew her grandmother was thinking of her Fourth Aunt. When her father passed the imperial examinations, his ssmate Yang Boyi came to propose marriage for Fourth Aunt. The Yang Family was also a prestigious household, with a fourth-grade official as a rtive in Beijing. Although Yang Boyi himself was just a Schr, the marriage was considered a fine match for the Yan Family at the time. Initially, the Yang Family kept close ties with the Yan Family after Fourth Aunt married in. Butter, when Yang Boyi also passed the imperial examinations, the Yang family moved to Beijing, and from then on, the rtionship between the two families cooled. Daohua thought to herself that the Yang Family must have seen her father''sck of promotion despite serving term after term as Magistrate and deemed him a poor investment, hence their distancing themselves. One had to admit, these ancient people were indeed very pragmatic! As the grandchildren remained silent, Old Madam Yan continued on her own, "These years, several young members of the n have proven capable of schrly pursuits. Once they pass the examinations, your father will have allies in the bureaucratic circles." Daohua was skeptical, "Who knows how long that will take?" Old Madam Yan nced sidelong at her granddaughter, "Even if your father doesn''t live to see it, there are still your elder brothers. In any case, we cannot sever ties with the n." Daohua shrugged indifferently; she had no intention of breaking ties with the n. After spending years in Yan vige, she hade to understand that these ancient n ties were extremely strong. No one would willingly cut themselves off from their own n. Behind them was their n, shielding them from being bullied; without a n, they were like rootless weeds, vulnerable to being trampled upon by anyone out there in the world. Daohua lifted the carriage curtain and looked in the direction of the vige, only to find the n leader and a few others still standing at the entrance of the vige, which greatly impressed her. Indeed, for the prosperity of their n, these people could set aside their pride. "Grandmother, I just realized today that our n leader, Grandpa, is quite the smooth talker," Daohua said. What was meant to be inferred was that everyone in the n should naturally be supportive of one another; the assistance they had provided before was negligible inparison... The implication was clear, wasn''t it? They wanted her stepfather to help the n, right? Old Lady Yan nced at her shrewd and perceptive granddaughter, then reverted her gaze to her naively honest third grandson and shook her head, "It''s nothing but mutual benefit. Some things are better known in the heart than spoken aloud." Daohua replied, "I don''t speak of it to others anyway." Wentao looked confused, scratching the back of his head; he couldn''t understand what his grandmother and Daohua were discussing. "Let''s go sit outside, Third Brother, and let Grandma Sune in to apany our grandmother," Daohua suggested. "Alright!" On the official road leading to Linyi County, a horse-drawn carriage trundled along at a steady pace. On the carriage, a man in his fifties managed the reins, with two youths, one big and one small, seated beside him. The elder was simple and robust, while the younger was soft and cute. "Young Master Daohua, would you like to sing a tune to lift the spirits of the olddy?" Uncle Sun asked with a chuckle, looking at Daohua, who was disguised as a boy. Daohua thought that dressing as a girl was inconvenient for travel, so she had switched to boys'' clothes. Regarding this, Old Lady Yan didn''t object; on the contrary, she was quite encouraging, finding Daohua clever. Although these years had been rather peaceful everywhere, it was still best to keep a low profile when traveling. "Sure, let''s sing together, Third Brother," Daohua responded. "Okay!" Soon, their young and crisp singing voices filled the air along the official road. Walking and stopping along the way, Old Lady Yan didn''t rush Uncle Sun to move faster. Her granddaughter and third grandson had never been outside of the county, and letting them see more of the world to broaden their horizons was beneficial. Daohua and the others rested at inns whenever they came across one, and when they reached a town and were in the mood, they would even take time to stroll around. However, after half a month, as they started entering the northern territories, such opportunities grew scarce. The farther north they went, the more refugees they encountered on the road. Seeing the emaciated refugees, Old Lady Yan couldn''t help but sigh, "Ah, it seemsst year''s drought in the north was quite severe." Daohua, seeing the cracked and withered farnds, also felt downhearted. She became much quieter along the journey, staring at the green Daohua flower in her palm that looked like a small green mole, lost in thought. "Old Lady, there''s an inn up ahead. Shall we rest there tonight?" Uncle Sun''s voice inquired. Old Lady Yan lifted the carriage curtain to inspect the inn and, seeing that it was quite decent, nodded in agreement. She then alighted from the carriage with Daohua and Wentao. The inn was built just outside the city gates, bustling with theings and goings of many people. The road was lined with carts and wagons, creating quite a lively scene. Fascinated by everything from ancient times, Daohua started looking around curiously as soon as she got off the carriage. "The crowd is thicker here, so let''s all stick close together. Wentao, take good care of your sister," Old Lady Yan admonished firmly, gripping Daohua''s hand while reminding her third grandson to be attentive. At that moment, Daohua acted very obediently, holding one hand of Old Lady Yan and the other of Wentao. In Yan Family Vige, she had heard countless stories about human traffickers. In ancient times, once snatched by traffickers, one''s chances of being rescued were virtually nonexistent. When out and about, one couldn''t be too cautious. "Wuu wuu~" Just as they were about to enter the inn''s main entrance, Daohua suddenly heard a whimper and muffled groans emanating from a carriage nearby, and she instinctively turned her head to look. In front of a carriage loaded with ceaseless passersby, a pair of eyes filled with deep hope and begging just forcefully broke into Daohua''s field of vision. Chapter 5 - 5, Human Trafficker_1

Chapter 5:, Human Trafficker_1

"Daohua, what are you looking at? It''s time to go into the inn." Yan Wentao saw Daohua constantly turning her head to look back and pulled on her hand. At the same time, he moved closer to her side, carefully protecting her to prevent the people around from bumping into her. Daohua was quite attractive, even now dressed as a boy in coarse hemp clothes, she still stood out a great deal, quite eye-catching. After getting off the carriage, many people were looking their way. Old Lady Yan also looked over: "Don''t look around." In the midst of their tugging, Daohua quickly withdrew her gaze, suppressed the unrest in her heart, and dared not turn back for another look. She wasn''t a real child. Through the corner of the curtain that had been lifted, the swollen purple-red delicate cheek that was revealed had instantly made her aware that something was amiss. But she didn''t dare to investigate the truth. No other reason, but that stood next to the carriage were two burly men in the prime of their lives. Soon, Daohua was pulled by Old Lady Yan into the inn, while Uncle Sun and Sun''s wife, who had gone to park the carriage, also returned. Old Lady Yan called for two guest rooms, one for her, Daohua, and Sun''s wife, and the other for Uncle Sun and Yan Wentao to stay in. "We''ve traveled a whole day; let''s all go back to our rooms to rest," she said. Old Lady Yan pulled Daohua along toward the room, and during this time, Daohua could hardly resist and turned her head back to look outside the inn once more. Regrettably, the curtain of the carriage was now fully lowered, and from the outside, nothing seemed amiss. However, the two strong men were still standing beside it. Daohua nced at the bulging areas around the men''s waists, her eyes flickering uncertainly. After returning to the room, Daohua became somewhat distracted. When the meal was served, she only ate a few bites hastily. Seeing this, Old Lady Yan thought her granddaughter was exhausted from the journey and urged her to go to bed and rest. At night, Daohua tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Every time she closed her eyes, the swollen purple-red youthful cheek would reappear in her mind. Were they human traffickers? Or some dirty secret of a wealthy family? No matter what it was, it seemed like it was not something she could deal with, nor did she have the ability to do so. The two burly men who might have concealed weapons around their waists obviously were ruthless. On her side, her grandmother, Uncle Sun, and Sun''s wife were all old, and her third brother was just a 13-year-old boy¡ªthey had no power to confront them. One careless move, and they might endanger themselves in the process. "Why haven''t you slept yet? Are you tired?" Old Lady Yan noticed her granddaughter was still awake, suppressing her drowsiness, and gently patted her back. Looking at the olddy''s tranquil face, Daohua''s heart gradually calmed down. Her brain went nk, her eyelids grew heavier, and slowly she fell asleep. The next morning, Old Lady Yan woke Daohua up early. "There are more and more refugees on the roads; it''s better for us to get to Linyi County earlier." Old Lady Yan worried about the safety of the road and, after thinking it over, decided to quicken the pace of their journey. After breakfast and checking out of the inn, Old Lady Yan led her grandchildren away from the inn. When leaving, Daohua paid attention to the carriage in the inn and found that the suspicious carriage from yesterday was gone. Her feelings were mixed; she didn''t know whether to be relieved (no need to worry about whether to save or not), or to worry about the people in the carriage. Along the way, Daohua and the others saw more and more refugees. And from time to time, they also witnessed some refugees robbing travelers. For safety''s sake, Old Lady Yan spent some silver to join a convoy from the Escort Bureau, and they hit the road together. Due to the frequent robberies on the road, their travel speed was inevitably dyed. By the evening, the Escort Bureau couldn''t make it to the designated inn and could only find a dpidated temple to rest in. As soon as they entered the dpidated temple, Daohua''s face changed instantly. That carriage! The carriage was tied up in the courtyard of the temple, and the two burly men squatted next to it, having lit a fire, now roasting a piece of meat whose identity was uncertain. "Wuu wuu wuu~" As everyone passed by the carriage, they heard soundsing from inside and looked over. At that moment, a womanughed as she crawled out of the carriage: "The child at home is throwing a tantrum." Hearing this, the people from the Escort Bureau said nothing and went straight into the temple. Old Lady Yan''s face grew stern; she tightly grasped Daohua and Yan Wentao and quickly followed the Escort Bureau people. "Big Brother, there''s something wrong with that carriage; there are at least a dozen children inside," a young man from the Escort Bureau whispered to the chief. The chief of the Escort Bureau nced back at the carriage in the courtyard, "When traveling outside, don''t meddle in others'' affairs." Hearing the conversation, Daohua looked up at the two men. Old Madam Yan also felt something was amiss, so she found a spot close to the people from the Escort Bureau to sit down and whispered to her grandchildren to stay put and not to run around. Night fell, and several more groups of people arrived at the dpidated temple. During this time, many realized something was off with the carriage in the courtyard, yet not a single person stepped forward. Daohua buried her head in Old Madam Yan''s arms, carefully observing the expression of every person in the temple. Indifference, ustomed, ignoring, numbness... Do these people have no conscience at all? Not necessarily. They knew that the three people in the courtyard might be human traffickers, but for these travelers who had been drifting all year round, making it home safely was their greatest wish; as for the injustices on the road... They could hardly ensure their own safety, so how could they afford to care about the lives of others? Seeing Daohua staring at the courtyard, Old Madam Yan suddenly covered her eyes. She knew her granddaughter had always been more intelligent than others since childhood, yet sometimes being too intelligent might not be a good thing. "Go to sleep; we still have to get going tomorrow," Old Madam Yan said in a low voice to Daohua. Daohua nodded at her words, closed her eyes in time, but she couldn''t fall asleep no matter what. Human traffickers... The knowledge from her previous life made it impossible for her to turn a blind eye. Yet, she was powerless to save those kidnapped children. All night, Daohua''s mind was in a daze. As dawn broke, amidst her powerlessness, amidst the indifference of others, the two sturdy men propped up the carriage and left. Old Madam Yan sighed silently, took out the dry food, and ordered her grandchildren to eat, but she didn''t take a single bite. Just as the Escort Bureau was finishing its preparations to depart, sudden mor came from outside the temple. "It''s bad! Those refugees have gone mad with hunger. They rob anyone they see." The head of the Escort Bureau''s face changed, and he immediately said aloud, "Quick, let''s leave this ce at once." If the refugees surrounded them in the temple, not only would their goods not be spared, but they might not even survive until the next day. Old Madam Yan also looked terrified, tightly pulling her grandchildren and urgently instructing her nephew to fetch the carriage. Uncle Bo might have been nearly sixty years old, but he was remarkably agile. He moved faster than the younger men of the Escort Bureau, fetched the carriage, and as soon as Old Madam Yan and the others got in, they immediately drove the carriage out of the temple. After a hasty gallop, having traveled more than ten miles from the temple and no refugees in sight on the road, Uncle Bo finally slowed down. "Slow down, let''s wait for the people from the Escort Bureau." Old Madam Yan, worried about the safety of traveling alone, decided to stick with the Escort Bureau''s party. Inside the carriage, Daohua''s heart was still pounding. People really do be crazed with hunger. As they rushed out of the temple, she had seen the ground outside covered in bright red. Having grown up in a peaceful society, she had never witnessed such a thing, and even thinking about it now made her scalp tingle. Feeling the carriage growing stuffy, Daohua quickly lifted a corner of the curtain, hoping the scenery outside would wash away the bloody images in her mind. The carriage swayed and moved slowly, allowing Daohua''s emotions to gradually settle. Suddenly, a carriage stopped by the side of the road made Daohua''s body tremble. "Daohua, what''s wrong?" Old Madam Yan asked anxiously. She had been careless. She hadn''t expected the drought in the north to be so severe, encountering so many refugees along the way. If only she had known, she would have taken the water route with her third son and his family. Daohua must have been scared by what had just happened. Daohua quickly let down the curtain, feigningposure, "I''m fine." Old Madam Yan pulled her into her embrace, saying nothing, just patting her back. Daohua leaned in obediently against the olddy, but after a while, she suddenly sat up straight, lifted the curtain again, and looked back. The movement of lifting the curtain, putting it down; lifting it again and putting it down repeated several times. Daohua took a deep breath and turned to Old Madam Yan, "Grandmother, I need to get out for a bit." Old Madam Yan looked reluctant, but she also understood that people have emergencies, and it wouldn''t be good to restrain her granddaughter, "Grandmother will go with you." Daohua immediately shook her head, "No need, it''s fine if just Third Brotheres with me." Old Madam Yan thought for a moment, then looked at Yan Wentao, "Take good care of your sister, and be back quickly!" Chapter 6 - 6, Rescuing Someone_1

Chapter 6:, Rescuing Someone_1

"Daohua, use the restroom if you need to, I''ll keep watch for you over here." After getting off the carriage, Daohua pulled Yan Wentao and dived into the woods by the road. "Shh!" Crouching, Daohua made a silent gesture, signaling Yan Wentao not to speak, and pointed toward the road ahead. "What''s the matter?" Yan Wentao subconsciously lowered his voice. Daohua whispered, "See that carriage over there? Doesn''t it look like the one we saw at the temple ruins? Let''s go have a look." Without thinking, Yan Wentao immediately shook his head, "No! Daohua, listen to Big Brother Three, once you''re done, let''s hurry back. Grandmother is waiting for us, and we mustn''t worry her. Other matters are not our concern." He was no longer a child; he had heard plenty about the hardships of life. In the temple ruins, even those capable folks from the Escort Bureau didn''t meddle much. It would be best if they stayed clear of this muddy water. Daohua fell silent. Logically, she knew she should not be nosy; but the thought of the children in the carriage being trafficked to all sorts of unspeakable ces tormented her greatly. "Big Brother Three, let''s just sneak over for a look. I''ve carefully observed them, and those two strong men from yesterday aren''t there, only that woman guarding the carriage. I can handle her by myself." "You?" Yan Wentao looked at the petite Daohua with undisguised skepticism in his eyes and on his face. Daohua puffed out her chest, "You know how strong I am." Yan Wentao replied irritably, "What kind of strength is that? You''re only slightly stronger than the average girl. I could pin you down with one hand." "Oh,e on, Big Brother Three, let''s not talk about this now. Opportunities slip by in an instant. If those two men return, we''ll truly be unable to do anything. Think about it, the children caught in the carriage, they are the same age as me, as Wen Hui. Can you bear to watch them get trafficked?" Ultimately a kind-hearted person, Yan Wentao, upon hearing this, scratched his head in frustration and said helplessly, "Let''s just take a quick look then. If we can help, we will; if not, we''ll immediately retreat." Daohua nodded vigorously, "I know, I promise." It seemed the heavens were helping them; right as they approached the carriage, it actually drove into the woods by itself. And then, the carriage started to shake violently. Before long, two boys, around the age of ten with their hands tied behind their backs, jumped down from the carriage and stumbled into the deeper parts of the forest. "Damn little brats, daring to ambush me! I''ll tear your skins apart if I catch you!" The burly woman also jumped down from the carriage and chased after them quickly. Witnessing this scene, a gleam appeared in Daohua''s eyes, and she stood up swiftly, running towards the carriage. Yan Wentao didn''t have time to stop her and could only follow. "Bang!" Daohua opened the carriage and saw seven or eight children bound inside the crowded cabin, looking at them with terrified faces. "Big Brother Three, quick, untie them." Daohua swiftly took the dagger strapped to her calf, jumped onto the carriage, and began to cut the ropes binding the children. Yan Wentao, upon seeing Daohua take out a dagger, paused, "Daohua, why are you carrying a dagger?" Without turning her head, Daohua replied, "Who goes out without having one or two self-defense weapons? Big Brother Three, don''t talk now, hurry up, the woman will be back soon." Then she turned towards the children in the carriage, "Do you remember where your homes are?" The children in the carriage first nodded, then shook their heads. Seeing this, Daohua felt a bit of a headache. These children were older, over ten years old, and the youngest were only seven or eight. After thinking it over, Daohua quickly took off the pouch she was carrying and gave each child a Silver Barley, "After you get off the horse cart, run towards the crowded ces. If you see a town, enter it, then go to the Government Office and ask them to send you home. Make sure you don''t get caught again." By then, Yan Wentao had already untied all the ropes on the children, "Daohua, it''s time for us to go." Saying that, he grabbed Daohua and jumped down from the horse cart. "We can only help you this much, now you must also hurry and escape." After saying this to the children, without waiting for any response, Yan Wentao pulled Daohua and ran away. "Third Brother, run a little slower." Daohua was being pulled by Yan Wentao and ran while turning her head to look back. Seeing that the children were smart enough to run away, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Ancient times were not like modern ones, and she didn''t know if what she had done could truly help them. She could only pray that they would all be able to return to their parents. Suddenly, a sharp scream came from a nearby forest. Yan Wentao paused hesitantly, Daohua pulling him, "Third Brother, there are two more." "We can''t take care of those two; didn''t you see the woman chasing after them?" Yan Wentao said resolutely, intent on pulling Daohua away. "Third Brother, let''s go and see, maybe we can help in some way." "You, ah!" Yan Wentao, having been relentlessly pursued by Daohua, had no choice but to steel himself and took her towards the direction of the noise. Quickly, behind a clump of bushes, the two of them saw three people wrestling each other. A muscr woman was straddling a young boy, gripping his neck tightly. The young boy''s eyes bulged out due to difficulty in breathing; his face turned red and veins throbbed visibly. Another boyy on the ground, his legs tightly wrapped around the woman''s neck. The three were tangled up like this. Seeing this scene, Daohua didn''t say a word and picked up a stone the size of a basketball from her feet, throwing it at the woman''s head. By the time Yan Wentao realized what was happening, the woman had already copsed to the ground with a bleeding head. Blood sprayed out from the woman''s head, the bright scarlet color causing Daohua to flinch slightly, but quickly she discarded the stone, ran over, pushed the woman away, and rescued the boy who had been pinned beneath her. "Third Brother, don''t just stand there, hurry up and save him!" Yan Wentao snapped out of it and quickly went to help the other boy. Just as he propped him up, he heard Daohua''s cry of rm. "Ah, you''ve been stabbed?" Daohua stared nkly at the boy''s abdomen, soaked with blood. The boy was extremely weak, "You guys go quickly, those two men areing back." Daohua nced at the other boy, then at Yan Wentao, unsure of what to do. Leaving this boy behind, it seemed he would certainly die. At that moment, calling voices came from the side of the road. The other boy''splexion changed drastically, "Those two areing back. Thank you for trying to save us, you should get away. I will take him into the woods to hide." Saying this, he went to help the stabbed boy. Looking at his feeble limbs, Daohua shifted her feet, "Third Brother, put the boy on your back, we''re going back." Yan Wentao looked at Daohua and, gritting his teeth, bent down to lift the stabbed boy onto his back and hurried towards their own horse cart. Daohua supported the other one and quickly followed. Chapter 7 - 7, Space_1

Chapter 7:, Space_1

"Daohua and Wentao, why haven''t theye back yet?" Outside the woods on top of the carriage, Old Lady Yan stretched her neck peering into the woods from time to time, her face etched with clear worry. Grandpa Sun was also appearing somewhat anxious, "Old Lady, shall I go and look for them?" The Escort Bureau''s horses and carriages had already passed by the previous moment, and if they didn''t chase after them now, they were afraid they wouldn''t be able to catch up anymore. Old Lady Yan waved her hand, "No, if you missed them, that would be bad." Just then, Grandma Sun cried out in surprise. "They''re back, they''re back!" Old Lady Yan and Grandpa Sun both turned their heads joyfully toward the woods. When they saw Wentao carrying a young man on his back and Daohua supporting another, stumbling as they ran over, both of their faces changed dramatically. "Quick, go and meet them," Old Lady Yan almost instinctively blurted out. Without another word, Grandpa Sun ran toward the group of four. With Grandpa Sun''s assistance, soon Daohua and the others got on the carriage. The moment they were on board, Grandpa Sun didn''t need to be instructed; he whipped the horses and the carriage sped off. In the carriage, Daohua didn''t have time to exin to Old Lady Yan, rapidly taking out a small porcin bottle from her bundle: "Third Brother, lift his shirt, I need to apply the medicine." Yan Wentao immediately did as told, but when he touched the bloody traces on the abdomen of the wounded young man, his hands trembled slightly. When the injured young man''s shirt was lifted, a shocking bloodstain was immediately brought into everyone''s sights. Seeing Daohua clumsily lift the porcin bottle to pour on the wound of the injured youth, another young man quickly reached out his hand, "His injuries are too serious, we need to find a doctor first, you can''t just apply any medicine arbitrarily." Daohua''s eyes widened, "Where can we find a doctor now? By the time you find one, he''ll have bled to death." The young man also knew that finding a doctor at that moment was next to impossible, but he couldn''t help feeling worried. The injured young man got hurt trying to save him; it would be terrible if, instead of dying at the hands of traffickers, he died because of the wrong medicine. "But... but you can''t just apply medicine recklessly, can you?" "What do you mean recklessly, this is good hemostatic medicine!" The injured young man had already turned somewhat pale due to excessive blood loss, Daohua was anxious and seeing the young man holding on to her not letting go, with an outstretched hand, she directly shoved him away. Under normal circumstances, the young man surely wouldn''t have been pushed away, but he had been starved for several days by the traffickers and had also fought with a woman earlier, he had long since been drained of strength. Thrown aside, the young man hit his head and immediately passed out, slipping into darkness, he helplessly watched as Daohua scattered some unknown powder onto the injured young man. The carriage fell silent as Daohua concentrated on applying the medicine. During this time, Old Lady Yan hadn''t said a word until Daohua had finished applying the medicine and the wounded young man had fallen into aa, only then did she re furiously at Daohua and Yan Wentao. ... "Grandmother, don''t be angry, Daohua dares not do it again in the future." "Is there anything you wouldn''t dare to do in this world? Look at you, how could you be so bold? Those were murderers and human traffickers; have you ever considered what the consequences would be if they caught you... if by any chance you were taken away by them?" "And you, Yan Wentao, Daohua doesn''t know better, but do you alsock sense? Following her in her reckless endeavors." "Grandmother, I was wrong." "You were wrong..." Amidst his grogginess, Xiao Yeyang vaguely heard three people conversing in whispers. At first, he was somewhat baffled, but as soon as he remembered that he might have escaped from the traffickers, he instantly became alert and abruptly opened his eyes. This old carriage clearly did not belong to any particrly wealthy or noble family. At this moment, only he and the stabbed young man were inside the carriage. Seeing that the stabbed young man''s breathing was steady and hisplexion was not as pale as he had imagined, Xiao Yeyang secretly breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh, you''re awake?" Suddenly, the carriage curtain was lifted, and the child who had appeared out of nowhere, bringing down a human trafficker with a single stone, climbed into the carriage. The child first nced at him, then turned to look at the boy with the knife wound before producing a water gourd from inside the carriage and handing it to him. Seeing the boy just staring at himself without taking the water gourd, Daohua rolled her eyes. Little brat, quite wary, aren''t you? "Drink, it''s not poisoned." Xiao Yeyang hesitated for a moment, then took the water gourd. He wasn''t worried about poison, but rather his upbringing had taught him it was best not to casually ept things from strangers. But now, he was really too hungry. Culture and etiquette could wait. "Gulp gulp~" Xiao Yeyang drank more than half of it in one go. If it weren''t for the sight of the child across from him puffing up his cheeks, he might have finished it all. Feeling a bit sheepish, he returned the water gourd and asked stiffly to relieve the awkwardness, "What kind of broth is this?" It''s really tasty! Even though he had lived in the most prestigious ce in the world since he was a child and had seen all sorts of fine things, he had never encountered any food that couldpare to the broth in the water gourd. Moreover, after drinking the broth, his weak and powerless body seemed to suddenly regain strength. It must be an illusion, right? Even the best medicinal tonics shouldn''t have such miraculous effects! The water gourd wasn''trge. Daohua took it back and shook it, realizing that there was hardly any broth left inside, making her face fall instantly. There wasn''t anything particrly special in the water gourd, just rice broth. But the ingredients used for making the rice broth were extraordinary, as they were produced in her own Daohua Space. Yes, a space. After transporting to the ancient times, it seemed the heavens were worried she wouldn''t survive, so they gave her a golden finger¡ª a space, a little green Daohua which grew right in the palm of her right hand. The space wasn''trge. Forget about spiritual springs and chances for immortality. Inside, there were just three plots ofnd: one of yellow soil, one of red soil, and one of ck soil, each only one mu in size. This space was rather tricky; it needed to regrly absorb the essence of grass and trees from the outside world, with the energy from rice nts being the most optimal. In short, she had to stay in touch with nature so that the Daohua in her palm would remain lush and glossy. The lusher the Daohua, the more fertile the soil in the space, and the higher the nutritional value of the things it grew. She discovered she had a space when she was just six months old. Back then, she couldn''t leave the house to soak up the essence of grass and trees, and the three fields in her space ¡ª well, let''s not talk about it. They were no better than the cracked and drynd of the north. After she learned to walk and run, she began the endeavor of enriching the soil of her space. This enrichment took nine years. Persistence pays off, and now the output from the soil of the space was definitely several times better than that of the outside world. The rice broth in the water gourd had been specially prepared for Old Lady Yan. Over the years, although she would asionally feed the olddy with food grown in her space, and the olddy''s health was much better than ordinary elderly women''s, the fact remained that the olddy had aged, and after traveling for over half a month, she was feeling the strain. Now, her rice broth had been drunk by someone else! Daohua red at Xiao Yeyang. Considering there was still someone unconscious in the carriage, she decided to feed the rest of the rice broth in the gourd to him. Chapter 8 - 8, Do Not Underestimate_1

Chapter 8:, Do Not Underestimate_1

``` "What''s your name?" After feeding the stabbed boy some rice soup, Daohua looked to the other boy. The boy was silent for a moment, seemingly reluctant to speak, but eventually he did, "Xiao Yeyang!" Once the name was mentioned, Daohua knew this was not a child from an ordinary family. An ordinary family would not give such a name. Just like her, even though her father was a Seventh-rank County Magistrate, because she grew up in the countryside, she still bore the in and straightforward name ''Daohua''. Daohua sized up Xiao Yeyang. About eleven or twelve years old, his face was dirty, his hair matted like a bird''s nest, and his clothes dirty and smelly; by these appearances, he was hardly different from the refugees outside. However, from his straight posture andposed demeanor, it was clear this child had been well raised. As Daohua evaluated Xiao Yeyang, he was also discreetly observing her. Soft and delicate! This was Xiao Yeyang''s first impression of Daohua. Although she was dressed as a boy and he had automatically perceived her as one, this boy did not fit his ideal. To his mind, a boy should be tall and robust. How delicate and tender, even paler than a girl? What was that all about? Although he did not like her appearance, he admired her courage. The act of knocking out the trafficker with a stone was indeed brave and decisive! Having made an initial assessment of Xiao Yeyang, Daohua pointed to the unconscious stabbed boy and continued to ask, "What about him? What''s his name?" Xiao Yeyang shook his head, "I don''t know." The children in the hands of the traffickers were abducted from various ces. They hadn''t been together long and didn''t know each other at all. Daohua was surprised, "You''re not together?" Xiao Yeyang, "No." Daohua, "Then how did you escape together?" Xiao Yeyang''s expression turned somewhat gloomy, "The others were too cowardly to resist the traffickers. Only he was unwilling to give in; he secretly conspired with me to find a way to escape." Daohua nodded, "Both of you have quite the guts." Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua and asked, "What about you? What''s your name?" "I''m Daohua." "Daohua?" Xiao Yeyang furrowed his brows as he sized up Daohua. Why would he have a girl''s name? Noticing Xiao Yeyang''s peculiar gaze, Daohua was slightly puzzled but quickly understood¡ªshe was dressed as a boy, so having a girl''s name would indeed seem strange to others. "Cough cough~" The stabbed boy awoke. Upon opening his eyes, the boy was full of wariness, but as he recognized Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, he gradually rxed. "We... got out?" The stabbed boy looked at Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang nodded. Only then did the stabbed boy truly breathe a sigh of relief. Daohua checked the stabbed boy''s wound again and applied medicine once more, "This is just to stop the bleeding temporarily. Later, you''ll still need to go into town and have a doctor look at it carefully, understand?" The stabbed boy looked at Daohua gratefully, "Thank you." He knew that he owed his life to the youth before him. If it weren''t for his timely action of knocking down the trafficker with a stone, he might have been choked to death. And the medicine for stopping bleeding mustn''t be cheap; it certainly seemed more effective than what the old doctor in their vige used. Xiao Yeyang sat in silence, ncing several times at the small porcin bottle in Daohua''s hand. What kind of medicine was that? The effectiveness of stopping bleeding was even better than the golden sore medicine used in the army. Daohua turned to the stabbed boy, "By the way, what''s your name?" Stabbed boy, "Zhao Ergou, you can call me Ergouzi." Daohua nodded, his name fit the aesthetics of rural folks perfectly, "How were you two captured by the trafficker?" They were both over ten years old, which is not the usual age to be abducted. As soon as she spoke, both of their expressions turned grim. ``` Zhao Ergou was the first to speak, his tone very somber, "Back home there was a severe drought, and my parents secretly sold me to a family to be an adopted son-inw. I couldn''t believe it, so I snuck back home, but on the way, I ran into those child traffickers..." Daohua sighed heavily. Living in ancient times was extremely difficult formon people, and she believed Zhao Ergou''s parents didn''t want to sell him either, but to survive, they had no other choice. In Yan Family vige, she had also heard of many cases where families, struggling to survive, had no choice but to sell their children. "What about you? How were you kidnapped?" Daohua turned to Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang''s face was sour, and he said sullenly, "I was taken along incidentally." "Huh?" Daohua and Zhao Ergou both turned to look at Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang: "I was in a bad mood that day, and somehow wandered into an alley. Just then I saw a trafficker knocking out a kid, and then... I was tied up along with them." Daohua was at a loss for words, not knowing what expression to make, "You''re really unlucky!" Wasn''t this just the legendary getting sent for free on a tter? Just then, Yan Wentao got on the carriage. As soon as he got up, he hurriedly said, "The child traffickers are searching for us, they are right behind us now. Grandmother told me to tell you all, to keep absolutely silent." With these words, Daohua, Xiao Yeyang, and Zhao Ergou all felt their hearts rise up to their throats. Daohua lifted a corner of the carriage curtain and carefully looked back. Their current location was next to a roadside tavern. Not only were they there, but so were the people from the Escort Bureau and many others from various ces as well. At the moment, two aggressive-looking strongmen were searching each person, and even went through other people''s carriages. Seeing their determined look, as if they wouldn''t give up until they found their quarry, Daohua let down the curtain and furrowed her brows tightly together. Xiao Yeyang looked around the inside of the carriage; there was simply no ce to hide anyone. After thinking for a moment, he said, "Maybe we should get out of the carriage. I''m afraid the traffickers will take their anger out on you if they discover us." The people who saved them, old and young, were no match for the child traffickers. Daohua directly denied it, "It''s toote to get out now, the moment you do, they''ll discover you." Yan Wentao was nervous, sweat beading on his forehead, "Grandmother said that as long as you all keep quiet, there won''t be any trouble. Anyway, we are together with the Escort Bureau, those two men probably won''t dare to confront the Escort Bureau." Daohua shook her head, "The Escort Bureau''s people might not take care of us." Saying so, she once again took out her bundle, rummaged through it, and took out two small porcin bottles. Xiao Yeyang''s gaze flickered, and then he saw Daohua holding the porcin bottles, stepping down from the carriage and heading towards the people from the Escort Bureau. When he saw the Escort Bureau''s people ept the porcin bottles, Xiao Yeyang immediately felt relieved. Qin Wu looked at the porcin bottles in his hand, then at Daohua skipping with joy back to Old Dame Yan, and sighed internally. This family''s kid was indeed shrewd, actually knowing to bribe him proactively! Taking a nce at their tightly closed carriage door, Qin Wu instructed a young fellow beside him, "Xiaoliu, go over there and keep watch, don''t let those two strongmen cause any trouble." Xiaoliu immediately nodded, taking two people with him to stand beside the Daohua family''s carriage. After a while, the child traffickers came over, and Xiaoliu straight red at them, "What are you doing? This is a guest family under our Escort Bureau, get lost quickly!" The child traffickers looked at the carriage, and then at Xiaoliu and the rest, hesitating for a moment. After weighing their options for a while, they finally turned and left, continuing their search elsewhere. "Brother Xiaoliu, you are so awesome!" As soon as the people left, Daohua looked at Xiaoliu with unabashed admiration. Of everyone in the Escort Bureau, it was he who still had somepassion, probably because he had only recently started working as an escort. Xiaoliu, feeling a bit embarrassed,ughed and scratched the back of his head, then quietly pointed towards the carriage and whispered, "It''s best not to let the people inside the carriagee out in the next few days. That gang of traffickers might follow us for quite some time." Daohua''s eyes immediately widened, "You... you all knew there were people in the carriage?" Xiaoliu raised his head proudly, "As soon as your carriage joined our Escort Team, my fifth brother noticed." Daohua''s cheeks stiffened a bit, thinking they had been careful enough, she didn''t expect they had been discovered! Weren''t these ancient people a bit too capable? Noticing her disconcerted look, Xiaoliu quicklyforted her, "Don''t worry, we won''t talk." Daohua gratefully said, "Thank you." Xiaoliu waved his hand, signaling it wasn''t a big deal. Afterward, having received a pack of dried meat from Old Dame Yan, Xiaoliu departed with a cheerful chuckle. Watching his retreating figure and the people from the Escort Bureau in the distance, Daohua reminded herself in her mind that one must never underestimate any ancient people! Chapter 9 - 9, The Bumpkin and The Unlucky Guy_1

Chapter 9:, The Bumpkin and The Unlucky Guy_1

"Eat slower, don''t choke!" "There''s still plenty of tbread and jerky, no need to rush." "Daohua, quick, give the sk to Yeyang and Ergouzi." Inside the carriage, Old Lady Yan looked on with a pained face as Xiao Yeyang and Zhao Ergou stuffed food into their mouths, frequently instructing Daohua to fetch things. "Damned traffickers, ck-hearted devils, look how hungry they''ve made people." "If their families saw them like this, how heartbroken would they be?" "Once you get home, you can''t go running around anymore. Look at the trouble you''ve brought upon yourselves this time." As people age, they tend to be soft-hearted, and Old Lady Yan was no exception. After the Escort Bureau drove off the traffickers and ensured their safety, she couldn''t help feeling distressed at the sorry state of Xiao Yeyang and Zhao Ergou. Xiao Yeyang and Zhao Ergou both obediently agreed to Old Lady Yan''s concerns, though how much they actually heeded her words was known only to themselves. Anyway, Daohua and Yan Wentao on the side were lost in thought. "Bang, bang!" "And you two, if you dare to cause trouble again in the future, see how this olddy will deal with you!" Old Lady Yan gave Daohua and Yan Wentao a p on the forehead each. Yan Wentao humbly epted it. Whereas Daohua let out a wail and then rushed into Old Lady Yan''s arms, "Grandmother, we were wrong, sorry for worrying you, we won''t dare to do it again." Old Lady Yan gave her granddaughter a stern look. This kid was brought up by her from a very young age¡ªwas there anything about her that Old Lady Yan didn''t know? Despite Daohua''s current show of good repentance, Old Lady Yan guaranteed that if a simr situation were to arise again, she would act just as she had before. "I can''t control you anymore, but fortunately, we''ll be entering Zhongzhou Prefecture in a couple of days. From then on, you''ll have to wait for your parents to deal with you personally." Upon hearing this, Daohua''s face immediately fell, and her entire body slumped onto Yan Wentao''s shoulder. Seeing this, Old Lady Yan smiled in satisfaction. On the side, Xiao Yeyang quietly observed the interaction between Old Lady Yan and Daohua while eating his jerky. This pretty boy is much doted on at home. He had previously thought that, although the boy''s looks didn''t quite please him (too effeminate), he was brave and quick-witted. He had considered reluctantly taking him as an attendant, to work in his study and handle the writing materials. But now, judging from the olddy''s attitude toward him, that n seemed impractical. His family might be wealthy, but that didn''t mean others would be willing to let their treasured child be his subordinate. s, he would have to find another way to repay the life-saving debt. Daohua was unaware of his thoughts, but if she knew, she would surely have spat in his face. She had risked her life to save others, and not only did he not think about repaying her, he even wanted to enve her¡ªhow arrogant! He needed to be taught a lesson! At dusk, the caravan stopped again by the roadside. "There are too many refugees; all the towns along the way have their gates closed tight. Looks like we''ll have to camp outdoors again tonight," Old Lady Yanmented as she lifted the carriage curtain and looked outside. "Olddy, the fire''s been started; you shoulde out and get some air," Sun Bo''s voice called out. Old Lady Yan turned to Xiao Yeyang and Zhao Ergou, "You''ve been cooped up inside for two days,e out and get some fresh air as well." Xiao Yeyang didn''t say anything, just nodded, while Zhao Ergou seemed a little nervous, "Can we really go down?" Daohua replied, "We should be fine now; I haven''t seen those traffickers around for the past couple days, they must have left." The five of them disembarked and joined Sun Bo and his wife around the fire. Not far away, the Escort Bureau guards nced in their direction. "Goodness, they were actually hiding two people." "Those twods are really bold, daring to snatch people right from the traffickers'' hands." "I inquired a bit, and those traffickers suffered a huge loss this time. Not only was the boss''s wife''s head busted open, but five or six kidnapped children escaped, and they only managed to catch three in the end." Qin Xiaoliu immediately chimed in, "They deserved it, I''ve wanted to beat up those traffickers for a long time. Those two did a good job." "Bang!" Qin Wu smacked Qin Xiaoliu on the head, "What good? They were lucky the traffickers didn''t catch them. Have you ever considered what would happen to them if they had been caught?" "Not only those twods, but also their grandmother and the old servant have to die." "We are escorting cargo for a living, traveling far from home, and thest thing we should do is meddle in others'' affairs. Remember this, stay out of trouble, keep your mouth shut, and the most important thing is to return home alive." Wentao nced at his brother Xiaoliu and muttered, "Then, big brother, why did you help them?" Wentao red at him, "It''s all for the sake of the injured Third and the others." He had tested the hemostatic powder that Daohua had provided and found it truly effective, which was why he agreed to protect them. Otherwise, without sufficient benefits, how could he possibly risk leading a group of brothers into a rash conflict with ruthless traffickers? There''s an old saying that one should fear a thief''s interest, not a thief''s theft. Although they were many, they had to guard the cargo, hasten their journey, and if the traffickers insisted on picking a fight, creating troubles for them from time to time, they might not be able to cope. Xiaoliu looked unconvinced, "Big brother, I think what you''re saying isn''t quite right. Shouldn''t we help each other out when we''re away from home?" Wentao coldly shot back, "You think you''re helping people, but that''s not necessarily the case. Those twods seemed to have saved those children, but did they really save them? Can they truly return to their parents? Or could they be abducted and sold again? Perhaps their fate could be even worse than falling into the hands of traffickers." "Alright, quiet down, everyone. Rest up now, so we can pick up the pace tomorrow," said Wentao before he stepped into a nearby carriage and looked back at Daohua and the others preparing their meal, sighing in his heart. It was not that he was heartless; he had an entire family depending on him. He had taken them out and thus had to bring them home safely¡ªotherwise, how could he face the trust of his fellow vigers? On this journey, he had taken good care of them. The day after tomorrow, once they entered the territory of Zhongzhou Prefecture and reached the destination of their escort mission, he hoped they could all have a safe journey from then on. By the fire. Xiao Yeyang and Ergouzi were twisting their bodies, having been stuck with the carriage these past days. They were eager to stretch their limbs properly. "Come, wipe your faces, look how dirty you both are." The wet cloth was handed over to Xiao Yeyang and the others by Grandmother Sun. The two took the cloth and began to wipe off the dirt with zeal¡ªwho wouldn''t want to be clean if they had the chance? Although Daohua had long realized that Xiao Yeyang was not an ordinary child, she was still taken aback by his clean features. He was remarkably handsome. Even in his disheveled state, the air of nobility he carried was unmistakable. Ergouzi looked quite ordinary, but his gaze was steady and there was a hint of steadfastness in his expression, giving one a reliable and solid impression. Old Mistress Yan looked quietly at Xiao Yeyang, then suddenly said, "In the future, you two should stay in the carriage more," she said, then turned to Daohua, "And you, you also need to stay calm." Daohua and Xiao Yeyang exchanged a look and remained quietly silent. In these times, being too good-looking was also a trouble. "Eat first, and then get some rest quickly after eating." Once Old Mistress Yan had portioned out the food, Daohua picked it up and started eating. Having been carefree and forthright since childhood, she didn''t think of minding her appearance, doing whatever feltfortable. Xiao Yeyang, on the other hand, first wiped his hands with the wet cloth before he picked up his food and began to chew slowly. His moves were polite and graceful. This brought repeated nods of respect from Old Mistress Yan and the others. During the meal, Daohua, eating quickly, couldn''t help smacking her lips asionally. Hearing the sound, Xiao Yeyang furrowed his brow and after enduring it for a while, he nudged Daohua with his elbow, signaling her to be quieter. s, Daohua didn''t get his hint, thinking she was in his way and quickly scooted aside. Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang muttered somewhat speechlessly, "Country bumpkin!" Daohua, with good hearing, looked over at once, "What did you say?" Xiao Yeyang looked Daohua up and down with a hint of disdain, "What a waste of looks." Her appearance was decent, but her behaviorcked even a hint of etiquette. Daohua set down her food, "What do you mean by that?" This brat needs a good dressing down! Xiao Yeyang, holding back his temper and reminding himself that this person was his savior, said patiently, "You should pay more attention to your behavior and appearance." If it weren''t for his current misfortune, such a person wouldn''t have been allowed near him. Daohua immediately widened her eyes and looked at herself. There was nothing wrong! Old Mistress Yan, however,ughed, "Yeyang is right, you really should be more mindful." Daohua reluctantly said, "But I''ve always been like this." Old Mistress Yan exined, "That may be alright in Yan Vige, but not once you get to Linyi County." In Yan Vige, being a bit wild was fine, but in the county town, as the daughter of the County Magistrate, one must learn proper manners and etiquette. "What a pain!" Daohua looked begrudgingly at Xiao Yeyang, "So I''m a country bumpkin? Then what are you, a jinx?" Chapter 10 - 10, Meeting Obstacles_1

Chapter 10:, Meeting Obstacles_1

Two dayster, Daohua and her group entered the territory of Zhongzhou Prefecture. Daohua had originally thought that, upon entering Zhongzhou Prefecture, the journey would be smoother. However, to her surprise, the number of refugees on the road only seemed to be increasing. "Why are there more and more refugees?" Xiao Yeyang snorted coldly, "What other reason could there be? It''s definitely because the local officials are neglecting their duties, merely warming their seats without doing any work." Daohua nced at him and didn''t speak, but shergely agreed with him in her heart. Themon folk were suffering; if not due to the officials'' inaction, then what? However, Yan Wentao wasn''t pleased, "You can''t tar everyone with the same brush, many officials are actually quite good." Old Madam Yan nodded in agreement, "That''s right, young Xiao, you haven''t conducted any field investigations. You shouldn''t speak so carelessly without knowing the facts." Daohua knew that her grandmother and third brother were speaking up for her father, who was a Seventh-rank County Magistrate. After some thought, she diverted the topic, "Brother Xiaoliu came by earlier and told me that upon entering the city, the Escort Bureau intends to part ways with us." Old Madam Yan frowned slightly, "There''s still a considerable distance from Zhongzhou Prefecture to Linyi County..." With their groupprising both old and young, traveling alone could prove to be unsafe. Daohua, too, was worried about safety on the road and thus suggested, "Grandmother, how about this, once we enter the city, we don''t leave right away. Instead, we can write to Linyi County and ask Father to send someone to pick us up." All along the way, robberies and even murdersmitted by the refugees were not unheard of. For the sake of safety, it was best to remain cautious. Old Madam Yan nodded, "That''s a good idea, let''s do it this way." Daohua then turned to Xiao Yeyang and Zhao Ergou, "We will be reaching the city soon. Do you two have any ns?" Upon hearing this, both men pursed their lips in silence. Xiao Yeyang had a way out. He could go directly to the Governor''s Office. If the people there knew of his identity, they would certainly send him back to Beijing respectfully. But by doing so, his story of being trafficked by ve traders would be impossible to conceal. If those in Beijing found out, he would be hugely embarrassed. As for Zhao Ergou, he simply didn''t know what to do. He had been sold by his family and even if he returned, he was destined to be sent off as a child groom. Seeing them like this, Old Madam Yan''s heart softened, and she sighed deeply, "Let''s get into the city first, then we can figure things out." With grandmother having spoken, Daohua didn''t ask any further questions. As noon approached, Qin Xiaoliu of the Escort Bureau suddenly arrived at the Daohua family''s carriage in a rush. "Brother Xiaoliu, why have youe? Are we about to enter the city?" Daohua asked with a smile. During this journey away from home, Old Madam Yan had prepared a lot of food, and they had been taking some over to the Escort Bureau. This gave them the chance to be quickly acquainted with Qin Xiaoliu. Qin Xiaoliu shook his head, his expression somewhat serious, "I''m afraid we won''t be able to enter the city today." Daohua was taken aback, "Has something happened again?" Qin Xiaoliu shared the news he had gathered from the Escort Bureau, "Last year, several provinces in the north suffered from severe drought. Zhongzhou Prefecture, being close to the Dayuan River, was not as badly affected. This led to a huge influx of refugees moving this way." "With the increase in refugees, trouble was inevitable. The road leading to the city, a crucial passageway, has been upied by a group of refugees for the past few days. The Government Office is trying to find a solution, but no one knows when the issue will be resolved." Old Madam Yan grew anxious and pped her thigh sharply, "What in the world is going on!" Daohua, holding Old Madam Yan''s arm, tried to console her while looking at Qin Xiaoliu, "Brother Xiaoliu, what does the Escort Bureau n to do?" Her question led Old Madam Yan and everyone else to turn their attention to Qin Xiaoliu. Qin Xiaoliu''s face bore a look of apology, "We have a timeline to deliver the escorted goods, and the foreman said we might take a detour through the city, due to a length of mountain road we''ll have to take. This might mean... we can''t continue to escort you any further." What Qin Wu actually said was: Their group, with its elderly and children, traveled too slow. The mountain roads were difficult, and by bringing them along, they probably wouldn''t be able to deliver the goods on time. If an ident urred en route, they would also have to allocate manpower to protect them, significantly increasing everyone''s burden. Upon hearing this, Madam Yan and the elders'' looks immediately darkened. Daohua and Xiao Yeyang also lowered their heads. Wentao and Zhao Ergou exchanged nces. Everyone was heavily burdened, knowing that without the protection of the Escort Bureau, they would not get far on their own before likely being robbed. Losing money was still eptable, but if they encountered someone ruthless, it might cost them their lives. Seeing them like this, Xiaoliu''s expression of apology deepened, "Madam, I am sorry." Madam Yan managed a faint smile, "There''s no need to apologize. You''ve escorted us this far, and for that, I am already grateful. The Escort Bureau relies on escorting and delivering goods to make a living, and you cannot afford to dy. What you have done is only right." As she spoke, she nced at the elder. Understanding the cue, the elder immediately took out a packet of dried meat from the carriage. Madam Yan handed the dried meat to Xiaoliu, "It''s a small token of appreciation from an old woman. Thank you for taking care of us during this time." Xiaoliu repeatedly waved his hands, feeling increasingly ufortable, "There''s no need, we''ve already eaten plenty." Madam Yan feigned displeasure, "What, you look down on what an old woman has to offer?" And with that, she stuffed the dried meat into Xiaoliu''s hands. Grasping the dried meat, Xiaoliu left with frequent backward nces. No sooner had he left than Madam Yan fiercely pounded her thigh, "It''s all this old woman''s fault for acting rashly without a cause, insisting on traveling alone. Now look what''s happened, we''ve been trapped on the road." "Grandmother, what are you doing!" Daohua and Wentao rushed over simultaneously, one on each side, holding Madam Yan''s hands. With a face filled with remorse, Madam Yan looked at her granddaughter and grandson, "If it weren''t for your grandmother''s insistence on separating from your third uncle, we wouldn''t have encountered such trouble." Daohua took Madam Yan''s hand, "me me if you must, grandmother. If I hadn''t wished for us to gain some experience, you would never need to suffer like this." Wentao didn''t know what to say and could only nod along, "That''s right, that''s right." Madam Yan sighed, "What shall we do now?" Daohua furrowed her brows and looked around. The Escort Bureau''s people were still packing up and had not left yet. The nearby refugees didn''t dare toe closer, but once the Escort Bureau''s people were gone, who knew what would await them. After thinking for a while, Daohua quickly jumped down from the carriage, "Grandmother, wait here for me." And with that, she ran off towards Xiaoliu. "Brother Xiaoliu!" Seeing Daohua approaching, Xiaoliu immediately set down what he was holding, "Daohua, what is it?" Daohua took hold of Xiaoliu and whispered, "Brother Xiaoliu, could you help us get a few sets of clothes that refugees wear?" Xiaoliu nced at Xiao Wu, who was currently watching them. Knowing that Xiao Wu was the one in charge of the Escort Bureau, Daohua immediately brought out a bottle of hemostatic medicine, "I''ll pay you." Xiao Wu nced at Daohua, "Keep it. It''s just some clothes. Xiaoliu will bring them to youter." Hearing this, Daohua''s face lit up with joy, "Thank you, Uncle Xiao Wu." Saying so, she ced the hemostatic medicine in Xiaoliu''s hand and then ran off. As Xiaoliu held the hemostatic medicine, he looked at Xiao Wu, "Brother Wu, what should we do?" Xiao Wu red at him, "What are you waiting for? Go get the clothes, and remember, they need to be so dirty and tattered that even a thief wouldn''t want to bother with them." "Oh!" Xiaoliu ran off, and Xiao Wu frowned, touching his face while muttering to himself, "Xiaoliu is the brother, so why do I suddenly be Uncle Xiao Wu in their eyes?" It seemed he had been promoted a generation just like that. Chapter 11 - 11, Disguised as Refugees_1

Chapter 11:, Disguised as Refugees_1

"This clothing is too stinky!" Xiao Yeyang pinched his nose, wrinkled his brow, and looked at the refugee clothes Qin Xiaoliu had just brought over with a look of disgust. These clothes were really... not only tattered and dirty, but also covered in all sorts of unknown filth, emitting a pungent odor that even the war-seasoned Uncle Sun and Granny Sun found challenging to handle. Daohua had mentally prepared for the refugee clothing, but seeing them in person nearly made her vomit. She reached out her hand, then pulled it back, reached out again, and pulled it back, repeating this several times without being able to make up her mind. In the end, it was Old Mrs. Yan who came forward and made the decision, "One set for each person. You must all put them on before we leave the Escort Bureau." Seeing the olddy turning pale as she put on the refugee clothes, Daohua bit her lip, pursed her mouth, closed her eyes, and grabbed a set of the refugee clothes to put on herself. Fortunately, it was alreadyte autumn and the weather had turned cool, so there was no need to take off the clothes they were wearing underneath, just putting the refugee clothing on top was sufficient. Seeing them dressed, the others also followed suit, putting on the refugee clothes with gritted teeth. Daohua: "After putting on the clothes, don''t forget to get your face dirty as well." Having said this, she crouched down, rubbed her hands on the ground, smudging her own face first before reaching towards Old Mrs. Yan with her "demon w." The others followed suit. Soon, seven refugees were ready. "Old Mrs., what about the carriage?" Uncle Sun asked. Old Mrs. Yan looked at the carriage, hesitating. The horse had been bought the year Daohua was born, and it also pulled her elder brother to Beijing for his imperial exams. It was hard to just leave it behind. Daohua knew Old Mrs. Yan was reluctant, but they still had to leave it behind regardless. Although their carriage wasn''t luxurious and was even somewhat worn, in the eyes of the famished refugees, it was a piece of fat meat. Without the Escort Bureau''s protection, it would almost certainly be robbed. For the sake of their lives, they could only abandon the carriage, pack some clothes, disguise themselves as refugees, and blend into the crowd. Only then could they smoothly enter the city of the county. "Grandmother, you can''t cling to the old if you want the new. After we arrive in Linyi County, let dad get you a new carriage, one that''s even more luxurious and impressive, okay?" Old Mrs. Yan knew her granddaughter wasforting her, and as an adult, she couldn''t be a drag at this moment. Waving her hand, she indicated they should do as they wished. Daohua looked to Uncle Sun and Granny Sun: "Pack up. Later, we each just need to carry a small bundle." Uncle Sun and Granny Sun immediately scurried into the carriage, and before long, they came down with several bundles. Daohua and the others each took one. Then, Daohua looked back at the still-nearby Escort Bureau, nodded at Qin Five and Qin Xiaoliu, and then, supporting Old Mrs. Yan, entered the woods, ready to take a detour before meeting up with the other refugees. In the distance, Qin Xiaoliu watched until he could no longer see Daohua and the others, then withdrew his gaze, stared at the carriage left by the roadside, and said nkly, "They just left a carriage like that?" One should know that even the cheapest horse would cost at least twenty silver pieces. Running an escort mission, without any mishaps, would not necessarily mean each of them could pocket twenty silver pieces in the end. Qin Five: "I told you, they are not ordinary folks." It was apparent from the way the young boy nonchntly produced several bottles of fine hemostatic medicine. "Alright, we should get going too. They came up with a n so quickly and implemented it decisively, there''s no need for us to worry about them. In this world, the poor don''t live long, but smart people, they always find a way to survive." "What about the carriage?" "Didn''t the young boy signal us at the end? Let''s go harness it." ------ For safety, Daohua and her group circled a long distance in the forest before finally stepping onto the main road and walking among small groups of refugees. The journey that followed was absolutely harrowing for Daohua and herpanions. The reason being, refugees upying the road had started fighting with the government soldiers. During the chaos, some took advantage of the mayhem to rob anyone they could find. If they failed to rob or find any loot, they would simply kill. Daohua and her party nearly fell victim once, but luckily, in the nick of time, Daohua signaled everyone to throw their bundles away. The robbers found their loot and, upon seeing how shabbily Daohua and her people were dressed, they swore and left begrudgingly. Once the government officials suppressed the riot, Daohua and herpanions felt as though they had narrowly escaped a trip to the underworld. "All our belongings are gone, how are we going to get to Linyi County now?" Grandma Yan worriedly said. Daohua immediately whispered in her ear, "Grandmother, don''t worry, I still have silver." Grandma Yan looked at her granddaughter in surprise. "You still have silver on you?" Daohua nodded. "Before we left home, I sewed a few silver notes into my clothes, just in case. Once we enter the city, we will exchange them for silver." Grandma Yan''s anxiety eased, and she tapped her granddaughter''s forehead. "You little smart-aleck." Daohua rubbed her forehead and retorted, "Grandmother, that''s being clever." A smile appeared on Grandma Yan''s face. "Yes, you''re the cleverest of all." Meanwhile, Xiao Yeyang, seeing the worry fade from the olddy''s face, nced at Daohua with a twinkle in his eyes. This kid, really shrewd, has the makings of a good servant. Being hispanion was fitting; however, with the olddy''s affection for him, it was unlikely she would be willing to sell him into servitude. "Let''s go, into the city." ------ At the same time, in the backyard of the Linyi County Governor''s Office. Yan Zhigao, dressed in his official uniform, paced back and forth in the hall with a deeply furrowed brow. "Counting the days, Mother and the others should have arrived a few days ago, but there''s still no sign of them. Could something have happened on the road?" "Big Brother, don''t worry, our mother is old and may be slow on the road," said a shrewd-looking middle-aged man,ughing. He paused before turning to look at Yan Zhiqiang, who stood to the side with an equally furrowed brow. "Third Brother, no offense, but you really didn''t think things through this time. You shouldn''t havee here first, letting our mother travel alone. Look how worried Big Brother and I are." Upon hearing this, Yan Zhiqiang looked up at his second brother, Yan Zhiyuan, his lips twitching, wanting to argue. But then, thinking that Mother still hadn''t arrived, he swallowed his words. He indeed regretted it now¡ªhe shouldn''t have listened to Mother and should have insisted on traveling together with them. In the past few days, he''d heard too much about the refugee uprisings. If anything had happened to Mother, Daohua, Wentao, and the others, he would never forgive himself. "Big Brother, I''ll go look for them now." Yan Zhiyuan shook his head with a smile. "Third Brother, you''re grown up, so why do you still act impulsively? Tell me, how do you n to find them? Do you even know which road Mother took?" Yan Zhiqiang frowned. "It''s still better than anxiously waiting here." Yan Zhiyuan curled his lip, clearly unimpressed. In his opinion, it was a fruitless endeavor, a mere waste of time and utterly impractical. "Enough," Yan Zhigao interrupted the two, "you both go together. There are only so many roads to Linyi County; perhaps you''ll encounter them on the way." Chapter 12 - 12, Beggar at the Governor’s Office_1

Chapter 12:, Beggar at the Governor''s Office_1

Zhongzhou Prefecture City. Countless refugees crowded outside the city gate, sitting in groups of threes and twos, their expressions ranging from numbness to hope to despair as they stared at the tightly shut gates. At this moment, Daohua and several others were also among the refugees, looking quite troubled. "We finally made it to the prefecture city, and yet we can''t even enter through the gates," Daohua said with frustration. Xiao Yeyang spoke up, "This situation is quite normal. There was a refugee riot not long ago. If they open the gates now and the refugees swarm into the city, who knows what chaos might ensue?" Daohua said, "But with so many refugees gathered here, the government office can''t just ignore us, can it?" "Who said they''re ignoring us?" Someone nearby interjected. Daohua immediately turned to the speaker, "Old man, do you know something?" Seeing that the people around him were paying attention, the old man straightened up and coughed a few times before saying, "Yesterday as I lingered by the city gates, I heard the soldiers say that a high-ranking official from the capital had arrived a few days ago." "A high-ranking official from the capital?" "Exactly. I heard he brought many soldiers with him. Our north has been struck by a drought, so that official from the capital must be here for disaster relief." Upon hearing this, everyone''s faces lit up with hope, whereas Xiao Yeyang''s eyes flickered and he looked down, seemingly lost in thought. Around noon, soldiers from inside the city came out, carrying buckets full of steaming hot rice gruel. The moment they appeared, the refugees surged forward. In just a short while, a long, serpentine line formed outside the city gates. Daohua told Sun Ma to watch over Grandma Yan, while she, along with Wentao, Uncle Sun, Xiao Yeyang, and Zhao Ergou, went to line up. They had no choice; their belongings had been abandoned. Although they still had silver notes, they couldn''t enter the city to exchange them and had to queue for porridge instead. While waiting in line, Xiao Yeyang seemed to notice something and suddenly ran out of the queue. Zhao Ergou, after spinning his eyes around and taking a quick nce at Daohua lining up for the porridge, gritted his teeth and rapidly followed. By the time Wentao informed Daohua, she turned around and only caught a fleeting glimpse of the two figures disappearing into the crowd of refugees. Daohua furrowed her brow, "What are those two up to?" Wentao shook his head, "I don''t know, Yeyang seemed to have seen something." Daohua''s expression shifted, "Never mind them, we need to get the porridge. Grandmother has been hungry all night." Wentao saw no objection to this. In his eyes, Xiao Yeyang and Zhao Ergou were merely passersby, far less important than his own grandmother and sister. After more than half an hour, Daohua, Wentao, and Uncle Sun got three bowls of thin porridge. They brought them back and shared the meal with Grandma Yan and Sun Ma. Grandma Yan looked at her grandchildren with pity, "Having this experience is good in a way; it lets you taste life''s difficulties beforehand." After speaking, she sighed and nced around. "Why haven''t Yeyang and Ergouzie back yet? I hope nothing has happened to them." Daohua was also unsure, "They should be fine, right? Xiao Yeyang seems quite clever." Grandma Yan shook her head, "No matter how clever he is, he is still just a young boy. Against adults, he could only be at a disadvantage." Wentao suggested, "How about Uncle Sun and I go look for them?" Grandma Yan pondered for a moment, "Don''t go far, just look around nearby. If a person is truly lost... then perhaps it''s their fate." Wentao and Uncle Sun left, and Daohua sat back down beside Grandma Yan, muttering, "It can''t be that unlucky." But thinking of Xiao Yeyang''s unfortunate knack for running into trouble like traffickers, she grew uncertain again. Some timeter, Wentao and Uncle Sun returned, dejected. They shook their heads at Grandma Yan and Daohua. Daohua forced a smile, "Didn''t Xiao Yeyang see someone? Maybe it was his family, and he might have already gone home by now. With Zhao Ergou with him, he shouldn''t run into trouble." Grandma Yan sighed, "Let''s hope so." While they said that, everyone still hoped the two woulde back. No matter what, having spent so much time together, they would not feel reassured until they saw that both individuals were safe and sound. Regrettably, that night, Xiao Yeyang and Zhao Ergou did not return. The second day, still no sign of the two men. Daohua looked at the still tightly closed city gates, then nced at the considerably thinner Mrs. Yan: "Grandmother, who knows how long we''ll have to wait for the city gates to open. Xiao Yeyang and Zhao Ergou probably won''te back. Why don''t we just leave?" After a moment of silence, Mrs. Yan finally nodded: "Let''s go, leave slowly, even if we have to beg along the way, we must reach Linyi County." Daohua smiled and whispered, "Of course, have you forgotten that your granddaughter still has a silver note?" They couldn''t enter the prefecture city, but it was impossible that they couldn''t enter any other city along the way, right? Even if, retreating ten thousand steps, they couldn''t enter those cities either, they should still encounter one or two wealthy families. When the time came, even if they had to suffer a loss, they could certainly exchange for silver. Even if they took another step back and couldn''t exchange for silver, Daohua could ensure their safe arrival to Linyi County. Don''t forget, she had a space of her own after all. She could always sneak out some food to prevent everyone from starving. On the third day, as the sky brightened slightly, Daohua and the group left the prefectural city, heading towards Linyi County. Not long after they had left, a group of soldiers d in armor suddenly arrived outside the city gates. They searched among the refugees for a while but eventually left without sess. ------ Half a monthter. Looking like beggars, the five people with Daohua had tears brimming in their eyes as they looked at the stele inscribed with the words ''Linyi County''. "Grandmother, once we pass this stele, we will have entered Linyi County." "Good, good, good!" Mrs. Yan choked up, saying the word "good" three times. Daohua too felt a great relief in her heart. Since arriving in ancient times, if she rode in a carriage, she wouldin about the shaking and instability. But after walking on foot for almost half a month, she wouldn''tin about carriages again. No matter how bumpy a carriage was, it was still better than walking on two legs. "Let''s go, you''ll soon see your parents." Daohua nced at the clothes they were wearing and asked, "Grandmother, with us looking like this, when we meet Father, won''t they..." Mrs. Yan immediately red: "Won''t they what? Are you saying he dares to despise your grandmother?" Daohua forced a smile. He wouldn''t despise Mrs. Yan, but he might despise her. She hadn''t been raised by her parents since she was young, and the affection between people required interaction. She didn''t believe her parents were that affectionate towards her. "Let''s go, what''s there to fear? With your grandmother here, no one can bully you." Linyi County, at the County Governor''s Office gate. The government official at the gate was discussing where to go after work to have fun when a pungent smell suddenly hit him. Looking up, he noticed that five beggars had appeared in front of the Governor''s Office. "Officer, can you tell me if this is the Linyi County Governor''s Office?" Uncle Sun asked with a smile as he approached. "Go away, go away! Where did these beggarse from? Roll back to where you came from!" The official at the gate expressed his disgust as he tried to drive Uncle Sun away. Uncle Sun wanted to ask again, but one of the officials, running out of patience, raised his sword at his waist and made as if to strike Uncle Sun. "What are you doing?" Yan Wentao, shocked, took two steps that turned into three and ran over quickly. He grabbed the official''s arm and rescued Uncle Sun. "How dare you, a scoundrel,e to make a scene at the Governor''s Office? Are you tired of living?" The other officials came forward en masse, and with their numbers, they soon had Yan Wentao pinned to the ground. Seeing them treating Yan Wentao like this, Mrs. Yan had trouble catching her breath in anger. "Stop it, all of you!" Daohua also became both angry and anxious, handed Mrs. Yan to Grandma Sun, and ran up quickly. Pointing at the official, she shouted, "My father is Yan Zhigao, the County Magistrate of Linyi County. If you dare harm my third brother, I''ll make sure you regret it." As soon as these words came out, the officials who were still smug with satisfaction froze on the spot. Chapter 13 - 13, True Feelings Exist in the World_1

Chapter 13:, True Feelings Exist in the World_1

County Governor''s Office''s back courtyard. A young man, dressed as a schr and in his twenties, hurried toward a small courtyard. "Greetings to Master Lin!" The maids in the back courtyard saw the man and paid their respects one after another. They did not get up until he had walked far away. "This Master Lin practically treats the County Governor''s Office''s back courtyard as his own home." "Keep your voice down, will you? The madam hasn''t said a thing; it''s not our ce toment." "s, since Lin''s auntie is the favored concubine and her children are, therefore, favored too, the madam has no choice but to give her some respect." "I wonder what Master Lin is doing at Shuangxin Courtyard?" "Who knows? Whatever it is, it''s none of our business..." Shuangxin Courtyard. As soon as Lin Cailiang entered the courtyard, he called out to a young woman of good looks and slender figure, "Hurry, get ready. We must go to the County Governor''s Office''s main gate immediately, the olddy has arrived." "What?!" Lin''s auntie, who was watering the nts in the courtyard, was so startled that her watering can ttered to the ground. Seeing Lin''s auntie frozen in ce, Lin Cailiang became increasingly impatient: "Oh, my dear sister, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and call for Wenbin and Yishuang. This is your first time meeting the olddy; you must make a good impression." "I rushed over here to tell you first. I''m sure the madam will also receive the news soon, so you best be quick. If you manage to see the olddy before the madam does, the olddy will surely take a fresh look at you." Just moments ago, he had been preparing to return home when he witnessed the conflict between the Government Official and Yan''s olddy. He took advantage of the moment the Government Official was stunned by Yan''s olddy''s status and ran to find his sister. Seeing the affection the master had for his sister, winning the olddy''s favor would certainly make their lives even better in the future. By then, Lin''s auntie had alsoe to her senses: "Right, right, you''re absolutely correct." With that, she ran into the house like a gust of wind, simultaneously getting ready and instructing the maids to call her son and daughter. At the same time, someone had also gone to inform Yan Zhigao and his wife, Madam Li. ------ County Governor''s Office''s main gate. Yan''s olddy tenderly wiped the dust from Yan Wentao''s face with a look of distress. Her third grandson was honest and obedient. Along the way, he had carried her on his back for most of the journey. Even though his legs trembled with fatigue, he didn''t utter a singleint. Just seeing him pinned to the ground by the Government Official, unable to move, truly made her furious to the point of fuming. "Grandmother, I''m fine. It doesn''t hurt at all," said Yan Wentao, trying to ease his grandmother''s worries¡ªthough as soon as he finished speaking, Daohua''s "devil''s w" reached out and prodded his cheek forcefully. "Ouch, Daohua, what are you doing?" Yan Wentao eximed, covering his face. Daohua replied calmly, "Some people are swollen with pride; shouldn''t I expose that?" She did it on purpose, wanting to show her grandmother how badly her third brother was injured. At that moment, her feelings were those of disappointment. Even though she hadn''t spent much time with her parents in this life, she still had expectations for them, especially her father. As a county magistrate, she had hoped to see a diligent and benevolent official. But the behavior of those few Government Officials had thoroughly disgusted her. Their propensity to bully the weak was fully on disy. If small minds indicate whatrger behavior may look like, her father was probably not as good as her grandmother had described him to be. She knew her grandmother''s character well. Despite being just an olddy from a farming family, she was most sensible. Even the n Leader of the Yan n was always respectful toward her. Why? Because they admired her profound sense of justice. She wouldn''t make a fuss over those Government Officials, but her father definitely couldn''t escape a berating and scolding. While Daohua was contemting all this, a young and beautiful woman, each hand holding a child, appeared at the County Governor''s Office''s main gate. "Who let these beggars in? Quickly, drive them away¡ªthey stink so much!" cried the little boy in the beautiful woman''s hand, pinching his nose and looking disdainfully at Daohua and the others. The little girl also seemed distressed and ordered one of the nearby Government Officials, "What are you standing around for? Go chase them away this instant!" Lin Cailiang, who was following behind, almost fell to his knees upon hearing his nephew and niece''s words. At this moment, there were only two words in his heart: it''s over! He had been so focused on urging that he forgot to tell his sister about Madam Yan''s attire. Madam Lin also suffered from the stench emanating from the five beggars not far away, but she still had some sense of propriety and didn''t send them away. With Madam Yan''s arrival, she had to disy her virtuous and graceful side. However, she couldn''t hide the disgust in her eyes and it almost spilled out. In the distance, Daohua looked on with a yful expression at the beautiful woman and the two children who looked very simr to each other, for the first time not going to calm the furious Madam Yan. Why? She had guessed the identity of these three people. This woman must be her father''s favored concubine, Madam Lin, and those two children, the twins she bore, were her father''s beloved son and daughter. Indeed favored. The principal wife hadn''t arrived yet, but they had dared toe over with such grandiosity. This protocol... All of a sudden, Daohua felt it was not surprising that her father had been county magistrate for nine years. If one does not sweep one''s own house, how can one sweep the world? If one''s own household affairs were in such disarray, how could his official achievements be any good? His perception wasn''t that great either; these three were clearly an inefficient team, totally wasting the early warning they had received. Otherwise, being the first to rush to greet his long-traveled mother might not be proper, but it showed his filial piety. In this ancient era governed by filial piety, that was an excellent reputation. What a pity! These three really couldn''t wait to present their heads on a tter. On their first meeting, knowing Madam Yan as she did, they would be utterly defeated! "Mother!" Just then, an emotionally charged and excited voice came from the County Governor''s Office, and then everyone saw Yan Zhigao in official robes sprinting out, ''thump'' kneeling before Madam Yan. The sound was so loud that Daohua felt pain on his behalf. "Son is unfilial, making Mother suffer!" Yan Zhigao did not hesitate and embraced Madam Yan at once. At that moment, Madam Yan was also streaming with tears, tremblingly hugging her eldest son''s head, so choked up she could not speak. Next to them, Daohua arched an eyebrow. Her father was ruthless; it wasn''t her saying, but the scent on them at this moment was genuinely hard to bear. Yet he simply buried his face against Madam Yan. Quite ruthless! All this, if it wasn''t for genuine emotion and not minding at all, then he was a master of disguise. While Daohua was thinking this, suddenly, her arm was grabbed, and turning around, she saw the dignified and beautiful Madam Lin looking at her with blurred eyes. "You must be Daohua, right?" Madam Lin''s voice trembled slightly, her gaze at Daohua was both loving and excited. Almost instantly, Daohua knew who she was. "Mother!" This call from Daohua was spontaneous. At that moment, she didn''t sense any disdain, but instead saw unmistakable joy in Madam Lin''s eyes. "Ah!" Madam Lin''s tears flowed down at once, and she pulled Daohua into a tight embrace. Leaning into Madam Lin''s embrace, feeling her excitement and joy, Daohua became somewhat stunned, swiftly ncing at Madam Yan and Yan Zhigao, still embracing and weeping together, aplex emotion welled up in her heart. The affection between mother and son, mother and daughter, are the purest feelings in the world, heartfelt and devoid of calction, aren''t they? Daohua suddenly realized that she seemed to always look at everything around her with the perspective of her previous life, overlooking the fact that genuine feelings still existed in this world. Regardless of distance or appearance... Chapter 14 - 14, The Eldest Legitimate Daughter_1

Chapter 14:, The Eldest Legitimate Daughter_1

"Your daughter-inw pays respects to you, Mother. You must have had a hard journey!" After helping Yan Zhigao to his feet, Li Family''s Madam hastily let go of Daohua and, with a ''thump'', knelt down in front of the Yan Family''s Old Madam, the sound of her kneeling no quieter than the one Yan Zhigao made. Daohua''s eyebrows twitched hard at the sound. "Good, good, good, these past years have been easier because you''ve been by Zhigao''s side, taking care of household matters, considering everything, you''ve worked hard." The Yan Family''s Old Madam grabbed Li Family Madam''s hand and quickly helped her up. She was very satisfied with the eldest daughter-inw. Gentle and quiet, dignified and graceful, most importantly, she was empathetic and magnanimous. Despite being a merchant''s daughter, she managed household affairs tightly and in order, leaving the Old Madam with nothing toin about. The approval of the Yan Family''s Old Madam deeply moved Li Family''s Madam, her recently restrained tears spilling out again as she choked, "Mother, this is all that your daughter-inw should do." The Yan Family''s Old Madam still meant to say more, but on the side, another woman knelt down. "Mother, your second son''s wife pays her respects!" Without letting go of the hand of Li Family''s Madam, the Yan Family''s Old Madam looked towards the kneeling woman and smiled, "Ah, the second son''s wife, rise, no need to kneel." Seeing that the Yan Family''s Old Madam didn''t personally help her up like she did with the Li Family''s Madam, a sh of dissatisfaction crossed Sun Family''s Madam''s eyes, but she quickly reced it with a smile, got up by herself, and beckoned to a few youths huddled together not far away, "Wenjie, Yihuan, Yile, what are you standing there for? Hurry over and greet your grandmother." Yan Zhigao, standing aside, shook his head and said, "There''s no rush, Mother has traveled a long way and must be tired. Let''s let her wash, rest a bit in the backyard, and then it won''t bete to see the grandchildren." Sun Family''s Madam''s expression paused for a moment before she smiled, "That''s me not thinking things through. It''s just that Wenjie and the others talk about wanting to see Grandmother every day. I got excited and crossed the line; yes, she should wash and rest first." Yan Family''s Old Madam waved her hands with a smile, "This old woman isn''t that tired, but Wentao is, I was carried all the way here by him." After speaking, she looked around and indeed spotted Wu Family''s Madam in the corner. "Third son''s wife, what are you standing over there for? Won''t youe over and see your son?" This Wu Family''s Madam, though virtuous enough, was a bit too honest. She had arrived as well and hadn''te to greet her. Look at the second son''s wife, how articte and tactful she is. With a shy smile, Wu Family''s Madam approached, "Mother, wasn''t I thinking that you haven''t seen big brother and sister-inw for such a long time? I wanted you to talk more." The Yan Family''s Old Madam retorted without a good temper: "Because they want to talk to me, you don''t?" Wu Family''s Madam shook her hands repeatedly, "No, that''s not it." Seeing the somewhat bewildered third aunt, Daohua, who had been standing in the background, walked over with a resigned smile. Not caring whether her presence was desired, she took Wu Family''s Madam''s arm, "Third Aunt, Grandmother is just joking with you, right?" Upon hearing what Daohua said, Wu Family''s Madam immediately rxed, looking fondly at Daohua. Seeing dirt on her face, she quickly pulled out a handkerchief to wipe it for her, expressing her heartache, "Poor Daohua, it must have been a hard journey, hasn''t it?" Daohua: "..." She turned her head to look at Yan Wentao, sighing inwardly: Poor third brother, standing right there, yet ignored by his own mother. How heartbreaking must it be? In fact, at that moment, Yan Wentao was grinning foolishly. If Mother liked Daohua, he liked her too. It was only right to be good to her. It was then that Yan Zhigao finally turned his gaze to his eldest daughter. Uh... like a little beggar girl. She was 9 years old and had grown quite tall. As for the rest, it was still not apparent. Li Family''s Madam was also looking at Daohua, but her attention was more on the arm Daohua had wrapped around Wu Family''s Madam. Seeing them so close, she felt a twinge of sourness. Her daughter was somewhat distant to her! Seeing Wu Family''s Madam close with Daohua, the Yan Family''s Old Madam was very happy, yet she eyed Daohua sternly, "You girl, with your own mother right there, still cling to someone else as you did back in Yan Family vige, snatching away your third brother''s mother. You better give her back in good time." Daohua pouted, "Grandmother, isn''t your favoritism a bit too obvious?" The Yan Family''s Old Madam chuckled a few times and then turned to Yan Zhigao and Li Family''s Madam, "I''ve brought this girl to you, now you must manage her well in the future." Disapproval was written on her face, yet her tone could hardly hide her doting. Yan Zhigao and Li Family''s Madam smiled and repeatedly agreed. The mother cherished her eldest daughter, and they were also happy in their hearts. "Mom, let''s go in!" "Alright!" Madam Yan was supported by the Yan Zhigao couple as she entered the back courtyard of the County Governor''s Office. As they passed through the main gate of the County Governor''s Office and saw Aunt Lin with her two children, Yan Zhigao wanted to introduce them to Madam Yan, but she didn''t even nce their way and walked straight past. Daohua, who was a step behind, caught this situation with the corner of her eye and her lips curved slightly. Upon entering the back courtyard of the County Governor''s Office, Madam Li, while supporting Madam Yan, turned to look at Daohua, "Daohua, the mistress has ordered a maid to take you to the mainpound to wash up. After you''ve freshened up, you cane to Madam Yan''s courtyard." Logically speaking, as the mother, she should be by her daughter''s side at all times, especially when she has just arrived. However, since the mother-inw has also just arrived, she must attend to her personally, or else it would be neglecting her duty as a daughter-inw. Madam Yan had intended to ask the eldest daughter-inw to take care of her granddaughter, but after seeing the second and third daughters-inw following behind, she thought better of it and did not speak up. This was not Yan Family Vige, and one couldn''t act as whimsically as before. Some things, even if you didn''t like them, you had to endure. Daohua didn''t see it as a big deal. Soon she saw a maid about seventeen or eighteen years old, with a pretty face and twin buns in her hair, smiling as she approached her. She bent her knee in a curtsy, "Ping Tong sees the big miss!" Daohua straightened her chest and nodded calmly, "Mmm." Having been in ancient times for nine years, it was the first time someone had paid her a formal courtesy. Though she didn''t show it outwardly, she felt a bit nervous inside. She was well aware that this was the ancient era, where people ced great importance on etiquette and propriety. She certainly didn''t want to be aughing stock by making a faux pas upon her arrival. Ping Tong stood up, and even though Daohua''s scent was quite pungent at the moment, her expression did not change as she smiled, "Big miss, let this servant take you to the mainpound." Daohua looked toward Madam Yan and the others, "Grandmother, father, mother, second aunt, third aunt, Daohua will go and freshen up first and returnter to pay respects to the elders." Madam Yan nodded with a smile and waved her hand to signal that she could leave. Seeing how appropriately Daohua had conducted herself, Yan Wentao and Madam Li exchanged a silent look and sighed a breath of relief in unison. They felt a sense of guilt toward their eldest daughter. Raised in the countryside, she had not been finely schooled in rules and etiquette. With many people in the County Governor''s Office, it was inevitable there would be some gossips; they did not want their eldest daughter to be the subject of others'' conversations. Once Daohua had left, Yan Wentao was also led away by a manservant, while the rest of those present apanied Madam Yan to Songhe Courtyard, which was prepared for her. Madam Li, "Mother, this is the courtyard the master specially prepared for you. Try living here first; if you''re notfortable, we can change it." Madam Yan shook her head, "There''s no need to go to such expense. I''m just an old woman; where can''t I live? There''s no need for all this changing." Yan Zhigao chuckled, "Mother has worked hard for most of her life; your son also wants to fulfill his filial duties." Madam Yan, "If you are all doing well, that is already fulfilling your filial duty. By the way, be careful with how you treat Daohua. If I find out you''ve wronged her, I won''t stand for it." Upon hearing this, Madam Li''s smile immediately grew wider. Sun Family, smiling, chimed in, "Mother, Daohua is the eldest brother and sister-inw''s daughter, who would dare to wrong her?" Madam Yan, "That''s good to hear." Saying this, she nced at her eldest son, her eyes conveying a warning. Yan Zhigao felt inexplicably scrutinized, though he too cherished his eldest daughter. Watching from the side, Sun Family was somewhat surprised by Madam Yan''s doting on Daohua and feigned jealousy, "Mother really loves Daohua. Two out of three sentences are about her." Madam Yan matter-of-factly, "Daohua is the legitimate eldest daughter of the Yan Family; naturally, I should dote on her more!" In their first meeting, Madam Yan did not hide her favoritism for Daohua. In response, the Yan Family members all had their calctions. Chapter 15 - 15, Reactions from Various Parties_1

Chapter 15:, Reactions from Various Parties_1

Daohua followed behind the maid, discreetly taking in theyout of the County Governor''s Office''s rear courtyard. The rear courtyard of the County Governor''s Office wasn''t as luxurious and imposing as she had imagined. It wasn''t veryrge, and there weren''t many courtyards, but they had everything that was needed, including pavilions, rockeries, and gardens, with nothing missing. As she passed by each location, Daohua''s gaze lingered only momentarily. Although she found the ancient courtyard architecture fascinating and of interest, she did not rashly inquire out loud. Don''t think she hadn''t noticed that many people were sizing her up in secret now. At such a time, she certainly didn''t want to give off the impression of a country bumpkin entering the city. Meanwhile, Ping Tong, who was leading the way, was also quietly sizing up this new senior maid. The young girl was quite young, yet she conducted herself with remarkableposure, not like other young girls who would incessantly chatter in a new environment. At the same time, she didn''t show any signs of timidity or restraint. Her calm andposed demeanor didn''t seem like that of a child raised in the countryside. Madam had been worried that she might be overshadowed by Yan Yishuang and the others, but now, it seemed that her concerns had been unfounded. "Senior Maid, we will soon arrive at the main residence." Daohua nced at Ping Tong. This maid was dressed better than the others, apparently the senior maid of her mother''s entourage. "Do Father and Mother live in the main residence?" Ping Tong smiled and nodded, "Yes, the master and Madam live in the main residence. The second master and his wife live in Chunhua Courtyard, the third master and his wife in Qiushi Courtyard, and the elder Madam in Songhe Courtyard." By this moment, Daohua had already stepped into the main residence''s gate, "I saw that there are more than four courtyards in the rear, are the other courtyards unupied?" Ping Tong''s eyes flickered, hesitating a bit before replying, "The other courtyards are all upied. The eldest master and the fourth master live in Zhegui Courtyard, Lin Cailiang takes care of the sixth master and third mistress in Shuangxin Courtyard." After saying this, she couldn''t help but sneak a peek to see how this new senior maid would react. Unfortunately, she was disappointed. All she saw was the new senior maid purse her lips into a slight smile, and then, without a word, she merely moved on. For some reason, seeing her like this suddenly filled Ping Tong with a strong sensation. This new senior maid seemed to be rather extraordinary! Having entered the main residence, Ping Tong led Daohua to a side room, "Madam said that from now on, the senior maid will live here. Everything in the room has been personally arranged by her. If there is anything else you need, tell me, and I''ll report to Madam so that it can be added for you." Daohua scanned the room without ament, her gaze quickly turning to the bathwater and clothes that had been prepared in the side room. Seeing these, her serious facade finally fell away, revealing a look of sheer relief. She could finally have a proper wash. These past days, she had almost been suffocated by theck thereof. Noticing Ping Tong was still there, seemingly intent on helping her bathe, Daohua hurriedly spoke up, "Sister, please go on with your duties. I can bathe by myself." Ping Tong, still uncertain about the new senior maid''s temperament, did not insist on staying, smiling as she said, "I will be just outside. If you need anything, just call for me." Daohua nodded, "Alright." Soon, Ping Tong left the side room and thoughtfully closed the door behind her. Once she had gone, Daohua immediately rxed, and began to quickly undress. She was quite eager to immerse herself in the water and soak. ------ Meanwhile, everyone in the various courtyards was discussing the people they had just met today. Shuangxin Courtyard. Lin Cailiang was somewhat anxious, her brows tightly furrowed as she observed her brother, Yan Wenbin, and her sister, Yan Yishuang. She knew they had thoroughly offended the old Madam today. Aside, Lin Cailiang was pacing back and forth with worry. He was considering how to reverse the bad impression elder Madam Yan had formed of his sister and his niece and nephew. Yan Wenbin felt dizzy from the pacing, "Uncle, please stop walking back and forth. You''re making my head spin." Lin Cailiang was somewhat angry, "You''re feeling dizzy? Do you have any idea how much you''ve offended elder Madam Yan today?" Yan Wenbin shrank his neck. A month ago, when it was confirmed that the grandmother wasing, their father had warned them to show her utmost filial piety. Just now, they had treated the grandmother as if she was a beggar; it seemed something was indeed amiss. Would their father punish them upon finding out? Although Yan Wenbin knew he had erred, he still stoutly said, "It wasn''t on purpose. Who could have known the grandmother would look like a beggar?" Chapter 16 - 15, Different Families React_2

Chapter 16: Chapter 15, Different Families React_2

Hearing this, Lin Cailiang''s face showed self-reproach, "It''s my fault, my fault for not making things clear to you." Aunt Lin shook her head, "It''s not your fault, it''s me, I didn''t stop Wenbin and Yishuang in time." Seeing his mother and younger uncle both ming themselves, Yan Wenbin stood up, his tone casual, "Mom, Uncle, there''s no need to look so glum. What''s the big deal? When we see Fatherter, won''t everything be fine once we exin things to him?" Seeing her son still unaware of the severity of the issue, Aunt Lin''s temper red, and with a ''p'', she struck him on the forehead, "What''s the big deal? Offending the old madam, none of us will have good days ahead." As the talks between his mother and younger uncle grew more serious, Yan Yishuang also became anxious, "Mom, will Grandmother punish us? Father loves us so much, he won''t let the old madam bully us, right?" Looking into her daughter''s pleading eyes, Aunt Lin rubbed her temples with a headache, "The old madam is your father''s own mother, tell me, will your father intervene? Dare he intervene?" Yan Yishuang, "Then what do we do? Grandmother won''t be like Madam Xu from Keke''s family who likes to set rules for people, right? Also, will Father start to dislike me and my brother because of this?" Seeing his niece''s eyes fill with tears, Lin Cailiang hurried to reassure her, "Don''t worry, the old madam is a reasonable person, she won''t trouble you children over this. However, when you go to pay respects to herter, you must present yourselves well." "Wenbin and Yishuang are so adorable, the old madam is sure to like you. As long as she likes you, your father will love you even more than before." Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin exchanged nces and silently nodded their heads. Both of them now knew that in this household, the greatest authority was no longer their father, but the grandmother who had just arrived. They would have to curry favor with her from now on. After some thought, Aunt Lin pulled Yan Yishuang to her side, "Previously, in the backyard of the County Governor''s Office, as the only daughter of the Lord County Magistrate, you received the first pick of everything. But now that your older sister has arrived, everything given by Madam or sent by outsiders will prioritize her. If you see something, you must not fight for it nor throw a tantrum, understand?" Yan Yishuang''s face immediately fell, "I don''t want to, my father loves me the most, why should I let that little beggar have her way?" Aunt Lin''s face darkened, "Shut your mouth, what little beggar? That''s your older sister." "Mom..." Seeing Aunt Lin''s furious expression, Yan Yishuang felt both scared and wronged, and tears began flowing down her cheeks. Being a twin and younger by birth, she was frail from the start; growing up, her mother had never even raised her voice at her, let alone scolded her harshly, and now she was being so stern with her. Looking at his niece sobbing, Lin Cailiang felt extremely heartbroken and quickly took her into his arms, casting an annoyed nce at Aunt Lin, "Sister, there''s no need to be so harsh, is there? Look how scared you''ve made Yishuang." As soon as his daughter started crying, Aunt Lin felt remorse and, being scolded by her brother, she didn''t say a word. Whileforting Yan Yishuang, Lin Cailiang softly spoke, "Your mom shouldn''t have scolded you, but you were in the wrong as well." Tears glistening on her face, Yan Yishuang looked at her uncle with confusion. Lin Cailiang wiped away the tears on her face, "Yishuang, remember, even if you dislike something, you mustn''t voice it." Yan Yishuang, "Why?" Lin Cailiang, "Because that would displease your father, and others too. You don''t want people to dislike you, do you?" Yan Yishuang buried her head in Lin Cailiang''s chest and mumbled, "I don''t like that older sister, Uncle, do you think Father will only like her and not me anymore?" Lin Cailiang yfully pinched Yan Yishuang''s nose, speaking fondly, "Our Yishuang is so smart and talented, able topose poems at just eight years old. Adults value talent, how could he not like you?" Hearing this, Aunt Lin breathed a sigh of relief. In her haste, she had forgotten that the master liked talented people. How could that country girl possiblypare to her Yishuang in education and demeanor? Chunhua Courtyard. "Daohua? What a rustic name, I don''t even want to say it." The pleasant-looking seven-year-old Yan Yile was teasing her siblings with a giggle. Yan Wenjie not only didn''t stop her but also nodded in agreement, "It really is very old-fashioned." Chapter 17 - 15, Different Families React_3

Chapter 17: Chapter 15, Different Families React_3

Yan Yihuan wore a look of disapproval, furrowing her brows as she spoke, "Second brother, Yile, Daohua is our eldest aunt''s daughter, and our aunt usually treats us well. We shouldn''t speak this way about Daohua behind her back." Yan Yile was indifferent, "What''s wrong with talking about it? She''s not the Jade Emperor''s daughter. We can''t even mention her now?" "You impudent girl, quiet down," came a sudden reprimand. Sun Family burst into the room, ring fiercely at her younger daughter. "Mother, why have you returned?" Yan Wenjie, Yan Yihuan, and Yan Yile all stood up in unison. Sun Family spoke, "Your grandmother is currently washing up. I came back quietly to remind you that when we go to Songhe Courtyardter, you must genuinely warm up to your grandmother and also to Daohua. You should build a good rtionship with her, understand?" Yan Wenjie smiled and said, "Mother, rest assured, we will get close to Grandmother, and as for Daohua, a country girl who hasn''t seen the world, she''s easy to send off." Sun Family red at her son, "Though Daohua is a country girl, your grandmother is still above you. Let me tell you, your grandmother is not a vegetarian; all of you better behave yourselves." "And from now on, you are not allowed to speak of what is crude or not. The name ''Daohua'' was personally chosen by your grandmother. Even if you disapprove in your hearts, you must not show it openly." Yan Yileughed and ran to hug Sun Family, "Mother, your sons and daughters aren''t that foolish. Don''t worry, we won''t have any conflicts with Daohua." Sun Family looked at her youngest daughter with irritation, "What Daohua? You should call her eldest sister. She is the legitimate eldest daughter of the Yan Family. Moreover, ''Daohua'' is her pet name, to be used in private. Her formal name is Yan Yiyi." Yan Yile pouted, "Sister is only a few months younger than her; otherwise, the legitimate eldest daughter of the Yan Family would have been her." Hearing this, Sun Family sighed and nced at her eldest daughter, Yihuan. Indeed, it was just a matter of a few months. Otherwise, her daughter would have been the legitimate eldest daughter of the Yan Family. In the countryside, the status of being the legitimate eldest daughter might not matter to anyone. But after dealing with thedies from official families, she understood that reputable and well-founded ns usually prioritized marrying the legitimate eldest daughters from other families. Qiushi Courtyard. Wu Family had also returned. Boys were quick to bathe, and within a short while, Yan Wentao stood wearing clean undergarments in front of Wu Family. Wu Family, smiling, stepped forward to dress him personally in his outer garments. "Mother, I can do it myself." Wu Family pped away Yan Wentao''s hand, insisting on dressing him, which made Yan Wentao feel somewhat embarrassed. Seeing him like this, Wu Family chuckled, "You are my child, do you have to be shy in front of your mother?" Yan Wentao chuckled sheepishly, no longer resisting. As Wu Family helped her son get dressed, she said, "This ce is not like Yan Family Vige. You need to be mindful of your words and actions. Our branch of the family is new here, and you can''t run wild anymore like you did back home." Yan Wentao nodded. His father had already spoken to him about this before, and he had taken it to heart. At that moment, Wu Family seemed to think of something and let out a sigh. Yan Wentao looked over, puzzled, "Mother, what''s wrong?" Wu Family replied, "I''m worried about Daohua." Hearing this, Yan Wentao immediately rxed, "What''s there to worry about with Daohua?" Wu Family exined, "You don''t know. Whether it''s your eldest uncle''s illegitimate daughter or the second branch''s Yihuan and Yile, their looks and demeanor are just like that of youngdies from noble families. I''m afraid Daohua..." Before she could finish, Yan Wentao interrupted with augh, "Mother, are you really worried that Daohua won''t match up to them?" Wu Family responded, "She obviously doesn''t have to worry about her looks, but what about poise and manners... Daohua never learned those in the countryside." To this, Yan Wentao was even less concerned, "If she hasn''t learned, she can learn. With Grandmother around, who would dare to bully Daohua?" Wu Family shook her head; it wasn''t that simple. The whole family was full of the olddy''s grandchildren, and even if she favored Daohua more, she couldn''t show excessive bias. Besides, the olddy couldn''t manage everything. The best oue would still be for Daohua to stand on her own two feet... Chapter 18 - 16, Stunning_1

Chapter 18: Chapter 16, Stunning_1

Main Courtyard. Ping Tong waited silently outside the door of the left wing room. One quarter of an hour passed, two quarters of an hour passed... half an hour passed! Seeing that Daohua still hadn''t called her in, Ping Tong became somewhat anxious. "Why hasn''t the eldest young miss finished bathing yet?" At that moment, a maid dressed simrly to Ping Tong came over with a smile, "Sister Ping Tong, Madam is worried and has sent me to check on the eldest young miss, how is it, has the eldest young miss finished bathing?" Upon seeing the neer, Ping Tong forced a bitter smile, then shook her head, "Ping Xiao, you''ve arrived just in time. Please, help me listen, is there any sounding from inside the room?" After speaking, Ping Tong pushed Ping Xiao towards the door. Ping Xiao was somewhat helpless, "Sister Ping Tong, what are you doing?" Ping Tong replied, "The eldest young miss wanted to bathe by herself, so I came out, but it has already been half an hour, and there is not a sound from the room." "Ah?" Startled, Ping Xiao pressed her ear against the door without Ping Tong having to push her, listened for a while, and then looked at Ping Tong with furrowed brows. "There really is no sounding from the room. Could something have happened?" Hearing this, Ping Tong could no longer bother with propriety and pushed open the door, rushing in quickly. Ping Xiao also hurriedly followed suit. They were the Senior Maids of Madam Li and knew all too well how much Madam Li valued the eldest young miss. If something had really happened to the eldest young miss, perhaps she would be fine, but Ping Tong, who had been assigned to serve the eldest young miss, would likely be in trouble. Ping Tong ran into the room, heading straight for the bathing chamber, and upon seeing Daohua asleep at the edge of the bathtub, a sh of amazement crossed her eyes, then she just stood there, rooted to the spot. Ping Xiao followed, and seeing her like that, was about to say something when her gaze swept over and she caught sight of Daohua in the bathtub, swallowing hard the words she had in her mouth. Both of them involuntarily held their breath, afraid of waking the person inside the tub. Who could have imagined that the previously unkempt little beggar girl could possess such a divine beauty? It took a while before Ping Xiao recovered from her amazement, "I used to think that the third young miss, Yiyi, was quite beautiful, but now,pared to the eldest young miss... I fear she merely has the fate of being a maid." By then, Ping Tong had alsoe back to her senses and nodded in agreement at Ping Xiao''s words, but soon added, "You must not say that again, the one from Shuangxin Courtyard is not easy to provoke." Ping Xiao scoffed, "Isn''t Madam Lin just relying on her looks and being a few years younger than our Madam? No matter how much the master favors her, she is just a concubine." Ping Tong shook her head, "You should be more careful with your words in the future. That woman knows how to act weak and coquettish. If you fall into her hands, prepare to suffer." Ping Xiao pursed her lips, showing some dissatisfaction, but still refrained from continuing the topic. "Eldest young miss, you''re awake!" Ping Tong had wanted to persuade Ping Xiao further, but at that moment, her eyes met a pair of clear, bright ck pupils. Daohua, leaning against the bathtub, first nced at Ping Xiao, then nodded at Ping Tong. She wasn''t dead asleep, just slightly dizzy from soaking in the warm water. Having traveled for so long, she was indeed tired, and had simply closed her eyes to rest. She had heard everything the two of them said. It seemed Madam Lin was quite favored. It looks like her future days would be rather interesting. "Go get some more hot water. I want to wash up again." A quarter of an hourter, Daohua stepped out of the bathtub, wrapped in a bath towel. Looking at Daohua''s skin, smooth as white jade, Ping Xiao expressed her sincere envy, "The eldest young miss''s skin is truly lovely." Daohua smiled, looking very happy. No woman dislikes having good skin, and she was no exception. Ping Tong came over with several sets of dresses,id them out on the bed one by one, "Eldest Miss, these clothes were prepared for you by Madam. Since she didn''t know your size, she had a few made based on the size of the second daughter, which is not too different from yours. Then, she made some adjustments to make additional sets in varying sizes. Would you try them on to see which fits best?" Looking at the dresses spread all over the bed, Daohua''s smile widened, "Mother, you have been thoughtful." When she saw her at the entrance of the County Governor''s Office, there was no sign of displeasure, and she embraced her immediately. Daohua could feel that this mother truly loved her. Ping Tong and Ping Xiao disyed the dresses one by one, making it easier for Daohua to choose. Daohua sized up her figure and picked one, "That light green ruqun will do." Ping Tong brought over the chosen ruqun, smiling, "Madam said, the Eldest Miss was born during the season when the rice flowers blossom. In your letters, you often mentioned that you love ying among the rice nts, so she guessed that you like the color green. Hence, most of the clothes prepared for you are green." Upon hearing this, Daohua felt a slight warmth in her heart, "Could the two sisters tell me about our mother? Tell me what she does usually, what she likes and dislikes." "Madam is very busy usually, managing all the affairs of the inner court, handling domestic matters, and having to entertain..." The two maids continued to describe Madam Li''s daily routines as they helped Daohua get dressed. "Eldest Miss, not only do you have good skin, but you also have wonderful hair," Ping Tong said as she wiped Daohua''s hair with a cloth, smiling, "Later, I willb a Chui Bin Fen Xiao hairstyle for you." Upon hearing this, Daohua immediately asked, "Can it be simpler? Like just gathering the hair on top of the head?" The Chui Bin Fen Xiao hairstyle seemed soplicated. Ping Tong disagreed, "Eldest Miss, only men gather all their hair on top of the head. Our women''s hairstyles are not like that." Daohua then asked, "Do the other youngdies in the county town also have to have suchplicated hairstyles?" Ping Tong nodded her head. Seeing this, Daohua fell silent and said no more. Ping Tong reassured her with a smile, "Eldest Miss, rest assured, my skills are good, I''ll make sure you look beautiful." Daohua thought to herself that she wasn''t worried about her skill. What worried her was that with adylike hairstyle, she would not dare to stride as boldly as before. Half an hourter, led by Ping Tong and Ping Xiao, Daohua left the wing-room and walked toward the Old Madam''s Songhe Courtyard. They had not gone far from the main courtyard when they encountered Lin Cailianging from Shuangxin Courtyard. Seeing two Senior Maids leading a celestial-like green-d young girl beside Madam Li, Lin Cailiang''s heart suddenly sank into an abyss, an unprecedented sense of crisis emerging within him. What had allowed Sister Ping Tong to establish herself in the County Magistrate''s inner courtyard? Apart from her own sense of propriety, it was also the affection the County Magistrate had for Yiyi. But now, with such a legitimate eldest daughter present, could Yiyi continue to be as favored as before? At this moment, Lin Cailiang felt somewhat flustered. While Lin Cailiang observed Daohua, she also examined him. "Eldest Miss, that is Aunt Lin''s brother," Ping Tong whispered. Hearing this, Daohua raised her eyebrows and withdrew her gaze inconspicuously, and walked away directly. After covering some distance, she asked in a calm voice, "Don''t the rules in dramas state that the family''s inner courtyard is off-limits for unrted men to enter and leave freely? Or do we not have such a rule here?" Ping Tong and Ping Xiao both lowered their heads, unsure of how to respond. Daohua shook her head, once again thinking that her father, who had been the County Magistrate for nine years, was truly justified. Setting aside his political achievements, his governance of household rules was trulycking. Meanwhile, it wasn''t until he could no longer see the backs of the three that Lin Cailiang came back to his senses, then left the inner courtyard with somewhat disarrayed steps. Chapter 19 - 17, Knocking_1

Chapter 19: Chapter 17, Knocking_1

``` Songhe Courtyard. Under the care of Madam Li, the venerable Mrs. Yan had alreadypleted her washing and was now leisurely reclined on the bedstead, her heart brimming with joy as she watched the multitude of descendants in the room. In theory, after such a long journey, even a person in the prime of life would be quite weary, but Mrs. Yan''s face showed little sign of fatigue and she appeared to be in remarkably good spirits. In the room, Yan Zhigao sat close by Mrs. Yan, his hand held by her as he sat on the bedstead. While others were seated on both sides. The room was filled with cheerful chatter, everyone gathered around Mrs. Yan, talking about family matters. Yan Zhigao was amazed at the sight of his mother''s rosyplexion and bright eyes. In her youth, Mrs. Yan had toiled tirelessly to raise their four siblings, exhausting herself to the point of depleting her health. Thest time he had returned home, Mrs. Yan could barely catch her breath after moving a few steps, but now, to his surprise, she seemed even healthier than him. Not only was he surprised, but Madam Li and the Sun Family were also astonished. When they had married into the Yan Family, Mrs. Yan''s health was already in decline. Although throughout the years, in correspondence, she had mentioned that her health was much improved, they were skeptical, believing she was justforting them. But now, seeing her in person, they realized her health had truly greatly improved. The Sun Family smiled and ttered, "Mother, I have noticed that you seem to be growing younger by the day." Mrs. Yanughed heartily, then said affectionately to Madam Li, "The only reason this broken body of mine has recovered isrgely thanks to the fine daughter you bore our Yan Family. If it weren''t for Daohua seeking the precious medicine for me and cheering me up over the years, I wouldn''t have recovered so quickly." Mrs. Yan had mentioned Daohua''s temple visit to seek medicine in her letters, and the Yan Family was aware of it. To this, everyone assumed it was Mrs. Yan''s way of praising Daohua''s filial piety and didn''t take it too seriously. Now, with Mrs. Yan mentioning it again, they gave it more thought. Madam Li was very pleased with the praise for Daohua in front of the entire Yan Family, but she humbly replied, "Mother, you are too kind. How much can such a little child understand? It is your great fortune that has healed you so quickly." Yan Zhigao also chimed in at the right moment, "Yes, what could a little child do? I think it''s the younger brother and sister who have taken good care of Mother." Upon hearing Yan Zhigao mention their branch of the family, Madam Wu instantly responded, "Big brother, we dare not take the credit. In our hometown, as long as Daohua was around, Mother nevercked joy. The third uncle from the n once said that a contented heart naturally leads to better health." Yan Zhigao seemed surprised and looked toward Mrs. Yan, "When I took office, didn''t I fail to fulfill the third uncle''s desire to bring his son along, and consequently, didn''t he be estranged from us?" Smiling broadly Mrs. Yan said, "Your daughter wanted to learn to read and would wander around the vige until she took a liking to the white-haired third uncle. She said he possessed great wisdom and by being educated by him, she would benefit for life." "Gao, you wouldn''t know, but at the time, Daohua was only this tall," Mrs. Yan illustrated with her hand, "A 5 or 6-year-old child earnestly critiquing your third uncle with such an old-fashioned air, that amused me to no end," she beamed. With that, Madam Wu and Yan Wentao, who were aware of the incident, began tough along. The rest of the room, seeing Mrs. Yanughing to the point of almost leaning back, became even more curious about Daohua, whom they had yet to meet properly. Afterughing for a while, Mrs. Yan turned to Yan Zhigao and Madam Li, her face full of doting affection, "That girl is quite spirited. You''ll know in time." Below, Yan Wenxiu and other grandchildren, seeing how much Mrs. Yan adored Daohua, felt a growing curiosity about her, along with a hint of envy. They had just gone through great lengths to court favor and act obediently, but apart from Yan Wenxiu, the eldest grandchild who received praise from Mrs. Yan, the others merely had a few words said to them. Yan Yishuang watched as her father''s smile widened under Mrs. Yan''s narration and seemed to grow fonder of his eldest daughter, and jealousy began to eat away at her. She was her father''s most cherished daughter! Yan Yile, who was sitting nearby, saw Yan Yishuang''s face growing more wrinkled and, with a twirl of her eyes, whispered, "Third sister, with Father now having eldest sister, will he still love you in the future?" Yan Yishuang''s eyebrows shot up, "Of course, Father loves me the most." Her voice was a bit loud, drawing looks from everyone around. Yan Zhigao, seeing the smile on Mrs. Yan''s face fade slightly, reprimanded Yan Yishuang with displeasure, "Yishuang, how can you raise your voice in front of your elders?" Feeling everyone''s gaze upon her, Yan Yishuang grew timid but then thought of the beggar-like eldest sister who had attracted everyone''s attention upon arrival. Without thinking, the words slipped out, "Grandmother and third brother have been ready for quite some time now, why hasn''t eldest sister arrived yet? To make Grandmother, Father, and Mother wait for her is terribly rude, isn''t it?" "Bang!" ``` As soon as the words were uttered, the old Madam Yan''s hand struck the table in the settee with a p, her face, previously full of smiles, now entirely engulfed in fury. "Mother!" No one had anticipated that the old madam would be so angry. They were so frightened that they all stood up. Yan Zhigao hurriedly came forward to support the old madam, "Mother, don''t be angry. Yishuang is still young; children speak without thinking. Please don''t take it to heart." At this moment, Auntie Lin also quickly came out from below and knelt on the ground, "Old Madam, Yishuang just really wanted to meet the eldest Miss. She meant nothing else, please forgive her." The old madam became even more sullen when Auntie Lin appeared, immediately reminded of the incident at the entrance of the County Governor''s Office. "Good, good, good!" Ignoring Auntie Lin, Old Madam Yan looked at Yan Zhigao with a face full of annoyance, "Ever since you became the County Magistrate, I''ve stopped interfering in your affairs. I hoped you would restrain yourself and be a good official who cares for the people, but today, you have greatly disappointed me!" "Bullying government officials, arrogant and impolite concubine-born daughters, Yan Zhigao, you''ve really outdone yourself!" "Mother!" Yan Zhigao was so anxious that he immediately knelt down, and Madam Li followed suit. The Sun and Wu families were somewhat at a loss. With the elder brother and sister-inw kneeling, should they also kneel? With the adults in a state of panic, the children were even more clueless about what to do, shrinking their necks and squeezing into the corners. Yan Zhigao''s face was full of urgency, "Mother, it is all my fault. You can hit or scold me. Please just don''t be angry with yourself." Madam Li also hurriedly admitted her mistake, "Mother, it''s all my daughter-inw''s fault, I failed to manage the household properly." Old Madam Yan nced at Yan Zhigao and helped Madam Li to her feet, "What faults do you have? I know your character, Madam. It''s just that some people think they''re above others since they became an official, they''re out of touch with reality." Knowing that his mother was speaking about him, Yan Zhigao inwardly smiled bitterly, not daring to retort at all. Madam Li, unsure of how to continue the conversation, could only help the old madam to sit down. After a while, the anger on the old madam''s face subsided somewhat, and she gave Yan Zhigao a cold snort. Seeing that his mother''s temper had cooled, Yan Zhigao smiled and stood up. After thinking for a moment, Madam Li said, "Mother, it has been some time since we sent for Daohua. Shall I send someone to see why she hasn''t arrived yet?" "Don''t you dare!" Old Madam Yan sternly stopped her, giving Yan Zhigao a cold look. "My Daohua has had a hard time during this period. If not for her, I would have starved to death on the road. Now that we''re finally settled, wouldn''t she be allowed to rest properly?" Yan Zhigao immediately spoke up, "Daohua is still young, after traveling such a long distance, let her rest for a while first." Only then did Old Madam Yan''s expression improve somewhat, as she turned to Madam Li, "Don''t you disturb her, too. That girl must be exhausted. Meeting with the family or whatever, since she''s already here, it makes no difference when she meets everyone. There''s no need to rush this moment." Madam Li could only nod in agreement. Because of thismotion, the atmosphere in the room became somewhat tense; Yan Zhigao had to be careful with his words, and the younger ones dared not speak much more. Just then, the voice of a maid came from outside the door. "Master, Madam, the eldest Miss has arrived!" No sooner had the words fallen, than the door curtain was lifted. Immediately, everyone saw a youngdy in green, backlit by light, walk in with a gentle smile. As the curtain fell, everyone clearly saw the girl''s face, and their eyes lit up. The youngdy smiled radiantly, and in that instant, the formerly tense atmosphere in the room seemed to dissipate with her smile. Chapter 20 - 18, Gather Together_l Chapter 20: Chapter 18, Gather Together_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I could hear Grandmother¡¯s hearty voice from afar, so why has it gone silent now that I¡¯m here?¡± The yful tone mixed withughter in the young girl¡¯s voice was like a pebble thrown into a clear spring, which upon hearing, one couldn¡¯t help but smile. As soon as Daohua entered the room, the eyes of Mrs. Yan had not left her, and neither had the eyes of everyone else. Hearing her granddaughter¡¯s teasing, Mrs. Yan¡¯s face was instantly covered with a smile as bright as chrysanthemums, and she quickly waved her hand, signaling Daohua toe closer. Without any hesitation, Daohua walked over and naturally sat on the couch, affectionately wrapping her arms around Mrs. Yan¡¯s arm. Mrs. Yan held onto Daohua¡¯s hand and examined her carefully, growing more satisfied by the moment, ¡°Good, good, this is how the rightful eldest daughter of the Yan family should look.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua didn¡¯t feign shyness butughed brightly, ¡°Grandmother, Mother prepared these clothes for me. Do they look nice?¡± Mrs. Yan nodded incessantly, ¡°Beautiful, my Daohua looks beautiful in anything.¡± Daohua agreed wholeheartedly, ¡°I also think they look extremely nice, and most importantly, they fit perfectly.¡± As she said this, she stood up and gave a deep bow to Mrs. Li, ¡°Thank you for your efforts, Mother. Your daughter loves them very much.¡± ¡°As long as you like them!¡± Mrs. Li, somewhat excited, stepped forward and took Daohua¡¯s hands, trembling as she touched her daughter¡¯s cheek. After so many years, her daughter had grown so tall and graceful. Mrs. Yan let the mother and daughter have a moment of closeness until Mrs. Li had calmed down, then chided Daohua with a smile, ¡°You silly girl, what are you standing around for? Go and see your father.¡± Instantly snapping back to reality, Mrs. Li said, ¡°Look at me, holding onto you without letting go. Quick, go pay your respects to your father.¡± Daohua turned her head to look at the schrly middle-aged man sitting on Mrs. Yan¡¯s right side, walking over with a grin. Thinking of what her mother had just told her, she thought for a moment, then slowly knelt down, ¡°Your daughter pays respect to you, Father.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Yan Zhigao looked at his eldest daughter with a satisfied face. Since his eldest daughter had entered the room, he had been watching her closely. To be honest, he had been somewhat worried that since his eldest daughter grew up in the countryside, she would turn out to be rude and unrefined. But upon seeing her today, he waspletely reassured. Mother has raised Daohua well¡ªhe could not help but praise that. She had an aura about her, even he had tomend it. All the youngdies of the Yan family were very well-bred. If the youngest Yishuang was clever, his brother¡¯s eldest Yihuan was serene, and the second daughter Yile was cute, then his own eldest daughter was indeed graceful. Her ncing eyes were extraordinarily spirited; her friendly and pretty face radiated with vigor and vitality. Now he believed what his mother and younger brother had said¡ªthat as long as his eldest daughter was with them, Mrs. Yan wouldn¡¯t be unhappy. Even someone asposed as he could not help but feel joy in his heart seeing such an eldest daughter. Yan Zhigao personally helped Daohua to stand up and patted her head with a smile, ¡°These years, I¡¯m thankful to have you at Mrs. Yan¡¯s side, showing filial piety.¡± Saying this, he unfastened the jade pendant he wore at his waist and personally tied it to the belt around Daohua¡¯s waist. To this, Daohua was quite happy inside, but after a moment¡¯s thought, she felt it was nothing out of the ordinary. It waspletely normal for a father to give a gift to his daughter, so she calmly allowed her father to attach the jade pendant. But the others in the room weren¡¯t so calm. Mrs. Li and the rest knew that jade pendant was Yan Zhigao¡¯s favorite, given to him by his teacher when he had topped the imperial examination, and he had always worn it ever since. The twins born to Aunt Lin, because of their favor with him, had often asked Yan Zhigao for that jade pendant, but he had always refused. Yet today, he gave it to Daohua. This immediately resulted in mixed emotions, with some rejoicing and some worrying. Aunt Lin, still kneeling on the ground, was in great turmoil. She had not expected the daughter born to Mrs. Li to grow up so beautiful¡ªfar from having any countryside coarseness, she was instead strikingly graceful. Yishuang, standing to the side, felt a bit overshadowed. At that moment, she really started to feel panicky. Madam Li, on the other hand, was overjoyed. She had been worried that her daughter, having not been raised by her side for so long, wouldn¡¯t be deeply loved by her husband. Now that she saw him giving his favorite Jade Pendant to their daughter, she waspletely reassured. Madam Li, with a smile, walked over and led Daohua to Sun Family¡¯s Madam: ¡°Good child,e and pay your respects to your second auntie.¡± Daohua smiled demurely: ¡°Daohua pays her respects to second auntie.¡± Sun Family¡¯s Madam swiftly lifted Daohua up, holding her hand, and said with augh, ¡°No wonder the grandmother likes you so much. Eldest sister-inw, I¡¯m now tempted to snatch your daughter for myself.¡± Madam Li chuckled: ¡°Aren¡¯t Yihuan and Yile enough to keep you happy?¡± Sun Family¡¯s Madam: ¡°With such an outstanding daughter, I could never have too many.¡± After exchanging a few light-hearted remarks, Madam Li then brought Daohua to the Wu Family¡¯s Madam. This time, Daohua¡¯s smile was much broader. As she was about to pay her respects, Wu Family¡¯s Madam steadied her with a hand. Wu Family¡¯s Madam, with affection, held onto Daohua: ¡°You have finallye home. Look at this little face; you¡¯ve gotten thinner.¡± Daohuaughed: ¡°Third auntie, skinnier means prettier.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Yan Family¡¯s grandmother, who had been watching them with amusement, nced at Daohua sternly: ¡°What do you know, girl? A bit of chubbiness signifies a life of fortune. You¡¯re as skinny as a dried monkey, how could that be attractive?¡± After that, the grandmother turned to Yan Zhigao and Madam Li: ¡°From now on, you two had better keep a close eye on this girl, don¡¯t let her run wild all the time.¡± Madam Li replied with augh: ¡°We will need mother to keep watching her, too.¡± Yan Family¡¯s grandmother nodded unabashedly: ¡°If you can¡¯t handle her, juste to me. I¡¯ll take care of her discipline; that bamboo stick is always ready.¡± Madam Li was taken aback: ¡°What bamboo stick?¡± Yan Family¡¯s grandmother, looking at Daohua whose face had fallen, said with a twinkle in her eye: ¡°The bamboo stick for stir-frying pork.¡± As soon as she said this, everyone immediately understood. It was the stick used for beating! At this, the grandchildren¡¯s fear of Yan Family¡¯s grandmother grew even more. Even Yan Zhigao, recalling the scenes of being whipped by the grandmother¡¯s bamboo stick as a child, couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Madam Li, imagining her daughter being severely beaten with the bamboo stick by the grandmother, turned somewhat pale. Seeing the change in her expression, Daohua quickly stepped forward, smiling as she tugged at her sleeve. Madam Li then came back to her senses and, seeing the worry in her daughter¡¯s eyes, quickly steadied her mind and held her daughter¡¯s hand tightly, as if to say, don¡¯t worry, with mother here, you won¡¯t be beaten in the future. ¡°Come, meet your brothers and sisters.¡± Only then did Daohua turn her gaze to the young men and women in the room. The Yan Family¡¯s grandmother had a total of three sons and one daughter. Apart from the daughter who had married out, all three sons currently lived together. The Yan Family¡¯s eldest branch, which was Yan Zhigao¡¯s household, consisted of three sons and two daughters. Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wenkai, and Yan Yiyi (aka Daohua) were the children of his principal wife, Madam Li; Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang were born to his concubine, Aunty Lin. The Yan Family¡¯s second branch, Yan Zhiyuan had one son and two daughters, Yan Wenjie, Yan Yihuan, and Yan Yile, all born to Sun Family¡¯s Madam. The Yan Family¡¯s third branch had two sons, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenhui. With so many offspring, they could certainly be considered a prosperous family. Chapter 21 - 19, Harmony_l Chapter 21: Chapter 19, Harmony_l Trantor: 549690339 In the Yan Family, men and women were ranked separately ording to their order of birth. Among the grandsons. Yan Wenxiu was the eldest, naturally intelligent and quick-witted, graceful as jade. Now only 14 years old, he had already earned the title of Schr. Yan Zhigao and Madam Li held high expectations for him. Yan Wenjie, second in line, was now 13 and a half years old, inheriting the good looks from Yan Zhiyuan and the Sun Family. He was quite striking, if only average in schrly pursuits, good at conversation, and somewhat clever. YanWentao, ranking third, was now 13, with thick eyebrows andrge eyes, tall and sturdy. Raised in the countryside, he had a natural affinity for the fields, knew how to read, but was not well-versed in literature and poetry. Yan Wenkai, fourth in line, was now 12, straightforward and enthusiastic, handsome and tall, not fond of reading, a bit too restless. Yan Wenbin, fifth, was now 8 years old. As a twin, he was somewhat frail, with delicate features, bright and clever. Yan Wenhui, sixth, was now 6, tiger-headed and tiger-brained, lively and likable. Among the granddaughters. Yan Yiyi, also known as Daohua, was the eldest, now 9 years old, with a beautiful, elegant and graceful bearing. Yan Yihuan, second in line, was now 8 and a half, beautiful and graceful, tranquil and gentle. Yan Yishuang, third, was now 8 years old, delicate in appearance, quick and eager to learn, her talent in poetry and literature made her dearly loved by Yan Zhigao. Yan Yile, fourth in line, was now 7, articte and cheerful. Daohua took a moment to look over her siblings, then got up and went forward to greet them. ¡°Big brother.¡± ¡°Big sister.¡± Daohua first bowed to Yan Wenxiu, who stood and returned the gesture with a courtesy. Yan Wenxiu smiled at his younger sister, ¡°Father and mother have been eagerly awaiting grandmother and your arrival. Now, atst, our family is reunited. If you encounter any trouble in the future, feel free toe to your big brother.¡± He had a soft spot for his sister who was raised in the countryside. Daohua blinked her eyes and yfully smiled, ¡°Can I onlye to big brother when there¡¯s trouble?¡± Yan Wenxiu, dazzled by his sister¡¯s charming big eyes, was taken aback for a few seconds before smiling, ¡°You cane to me anytime.¡± Daohua nodded seriously, ¡°Big brother, you said it yourself. Don¡¯t get annoyed with me in the future.¡± Yan Wenxiu smiled and nodded. As the eldest grandson of the Yan Family, he was always moderate and responsible, a role model for his younger brothers and sisters, not prone to show his emotions, but he couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight of his endearing sister speaking so affectionately. Then, Daohua turned to Yan Wenjie. ¡°Second brother!¡± After exchanging formalities, Yan Wenjieughed, ¡°With big sister¡¯s arrival, our home has be more lively.¡± Daohua nodded, then walked towards Yan Wentao. Being very familiar with Yan Wentao, the two simply greeted each other, exchanged a smile, and skipped the formal niceties. ¡°Little brother!¡± Daohua approached Yan Wenkai, who hadn¡¯t even greeted her yet when he, grinning, stretched out a mischievous hand and pinched Daohua¡¯s somewhat chubby cheeks, ¡°Finally got to pinch them.¡± He had wanted to do this since his big sister walked in. Big sister¡¯s face was so soft and smooth. Now he finally had a sister whose face he could pinch, in front of those friends who boasted about their sisters. ¡°Smack!¡± The handle of the fan in Yan Wenxiu¡¯shand pped down on Wenkai¡¯s ¡°devil¡¯s w,¡± and he said sternly, ¡°You are her brother, mind your behavior.¡± Yan Wenkai pouted and muttered, ¡°What¡¯s with the seriousness? I¡¯m just happy,¡± and then his face broke into a cheerful grin as he casually took Daohua¡¯s hand. ¡°As expected of my sister, she is indeed beautiful.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Yan Wenjie jumped in, ¡°Fourth brother, what you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t right. Aren¡¯t all the girls here your sisters?¡± ¡°They are all my sisters, but only Daohua is my full sister,¡± said Yan Wenkai unabashedly and matter-of-factly. He then ignored Yan Wenjie, fumbled about his person for a moment, and pulled out a green silk flower, ¡°I knew you wereing, sister, so I picked out this silk flower especially for you,¡± and without further ado, he put it into Daohua¡¯s hand. Looking at the silk flower now crumpled in her hand, Daohua was torn betweenughter and tears, yet she felt a warm feeling in her heart. ¡°How is it? Do you like it?¡± Yan Wenkai asked eagerly. Daohua smiled and nodded, ¡°I love it, thank you, little brother.¡± Not quite satisfied with how she addressed him, Yan Wenkai quickly corrected her, ¡°You should call me fourth brother. Didn¡¯t you just call them big brother, second brother, and third brother? Why does it be little brother when it gets tome?¡± Seeing his serious expression, Daohua didn¡¯t y around and obediently nodded her head. ¡°What a good girl!¡± With that, he pinched Daohua¡¯s cheek again. To this, Daohua¡¯s face was full of ck lines. However, she didn¡¯t dislike such closeness. After greeting her four older brothers, Daohua naturally turned around and returned to Old Madam Yan¡¯s side. For those older than her, she took the initiative to greet them; but for those younger than her, it was their turn to take the initiative to greet her. This was a rule she had made a point of asking her grand-uncle in the n about before arriving. Actually, she wasn¡¯t really fixated on this, but she dared not underestimate the children of ancient times, especially those who grew up inrge households, whose scheming she might not be able to outmatch. If she took the initiative to get close to them, on the surface they might say she was kind, but privately they¡¯d think she didn¡¯t understand the rules, that she was easy to bully. To avoid trouble in the future, it was better for everyone to follow the rules at their first meeting. When the others in the room saw Daohua sit back down next to the olddy, they didn¡¯t say anything about getting to know the younger siblings, but their expressions were somewhat varied. Madam Sun¡¯s eyes turned as she smiled and spoke, ¡°Daohua, you yet to meet your younger brothers and sisters.¡± Leaning on Old Madam Yan, Daohua smiled towards Madam Sun, ¡°Second Aunt, the sage has said, ¡®there¡¯s an order to seniority among siblings.¡¯ It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t met my younger brothers and sisters, but rather they haven¡¯te to greet me. What, is that not the rule in our family?¡± Having said this, she looked towards Yan Zhigao and Madam Li with a seeking confirmation. Both were taken aback by their eldest daughter¡¯s words, momentarily stunned. The Yan Family¡¯s rules were only established under Yan Zhigao¡¯s leadership, and although they were more numerous than those of ordinary families, they were somewhat perfunctory, with many aspects not really applied in practice. Otherwise, Aunt Lin¡¯s brother wouldn¡¯t be running to the County Governor¡¯s Office¡¯s backyard every other day. At this point, the olddy spoke up, ¡°Daohua is right, since ancient times, it has always been customary for the younger siblings to greet their older siblings first.¡± Madam Sun¡¯s expression became somewhat embarrassed, ¡°We¡¯re all family, why be so particr?¡± Daohua smiled again, saying, ¡°Second Aunt, the grand-uncle in the n told me, ¡®to cultivate oneself, put family in order, govern the state, and bring peace to the world,¡¯ the rules of the household must not be disturbed. Only when the family is in good order can it thrive and prosper.¡± Yan Zhigao looked at Daohua in astonishment, ¡°Did the grand-uncle teach you all this?¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°Dad, do you think grand-uncle is right?¡± Yan Zhigao nodded, ¡°Of course, grand-uncle is very right. Back in the day, grand-uncle¡¯s knowledge was well-known throughout the surrounding ten miles and eight viges.¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Sun immediately signaled Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile with her eyes. After receiving their mother¡¯s hint, the two sisters immediately stood up and approached. As they stood up, Daohua also rose, and the three sisters bowed to each other in respect. ¡°Eldest Sister!¡± ¡°Second Younger Sister, Fourth Younger Sister!¡± After meeting each other, Yan Yile cuddled up to Daohua with a smile on her face, ¡°Eldest Sister, you¡¯re even prettier than Third Sister.¡± The innocent words brought silence to the room. Daohua¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was only the first day, was the domestic rivalry starting already? Madam Sun came over and teased, ¡°You little girl, how old are you to know what looks good and what doesn¡¯t? In my opinion, not one of the Yan Family¡¯s youngdies is anything less than beautiful.¡± With a beaming smile, Daohua looked at the fourth sister, whose face was innocently cheerful, and said nothing. After greeting Yan Wenbin, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Wenhui, she took her ce back beside Old Madam Yan. Old Madam Yan held Daohua¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°Alright, now that everyone has met, we should all get along harmoniously in the future.¡± She looked towards Yan Wenxiu and others, ¡°Daohua and Wentao have just arrived, you must all take good care of them.¡± Yan Wenkai stood out, ¡°Grandmother, rest assured. After Daohua and the others have had some rest, I¡¯ll show them around, and it won¡¯t be long before they are familiar with everything here.¡± Daohua immediately joined in the conversation, ¡°Fourth Brother, you have to keep your word and give us a proper tour of the county town.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± After that, the atmosphere in the room remained pleasant due to the repartee between Daohua and Yan Wenkai. Observing the harmonious scene in the room, Daohua felt a brief sense of trance. This was the family in this life. Having transmigrated to ancient times nine years ago, her memories of her previous life were getting more and more blurred, and it had been a long time since she had recalled the past life. Let it be, she thought, just live this life well. Chapter 22 - 20, Acting l Chapter 22: Chapter 20, Acting l Trantor: 549690339 After arriving in Linyi County, Daohua finally settled down with her parents. Though life was not as carefree as when she was in the Yan Family vige, it was still quite warm and cozy. Perhaps out of guilt for not raising their eldest daughter by their side since childhood, both Madam Li and Yan Zhigao were very kind to Daohua. On the tenth day after their arrival, Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhiqiang came back. In the main courtyard, left wing room. ¡°Your second uncle and third uncle, having waited a long time for you without any news, worried that something had happened to you on the road, so they proposed to go and meet you. Unfortunately, they missed you.¡± As Madam Li spoke to Daohua with a smile about the reason the two brothers were not around, she inserted a delicate beaded flower into Daohua¡¯s hair. After fixing it in ce, she pulled Daohua up and looked at her with a satisfied face for a while. To this, Daohua was quite helpless. It seemed that every mother liked dressing up their daughter. These days, almost daily, Madam Li personally inquired about her dressing and adornment. Seeing her daughter neatly dressed, Madam Li said with a motherly smile, ¡°Come, apany mom to the olddy¡¯s courtyard to greet your second and third uncles.1¡® As soon as the mother and daughter arrived at Songhe Courtyard, they heard someone sobbing loudly. ¡°Mother, it is my filial failure that has caused you to suffer.¡± In the main room, Yan Zhiyuan was kneeling on the ground, clutching the legs of the elderly Madam Yan, crying bitterly. And the honest and sincere Yan Zhiqiang stood on the side, with his eyes reddened, watching his mother. Upon entering and witnessing this scene, Daohua immediately felt an urge to facepalm. Her honest third uncle, ah, why not step forward and show some filial piety! Look at the second uncle, his tears and snot mixed together, showing such filial devotion and longing for his mother! And him, just standing there watching, what¡¯s the meaning of that? If one didn¡¯t know better, they might think he didn¡¯t care for his own mother at all. ¡°Mother, after leaving Linyi County, I have been searching along the main roads toward the provincial city, asking around everywhere, sparing no inn or temple for rest, but still, I wasn¡¯t able to find you. I am ipetent!¡± Yan Zhiyuan, sobbing as he spoke, detailed all the things he had done along the way, his physical exhaustion and inner urgency narrated with even greater care. Whether intentionally or not, during this time, he only mentioned himself and did not bring up Yan Zhiqiang at all. The elderly Madam Yan, deeply moved, personally wiped the tears and snot from Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s face. Daohua watched with a look of admiration. What a picture of motherly kindness and filial piety! If it weren¡¯t for her dear third uncle standing there like a fool, she might have been moved by the deep emotions between the mother and son. It was time for a real acting performance! Daohua let go of Madam Li, pinched her own thigh hard, and in an instant, her almond eyes were filled with a mist of tears. Then she quickly ran to Yan Zhiqiang and called out affectionately with a sobbing voice, ¡°Third Uncle, Daohua missed you so much.¡± These words broke the moment of motherly kindness and filial piety, and both the elderly Madam Yan and Yan Zhiyuan paused, turning their heads to look at the ignored Yan Zhiqiang. The others in the room were also startled and turned their gazes uniformly in that direction. There, Daohua, with her arms around Yan Zhiqiang¡¯s arm and her eyes brimming with tears, said, ¡°Third Uncle, how did you be so thin? We¡¯ve only been apart for less than two months. Haven¡¯t you been eating well and sleeping well?¡± Upon hearing this, some people¡¯s faces in the room began to look a little strange. Seeing Daohua looking at him with such concern, Yan Zhiqiang was very happy, feeling that his niece¡¯s affection was well-ced. He reached out and rubbed her head,ughing, ¡°Third Uncle is fine. I¡¯ll gain it back in a couple of days.¡± Daohua squeezed out a few pear-shaped tears, ¡°I know Third Uncle must have been exhausted from going to meet Grandmother, me, and big brother. Tonight, Daohua will make you some dumpling soup.¡± Yan Zhiqiang¡¯s dark cheeks burst into a smile immediately, ¡°That¡¯s great, you¡¯ll have to make a lot because Third Uncle has a big appetite and can eat a lot.¡± ¡°Me too, me too!¡± Yan Wenhui, who was only 6 years old this year, looking quite robust, rushed over, looking up at his big sister, ¡°Sis, Wenhui also wants to have dumpling soup.¡± Daohua smiled and tapped the little guy¡¯s head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our adorable Wenhui won¡¯t be left out.¡± ¡°Neither will I, I also love the dumpling soup made by my little sister.¡± Yan Wentao also walked over with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s dreg soup?¡± Yan Wenkai approached with a curious face. Yan Wentao immediately boasted with pride, ¡°Let me tell you, the dreg soup Daohua makes is so delicious, unbelievably tasty. My great-uncle said it¡¯s so good that you could even swallow your own tongue.¡± Yan Wenkai doubted, ¡°Really? Is that true?¡± ¡°Really, really,¡± Yan Wenhui testified, raising his hand. Yan Wenkai made up his mind on the spot, ¡°Then I want to eat it too.¡± Yan Wenhui: ¡°And my mother, my mother wants to eat it too.¡± Yan Wentao: ¡°And grandma, grandma¡¯s teeth aren¡¯t good, she needs to eat dreg soup as well.¡± Yan Wenkai immediately chimed in, ¡°And my eldest brother, who buries his head in books every day, he needs to nourish his brain.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Wenxiu was covered in dark lines. Where on earth did this silly brother of his get the idea that dreg soup could nourish the brain? Everyone else in the room:¡­ Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a touching scene of a mother and child reuniting? How did the atmosphere change all of a sudden? Yan Zhiyuan stood beside Old Madam Yan, taking a serious look at the niece he had seldom met. Not bad at all, she diverted everyone¡¯s attention away from him in just a few sentences and also highlighted the filial piety of uncle number three. This niece is quite clever. Old Madam Yan watched her grandchildren ying around her and then waved to her third son. Yan Zhiqiang immediately walked over, ¡°Mother!¡± Old Madam Yan looked at her son, whose cheeks were hollowed out, and patted his hand, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Yan Zhiqiang grinned, ¡°Not at all. The only hardship was not catching up to mother, making you go through trouble.¡± Old Madam Yan: ¡°Mother wasn¡¯t troubled, Wentao carried mother all the way here.¡± Later, seeing that the mother and sons had almost finished talking, Madam Li pulled Daohua over to Yan Zhiyuan, ¡°Daohua,e, pay your respects to your second uncle.¡± Daohua sighed inwardly. Here we go, time to kneel again. In this ancient era, she could tolerate other things, but this constant kneeling was something she could not get used to. Unfortunately, circumstances were stronger than people, and she had no choice but to bow. ¡°Daohua pays respects to second uncle, you¡¯ve had a long journey.¡± Yan Zhiyuan, with a full smile, helped Daohua up and looked her over, ¡°So this is Daohua. She¡¯s really beautiful, even more so than those noble girls from aristocratic families.¡± Madam Li frowned slightly, ¡°Second uncle tters her too much. Daohua is just a little girl. How can she bepared with youngdies from aristocratic families? Please don¡¯t say such things in the future.¡± A woman¡¯s beauty can be a disadvantage if she doesn¡¯te from a powerful family. Although their father was a Seventh-rank County Magistrate, there were far too many officials with higher ranks than him. Sensing Madam Li¡¯s displeasure, Yan Zhiyuan agreed repeatedly with a smile. It was then that Yan Zhigao spoke, ¡°Second brother, third brother, why did youe back sote? Did something happen on the road?¡± Yan Zhiyuan immediately turned toward Yan Zhigao, ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s exactly as you said. After we arrived at the provincial city and during our search for mother, we heard a piece of news. The Imperial Court has sent someone to provide disaster relief. We stayed in the provincial city to find out more.¡± Yan Zhigao nodded, ¡°I already know about this. The County Governor¡¯s Office received the news a few days ago.¡± Yan Zhiyuan smiled and asked again, ¡°Big brother, do you know how high-ranking the official the Imperial Court sent for disaster relief is?¡± Yan Zhigao: ¡°Hmm?¡± He really did not know this as his connections in official circles were not wide, leaving him rather in the dark. Yan Zhiyuan was somewhat excited, ¡°It¡¯s Prince Rui, the Emperor¡¯s brother.¡± Yan Zhigao immediately stood up in shock, ¡°What?!¡± A princeing down in person for disaster relief was indeed a rare event! Chapter 23 - 21, A Virtuous Wife_l Chapter 23: Chapter 21, A Virtuous Wife_l Trantor: 549690339 | Time slipped away quickly, and before she knew it, Daohua had already been in Linyi County for over a month. In this month, she roughly figured out the situation of the County Governor¡¯s Office¡¯s backyard and also gained some understanding of the people of the Yan Family. The elders were quite tolerant of her, and as for the younger generation, aside from the asional sourment, there wasn¡¯t much else. Overall, she was quite happy here. One afternoon, the three sisters Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile finished their lessons for the day and were walking towards their grandmother¡¯s Songhe Courtyard; they hadn¡¯t even entered when they heardughter and yful chattering from inside. Yan Yile pouted enviously and said, ¡°Eldest sister went out to y with third brother and fourth brother again.¡± Yan Yihuan said with a light smile, ¡°Eldest sister has just arrived in the county town and is not familiar with this ce; it¡¯s good for her to go out and have a look around.¡± Yan Yile retorted, ¡°It¡¯s been over a month, the county town is only so big, she should have gotten used to it by now. I think Auntie is just spoiling eldest sister, letting her do whatever she wants.¡± Yan Yile first nced at Yan Yishuang beside her before ring at Yan Yihuan, ¡°Shut up, it¡¯s not our ce as juniors toment on the matters of our elders.¡± Yan Yile, not convinced, didn¡¯t continue but instead smiled at Yan Yishuang, ¡°Third sister, don¡¯t you want to go out and y like eldest sister? Yan Yishuang pursed her lips and did not speak. Did she want to? Of course, she did. But her mother was very strict with her and rarely let her go out. Yan Yile immediately leaned in, ¡°Uncle adores you so much, talk to him, and let us go out with eldest sister to stroll around.¡± Yan Yishuang was somewhat tempted but still shook her head, ¡°My aunt won¡¯t agree.¡± Yan Yile¡¯s face fell, ¡°Aunt Lin is too strict with you.¡± Yan Yishuang wouldn¡¯t allow others to speak ill of Aunt Lin and immediately said, ¡°Aunt is looking out for my best interest.¡± Her mother said that only if she were better than her eldest sister would her father like her more. Yan Yihuan hurriedly intervened to prevent the two from arguing again, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in and pay our respects to grandmother. The rule of paying respects was established after Old Madam Yan arrived. Once in the morning and once in the evening. Old Madam Yan did not object; seeing her children and grandchildren around her made her heart happy. When Yan Yihuan and the others entered Old Madam Yan¡¯s room, they saw Daohua dressed as a young boy, holding something and exining it to Old Madam Yan with a smile on her face, while Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai stood on both sides, chiming in from time to time. Seeing this, the three of them felt envious. First because Daohua could go out, and second because of Old Madam Yan¡¯s partiality towards Daohua. Although Old Madam Yan was also kind to them, she just didn¡¯t favor them as much as she did Daohua. After paying their respects to Old Madam Yan, Yan Yile looked at Daohua with a smile, ¡°Eldest sister, when will you join us for sses?¡± Madam Li had hired a female schr to teach the youngdies of the Yan Family literacy, reading, and embroidery. On hearing this, Daohua paused. Old Madam Yan thought about it seriously and then said, ¡°It is indeed time to attend sses.¡± The others in the room thought Daohua would be unwilling, but she said nothing. Daohua caught a glimpse of Yan Yile¡¯s slight disappointment and couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. So in their minds, was she someone ignorant and uneducated? ¡°Grandmother, rest assured, I will attend sses diligently. She was well aware that to survive well in ancient times, she had to adapt to the local customs. Ancient society had many demands on women, and learning more skills could only be beneficial. The next morning, after having breakfast in Old Madam Yan¡¯s courtyard, Daohua returned to the main courtyard and was called over by Madam Li. ¡°I heard from Old Madam Yan that you want to go to school?¡± Madam Li said, smiling as she pulled Daohua to sit beside her. Daohua nodded, ¡°My sisters are all in ss, and as the eldest, I naturally can t fall behind.¡± Madam Li smiled tenderly, ¡°Even if the olddy didn¡¯t mention it, I would have arranged it for you. It¡¯s good for a woman to read more books, whether for managing household affairs or for assisting her husband and educating her children, it alles into use.¡± ¡°Right, you should also start learning needlework. In the future, if you¡¯re to examine someone, being skilled in needlework will leave a very good impression on them.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua felt a rush of ck lines cross her mind: ¡°Mother, I¡¯m only 9 years old, isn¡¯t it too early to talk about this?¡± Madam Li tapped Daohua¡¯s forehead, ¡°What¡¯s too early about it? Some families arrange these matters as soon as a child is born.¡± Daohua shivered, ¡°I¡¯m d that didn¡¯t happen to me. Madam Li smiled helplessly. Just then, Senior Maid Ping Xiao from Madam Li¡¯s side walked in with several ount books: ¡°Madam, this month¡¯s ounts have beenpleted, please review them.¡± Madam Li looked at Daohua, ¡°I have work to do now, you can go and y elsewhere.¡± Daohua had no intention of leaving but instead looked at those ount books, ¡°Mother, may I take a look?¡± Madam Li burst intoughter, ¡°Does our Daohua want to start learning how to manage household affairs already? Daohua gave a sheepish smile, ¡°Just taking a nce first.¡± Madam Li did not refuse but simply said, ¡°Don¡¯t damage them.¡± Daohua replied, ¡°Mother, I know.¡± Saying so, she casually picked up an ount book and started flipping through it. Madam Li shook her head with a smile, beginning to check the ie and expenses of the house for that month. After a quarter of an hour¡­ After half an hour¡­ Half an hourter, Madam Li looked at Daohua with mild surprise. She had thought that her daughter was just a child, who couldn¡¯t possibly sit still in front of the dense ounts. But unexpectedly, once Daohua finished one book, she immediately started on another, seemingly determined to read through them all, and she was doing so with great attention to detail. The olddy had mentioned in past family letters that Daohua had helped her with the ounts back in their hometown and had done a very good job. Despite initially thinking the olddy was exaggerating, she now saw that it was actually true. Ping Xiao, who was serving on the side, marveled inwardly as well. In this period of time, having seen the eldest miss running around everywhere with the third and fourth young masters, she had thought her to be an active and restless girl. But she hadn¡¯t expected her to have such a calm and poised side as well. Meanwhile, Daohua, engrossed in reading the ounts, was unaware of what the other two were thinking. She had wanted to go through the ount books to understand the Yan Family¡¯s ie and expenses. Since her arrival here, she had noticed that the household wasn¡¯t very affluent. Firstly, there were not many servants in the house. For someone like her, even the newly arrived third branch wasn¡¯t assigned any servants to run errands for them. Secondly, their food, clothing, and daily expenditures were not veryvish. Whether it was Yan Zhigao or Madam Li, their clothes were semi-new and not fresh. It was only her eldest brother Yan Wenxiu, who studied at the county school, who was dressed a bit better. From these observations, it seemed her father was indeed incorrupt. After looking through the ount books, Daohua thought to herself, no wonder Grandmother always said the Yan family had thin foundations. They truly were thin. The whole family depended on the sole ie from Yan Zhigao¡¯s sry, but they had to support arge family. Nobody else had any source of ie, yet the expenses were significant. ¡°Mother, Father is lucky to have married you.¡± Daohua remarked. If not for Madam Li¡¯s dowry, which included manors and shops that brought in some daily revenue, the household truly couldn¡¯t function. Madam Li red at Daohua, ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s my good fortune to have married your father.¡± Seeing that Madam Li¡¯s eyes were smiling, Daohua covered her mouth and stole a giggle. She could tell that her mother genuinely adored her father. Daohuaughed, ¡°Father is fortunate as well, for if not for Mother managing the household, Father wouldn¡¯t be able to do his work with peace of mind. Madam Li smiled, and this time she didn¡¯t scold Daohua, ¡°Your father works hard as an official, I naturally have to help him bear some of the burdens.¡± Daohua said, ¡°Mother, you are truly wonderful.¡± Her mother was genuinely wonderful, the epitome of a virtuous wife and good mother. Not only did she take meticulous care of the family, but she also never made life difficult for the favored concubines, epitomizing the principle of home and prosperity to the utmost.. Chapter 24 - 24.’ Chapter 22, Delivering Food 1 Chapter 24.¡¯ Chapter 22, Delivering Food 1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mother, has Father been very busytely? I haven¡¯t seen much of him,¡± Daohua asked. Madam Li put down the ount book in her hand and said with gravity, ¡°The Imperial Court sent Prince Rui to provide disaster relief, and your father certainly has to be busy.¡± Daohua was puzzled, ¡°But isn¡¯t the disaster in Linyi County not serious?¡± The busier ces should be those severely affected areas, right? Sighing, Madam Li said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s not serious that your father is busy, busy taking care of those homeless refugees. ording to Butler Sun the refugees assigned to Linyi County have been arriving one after another these days. Your father has been so busy these past two days that his feet barely touch the ground, having his meals at the County Governor¡¯s Office upfront and only returning to the back courtyard to sleep at night.¡± Daohua was slightly astonished, ¡°It seems that Father is quite diligent and caring for the people.¡± Hearing this, a hint of pride appeared on Madam Li¡¯s face, ¡°The Yan Family is a family of schrs and farmers, and your father understands the suffering and difficulties of the people below. Ever since he took office, he has always taken themon folks¡¯ issues to heart.¡± ¡°Linyi County is the third county your father has been in charge of; in the previous two counties, when your father left, many people came to see him off, and each time, mother could receive several cartloads of fruits and vegetables.¡± At these words, Daohua was truly surprised, ¡°With Father being so caring for the people, howe my grandmother and I encountered a Government Official who was beating someone when we arrived?¡± The smile on Madam Li¡¯s face faded slightly, ¡°Which ce doesn¡¯t have a few bad apples? Your father has already punished those Government Officials, and if such harm to the people happens again, they will be immediately given thirty heavy beatings and expelled from the County Governor¡¯s Office.¡± At this moment, Daohua¡¯s impression of her father improved significantly. ¡°Mother, if Father is so good, why hasn¡¯t he been promoted?¡± Daohua voiced her inner question. Madam Li sighed, ¡°The ways of the officialdom are not so straightforward Although your father is a good official, he doesn¡¯t have any patrons above him, and our family doesn¡¯t have enough silver to grease the wheels. So he has remained a County Magistrate term after term.¡± ¡°This time, your father is working so hard also in hopes of achieving some political merits, to see whether there is a chance for promotion, or at least to hope that this assessment will assign him to a better county town.¡± Daohua: ¡°Father is going to be assessed?¡± Madam Li nodded, ¡°AU officials undergo a minor assessment every year and a major assessment every three years. Those with outstanding achievements can be promoted. Linyi County isn¡¯t wealthy, and although your father has worked diligently, he hasn¡¯t achieved anything remarkable.¡± ¡°For this assessment, your father said that unless someone speaks up for him or he has outstanding achievements, the chance for promotion isn¡¯t high.¡± Daohua propped her cheeks with her hands, ¡°Does our family really not have any connections?¡± Madam Li¡¯s eyes dropped, ¡°There are some connections. Your fourth uncle is already a fourth-grade official in Beijing and is said to have some friendship with the Magistrate of Zhongzhou, but our family hasn¡¯t had dealings with them for some years.¡± Daohua sat up straight, surprised, ¡°Why?¡± Fourth uncle, that rtionship definitely counts as very close. Madam Li¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Your fourth uncle¡¯s family probably feels that your father¡¯s generation will just keep circting in the position of County Magistrate and that there¡¯s no value in maintaining close ties. These years, your aunt has also rarely contacted our family.¡± Daohua nodded. She knew about this; she had heard her grandmother talk about it many times, each time with a look of mncholy. ¡°Can¡¯t we take the initiative to contact my aunt?¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Li touched Daohua¡¯s head and sighed, ¡°Silly child, you don¡¯t understand. A woman¡¯s days in her husband¡¯s family will be difficult if her natal family doesn¡¯t back her up.¡± Your uncle¡¯s family has clearly shown disdain for ours. If we were to disturb your aunt now, her life would be even harder.¡± ¡°Three years ago, your aunt wrote to your father, telling him that your uncle had taken a noble concubine, and the tone between the lines was very sorrowful. Unfortunately, our family was not in a position to support her.¡± ¡°When your aunt needed us, we couldn¡¯t help her, so now, how can we have the face to seek her out?¡± Daohua didn¡¯t know how to reply and after a while, she asked, ¡°Grandmother doesn¡¯t know about this, does she?¡± Madam Li shook her head, ¡°Your father didn¡¯t dare to tell the olddy, fearing it would upset her too much.¡± Subsequently, both mother and daughter fell silent. Suddenly, Daohua asked with a smile, ¡°Mother, may I visit the front courtyard of the County Governor¡¯s Office?¡± She was very curious to see how ancient people worked and also wanted to supplement her father¡¯s health with the grains she grew in her space, and perhaps to strengthen their bond as well. Madam Li was puzzled, ¡°That¡¯s where your father works; what are you going there for?¡± Daohua: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that dad has been eating in the front yard these days? I¡¯m going to bring him some food.¡± Madam Li thought for a moment and felt that this could bring father and daughter closer, so she agreed, but she admonished, ¡°It¡¯s fine to deliver food, but don¡¯t interfere with others¡¯ work, understand?¡± Daohua immediately nodded, ¡°Mother, I know how to act properly; you can rest assured.¡± Madam Li smiled, then turned her head to Ping Tong, ¡°Keep an eye on the eldest girl; don¡¯t let her wander off.¡± Ping Tong promised with a smile, ¡°Rest assured, Madam, I will take good care of the eldest girl.¡± Soon after, Daohua got busy. County Governor¡¯s Office kitchen. The maidens and nannies stood up to greet Daohua with hurried courtesies when they saw hering. ¡°Eldest girl, what brings you here?¡± Kitchen manager Nanny Ren said obsequiously. ¡® I want to bring dad some food; I¡¯m here to see what I can make.¡± Daohua wandered around the kitchen, carefully inspecting the avable ingredients. Nanny Ren¡¯s expression froze, ¡°Do you n to cook personally, eldest girl?¡± Daohua nodded. Seeing Nanny Ren¡¯s apparent difort, she smiled and said ¡°Nanny Ren, I won¡¯t mess up the kitchen; I¡¯m just here to make a soup.¡± She knew her own culinary skills. She dared to offer food solely because the ingredients from her space tasted better than those outside. Hearing this, Nanny Ren finally breathed a sigh of relief and then began tovish praise on Daohua with the other maidens for her filial piety. At that moment, Ping Tong came over with a small bag of white flour, ¡°Miss, here¡¯s the white flour you asked for.¡± Daohua nodded and gestured for her to put it aside. This white flour was from her space. When still at the Yan Family vige she had mixed the white flour with other grains and had her uncle bring it over. After she arrived, she took the white flour to her room. Ping Tong asked with a smile, ¡°What are you nning to make, miss?¡± Daohua sorted through the ingredients, picked some green onions, a few eggs, and that was it: ¡°Soup with dough bits!¡± Pmg Tong:¡±¡­¡± She really shouldn¡¯t have had any expectations. Seeing her dismayed expression, Daohua promptly said, ¡°What¡¯s with that look? The soup with dough bits I make is very tasty; didn¡¯t everyone say it was goodst time?¡± Ping Tong nodded outwardly but thought to herself. That was just everyone being polite, not wanting to hurt your feelings. Of course, she thought so because she had never tried it. Daohua ignored what others might think and began instructing the maidens to boil water. Then, under the stunned gaze of the onlookers, she poured the beaten egg into the flour, stirred it briefly, and as soon as the water boiled, she poured it directly into the boiling water. Nanny Ren, Ping Tong, and others:¡­ It was their first time seeing such a rough method of making soup. Daohua implied, with space,es the privilege to be wilful! Chapter 25 - 23, Remarkable Culinary Skills l Chapter 25: Chapter 23, Remarkable Culinary Skills l Trantor: 549690339 In the kitchen, everyone was skeptical about the dadao soup Daohua was making; they even felt sympathy for County Magistrate Yan who would have to drink it. When other girls wanted to show filial piety, who wouldn¡¯t sincerely make a couple of dishes? Even if they didn¡¯t make a main course, they should at least prepare a couple of desserts. They had never seen anyone as perfunctory as the eldest girl! However, as the water kept boiling, the soup started to turn milky white and gradually thickened, emitting a faint, natural grain aroma. Daohua sprinkled some salt, added some chopped green onions, then drizzled a few drops of sesame oil, indicating that the dadao soup was ready. From the time she entered the kitchen until the dadao soup was ready, it took less than fifteen minutes in total. Simple, fast! ¡°Let¡¯s go, take it to daddy.¡± Daohua ordered Ping Tong to carry the dadao soup, then couldn¡¯t wait to head towards the front courtyard of the County Governor¡¯s Office. As soon as they left, the kitchen was filled with the sound of saliva swallowing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the dadao soup to be made so aromatic!¡± Nanny Ren looked at the soup pot several times, and it took her a while to force herself to turn away, swallowing hard, and gesturing for the maids to take the pot away to be washed. ¡°Nanny Ren, we also saw how the eldest girl made the dadao soup just now, why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡± The white flour brought by the eldest girl was used up, but there was still some in the kitchen. Nanny Ren also wanted to taste it very much, so she nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try it. If it tastes good, we can add another soup dish in the future.¡± The people in the kitchen got busy. Some timeter. Looking at the dadao soup in the pot, they all exchanged nces. ¡°That¡¯s right, the eldest girl did it just like this, why is there such a big difference?¡± The dadao soup made by the eldest girl, the aroma could be smelled from far away; The one they made¡­ couldn¡¯t be said to be bad, just very ordinary, totallycking that tempting, mouthwatering aroma. Nanny Ren: ¡°I had heard Old Madam praising the eldest girl¡¯s cooking skills before, and I thought it was an exaggeration, but now I see it¡¯s really the case!¡± She knew more about the goings-on in the kitchen than others. I understand, the simpler the thing, the more it tests a person¡¯s cooking skills. Meanwhile, in the front courtyard of the Governor¡¯s Office, County Magistrate Yan, who had been busy all morning, was discussing the resettlement problem of the refugees with the assistant magistrate, officials, and secretaries, when suddenly a faint aroma wafted over. ¡°How fragrant, what is that?¡± Assistant Magistrate Xu stretched his neck to look towards the door. County Magistrate Yan also looked over, his eyes sparkling with anticipation. This aroma, he remembered it. It was the same scent from the dadao soup his eldest daughter had made the day his second and third child returned. The others in the room were also full of curiosity. Taking advantage of his rtionship with County Magistrate Yan, Secretary Lin said with a smile, ¡°This early in the morning, Madam is sending food for your lordship. I wonder what delicious thing she made that smells so good?¡± County Magistrate Yan smiled, ¡°Just in time, I am also hungry.¡± With that, he waved someone over, ¡°Go, have the meals brought here.¡± After saying this, he looked at Assistant Magistrate Xu and the others with a smile, ¡°In a moment, we¡¯ll all eat together.¡± Assistant Magistrate Xu and the others nodded with smiles. Normally, they would definitely not behave like this, but today, that aroma was just too tempting, so they shamelessly decided to stay. Even the aloof and proud Secretary Xiao remained seated without moving. The allure of delicious food was evident. Soon, the group saw a girl of about 8 or 9 years old walking over with a smile, followed by a maid carrying a food box. Upon seeing the neers, the eyes of everyone there brightened. What a spirited and impressive young girl! Her bearing, those spirited and bright eyes, made people forget about mundane matters at a nce. County Magistrate Yan looked at Daohua in surprise, ¡°Girl, how did you run off to the front courtyard?¡± Daohua, seeing so many people in the room, was also somewhat surprised. She gracefully greeted County Magistrate Yan with proper decorum, then said with a smile, ¡°Mother said father has been very busy these days, so I thought I¡¯de and see you.¡± Upon hearing this, County Magistrate Yan smiled warmly, ¡°You¡¯re thoughtful, but the front yard is for official business, and you¡¯re not to wander here in the future.¡± Daohua nodded obediently, ¡°It was my negligence, having disturbed father¡¯s work. I will leave now.¡± County Magistrate Yan waved his hand, ¡°We¡¯ve just finished our discussions; you haven¡¯t disturbed us.¡± He said, smiling at the other people in the room, ¡°This is my eldest daughter who hasn¡¯t been with us for long. You¡¯ve seen something quiteical. Daohua, hurry up and greet the elders.¡± With an unchanging smile, Daohua courteously greeted everyone present in the room, following the order of their seating. Throughout the process, everyone sized up this young girl who responded appropriately and carried herself with an extraordinary demeanor. Assistant Magistrate Xuughed, ¡°So this is the eldest daughter. No wonder the magistrate always talked about her, and today we finally understand why. With such a sensible and well-mannered girl, it¡¯s only right to keep her close and personally instruct her.¡± Registrar Liu also joined in with a smile, ¡°The bearing of the eldest daughter makes her stand out from my wild girls at home.¡± Master Lin¡¯s smile was somewhat strained, but he still managed to offer apliment to Daohua. In the room, only Schr Xiao remained silent, simply smiling and nodding at Daohua. To this, nobody found it strange. Schr Xiao was exceptional in his abilities, but he was too aloof, rarely concerning himself with ordinary matters beyond the official duties of the Governor¡¯s Office. After bantering with everyone for a while, County Magistrate Yan finally turned to Daohua, ¡°Did your mother send you here with some food?¡± Daohua shook her head, ¡°No, not yet¡ªit¡¯s still a while until lunch. Mother was worried about you being too busy to eat, getting too hungry. I happened to hear her, so I thought I¡¯d make you a bowl of dough drop soup to tide you over.¡± At these words, the others in the room showed a hint of disappointment. Dough drop soup, ah¡­ Such a rich aroma, they had thought it was something quite special! Who would have thought it was just ordinary dough drop soup! Master Lin¡¯s expression improved quite a bit. Dough drop soup, indeed from the countryside¡ªan attempt at a filial gift without the knowledge to use something more valuable. Just as everyone felt let down, County Magistrate Yan¡¯s face lit up with anticipation, ¡°Is that so? I am indeed a bit hungry.¡± Hearing this, Daohua beamed a smile, took the food container from Ping Tong¡¯s hands, stepped forward, and opened it herself. In an instant, a rich fragrance wafted out. Those who had just been dismissive now craned their necks with interest. Seeing the expressions of the people, County Magistrate Yan noted that there was plenty of dough drop soup to go around and then said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, try some.¡± After speaking, he nced at Daohua. Daohua, very perceptively, begandling out the soup, first serving County Magistrate Yan, and then the others. Each bowl she filled, she had Ping Tong deliver it. Soon enough, the dough drop soup had been portioned out. Just enough, one bowl for each person in the room. Schr Xiao nced at the bowls of soup in front of everyone, a trace of surprise in his eyes. He looked at Daohua, and his gaze flickered briefly. Daohua said, ¡°I shall not disturb father any longer and will now take my leave.¡± County Magistrate Yan nodded, smiling as he watched his eldest daughter leave. As soon as she had gone, his tone bing slightly hurried, he said, ¡°Everyone, please start tasting!¡± He then began to eat with great interest. The others could hardly wait, and they too began to eat. Schr Xiao also slowly picked up his bowl, nced in the direction where County Magistrate Yan¡¯s eldest daughter had departed, and thought to himself that the magistrate¡¯s eldest daughter was indeed astute and quick-witted.. Chapter 26 - 24, The First Confrontation_l Chapter 26: Chapter 24, The First Confrontation_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°My goodness, you scared me to death!¡± Quickly stepping into the back courtyard, Ping Tong took several deep breaths in session and fiercely patted her own chest. Daohuaughed and said, ¡°Sister Ping Tong, surely you¡¯ve seen those officials before, haven¡¯t you? Besides, they all seemed quite amiable, where was the fright?¡± Of course, except for those two advisors. Master Lin, because of his rtionship with Auntie Lin and her son, wore a false smile the whole time, and his insincerepliments when praising her were particrly irritating to her. The other one, who seemed to be called Master Xiao, did not give her much attention throughout, but every time he looked over, it made her somewhat nervous, like being watched by a teacher in a way that felt all too familiar. Ping Tong replied, ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve seen them often, but that was in private. On such a formal asion like today, it hardly ever happens. Madam rarely lets use to the front courtyard, saying it would disturb Master¡¯s work.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t scared by the officials, but I was worried that if our dumpling soup wasn¡¯t enough to go around, it would look terribly awkward!¡± That would not only cause embarrassment for Master, but the other officials would also feel ufortable. In that case, Madam¡¯s effort to show filial piety bying here would bepletely wasted. Perhaps afterwards, she would even be med by Master, and even Madam might end up implicated. ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about!¡± Daohuaughed carelessly, ¡°Such a thing will not happen.¡± With thedle in her hand, how would she allow such a scenario to arise? She had calcted it all when serving the soup. Ping Tong still felt a lingering fear: ¡°Madam, you have also seen the front courtyard; let¡¯s note here if it¡¯s not necessary in the future.¡± Daohua thought for a moment, nodding her head: ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s nothing worth seeing.¡± Having said that, the two of them headed towards the main courtyard. On their way, they ran into the three Yan Yishuang siblings who had just finished school. ¡°Big sister is so lucky, only knowing how to y every day, unlike us who have to struggle with studying and learning needlework.¡± Seeing Daohua and Ping Tonging from the direction of the front courtyard, Yan Yile spoke with a hint of sourness in her voice. Daohua didn¡¯t want to stoop to a child¡¯s level, so she ignored them and walked straight past the three. However, as she passed by Yan Yishuang, she heard her say, ¡°Big sister, since you came from the countryside, you might not know that here in the county, dumpling soup is something that even the servants don¡¯t eat.¡± Daohua paused, then turned her head to look at the third sister who looked pitiful but spoke sharper than a knife. Since arriving here, she had often wondered about a question. Why, in the novels of her previous life, were the legitimate and illegitimate children always at each other¡¯s throats, fighting and killing each other? Now, she understood. Apart from the fundamental conflicts of interest, it was an innate disgust and undue dislike for each other. This hostile rtionship appeared to be ingrained. She could tolerate children like Yan Yile who expressed sour grapes, but she despised actions like Yan Yishuang¡¯s, which trampled what you cared about and were proud of into the dirt. Daohua looked at Yan Yishuang with a half-smile: ¡°In Yan Family Vige, from the n Leader to the n members, everyone eats dumpling soup. Is third sister suggesting they are inferior to the servants in the county?¡± At this, Yan Yishuang¡¯s expression changed. Although young, she knew that it was not her ce toment on n matters. Just as she was about to defend herself, Daohua didn¡¯t give her the chance. ¡°I wonder where this sense of superiorityes from, third sister. When father was young, he couldn¡¯t even afford a bowl of dumpling soup!¡± After finishing, she cast a dismissive nce at Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile, who stood by watching the excitement, and turned to leave. Yan Yihuan saw Yan Yishuang¡¯s eyes starting to redden and immediately tugged at Yan Yile. The two sisters left in tacit agreement. ¡°Normally, big sister seems so kind, but just a few words made third sister cry!¡± Upon returning to Chunhua Courtyard, Yan Yile couldn¡¯t help but speak out. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Hearing this, the Sun Family¡¯s Madam walked out from her room, and Yan Yile immediately recounted the incident. After listening, the Sun Family¡¯s Madamughed and said, ¡°Previously, your elder uncle only had Yishuang forpany and inevitably spoiled her a bit, which has made her not know her ce.¡± ¡°Daohua is the eldest daughter, and also the legitimate one, while she is merely born to a concubine; how dare she fantasize about outshining the legitimate daughter. Doesn¡¯t she know her ce!¡± ¡°Millet gruel, even the servants won¡¯t eat it? She dared utter such words! Your eldest uncle, your father, your third uncle¡ªwho among them hasn¡¯t drunk it? Even I, your mother, had my fill of it when I was young. Some people livefortably for too long and forget their manners.¡± Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile stared nkly at their mother, as they had originally assumed that she would take Yishuang¡¯s side. Mrs. Sun red at her daughters with disappointment: ¡°Listen to me, even though your eldest sister is from the countryside, she is not one to be provoked. If she and Yishuang get into a conflict again, I want you to stay as far away from it as possible.¡± Yan Yile asked, ¡°Mother, if Eldest Sister and Third Sister have a dispute, whom would Eldest Uncle side with?¡± Mrs. Sun paused, ¡°Hard to say. Your eldest uncle feels guilty towards Daohua, and he cherishes and pities Yishuang. If it really came to a head, your eldest uncle would definitely be in a headache.¡± Yan Yihuan remarked, ¡°It¡¯s better in our family.¡± Mrs. Sun smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? In any family where there are children of concubines, there is bound to be conflict.¡± At dusk, in Songhe Courtyard. The Elder Mrs. Yan knew that Daohua had taken the initiative to bring food to the County Magistrate, and her smile crinkled her eyes. She held Daohua¡¯s hand and said, ¡°This is how it should be. Our Daohua has learned to care for her father.¡± Daohua nestled against the olddy, her smile beaming, ¡°Look at what Grandmother is saying, haven¡¯t I always cared?¡± The Elder Mrs. Yan replied, ¡°Yes, yes, Daohua is always the sensible one.¡± It was at this moment that Nanny Sun approached. ¡°Elder Mrs. Yan, Madam Lin and Third Miss havee over, saying they want to apologize to the Eldest Miss.¡± The Elder Mrs. Yan blinked, puzzled as she turned to Daohua, ¡°What happened?¡± Daohua sneered inwardly; Madam Lin must be afraid that she would tattle, thus bringing Yishuang over for such a scene. Unfortunately, whether it was Mrs. Li or the Elder Mrs. Yan, she had said nothing at all. Were they admitting guilt without being pressured? The Elder Mrs. Yan gave Daohua a nce before directing Nanny Sun to let the visitors in. Soon, Madam Lin and Yan Yishuang entered. Upon arrival, both knelt down. Seeing this, Daohua had no choice but to stand up from the Elder Mrs. Yan¡¯s couch and take her ce standing to one side. The face of the Elder Mrs. Yan was looking rather displeased, ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Madam Lin looked up at Daohua, hesitating as if she had something to say but holding back. The Elder Mrs. Yan, growing impatient, ¡°I asked you to speak, what are you looking at Daohua for?¡± She harbored significant dislike for this concubine taken by her eldest son. Firstly, her daughter-inw had toiled thanklessly for years, managing the household meticulously; as a woman, she felt a natural affinity with her daughter-inw. Secondly, loving the house for the sake of the crow, her beloved Daohua and esteemed eldest grandson were both born of her daughter-inw; thus, her heart naturally leaned towards her daughter-inw¡¯s side. Feeling the Elder Mrs. Yan¡¯s anger, Madam Lin became even more certain that Daohua had reported the noon incident, immediately speaking up, ¡°Yishuang is still young and doesn¡¯t understand the cuisine of the countryside at all. She offended the Eldest Miss inadvertently, and I brought her here to apologize.¡± The Elder Mrs. Yan turned to Daohua, ¡°Daohua, what exactly happened?¡± Seeing the olddy¡¯s puzzled face, Madam Lin was taken aback. She hasn¡¯t told? Daohua looked at Madam Lin, who was evading the important issue, and recounted the events as they had unfolded. After listening, the Elder Mrs. Yan¡¯s face turned stormy as she eyed Madam Lin, ¡°Zhigao told me you were literate and virtuous, a paragon of good character. Look at the ¡®good daughter¡¯ you¡¯ve raised, allowing the old woman a real eye-opener. How lofty and privileged does she think she is?¡± At this moment, Yan Zhigao walked in with a smile. Seeing his beloved concubine and daughter kneeling on the ground, his face showed a moment of surprise. Looking up at his mother¡¯s furious expression, he immediately inquired, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 27 - 25, Eccentric 1 Chapter 27: Chapter 25, entric 1 Trantor: 549690339 1 Upon seeing Yan Zhigao, Madam Yan snorted coldly, turned her head away, and wouldn¡¯t look at him. Yan Zhigao forced a sheepish smile and looked toward Auntie Lin and Yan Yishuang, who were kneeling on the ground, ¡°What exactly have you done to make Madam so angry?¡± Although he was scolding, his tone wasn¡¯t very harsh. Auntie Lin knew Yan Zhigao very well. Hearing his words, she knew he wasn¡¯t truly angry and roughly exined the situation. In the end, she pointed out that Yan Yishuang was just a child who spoke thoughtlessly. After hearing the details, Yan Zhigao indeed didn¡¯t consider it a serious matter. He smiled and said to Madam Yan, ¡°Mother, Yishuang has grown up in the county town and naturally isn¡¯t familiar with rural matters. When she said those things, it wasn¡¯t intentional. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Seeing Madam Yan¡¯s expression soften a bit, he then turned to Daohua, ¡°Daohua, as the eldest sister, you should be more protective of your younger brothers and sisters. If they do something wrong, you can point it out, but you must not make a mountain out of a molehill, understand?¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua, who had been watching like a bystander, suddenly looked up at Yan Zhigao with surprise and disbelief shing in her eyes. Was Father implying that the faulty with her today? What did he mean by making a mountain out of a molehill? Did he think it was she who had escted the matter to Grandmother¡¯s attention? All of a sudden, the faint sense of admiration Daohua had begun to feelpletely dissipated. Daohua stared at Yan Zhigao with wide eyes, causing him to feel somewhat ufortable. Eventually, he had no choice but to add, ¡°Of course, Yishuang is also at fault for disrespecting her elder sister and speaking without restraint.¡± After saying this, he red at Yan Yishuang and signalled her with his eyes, ¡°What are you spacing out for? Come over here and apologize to your eldest¡¯ sister right now.¡± Auntie Lin nudged the unmoving Yan Yishuang, who then reluctantly stood up and walked toward Daohua, ¡°Eldest sister, Yishuang knows her mistake.¡± Her reluctance was clear, and so was Daohua¡¯s. The kind of forced forgiveness that put someone on a pedestal was something she found utterly repugnant. Seeing Daohua¡¯s furrowed brows and herck of movement, Madam Yan knew her granddaughter wasn¡¯t willing. She nced at her eldest son, whose face was clouding over, and feltpelled to give Daohua a tug. Catching Madam Yan¡¯s look, Daohua suddenly felt it was all quite pointless and replied indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± As soon as she finished, everyone in the room and outside-like Madam Li and others¡ªheaved a sigh of relief. Ever since Madam Yan arrived, the Yan family had gathered every evening for dinner. This evening, the incident of Auntie Lin bringing Yan Yishuang over to apologize was known by each household as soon as they stepped out of their doors. They had gathered early, watching to see how the situation unfolded. Just as everyone thought the matter was settled, Daohua approached Yan Zhigao and said with a bow, ¡°Father, ultimately this matter arose because of the food I sent over. To avoid such incidents in the future, I will not send food anymore.¡± Yan Zhigao¡¯s expression froze at her words. He was about to say she could continue to send food, as long as she didn¡¯t go to the front courtyard. That day, his colleagues at the County Governor¡¯s Office had praised the noodle soup sent by his eldest daughter, saying it was delicious. Even the aloof Schr Xiao spoke more than usual today, which was a great source of pride for him. Unfortunately, Daohua didn¡¯t give him the chance to speak. ¡°Furthermore, Father, I grew up in the countryside, unlike my sister and the others who are more cultured. What I can make is only the simple fare known to country folk, hardly presentable for high society.¡± ¡°But you see, Father, I don¡¯t have many other hobbies; I just enjoy preparing food and drinks. To avoid a recurrence of today¡¯s situation, I will no longer deliver my cooking to others.¡± ¡°However, Father, we must agree on this in advance: if in the future, someoneins to you because they didn¡¯t get to eat what I made, you cannot me me again.¡± Daohua spoke calmly, but those listening were anything but calm. Watching his eldest daughter turn away without giving him another nce, Yan Zhigao felt both angry and stifled. He hadn¡¯t said that today¡¯s incident was her fault. All right, he admitted he might be a bit more doting on his youngest daughter. Didn¡¯t he see that his mother had already punished her by making her kneel? The situation today wasn¡¯t a big deal. A few words from him mediating in the middle, and it would have been over. His eldest daughter was being unreasonably stubborn; it was unpleasant for him. This eldest daughter, it seems, had been indulged too much in her temperament by her mother. He had barely said one thing, and she had retorted with several. Was this how ady of a good family behaved? Unable to hold back any longer, Madam Li from outside lifted the curtain and walked in. She nced at the people inside and forced a smile, ¡°Madam Yan, the meal is ready. We can start eating now.¡± Madam Yan nced at her eldest son, who looked displeased, and then at her granddaughter who remained silent. She coldly looked at Auntie Lin, who was kneeling on the ground, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that in other families, concubines serve their masters during meals. Tonight, let Auntie Lin serve us.¡± With this statement, Yan Zhigao and others who had just walked in, as well as the second and third households, all wore shocked expressions. Although Auntie Lin was a concubine, she was the daughter of a Schr and had given birth to a pair of twins for Yan Zhigao. Moreover, her brother had also be a Schr three years prior and had be Yan Zhigao¡¯s private secretary. In the Yan Residence, no one really treated her as an ordinary concubine, not even Madam Li, who sometimes had to avoid her sharpness. Auntie Lin, who had been kneeling on the ground, raised her head abruptly, looking incredulously at the olddy on the dais. The Old Madam intended to use her as a means to vent her anger for the eldest daughter! What, am I, an old woman from the countryside, not worthy of your service?¡± Old Madam Yan looked at Lin¡¯s concubine coldly. Lin¡¯s concubine hurriedly shook her head: ¡°Being able to serve the Old Madam is¡­a blessing for this concubine.¡± Only then did Old Madam Yan turn to Madam Li: ¡°Let¡¯s have the meal served.¡± The Yan Family hadn¡¯t risen long ago, so there weren¡¯t strict rules like ¡®eat without speaking and sleep without chatting¡¯ during mealtimes. In the past, the dining table was full of joy andughter, thanks to Daohua and Yan Wenkai¡¯s witty banter and jokes. But today, Daohua kept her head down in silence, and though Yan Wenkai wanted to say something to lighten the somewhat somber mood, no one joined him. During the meal, Old Madam Yan didn¡¯t make things difficult for Lin¡¯s concubine, but merely instructed her to help everyone at the table by adding dishes to their bowls. Lin¡¯s concubine blushed with shame at this task. Serving the adults was one thing, but to serve the younger generation was like the Old Madam really treating her as a servant! Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang wanted to say something but were stopped by Lin¡¯s concubine, who meticulously but resentfully served everyone. She could feel that the master¡¯s gaze had swept over her several times; the more the Old Madam suppressed her, the more the master would sympathize with her and her son. ¡°Eldest daugther, please enjoy!¡± In front of others, Lin¡¯s concubine quietly added dishes, but when she reached Daohua, she spoke up. All eyes turned her way. Yan Zhigao also looked over, shooting Daohua a meaningful nce in the process. But Daohua simply pretended not to notice. She knew that her stepfather was trying to make her plead with Old Madam Yan on behalf of Lin¡¯s concubine. But why should she do that? Daohua gave Lin¡¯s concubine an indifferent look: ¡°I don¡¯t like what you¡¯ve picked for me. Change it for something else.¡± Lin¡¯s concubine speaking while serving had two possible intentions. One was to remind all present that today¡¯s event was because of her, causing everyone to not even enjoy their meal properly. Others might not take it seriously, but would her stepfather not take offence when seeing his beloved concubine treated with such indignity? The other was to see if she could provoke Daohua. If Daohua reacted harshly, Lin s concubine as the victim would appear even more pitiable. Indeed, once Daohua spoke up, many faces at the table showed disapproval. Lin¡¯s concubine also paused, taken aback. Others, like Madam Li, might not have liked the dish she chose, but they wouldn¡¯t speak up; Lin¡¯s concubine truly d.d not expect the eldest daughter to be bold enough to speak up at such a time. Upon seeing Yan Zhigao¡¯s darkened expression, Lin¡¯s concubine immediately humbled herself and said, ¡°Alright, I will change it right away for the eldest daughter.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Just as Lin¡¯s concubine stretched out her hand, Yan Zhigao spoke up, his face ugly as he looked at Daohua: ¡°Daohua, she is your elder. What kind of attitude is that?¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Old Madam Yan put her chopsticks down forcefully on the table, ring at Yan Zhigao: ¡°And what kind of attitude is that from you? I was the one who instructed your beloved concubine to serve the meal. If you have anyints, direct them at me. Why are you yelling at Daohua?¡± Yan Zhigao felt a headacheing on: ¡°Mother!¡± This time, Daohua truly felt a chill in her heart. She did not believe that Yan Zhigao failed to see Lin¡¯s concubine was targeting her, yet a daughter who had only just arrived by his side for over a month could notpare to a beloved concubine who had been with him nearly a decade, and a set of children that had been the apple of his eye. Daohua suddenly felt a sourness in her nose. Over a month of tender warmth had led her to mistake it as fatherly love, but was it really? Perhaps a bit, yes! However, the precondition was that she had to be sufficiently clever and sensible; any conflict with his other children meant that she would be the one reprimanded. Guilt and love are, after all, different things. Feeling utterly discouraged, Daohua stood up, bowed to Old Madam Yan: ¡°Grandmother, I have eaten my fill. I will take my leave now.¡± With that, she turned and walked away. Seeing the redness in Daohua¡¯s eyes, Old Madam Yan¡¯s heart ached, and she red fiercely at her eldest son. Yan Zhigao, who had been stern-faced, also reined in his anger. In the moonlight-draped corridor, Daohua¡¯s figure stretched out long, appearing frail and lonely.. Chapter 28 - 26, Lose the Madam and Fold the Troops_l Chapter 28: Chapter 26, Lose the Madam and Fold the Troops_l Trantor: 549690339 As soon as Daohua left, the atmosphere around the dinner table became even more despondent. Madam Yan remained silent for a long while before lifting her head to gaze at Yan Zhigao, ¡°Daohua has hardly cried since she was a child. There was a time when she was helping her third granduncle gather Daozi and fell into the ridge, dislocating her foot. Because she was afraid that the third granduncle¡¯s family would feel guilty, she bit through the pain without making a sound. Yet today, her eyes turned red¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Li could not hold back any longer and tears began to spin in her eyes. She, who had always valued peace and was willing to yield in favor of it, began to harbor resentment toward Concubine Lin. Had it not been for her, why would her daughter suffer such grievances and scolding? Yan Zhigao also felt ufortable. He had not wanted to scold his eldest daughter, but her behavior just now was indeed unreasonable. Madam Yan looked toward Madam Li, ¡°Go and see how Daohua is doing. That girl is stubborn. Comfort her well and tell her not to worry, there is this olddy here for everything. If this family cannot amodate us, the olddy will take her back to our hometown.¡± Upon hearing these words, Yan Zhigao and the others promptly stood up. Yan Zhigao looked helpless, ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? You are the matriarch of this family; even if we were to be driven out, we definitely couldn¡¯t exclude you.¡± Madam Yan snorted coldly and nced at Concubine Lin who stood to the side as if invisible, ¡°How dared this old woman drive you all away? When asked to serve a meal, she behaves so unwillingly, as if this old woman hasmitted some unspeakably wicked deed.¡± Upon hearing this, Concubine Lin immediately knelt down, ¡°Old Madam, it¡¯s all my fault for angering the Miss. I will immediately go and apologize to her. Please don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Before Concubine Lin could finish her words, Madam Yan fiercely mmed a set of bowls and chopsticks to the ground, ring at her furiously. ¡°This is the good concubine you have taken. Daohua has been pushed out of this room, yet she still does not forget to nder her. I must ask, how has Daohua wronged your beloved concubine in this past month to make her so relentless?¡± ¡°Do you really take this old woman for a blind who understands nothing, oblivious to the maniptions within her stomach?¡± Madam Yan was indeed furious, pointing at Yan Zhigao¡¯s nose and unleashing a tirade. Yan Zhigao immediately chastised Concubine Lin, ¡°Where is your ce to speak here? Get out at once!¡± Concubine Lin immediately retreated tremblingly and was nearly out of the door when she heard the olddy speak again. ¡°This beloved concubine of yours, I can no longer bear her ¡®filial piety.¡¯ In the future, let her appear less before me. We may not provoke her, but surely we can avoid her?¡± Concubine Lin¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. She had underestimated the Old Madam¡¯s love for the Miss. She thought she could use this incident to make the master value the Miss less. Now the master indeed hadints about the Miss, but she had alsopletely angered the Old Madam. If she had known, she would have kept silent when serving the Miss her vegetables. Meanwhile, Daohua slowly walked toward the main house, followed by Ping Tong, who seemed eager to say something but held back. ¡°Really going back to the past.¡± Daohua suddenly sneered, raising her head and forcing the tears back. With her reduced stature, her heart had seemed to shrink as well. Sometimes she truly felt she was bing more and more like a child; when someone showed her a bit of kindness, she would easily take it to heart. Over the past month, Yan Zhigao had shown her some care and concern, and she mistakenly took it for fatherly love, thinking she still held some weight in his heart. Unfortunately, reality had harshly taught her a lesson. In her past life, she grew up in a family that favored sons over daughters, never receiving much love from her parents, to the point that she felt no regret during her final moments. In this life, why did she grow so close to Madam Yan? Because she offered her the most selfless love. And with the third branch of the family, she experienced a long-lost kinship. After arriving in Linyi County, she had been trying hard to integrate into thisrge family. Unfortunately, apart from Madam Li and her fourth brother, Yan Wenkai, the people here were not so genuine. How many true feelings can there be in this world? People should never take themselves too seriously. Otherwise, they are just troubling themselves for nothing. Daohua suddenly felt at ease; she was not silver, so not everyone would like her. She had her grandmother, her third uncle and aunt, and now her own mother who wholeheartedly thought of her. With thepany of her brothers, she really shouldn¡¯t be greedy for more.. Chapter 29 - 26, Lose the Madam and Fold the Chapter 29: Chapter 26, Lose the Madam and Fold the Troops_2 Trantor: 549690339 Let it be then, if we can talk, let¡¯s talk more; if not, then let¡¯s each wish the other well. Ping Tong watched Daohua¡¯s lightened steps and breathed a sigh of relief, yet also felt a tinge of regret. Today¡¯s incident was supposed to be a harmonious and joyful asion: the youngdy had shown filial piety, and the master had gained face among the other adults. But Madam Lin and her daughter just had to interfere. It was truly disgusting! The Madam had felt before that the eldest youngdy wasn¡¯t warm enough to the master; today, it had not been easy for her to take the initiative to deliver food, and yet Madam Lin and her daughter had caused such amotion. In the future, the eldest youngdy probably wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to get close to the master again. As she approached the main courtyard, Daohua heard footsteps behind her. Turning around, she saw Madam Li with a worried expressioning towards her. ¡°Mother, why have you alsoe back?¡± Madam Li stepped forward to examine Daohua; seeing her spirits were much better, she finally rxed: ¡°You ate so little for dinner; I had someone make you some mung bean cakes. Come, let¡¯s go inside and eat them.¡± She said this as she led Daohua into the main courtyard. Once mother and daughter entered the main room, a maid brought in the mung bean cakes. Daohua picked one up, tasted it, and said, ¡°Mother, the taste of these mung bean cakes isn¡¯t as good as mine. Next time, I¡¯ll make some for you to try.¡± Madam Li smiled: ¡°Then, Mother will be waiting.¡± After saying this, she looked at Daohua¡¯s expression and added, ¡°Today, your father even praised your noodle soup, saying it was delicious. It seems he wants more tomorrow.¡± Daohua sneered: ¡°Sending food once today has already made everyone unhappy. If I keep sending and more incidents like today ur, who knows how many in the family I would offend? I don¡¯t want to do such thankless tasks anymore.¡± Not just noodle soup, she didn¡¯t n to send any other snacks to her cheap father either. Madam Li looked at her Daughter¡¯s puffed-up anger and smiled: ¡°Silly child, are you really angry with your father?¡± Daohua turned to look at Madam Li and seriously said, ¡°Can¡¯t I be angry? Father favors Madam Lin; he can¡¯t bear to see her and Yan Yishuang feel aggrieved, so he passes the grievance on to me. Must I just ept it?¡± Hearing this, Madam Li paused in her expression. The daughter has grievances against the master! Madam Li took Daohua¡¯s hand firmly and said, ¡°Daohua, you must remember he is your father. You may disagree with what your father says in your heart, but you must listen to him obediently.¡± ¡°Like today, talking back to your father in public was very inappropriate. If we speak of serious repercussions, that is considered unfilial. An unfilial person, no matter where they go, will be spurned by others and will not be able to establish themselves in society.¡± Daohua silently listened and after a while, she looked up and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I know how I should face my father in the future.¡± If there is no talk of kinship, then let¡¯s just speak of interests. Yan Zhigao was the head of the family; almost everything in the house had to receive his approval. To have a smoother life in the future, she could manage to greet him with a smile and tter him appropriately from time to time. Madam Li nced at Daohua and knew she still held anger inside, but considering a child¡¯s temperes and goes quickly, she did not say more. ¡°As for Madam Lin, don¡¯t take it to heart. Even if she has a Schr for a father and brother, a concubine is still a concubine and cannot make too much trouble.¡± As soon as Madam Lin was mentioned, Daohua felt a bit nauseous. Although she was prepared for this kind of house fight before her arrival, experiencing it in person made her realize that as a straightforward person, she really wasn¡¯t a match for those pretending to be pure and innocent. Even if she could retort, it would just cause endless troubles. ¡°I would rather out of sight, out of mind, but they just keep popping up now and then, enough to disgust anyone!¡± Madam Li stroked Daohua¡¯s head: ¡°Mother will take care of it. I will make sure she behaves.¡± Daohua looked up at Madam Li, skeptical in her heart; her mother, whether in looks or figure, was much superior to Madam Lin, but she was just a little too dignified. When it came to acting coy and cute, she really couldn¡¯t beat Madam Lin. And men, it seemed, liked that sort of thing. At least her cheap father liked that type. Songhe Courtyard. After Madam Yan had gone to bed, Yan Zhigao and the others left. Yan Zhigao hesitated for a moment but finally headed towards the main courtyard. Seeing this, the people from the second and third branches each returned to their own rooms. The second branch. ¡°Look at how today¡¯s matter has blown up!¡± Yan Zhiyuan shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to eat my fill tonight.¡± Chapter 30 - 26, Lost the Madam and Broke the Chapter 30: Chapter 26, Lost the Madam and Broke the Troops_3 Trantor: 549690339 | Despite Yan Zhigao¡¯s position as the County Magistrate, his official sry truly wasn¡¯t high. Coupled with his upright and honest nature, he never exploited themon people for extra ie, so his family only lived slightly better than the average household. Therefore, even if he went to bed hungry at night, unless he paid for it himself, he could not ask the kitchen to prepare ate-night snack. Sun Family also found it distressing, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? It¡¯s like the immortals are fighting and the little devils suffer. I guess the children haven¡¯t had their fill either.¡± As she spoke, she looked toward Yan Wenjie and his two sisters, ¡°You children as well, we adults may not eat much, but there¡¯s no need for you to hold back. You should have eaten more.¡± Yan Wenjie replied, ¡°Mother, dare we eat? With Grandmother and Uncle looking so frightening, it¡¯s a miracle my chopsticks didn¡¯t drop.¡± YanYile chimed in with a nod, ¡°Exactly. Yan Zhiyuan nced at his three children, with Wenjie and Yile being more unruly, only Yihuan was considered steady. He suddenlymented, ¡°In hindsight, I really should have left Wenjie in our old home for grandmother to raise.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Wenbin¡¯s eyes immediately widened in shock-he certainly didn¡¯t want to suffer in his old hometown. Madam Sun looked displeased, ¡°Head of the family, what are you talking about?¡± She had only one son, of course, she wanted to raise him by her side. Yan Zhiyuan shook his head, ¡°Youth is long but experience is short. What¡¯s wrong with having Grandmother raise him? Just look at Daohua, her temperament and character are so much like Grandmother¡¯s when she was young.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± As he spoke, Yan Zhiyuan scoffed again. ¡°That Lin Family is also foolish enough. Grandmother, a widow, was able to raise all four of us siblings. Could she be simple-minded? To y tricks in front of her is asking for a scolding.¡± Madam Sun curled her lips, ¡°A woman should primarily be gentle and quiet. What¡¯s so good about Daohua¡¯s reckless behavior? This is not the old home.¡± Yan Zhiyuan thought about it and realized she was right, and said no more. The third residence. Yan Wentao was furious, ¡°Daohua has been driven to tears; Uncle has gone too far.¡± ¡°p!¡± Yan Zhiqiang gave his son a p on the head, ¡°That¡¯s your uncle. Is that how you talk?¡± Yan Wentao objected, ¡°But Daohua was wronged. Yan Zhiqiang red at his son, then said sternly, ¡°Your uncle is Daohua¡¯s father. His teaching of Daohua is natural, and outsiders have no right to interfere. How about this-tomorrow you quietly call Daohua out, and we¡¯ll take her out of the county town to rx a bit.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Wentao immediately nodded with a smile, ¡°Daohua will definitely be very happy to know.¡± Wu Family was somewhat worried, ¡°Is this alright? Yan Zhiqiang reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll speak to my eldest brother about it. It happens to be a good opportunity to check on the fields that big sister-inw has recently purchased.¡± Shuangxin Courtyard. ¡ö¡¯Mother, father hasn¡¯te over yet; he must have gone to the main courtyard again.¡± Yan Yishuang stood at the gate, looking disheartened at the door that had already been shut. Auntie Lin stepped forward, pulling her daughter into the house. After some thought, she said, ¡°In the future, when you encounter your elder sister, it¡¯s better if you stay out of her way.¡± Yan Yishuang was reluctant, ¡°But she¡¯s the elder sister, and I¡¯m the younger sister¡ªshouldn¡¯t she be the one to make way for me?¡± Auntie Lin sighed, ¡°But she is the legitimate daughter and has Grandmother to back her up. If you sh with her, as soon as Grandmother steps in, even if your father favors you, you¡¯ll still be punished along with her.¡± Yan Yishuang cried, ¡°I don¡¯t like Grandmother. She¡¯s as unlikeable as Old Madam Xu. It would have been nice if Grandmother had stayed in the countryside forever.¡± Upon hearing this, Auntie Lin¡¯s face changed drastically, and she quickly covered Yan Yishuang¡¯s mouth, sternly warning, ¡°Yishuang, you can¡¯t talk like that ever again. If your father hears this, our mother and son can forget about turning our situation around. Yan Yishuang had never seen Auntie Lin so stern and nodded in fear. Seeing her daughter frightened, Auntie Lin hugged Yan Yishuang tightly, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I were your father¡¯s principal wife, you wouldn¡¯t have to endure such grievances.¡± Seeing Auntie Lin in tears, Yan Yishuang panicked and immediately said, ¡ö¡öMother, don¡¯t be angry. I just won¡¯t argue with my elder sister from now on.¡± The main courtyard. When Yan Zhigao returned, Daohua had already retired to her room. ¡±¡­ Ahem, has Daohua gone to sleep?¡± Madam Li smiled as she came forward to help Yan Zhigao take off his coat, ¡°She had a few pieces of mung bean cake here before she went to sleep. How did it go over there with Mother?¡± Yan Zhigao replied, ¡°She¡¯s asleep too.¡± Madam Li nced at Yan Zhigao¡¯s expression and, seeing it was not too bad, smiled and said, ¡°Daohua went to deliver food today because she heard from me that the master has been too busy and tired these days, and she wanted to show consideration for the master. She didn¡¯t expect it to lead to such amotion.¡± Yan Zhigao had also calmed down by now and said, ¡°I know Daohua has a filial heart; just now, I did it for her good as well. After all, Auntie Lin is an elder. It would not reflect well if she treated Auntie Lin like ordering about a maid.¡± Madam Li¡¯s smile faded a little, ¡°I¡¯ve already scolded her for that. But, master, you have to be prepared-your daughter has the same temperament as your mother. If she¡¯s bullied, she will surely retaliate.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already said, Auntie Lin is an elder, so let her take on more responsibilities, and don¡¯t always hover around Daohua.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also inquired about today¡¯s issue, and Daohua didn¡¯t tell Grandmother about their sibling quarrel at all. It was Auntie Lin who eagerly took the Third Miss to apologize.¡± ¡ö¡öAlso master, Daohua has only been at the County Governor¡¯s Office for a short time. You can¡¯t expect her to understand all the rules and etiquette right away ¡ªshe needs to be taught gradually. You agree, don¡¯t you?¡± Yan Zhigao stared nkly at Madam Li, looking quite astonished. This was the first time his usually gentle and considerate wife had spoken so forcefully to him, and he did not have a chance to interject a single word.. Chapter 31 - 27, Going Out 1 Chapter 31: Chapter 27, Going Out 1 Trantor: 549690339 | Early the next morning, after getting up and freshening himself, Yan Zhigao went to Songhe Courtyard to pay his respects to Old Lady Yan. As soon as he stepped into the courtyard, he heardughtering from the olddy¡¯s room. Listening carefully, it seemed to be the voice of the eldest daughter. Yan Zhigao entered the main hall, where Grandmother Sun greeted him with a smile. ¡°Did the olddy have a good restst night?¡± Grandmother Sun replied with a smile, ¡°Last night the olddy was feeling somewhat breathless and tossed and turned in bed for a long time before falling asleep. This morning, her spirits weren¡¯t very good.¡± Seeing that Yan Zhigao looked anxious, she quickly added, ¡°Fortunately, the eldest daughter came over first thing in the morning and joked with the olddy for a while. Now, as you can see, her spirits have already improved quite a bit.¡± Yan Zhigao¡¯s expression rxed, but he was still a bit worried, ¡°Mother is not in good health, Grandmother Sun, you must pay more attention. If anything seems wrong, go and fetch the doctor immediately.¡± Grandmother Sun smiled, ¡°My lord, you really don¡¯t need to worry so much. When the olddy was at the ancestral home, she hadn¡¯t needed to summon a doctor in many years. As long as the eldest daughter keeps herpany, chatting andughing, I assure you it is more effective than summoning immortals.¡± Hearing this, Yan Zhigao¡¯s face became somewhat uneasy. In the ancestral home, the olddy didn¡¯t need a doctor, but once she came to his ce, she started making a fuss about needing one. This truly showed hisck of filial piety. Grandmother Sun nced at Yan Zhigao¡¯s face and was truly puzzled in her heart. Wasn¡¯t a lively and bright girl like Daohua, who could light up any room she entered, much more pleasing than the frail third daughter from Shuangxin Courtyard, who seemed like she might get frightened by someone speaking too loudly? Yesterday, for the sake of a concubine, the lord publicly scolded Daohua. Watching from the sidelines, she also felt extremely anxious. So, the words she had just spoken were deliberately aimed for him to hear. At this moment, Old Lady Yan walked out from the inner room, supported by Daohua, all smiles and genial. Yan Zhigao immediately stood up. Seeing Yan Zhigao, Daohua¡¯s smile did not falter as she greeted him loudly, ¡°Father, good morning!¡± Looking at his eldest daughter, her face blooming with smiles, Yan Zhigao also couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Humph!¡± The smile on Old Lady Yan¡¯s face faded a bit as she nced at him indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Yan Zhigao immediately stepped forward to greet her properly, ¡°Your son pays his respects, mother. Are you feeling well?¡± Old Lady Yan spoke irritably,¡± If you don¡¯te to annoy me, I am naturally well.¡± Yan Zhigao said sheepishly, ¡°Son wouldn¡¯t dare to annoy mother.¡± Old Lady Yan snorted coldly, ¡°You may not dare, but others do.¡± Standing to the side, Daohua saw that Old Lady Yan was about to bring up yesterday¡¯s issue again and quickly interjected, ¡°Grandmother, Daohua is hungry. Didn¡¯t you just say it was time to eat?¡± With Daohua¡¯s intervention, Old Lady Yan did not continue to dwell on the issue and turned to Grandmother Sun, ¡°Check if everyone else is here. If they are, let¡¯s start breakfast.¡± Grandmother Sun replied with a smile, ¡°Everyone has arrived, just waiting for you, olddy.¡± Old Lady Yan, ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s go then.¡± Seeing that the olddy was not dwelling on the issue from yesterday, Yan Zhigao heaved a huge sigh of relief. Looking at the eldest daughter, who was smiling and helping the olddy to the hall, he suddenly felt a bit guilty. Yesterday, he had been too harsh. It seemed that he needed to be more mindful of his approach in the future. Madam was right, the eldest daughter had just arrived and was still unfamiliar with the rules and etiquette. They needed to take it slowly. In the hall, the second and third branches, along with all the juniors, had arrived. Yan Wenkai saw Daohua with a happy face and immediately went forward with a smile to support Old Lady Yan¡¯s other arm, ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯ve finallye. I¡¯ve been so hungry my stomach is stuck to my back.¡± Yan Wenjie, seeing Yan Wenkai get ahead, also approached with augh, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Yan Wenxiu, as the eldest grandson, was more reserved, but at this moment, he too approached the olddy with a smile and exchanged a few jokes. Daohua stepped aside to make room for the others to pay their respects. Wentao did not crowd around the olddy as the other grandchildren did but walked over to Daohua and asked softly, ¡°Daohua, are you alright?¡± Daohua looked up with a smile, ¡°Third brother, what could be wrong with me?¡± Wentao, ¡°I saw your eyes were red yesterday.¡± Daohua felt embarrassed by this and stubbornly puffed her cheeks, iming, ¡°That was just some sand in my eyes.¡± Yan Wentao nced at Daohua and, under the gaze of her round, bright apricot eyes, surrendered. ¡°Whatever you say goes. Crying isn¡¯t anything to be ashamed of, and could I ever look down on you? Ow~ ¡± Daohua pinched Yan Wentao¡¯s waist and twisted it hard. ¡°You know it in your heart, so why say it aloud? You¡¯ve cried way more times than I have, yet I haven¡¯t said a word about you!¡± ¡°Ouch, Daohua¡­ good sister, let go, please. If you keep pinching, I¡¯m going to bruise!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Only then did Daohua let go, and upon seeing Yan Wentao¡¯s twisted face, she immediately burst outughing. Seeing Daohuaugh rxed Yan Wentao, but at the same time he felt aggrieved. ¡°I came tofort you, and you pinch me? That¡¯s not very nice.¡± Daohua lifted her head. ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t have teased me.¡± ¡°What are you two talking about over here? Sounds like fun?¡± As Yan Wenkai saw Daohua and Yan Wentao whispering together, he immediately moved closer. Daohua blurted out, ¡°We were talking about the time when Third Brother was a kid and got spanked by Third Uncle. He was crying his eyes out.¡± Yan Wentao¡¯s eyes widened in an instant. ¡°Daohua, how can you blurt out nonsense like that?¡± Yan Wenkai quickly took over the conversation, looking disapprovingly at Yan Wentao. ¡°Third Brother, a man should be able to take a couple of hits. How could you still be crying?¡± Yan Wentao murmured, ¡°That was when I was little, when I was little!¡± ¡°Even when it was back then, you shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Seeing Daohua and her siblingsughing and talking happily together made the old Madam Yan¡¯s mood improve considerably. Afterward, everyone took their seats. Compared to the somber silence of the day before, today¡¯s dinner table regained its usual cheerfulness. Seeing that old Madam Yan had consumed two bowls of porridge, Yan Zhigao could finally leave for the front courtyard with peace of mind. After breakfast, everyone went their separate ways, some to school, others to work; Daohua was kept back by old Madam Yan. ¡°I¡¯ve discussed this with your parents. You¡¯ve been here for a while, and you¡¯re familiar with the ce by now. The day after tomorrow, you will join Yihuan and the others to learn reading and writing from Master Qin, along with needlework.¡± Daohua wasn¡¯t opposed and nodded. ¡°Grandmother, I will study hard.¡± Seeing this, old Madam Yan smiled satisfactorily. ¡°Oh, and today your Third Uncle is going to check on the fields your mother has acquired outside the county town. We¡¯ve been here for such a long time and haven¡¯t left the city yet, so let¡¯s go out for a stroll today.¡± At these words, Daohua leapt up with joy. ¡°Grandmother, are you serious?¡± Old Madam Yan pretended to be displeased.¡± Look at you, getting all crazy again. You¡¯re now the young miss of the County Magistrate¡¯s family and must always be mindful of your behavior.¡± Daohua immediately stood up straight and, walking with tiny steps and swaying hips, paraded around the room while coyly flicking her handkerchief. ¡°Grandmother, is this okay?¡± In the room, both old Madam Yan and the nanny couldn¡¯t help butugh at her antics. ¡°Stop that right now, you rascal. Who did you learn that from?¡± At the entrance of the County Governor¡¯s Office¡¯s backyard. When Daohua walked over to help old Madam Yan, she found Madam Li was also there. ¡°Mother, are you going too?¡± Madam Li approached with a smile and took old Madam Yan¡¯s arm. ¡°What? You wouldn¡¯t wee me?¡± Daohua quickly shook her head. ¡°How could I not?¡± Old Madam Yan chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should return early and not dy the affairs of Shuangxin Courtyard.¡± Madam Li, ¡°Mother, rest assured, your daughter-inw has arranged everything. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Soon, two carriages left the back street of the County Governor¡¯s Office. Chapter 32 - 28, Zhuangzi_l Chapter 32: Chapter 28, Zhuangzi_l Trantor: 549690339 | Yan Family¡¯s carriage headed straight for the outskirts of Linyi County, without lingering too much in the city itself. The county town was not very big, nor could it be considered wealthy. During this time, with Yan Wenkai leading the way, Daohua had already explored the county thoroughly, so she was quite well-behaved on the road. However, once they left the city gate, Daohua couldn¡¯t wait to lift the curtain of the carriage, eagerly observing the scenery outside. It was now the end of October, and the weather had turned very cold. Once the curtain was lifted, the chilly wind blew into the carriage. Madam Li, worried that Old Madam Yan and Daohua might catch a cold, quickly said, ¡°Daohua, put down the curtain, be careful not to catch a chill. Daohua, still with a sense of longing, obediently lowered the curtain. After all, getting sick in ancient times was not the same as now, where a few cold medicines could cure you. However, sitting in the carriage without looking at the scenery outside was extremely boring, so Daohua had to make small talk to pass the time. ¡°Mother, does it snow in Linyi County?¡± Madam Li smiled and nodded, ¡°It does. In previous years, as soon as we enter November, it starts to snow lightly, and by December, there can be heavy snow.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua became excited again, ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯ve never seen a heavy snowfall before. If it snows heavily, I could even have a snowball fight with Third Brother and Fourth Brother.¡± Yan Family1 s vige was to the south, and in winter, even if it snowed, as soon as it touched the ground, it would melt away immediately. She had been in ancient times for quite some time now and still had not had the chance to make a snowman. Madam Li, however, shook her head, ¡°I, on the other hand, hope there won¡¯t be heavy snow this year.¡± Daohua was taken aback and noticed that both Madam Li and Old Madam Yan looked somewhat solemn. Old Madam Yan sighed, ¡°If there¡¯s heavy snow, themon people will have an even harder time, and those homeless refugees¡­ who knows how many will die in the harsh winter?¡± Daohua fell silent; she had only thought of ying before and forgot that this wasn¡¯t modern times. Here, the methods of keeping warm were still very primitive and backward. In winter, especially during heavy snowfalls, many people would freeze to death. ¡°Mother, has father mentioned how the refugees are being settled? Madam Li shookher head, ¡°The resettlement of refugees is not an easy task, and now that winter has arrived, it has be even more difficult.¡± Seeing Daohua frown deeply, Old Madam Yan smiled and said, ¡°Alright, such matters are not for a child like you to worry about. Your father will handle them well.¡± Daohua nodded, not asking further, but the excitement she felting out to get some fresh air had disappeared, especially after seeing those refugees outside the carriage, walking toward the county town in their thin clothes. ¡°With so many refugees flocking to the county town, can father manage to settle them all?¡± Madam Li replied, ¡°Linyi County is still alright. Its location is quite remote, so many refugees cannot make it here.¡± Looking at the refugees shivering in the cold wind, Daohua sighed, ¡°Living is truly not easy.¡± No sooner had she spoken than Old Madam Yan tapped Daohua¡¯s forehead, ¡°How old are you to be sighing like this?The sky won¡¯t fall while the adults are here. As a child, you should go and do what you need to do. Daohua snuggled up to Old Madam Yan, grasping her arm, and pursed her lips, saying no more. On reflection, she realized that she had done quite well in this life; at least her father held an official position and had some social status. If she had been born into the lowest ss of people, even with her space, life wouldn¡¯t have been veryfortable. She knew very well that in ancient times, if you didn¡¯t have sufficient status, even if you made money, it might not stay safe. The carriage rocked and swayed for over half an hour and finally arrived at the field Madam Li had acquired. ¡°Is this a manor?¡± As soon as she alighted from the carriage, Old Madam Yan, seeing the two- courtyard house before her, immediately asked. Madam Liughed and said, ¡°Mother is indeed perceptive, this is indeed an estate.¡± Old Madam Yan asked, ¡°Howrge is thend?¡± Madam Li replied, ¡°It¡¯s about five hundred acres.¡± Upon hearing this, Old Madam Yan patted Madam Li¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯ve used your dowry again?¡± She knew very well how much sry her eldest son had; it was difficult enough to support the whole family, so where could he find extra money to buy an estate? Without a doubt, this estate must have been bought with Madam Li¡¯s dowry. Madam Li smiled, ¡°Having silver lying around does no good; it¡¯s better to use it to add to the family¡¯s property. My doing this is also for personal reasons. I see that Wenxiu and Wenkai are growing up, and when it¡¯s time for them to marry, the bridal price will be a major expense. Daohua is also growing up year by year; it¡¯s time to prepare her dowry.¡± At this moment, Yan Zhiqiang arrived with Wentao. Madam Liughed again and said to the father and son, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that our third brother is excellent at farming activities. Every year, our family harvests more grain than most others. This time, I had the cheek to askyour family to leave your hometown ande here because I was hoping third brother could help manage this estate well, increasing our family¡¯s ie. Yan Zhiqiang was taken aback, ¡°Sister-inw, are you saying that I am to manage this entire estate?¡± Madam Li nodded with a smile, ¡°I hope third brother will put in some effort.¡± Yan Zhiqiang hesitated. He indeed had a knack for farming; he managed the two hundred acres ofnd in his hometown. But the problem was, he was the only one managing it back home, he had to do it, but here, he wasn¡¯t the only one. Madam Li said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, third brother? If you have any concerns, just say it. We¡¯ll solve them together.¡± Yan Zhiqiang looked at Old Madam Yan, saw that she seemed uninterested in managing anything, and had no choice but to speak up: ¡°Sister-inw, if I manage the estate, what will second brother do?¡± He knew his second brother very well, a man who was verypetitive. If he found out that Yan Zhiqiang had taken over his duties upon his arrival, there would surely be conflict in the future. Upon hearing this, Madam Li smiled, ¡°So you¡¯re worried about this. Rest assured, the second brother isn¡¯t suited to manage the estate.¡± Seeing the surprised looks on the faces of Old Madam Yan and Yan Zhiqiang, she went on. ¡°Since second uncle started following father-inw, he has not been involved in farming and is likely out of touch with agricultural matters,¡± she exined. Old Madam Yan frowned, ¡°What has the second son been doing all these years with you?¡± Madam Li maintained her smile, ¡°Socializing with friends, gathering information, and the like.¡± Old Madam Yan did not ask further, though her expression was not very pleased. The eldest daughter-inw spoke diplomatically, but Old Madam Yan knew her second son1 s character, which meant he hadn¡¯t done anything of significance in the past few years while following the eldest. While the adults were discussing matters, Wentao was taking Daohua around the estate. Seeing the skeletal and lean tenant farmers on the estate, Daohua, who was initially excited, suddenly lost interest. Wentaoughed and reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, we¡¯re here now, aren¡¯t we? With the grain varieties you¡¯ve developed, by next year, they¡¯ll have enough food and clothing.¡± Daohua replied, ¡°But there are still so many people who don¡¯t have enough food or clothing.¡± Wentao fell silent for a moment, suddenly remembering the time they had disguised themselves as refugees. Scratching his head, he smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s no problem either. Our great-uncle is the County Magistrate, so after the harvest on the estate, he can promote our grain varieties throughout the county.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Wentao, you¡¯re so smart.¡± Wentao puffed up his chest proudly at the praise. Daohua added, ¡°But my father¡¯s official position is still too low. It would be better if it were higher.¡± Without a second thought, Wentao said, ¡°Then let¡¯s have great-uncle work hard to get promoted.¡± Daohua nced at him, thinking to herself that her father had been a County Magistrate for nine years without a single promotion, which showed how difficult climbing the ranks was. Nevertheless, she smiled and nodded. Chapter 33 - 29, Sell Oneself to Bury Father l Chapter 33: Chapter 29, Sell Oneself to Bury Father l Trantor: 549690339 Madam Li led Yan Zhiqiang to meet the tenant farmers on the estate and learn about the situation of the estate. Afterward, the group set off back to the county town. Following this, the management of the estate was entrusted to Yan Zhiqiang. On the carriage, Daohua sat beside Old Lady Yan and said, ¡°Grandmother, the estate is so big, Uncle Three definitely can¡¯t manage it alone. Let¡¯se and help him during the spring nting season next year.¡± ¡°I thinkyou just want toe out and y!¡± Old Lady Yan tapped Daohua¡¯s forehead, looked at Madam Li with a smile, and said, ¡°Now that your parents are with you, this old woman will no longer manage your affairs in the future. Whether you cane out or not, ask your mother.¡± Daohua immediately looked towards Madam Li. Seeing her daughter¡¯s bright, shining eyes, Madam Li smiled. Having spent some time together these days, she knew her daughter was somewhat unconventional, but this was not Yan Family Vige, and she couldn¡¯t do as she pleased. Although their family was not an aristocratic one, the women didn¡¯t have to strictly follow the rule of not setting foot outside the inner door; however, they couldn¡¯ t go out at will either. These days, because Daohua had just arrived in the county town, she had been given some leniency to run about. But afterwards, proper rules had to be established, or else other family members would have something to say. After thinking for a while, Madam Li said with a smile, ¡°Your father values education highly. Your third younger sister is already studying The Analects. As the eldest sister, you can¡¯t fall behind.¡± Daohua immediately said, ¡°The Analects, I¡¯ve read it too.¡± Madam Li was taken aback, her expression one of pleasant surprise, ¡°Daohua has also started studying The Analects?¡± At that moment, Old Lady Yan chuckled and interjected, ¡°This girl has a good memory indeed. Uncle Three hasmented to me several times, saying it¡¯s a pity Daohua isn¡¯t a boy. If she were, our family might have another chance of producing an imperial schr.¡± Madam Li was genuinely astonished, ¡°Uncle Three thinks so highly of Daohua?¡± Old Lady Yan said with a sense of pride, ¡°Indeed. Do you still remember the grandson of the n Leader? He¡¯s several years older than Daohua, yet he can¡¯t keep up with our Daohua¡¯s learning progress.¡± Seeing Old Lady Yan¡¯s proud demeanor, Daohua felt somewhat embarrassed. The reason she learned so quickly was not because she was smart. She had the soul of an adult, naturally more able to keep still and focus than a child. Coupled with her nine years of mandatory education, how could she not outdo the children of ancient times? However, this lifetime, her memory was indeed excellent. Not to say that she could remember everything at a nce, but she could remember eighty to ny percent of the things after reading them three or four times. She felt that this was probably because she had consumed high-quality food produced in her supernatural space. The food grown in the space was of high quality and rich in nutrition, which, after consumption, would result in better physical development. In the Yan Family, whether it was Old Lady Yan or Yan Wenhui and Yan Wentao, their bodies were much stronger than ordinary people after eating the products from the space for a while. Just like Auntie Three from the Wu Family, theoretically, given the exposure to the elements in her hometownpared to Madam Li and Madam Sun, she should appear much more worn. However, because she partook of the space¡¯s bounty, both her skin and figure were in no way inferior to the two madams who led pampered lives. Madam Sun had privately asked Wu Family¡¯s Auntie Three several times about her secret to maintenance. Unfortunately, Wu Family¡¯s Auntie didn¡¯t know herself, only saying she had never maintained herself specifically. To this, Madam Sun was utterly incredulous. She had met plenty of vige women and believed that Wu Family¡¯s Auntie must have also led a simr existence to theirs in the countryside, hardly engaging in any farm work. On the rest of the journey, Old Lady Yan wouldn¡¯t stop boasting about how intelligent Daohua was, praising her to high heaven. If it weren¡¯t for her gender, she was almost akin to the Wenchang Star descending to earth¡ªso much so that Daohua herself blushed at the praise. Yet, surprisingly, Madam Li did not sense anything amiss and listened with a smile, chiming in from time to time. It was a case of one daring to speak and the other daring to listen. Half an hourter, just as Daohua was holding her head, lost in thought, she suddenly heard Uncle Three mention that they had arrived at the city gate. At this, Daohua breathed a deep sigh of relief. They had finally arrived. If she had to listen any longer, she would start to believe the person Old Lady Yan and Madam Li were speaking of wasn¡¯t her. However, when they reached the city gate, the carriage unexpectedly stopped. ¡°Eh, why have we stopped?¡± Daohua lifted the carriage curtain and saw that there was quite a crowd gathered around the city gate, blocking the way somewhat. After waiting a while and the carriage still hadn¡¯t moved, Daohua couldn¡¯t help but lift the curtain again. To her surprise, Yan Wentao was already lifting the curtain from outside. ¡°Third brother, what¡¯s happened?¡± Yan Wentao exined, ¡°Someone ahead is selling themselves to bury their father, blocking the road. Father has sent me to inform grandmother and great-aunt that we might have to wait a while before we can enter the city.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua¡¯s eyes immediately shone with astonishing brightness, ¡°Selling themselves to bury their father!!!¡± She had read about such scenarios in novels and seen them in dramas but never expected to witness it in real life. Looking eager, Daohua turned to Old Lady Yan and Madam Li, ¡°Grandmother, mother, I want to go down and have a look.¡± Madam Li wanted to refuse but seeing her daughter¡¯s hopeful expression, she found it hard to voice her objection, so she turned to Old Lady Yan. Old Lady Yan had always known of Daohua¡¯s nature and realized that if she did not let her leave the carriage today, she would probably pester them for half a day. So she said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to cause trouble, just watch from outside.¡± Daohua immediately assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not cause any troubles.¡± Having said that, she swiftly got off the carriage. Seeing this, the Old Madam Yan shook her head, ¡°Who does this girl take after with such a temperament?¡± The Li Family was gracefullyposed, and the eldest was also restrained and prudent; how had they produced such a lively girl? Madam Li said with a smile from the side, ¡°The master said that Daohua¡¯s temperament is very much like the Madam¡¯s when she was young.¡± Old Madam Yan reflected on her own youth and immediatelyughed, ¡°You¡¯re right, that girl does indeed resemble me.¡± Outside the carriage, Daohua had already pulled Yan Wenhui into the crowd. ¡°More than one selling herself to arrange her father¡¯s funeral?¡± At this moment, by the road outside the city gate, three bodies wereid out, each simply covered with straw. In front of the bodies, three girls around fifteen or sixteen years old were kneeling. Daohua took a close look at the three girls and noticed that one of them was quite pretty¡ªit was her big watery eyes that, filled with tears from the loss of a loved one, made her look exceptionally pitiful. The other two girls had very ordinary appearances; one of them was so emaciated she looked almost like a skeleton, which was somewhat frightening to see. The surrounding onlookers showed sympathy for some, while others were simply there for the spectacle. Very few stepped forward to buy. Times were tough for everyone; unless one¡¯s family was quite wealthy, who would buy servants at this time? Daohua nced at the people around her and noticed that many men were looking at the girl with the good looks. A few young gentlemen had even stepped forward tofort her. Before long, a young man dressed as a schr approached and gave the girl a piece of silver, ¡°Miss, quickly go and bury your father.¡± The girl looked up at the schr but did not ept the silver. Seeing this, the schr immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t require you to sell yourself; just take the silver.¡± The girl shook her head and bit her lip without speaking. Her stubborn look made the surrounding men¡¯s hearts ache. Yan Wenhui grew anxious on her behalf, ¡°Why won¡¯t she ept the silver?¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°Maybe that schr just isn¡¯t the one she¡¯s aiming for.¡± The schr¡¯s attire didn¡¯t look like it belonged to a wealthy person¡ªperhaps the girl didn¡¯t find him appealing. ¡°What?¡± Yan Wenhui didn¡¯t quite understand and was about to ask when a noble young master dressed in brocade, surrounded by attendants, came over. As soon as the brocade-d young master stood still, the girl who had refused the schr¡¯s silver suddenly lifted her head with tearful eyes, looking pitiably at the young master. Upon seeing the girl¡¯s face, the young master¡¯s eyes shed with admiration and then he gently smiled, ¡°I will take care of your father¡¯s burial.¡± Upon hearing this, the girl shed grateful tears, ¡°Thank you, young master. I have nothing with which to repay you except to offer myself in return.¡± Hearing these words, Daohua showed an expression that said as much. ¡°So the girl had her eyes set on a rich young master!¡± Yan Wenhui also realized it by then. Not just him, the others around also looked enlightened. Watching the girl follow the brocade-d young master and leave, the schr stood there, flushed with embarrassment and anger. That was when another girl spoke up. ¡°Please, young master, have mercy. I can cook, chop wood, and farm¡ªthere¡¯s no task I can¡¯t do. I am willing to work like an ox or horse in return for your kindness.¡± The schr nced at the girl, tossed down some silver, and turned to leave the crowd. The girl picked up the silver and bowed three times, shouting loudly, ¡°After I¡¯ve buried my father, I wille to serve by your side.¡± Having said that, she asked the surrounding refugees she knew to carry her father away for burial. Now, only the emaciated girl remained at the site. ¡°They¡¯re all pitiful souls!¡± Daohua sighed. With two of the girls selling themselves for their father¡¯s burial gone, the road had be much clearer, and the Yan Family¡¯s carriage arrived. Yan Zhiqiang called for them to get on the carriage. As Daohua turned around, the girl suddenly lifted her head as if mustering great courage and spoke with a hoarse voice, ¡°I beg you, miss, to buy me.¡± Chapter 34 - 30, Wang Manman_i Chapter 34: Chapter 30, Wang Manman_i Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Daohua pointed to herself in astonishment, ncing around and realizing that the girl was staring straight at her, her eyes sparkling with pleading and hope. To sell oneself to bury one¡¯s father, ording to convention, shouldn¡¯t she have chosen a young master or someone of that sort? Hearing Daohua¡¯s question, the girl immediately started kowtowing, the ground thudding loudly with the impact: ¡°Please, miss, buy me!¡± Daohua didn¡¯t speak and looked the girl over carefully, only then noticing that her eyes were very bright, revealing a firmness and stubbornness umon among ordinary young women. The surrounding crowd turned to look,ughing and pointing at will. Yan Wentao felt a bit anxious, quickly pulling Daohua behind him and addressing the girl still kowtowing, ¡°Stop kowtowing, it¡¯s cold, don¡¯t hurt yourself. Our family doesn¡¯tck servants, you should find someone else!¡± After speaking, he hurriedly pulled Daohua away and quickly squeezed out of the crowd. At that moment, the Yan Family¡¯s carriage arrived. ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold outside,e on, get in the carriage!¡± The voice of Madam Yan floated out from the carriage. Upon hearing this, Yan Wentao scooped Daohua up under her armpits and hoisted her onto the carriage. Before getting into the carriage, Daohua looked back at the girl who was selling herself to bury her father, their gazes meeting as the girl¡¯s eyes lingered on her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Daohua settled into the carriage and fell silent for a while before the carriage started moving, then she turned to Madam Li, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t have a maid by my side yet, how about we buy that girl?¡± She knew that Madam Li had been looking for a maid for her for some time, after all, Ping Tong was her senior maid and had many responsibilities, she couldn¡¯ t always be with her. Madam Li didn¡¯t immediately object. It was just a maid; the Yan Family could certainly afford it. However, when it came to serving her daughter, she hesitated. ncing at Madam Yan, Madam Li pondered and said, ¡°Are you sure? Our family only provides one servant for each youngdy and young master, if you choose her, you won¡¯t be able to rece herter.¡± Daohua nodded her head. She had taken a look just now and noticed that the girl had rough knuckles, a clear sign she was ustomed tobor. The maid by her side didn¡¯t need to be too clever, just obedient and good at working. Seeing that Madam Yan remained silent without objecting and noticing her daughter¡¯s direct gaze, Madam Li thought that if her daughter wasn¡¯t satisfied in the future, they could always change maids, so she lifted the carriage curtain and spoke a few words to the coachman. The coachman, understanding the signal, immediately took some silver and walked toward the girl. Madam Li: ¡°Let¡¯s go, He Wu will handle this matter well.¡± Daohua, feeling uneasy, lifted the carriage curtain to take a look back. Seeing that the girl who was selling herself had left with one of their servants, she then lowered the curtain. ¡°You, oh you!¡± Madam Yan tapped Daohua¡¯s forehead, ¡°When will you change this habit of meddling in other¡¯s affairs?¡± Daohua, linking arms with the olddy: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to meddle, but she spoke to me, she even kowtowed to me¡­ I couldn¡¯t just ignore her, could I?¡± Actually, it was the girl¡¯s stubbornness and the slight unwillingness to give up in her eyes that moved her and made her want to help. The backyard of the County Governor¡¯s Office. Madam Li, apanied by Madam Yan, Daohua, and the members from the third household, had gone to inspect the family properties and ended up buying a girl who was selling herself to bury her father. This news quickly spread among others. Because of the events from a couple of days ago, even if some were displeased, they dared not voice it. That evening, after dinner, when Daohua returned to her room, Ping Tong ushered in a new maid. ¡°Your servant greets the young miss!¡± Daohua looked at the maid kneeling on the ground, and with little thought knew who she was. She asked, ¡°Is your father buried well?¡± Wang Manman nodded: ¡°He¡¯s been buried, thank you, miss, for lending a helping hand.¡± Daohua said, ¡°Alright, no need to kneel, stand up!¡± Wang Manman slowly stood up, her head lowered, her demeanor far from timid. Daohua examined her carefully, neat and tidy, she noticed that the girl was rather attractive, standing straight with an air of vigor. How old are you, what is your name, and where do you live? Why did you sell yourself to bury your father? Do you have any other rtives at home?¡± Wang Manman replied, ¡°To answer the miss, I am thirteen this year.¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°You¡¯re only thirteen?¡± She was even taller than Ping Tong. Daohua had thought she must be at least fifteen or sixteen. Wang Manman: ¡°I followed my father, so I grew taller and stronger.¡± Daohua nodded: ¡°Continue.¡± Wang Manman: ¡°My name is Wang Manman. There are no other rtives left in my family. My father was a bodyguard, and my mother passed away not long after I was born. Over the years, I¡¯ve followed my father on his assignments, with no home to call my own.¡± Daohua: ¡°If your father was a bodyguard, he must have been skilled, so why would he¡­¡± Even in a year of disaster, a capable person should still be able to scrape by. Wang Manman¡¯s face filled with sorrow: ¡°We encountered a revolt by refugees on the road, our merchandise was looted, and the merchant demanded that my father and his colleaguespensate. We couldn¡¯t pay, and the merchant had them beaten.¡± Daohua: ¡°Was your father beaten to death?¡± Wang Manman nodded and then shook her head: ¡°After my father was beaten by the merchant, he was seriously injured, and without money for treatment, plus enduring hunger, he fell ill and never recovered.¡± As she spoke, she began to cry quietly. Seeing this, both Daohua and Ping Tong looked at Wang Manman with sympathy. Once Wang Manman¡¯s emotions had stabilized somewhat, Daohua, moved by curiosity, asked, ¡°Tell me, with so many people at the scene today, why did you ask me to buy you?¡± Daohua and Yan Wentao didn¡¯t dress particrly extravagantly, so why had she chosen her? Wang Manman nced at Daohua: ¡°The other people there looked at me and the other two girls as if they were evaluating goods, only miss truly pitied us.¡± Over the years of following her father around, she had picked up a bit of skill in judging people. Out of the many people there, it was only in this miss¡¯s eyes that she sawpassion and distress. It was that concern that made her speak up to sell herself. Hearing this, Ping Tongughed: ¡°Your eyesight is really good. Our youngdy is indeed a kind-hearted person. You must serve her well in the future.¡± Wang Manman looked earnestly at Daohua: ¡°My father told me that a person must keep their word. Since miss helped me bury my father, my life naturally belongs to you now.¡± Seeing her speak so earnestly, Daohua felt a bit startled: ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as you say. You just need to do well the tasks I assign you.¡± Ping Tong nced at Daohua and smiled: ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you give her a new name?¡± Daohua: ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have a name already?¡± Ping Tong: ¡°She has sold herself to the Yan family, so her previous name no longer counts. A new master should give her a new name to signify a fresh start.¡± Daohua shook her head: ¡°If she didn¡¯t have a name, that would be one thing, but since she does, let¡¯s just keep it as it is.¡± Hearing this, Wang Manman looked at Daohua with gratitude. Her name was given by her parents, embedded with their love for her, and she didn¡¯t want to change it at all. Afterward, Daohua asked Wang Manman a few more questions, then had Ping Tong take her to rest. Before leaving, Ping Tong said to Daohua: ¡°Big youngdy, you should rest early too. The madam has instructed that starting from tomorrow, you will also join the second youngdy and the others in attending Master Qin¡¯s sses.¡± Daohua waved her hand dismissively: ¡°I know, I know!¡± Chapter 35 - 31, Boudoir Studies_l Chapter 35: Chapter 31, Boudoir Studies_l Trantor: 549690339 Early in the morning, after having breakfast in Old Madam Yan¡¯s courtyard, Daohua followed Ping Tong toward the Virtue and Art Court where the youngdies usually had their lessons. Since Wang Manman was newly purchased and understood many rules and etiquettes, Madam Li had Ping Tong apany Daohua and bring Wang Manman along in passing. The Virtue and Art Court, though called a courtyard, actually consisted of only a few rooms; the main room was used as the parlor for thedies¡¯ sses, and the wing room was Master Qin¡¯s residence. By the time Daohua arrived, Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile had already gotten there. Apart from them, there were three other young girls in the parlor. The three girls were around eight or nine years old, one being the daughter of the Deputy County Magistrate Xu Keke, one being the daughter of the instructor Zhu Xiuyun, and one being the daughter of Xian Wei¡¯s daughter, Fan Siran. These three families, whether to curry favor with the Yan County Magistrate or to freeload on education, had sent their daughters here. The moment Daohua entered the room, the chatting crowd immediately fell silent, gave her a collective nce, and then as if by agreement, ignored her. To this, Daohua did not even bat an eyelid; she scanned the parlor and spotted a guest table at the far corner, clearly farther back than the others. Without saying a word, she walked over to sit down and took the book chest from Ping Tong, saying, ¡°You can go now!¡± Ping Tong, worriedly ncing at the untroubled Daohua and then at the others grantly isting her, frowned and quickly stepped out of the parlor. Once outside, Ping Tong took Wang Manman, who was waiting by the house, aside and instructed, ¡°Watch over the youngdy carefully. It¡¯s her first day of ss, and if she feels any difort whatsoever, immediately report to Madam in the main courtyard.¡± Wang Manman, unaware of the underlying tensions within the parlor, nevertheless nodded solemnly. Inside, Yan Yihuan looked at the silent Yan Yishuang and the others who were ignoring Daohua and felt that it was somewhat improper to act this way. She turned to Daohua, who was setting up her textbooks and writing materials, and hesitantly said, ¡°Big sister, the light is not good there. Come sit by me!¡± Daohua looked up at Yan Yihuan, who was about to stand, and smiled, ¡°No need, I¡¯m quite content sitting here.¡± Yan Yile immediately interjected, ¡°Exactly, second sister, big sister is the oldest among us and also taller. It¡¯s most fitting for her to sit in thest row.¡± Hearing this, the others bowed their heads to hide their smiles. At that moment, a woman in her thirties who looked somewhat stern walked in. Upon her entrance, Yan Yihuan and the others immediately straightened up and rose to pay their respects, ¡°Greetings to Master.¡± When Daohua saw this, she followed suit. Master Qin nced at Yan Yihuan and the others, her gaze pausing on Daohua, ¡°Sit down.¡± Daohua had just sat down when she heard Master Qin call out, ¡°Yan Yiyi.¡± Startled, Daohua soon realized she was being addressed; Yan Yiyi was her formal name. ¡°Student greets Master!¡± Daohua stood up gracefully and bowed to Master Qin. Master Qin did not immediately instruct Daohua to sit down, but appraised her silently instead. This eldest youngdy of the Yan family indeed had amendable appearance and demeanor. Among those present, even her favorite Yan Yishuang couldn¡¯tpete. If she hadn¡¯t known her background already, she might have mistaken her for a youngdy from an aristocratic family. No wonder Yan Yishuang had been restlesstely, worried about maintaining her ce in the favor of the Yan patriarch. Feeling the pressure of having such an outstanding elder sister was unavoidable. ¡°Rise,¡± Master Qin finally said. Daohua stood up, maintaining a calmposure as she looked at Master Qin. Seeing her standing without sitting back down, Master Qin nodded approvingly. Although brought up in the countryside, she seemed to have some grasp of etiquette, ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived, so I¡¯m unaware of what you¡¯ve studied. Tell me about it.¡± Daohua reflected for a moment, ¡°To Master, I havepleted the Three Character ssic, Hundred Family Surnames, and Thousand Character ssic. I am currently reading the Four Books.¡± Master Qin looked at Daohua in surprise, clearly not expecting she had read so much. Children of 8 or 9 years old are usually too restless and yful to sit still, let alone to study. Lately, while residing in the County Governor¡¯s Office back courtyard, she had heard plenty about the eldest Yan girl¡ªrumors describing her as a lively and unruly youngdy. With that temperament, could she truly quiet her mind to study? Especially the dry and profound Four Books. Master Qin was skeptical, feeling that the eldest Yan girl was overstating her abilities, probably having just nced over the Four Books and then iming she had studied them. She seemed somewhat dishonest. Yan Yihuan and the others appeared equally surprised, especially Yan Yishuang. Aunt Lin had told her that in the countryside, not to mention women, even men had almost no ess to books. She advised her to be at ease; as long as her big sister attended ss, she would surely fall behind inparison. But now it seemed that the big sister had nearly read more books than her. Master Qin, ¡°The Four Books are meant for men, you should not continue reading them to avoid affecting your temperament. From today onward, I will teach you the Women¡¯s Admonitions, Women¡¯s Instructions, Women¡¯s Analects, and Women¡¯s Pan Jie Lu.¡± Daohua frowned slightly, ¡°Master, why can¡¯t women read the Four Books?¡± Seeing Daohua¡¯s retort, Master Qin¡¯s expression turned displeased, but remembering her status, she still exined patiently, ¡°Women should primarily focus on needlework and feminine crafts. If you are to learn, it should be the three obediences and four virtues. Reading those other texts is merely a waste of time.¡± After speaking, she waved her hand, signaling Daohua to sit down, clearly not inclined to discuss it further. Daohua did not agree with Master Qin¡¯s view at all, but she didn¡¯t continue to argue either. She was aware that in ancient times, the status of a teacher who passed on knowledge was exceptionally high¡ª¡¯Once a teacher, always a father figure¡¯ was not merely a saying. Though they were only learning from Master Qin without having formally be disciples, they couldn¡¯t argue with a teacher at will. If she garnered a reputation for being disrespectful to her elders, regardless of the reason, she would undoubtedly be the one to suffer in the end. As for the directive to not read the Four Books, she¡¯d just let that go in one ear and out the other. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin our lesson,¡± Master Qin announced.. Chapter 36 - 32, Facing Up_l Chapter 36: Chapter 32, Facing Up_l Trantor: 549690339 Master Qin felt that Daohua was neither respectful nor sincere enough, and after starting the lesson, he said, ¡°Miss Yan, since you have imed to have read the Four Books, I suppose you should have understood all the characters and principles that ought to be known by now, so I will not slow down to tutor you separately. You should follow along with the other youngdies in the ss.¡± Before, he had thought that since Miss Yan of the Yan Family had juste from the countryside, she would not understand many things and would inevitably need extra guidance, but having met her in person today, he found her temper to be less than agreeable and felt it necessary to temper her first. Joining the ss with the same progress as other youngdies who had already studied for several years, she would certainly be left behind. If she couldn¡¯t keep up with the progress, she would naturallye to seek his guidance. By then, she would surely understand what it means to respect and honor the teacher. Daohua didn¡¯t react much to Master Qin¡¯s words. She had never considered the possibility that she would be outperformed by a few children, having endured nine years ofpulsory education and the bombardment of various tests such as the middle school and college entrance exams. Was she afraid of ancient boudoir studies? Yan Yishuang and others, seeing that Master Qin didn¡¯t seem to like Daohua very much, exchanged nces and then opened their textbooks in an orderly fashion. In the following lecture, Master Qin did not slow down for Daohua¡¯s first ss; he taught as he normally did. Several times, he turned to look at Daohua and saw no sign that she was falling behind, his eyebrows knitting slightly together. Could it be that this person actually read so many books in the countryside? ¡°Miss Yan, please exin the meaning of the passage we just read,¡± he said. Daohua, who had been seriously examining her book, was momentarily startled by being called upon but quickly stood up and interpreted the passage based on her understanding. After listening, Master Qin said nothing and told her to sit down. Later on, Daohua was called upon several more times. Initially, Daohua thought Master Qin was simply testing her, but as it happened repeatedly, she suddenly felt targeted. Daohua nced at the severe-looking and stem Master Qin, then shook off the slight difort in her heart. It must be her imagination, right? She had just started attending his ss; surely she hadn¡¯t offended the master? Time slipped away, and the first day of sses ended after Daohua had been questioned countless times. In the evening, at Songhe Courtyard. ¡°Daohua, how was your first day of ss? Are you getting used to it?¡± Madam Yan and Madam Li looked at Daohua with caring faces. Others also looked at her attentively. Daohua nodded her head calmly: ¡°It¡¯s fine, nothing unusual.¡± Madam Yan and Madam Li both sighed in relief. The others then praised Daohua for being smart with smiles. Ping Tong gave Daohua several looks and, seeing her expression was normal, buried the incident of Yan Yishuang andpany isting her that morning in her heart. Yan Zhigao felt that he, as a father, should also show some concern and said, ¡°You have just arrived, so if there is anything you don¡¯t understand, you can directly ask Master Qin, or you can ask your younger sisters.¡± Yan Yile immediately smiled and said, ¡°Great-uncle, don¡¯t worry. We will help our big sister.¡± Daohua did not respond; she looked at Yan Yile with a half-smile. Meanwhile, Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang exchanged nces and quickly looked away. As the days passed, Daohua gradually became familiar with Master Qin¡¯s teaching style and found studying to be easier and easier. One day, Master Qin asked Daohua and a few others to read the section on cultivating virtue from the ¡°Female Admonitions,¡± and then called on Daohua to exin its meaning. Daohua exined ording to her own understanding as usual. After the exnation, Master Qin didn¡¯t praise her or criticize her, but simply asked her to sit down and then called on Yan Yishuang to exin. Yan Yishuang gave her exnation, and Master Qin smiled and nodded, showering her with praise. At this, Daohua¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Even with a slow reaction, she understood that Master Qin was targeting her. These days in ss, she was the one who was asked the most questions, but after asking, Master Qin wouldn¡¯t say anything or give any feedback. However, when asking others, he would givements, pointing out the good and the bad, and was never stingy with his praise. Daohua thought, if she truly were an 8 or 9-year-old girl, in such a tantly biased learning environment, over time, she would undoubtedly be more and more unconfident, right? Worse yet, she might even start to resent learning. Master Qin¡­ Daohua squinted slightly as she looked at this master, unable toprehend the purpose behind his actions. What had she done to make a master suppress a child like this? What good did it do him? ¡°Yan eldest miss, why don¡¯t you exin the meaning of the section on being cautious and quiet,¡± Master Qin, seeing Daohua lost in thought, immediately called her out in displeasure. Daohua stood up, not obediently exining as before, but instead said, ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t taught us this section yet.¡± Master Qin¡¯s face darkened slightly: ¡°If I tell you to exin, you exin.¡± Daohua nced indifferently at Master Qin: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master, but I haven¡¯t got around to reading the section on being cautious and quiet yet. Master Qin frowned: ¡°Don¡¯t you know you should preview the lessons before ss?¡± Daohua: ¡°You didn¡¯t assign it in advance.¡± Seeing Daohua repeatedly talking back, Master Qin immediately grew angry and said, ¡°Is this your attitude toward learning? As the eldest sister, can¡¯t you follow your sisters¡¯ example? Look at Yishuang, I didn¡¯t instruct her either, yet she knew to preview in advance. You as the eldest sister are truly inferior to your own sisters.¡± Hearing this, Daohua suddenly became furious, her face turning cold as she looked at Master Qin: ¡°Master, I really want to ask what I¡¯ve done to you to make you look at me so unfavorably? As these words came out, not only Master Qin, but also Yan Yishuang and the others who took pleasure in her misfortune were all stunned. Nobody expected Daohua to be so blunt and bring the issue into the open. Master Qin was stunned for a while before he reacted, immediately saying angrily, ¡°Presumptuous, is this how you treat your elders and betters?¡± Daohua scoffed: ¡°You know very well you¡¯re an elder, but think about what you¡¯ve done, and see if it fits the status of a teacher. If you don¡¯t like me, just be straightforward and say it. I won¡¯te to ss, that¡¯s all. Is it necessary for you to go to such lengths to put one down and raise another?¡± At these words, Master Qin was greatly shocked, not expecting that the thoughts in her heart would be seen through by a young girl. Yan Yishuang quickly stood up, looking at Daohua with disapproval: ¡°Elder sister, how can you speak to Master Qin like that? Apologize to the Master right now.¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than Master Qin, somewhat infuriated with embarrassment, said, ¡°Enough, she is the County Magistrate¡¯s daughter, how dare I make her apologize. ss is dismissed.¡± With that, she quickly turned and left. Seeing this, Daohua sarcastically smiled and calmly packed up the books on the guest table, then just walked away. Watching her leave, Yan Yihuan and the others all wore looks of admiration. Xu Keke leaned over to Yan Yishuang and said, ¡°Your elder sister has such guts, daring to talk back to Master Qin to his face.. Chapter 37 - 33, Stealthy Mischief—1 Chapter 37: Chapter 33, Stealthy Mischief¡ª1 Trantor: 549690339 Shuangxin Courtyard. After Yan Yishuang returned, she told Aunt Lin about what happened in the ssroom. ¡°Mother, Big Sister is clearly jealous of me,¡± Yan Yishuang said with pride on her face. Master Qin didn¡¯t like Daohua, and it wasn¡¯t only Daohua who felt it; everyone else in the ss noticed it too. Everyone was happy to see it. There was no helping it; originally they thought Daohua, having grown up in the countryside, would surely be unrefined, but who knew, she outshone them all in both appearance and demeanor. At the age of 8 or 9, young girls are especiallypetitive, and naturally they wouldn¡¯t be pleased to be outdone. Now that they saw the teacher disliking Daohua, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of schadenfreude. After listening, Aunt Lin¡¯s eyes flickered. She thought for a moment, then waved over a maid and whispered a few instructions. Watching the maid leave, Yan Yishuang immediately leaned in: ¡°Mother, what did you say to Sister Xi?¡± Seeing the curiosity in her daughter¡¯s eyes, Aunt Lin smiled: ¡°Your father ces a strong emphasis on rules. Now that Big Sister has shown such disrespect to the teacher, angering Master Qin to the point where he doesn¡¯t even want to continue the ss, your father will definitely be angry when he finds out.¡± Hearing this, Yan Yishuang¡¯s eyes immediately lit up: ¡°Father will surely punish Big Sister.¡± Soon, what happened in the ssroom spread throughout all the quarters of the County Governor¡¯s Office¡¯s backyard. Second residence. Mrs Sun shook her head andughed: ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long, and there¡¯s already new trouble brewing. Just wait, you¡¯ll see. When your uncle finds out, there will definitely be a good show to watch. This time, I wonder if the olddy will still protect Daohua?¡± Yan Yihuan looked at her mother and sister, who wereughing heartily, hesitated for a moment, and then said: ¡°Actually, you can¡¯t me Big Sister for this. Master Qin is indeed targeting her.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Sun¡¯s expression paused. Mrs. Sun looked at her eldest daughter. She knew her daughter¡¯s temperament, which was ultimately kind and honest, and knew she wouldn¡¯t lie. Yan Yile also spoke up: ¡°Mother, why do you think Master Qin doesn¡¯t like Big Sister? Actually, aside from being a bit aloof, Big Sister isn¡¯t bad.¡± Looking at her two daughters, who both gazed back at her with confusion, Mrs. Sun thought for a while, feeling that it would be better to let her daughters know some things earlier, and said: ¡°Have you ever thought about who invited Master Qin to teach?¡± Without even thinking, Yan Yile blurted out: ¡°It was Auntie from the main branch!¡± Mrs. Sun nodded at her younger daughter¡¯s head: ¡°Your aunt from the mam branch is only responsible for giving the tuition fees, but Master Qin came to teach in our family because of Aunt Lin s face. Yan Yihuan¡¯s face showed a reaction: ¡°Daughter remembers now, Master Qin is a rtive of Aunt Lin.¡± Mrs. Sun nodded and looked at her two daughters: ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Master Qin is connected to Aunt Lin by blood. Do you think he would favor your big sister?¡± Yan Yile pouted: ¡°No wonder Master Qin favors Third Sister so much, it turns out that¡¯s the reason.¡± Mrs. Sun: ¡°It¡¯s good that you know about what happened in the ssroom, but don¡¯t talk about it outside. Right now, the main house¡¯s concubines are battling it out, and you two had better not foolishly get involved.¡± Yan Yihuan hesitated a bit: ¡°Mother, this doesn¡¯t seem right, our aunt from the main branch has been quite good to us.¡± Mrs. Sun red at her: ¡°What do you know, life in this backyard is deep. Your uncle loves to recite poetry and associate with the elegant, and Aunt Lin is the daughter of a schr, knowledgeable and reasonable. She¡¯s very much in line with your uncle¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°And your great-aunt, born to a merchant family, would never have married into the Wu Family if not for their thin resources back then. On this ount alone, Aunt Lin surpasses your great-aunt by a great deal. ¡°The heart of man is biased, haven¡¯t you seen it over the years? The partiality your great-uncle shows towards Aunt Lin and her son is no small matter. Whenever he has free time, your great-uncle is tutoring both Yishuang and Wen Bin.¡± ¡°This treatment was only matched by your eldest brother, and even that was because he bore the status of the eldest son, carrying the mission of revitalizing the family. Regarding your fourth brother, have you ever seen your great-uncle inquire about his studies?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s the adults or the children, it¡¯s clear that your great-uncle favors Shuangxin Courtyard more. Our second room depends on your great-uncle to live, so we can¡¯t go against him.¡± Yan Yihuan hesitated, ¡°What about our eldest sister? I see that our great-uncle treats her quite well.¡± Sun Family paused, ¡°That¡¯s because your great-uncle feels guilty, and also because of the olddy¡¯s influence. A daughter who wasn¡¯t raised by his side since childhood¡ªhow much affection could there possibly be?¡± ¡°To be honest, Daohua is indeed not bad, smart too, and stronger in every aspectpared to Yishuang. But her temperament is too forthright. If she doesn¡¯t restrain herself, she¡¯s bound to suffer.¡± The two daughters didn¡¯t know, but she was well aware that Aunt Lin was no simple character. While she may seem weak and gentle, she¡¯s devious behind the scenes. ¡°Remember this, don¡¯t meddle in the business of the main room.¡± The third room. Wentao¡¯s mother wore a worried expression, ¡°Daohua, used to being straightforward in the vige and not knowing how to hide her feelings, stands out as ipatible aftering to the backyard of the County Governor¡¯s Office. She will suffer in this environment.¡± Wentao ran his fingers through his hair in irritation, ¡°Why are there so many troubles here? I think it was morefortable back home. No wonder the great-aunt used to write letters asking Daohua toe over, and Daohua didn¡¯t want to. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t want to either. ¡°Daohua used to be happy every day. Sinceing here, I¡¯ve seen her grow thinner.¡± Wentao¡¯s mother sighed. She didn¡¯t like it here either-it was too exhausting. Talking to people required walking on eggshells, nothing like thefort of home. The main courtyard. Daohua returned to her room withposure and upon seeing Ping Tong looking worried, she thought for a moment before asking, ¡°How did Teacher Qine to teach in our house?¡± Ping Tong replied, ¡°Aunt Lin rmended her. It is said that Teacher Qin and Aunt Lin are rtives.¡± Hearing this, Daohua had an epiphany, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I was wondering why an externally hired teacher, instead of focusing on her lessons, would bother me for no good reason when she¡¯s full. Turns out there¡¯s someone backing her!¡± With that, Daohua¡¯s eyes shed, and a cold smile spread across her face, ¡°There¡¯s a Master Lin in the Governor¡¯s Office and a Teacher Qin in the backyard. My father¡¯s Aunt Lin sure is capable.¡± Ping Tong nced at Daohua and advised, ¡°Eldest Miss, no matter what, you shouldn¡¯t have publicly contradicted Teacher Qin, making it difficult for her to save face. The master will surely reprimand you if he finds out. No sooner had she spoken than Daohua stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go, to Songhe Courtyard.¡± Ping Tong followed behind with undiminished concern on her face. The olddy dearly loved the eldest miss, but if the master pursued the matter of disrespecting a teacher, the olddy might not be able to protect her. That evening, after returning from the Governor¡¯s Office, Yan Zhigao, having heard about the incident in the guest hall from Aunt Lin, was indeed furious. Learning that Daohua was in the olddy¡¯s courtyard, he headed to Songhe Courtyard in a rage. Outside Songhe Courtyard, watching her stepfather enter her grandmother¡¯s courtyard, Daohua emerged from beside the flower bushes with Ping Tong and Wang Manman, saying indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and eat. Ping Tong hesitantly followed. She did not know what the eldest miss had discussed with the olddy, but judging from the olddy having dismissed tonight¡¯s dinner, it seemed the eldest miss would likely not be punished this time.. Chapter 38 - 34, Mother and Child Heart-to-Heart Talk_i Chapter 38: Chapter 34, Mother and Child Heart-to-Heart Talk_i Trantor: 549690339 | Yan Zhigao stormed into Old Madam Yan¡¯s room, only to find the ce eerily silent, save for the olddy and the serving grandma. There wasn¡¯t another soul around. Seeing Yan Zhigao enter, the serving grandma bowed respectfully, then silently slipped out of the room, carefully closing the door behind her. At this, Yan Zhigao paused, taken aback. ¡°Where have youe from?¡± Old Madam Yan¡¯s voice rose, emotionless. Yan Zhigao nced at the Old Madam and, noting she wasn¡¯t looking his way felt unsure of her intentions, so he said, ¡°Son has just returned from the Governor¡¯s Office.¡± Old Madam Yan cast a fleeting nce at her eldest son, still seething with anger, and asked, ¡°If you¡¯ve juste back from the Governor¡¯s Office, what is the reason for this demeanor? Did something happen there that you couldn¡¯t resolve?¡± Yan Zhigao shook his head and walked towards a chair below the Old Madam, sitting down, ¡°No, it¡¯s not about the Governor¡¯s Office. I¡¯m furious because I heard Daohua openly defied Master Qin, upsetting him to the point where he couldn¡¯t even conduct his ss.¡± Old Madam Yan asked, ¡°Who told you this?¡± ¡°It was the Lin Family who told me.¡± Yan Zhigao spoke without much thought, but as soon as the words left his mouth, he felt they were ill-advised. Sure enough, with a loud ¡®bang¡¯, Old Madam Yan fiercely pped the table. ¡°Oh? So now, for a mere concubine, you¡¯d even deceive your own mother?¡± Hearing this, Yan Zhigao panicked, ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? How could your son dare to deceive you?¡± Old Madam Yan scoffed coldly, ¡°Dare not? When I just asked you where you wereing from, why didn¡¯t you say it was from Madame Lin¡¯s ce?¡± Yan Zhigao, ¡°¡­ Son thought you disapprove of Madame Lin, so I just¡­¡± At these words, Old Madam Yan grew even angrier, ¡°So in your eyes, your mother is such a petty and vindictive person? Why the secrecy on behalf of Lin? Are you afraid that I would hit her, or scold her?¡± In desperation, Yan Zhigao said, ¡°Mother, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Old Madam Yan looked at Yan Zhigao with a hint of disappointment, ¡°You are aware of my disapproval towards Madame Lin, but have you ever considered why?¡± Yan Zhigao nced at the Old Madam, also curious in his heart. Madame Lin was well-read and virtuous. Logically, she should be the kind of daughter- in w Old Madam Yan would like. However, the reality was that even after having been here for so long, Old Madam Yan never showed her a shred of kindness. He felt it inappropriate to question his mother directly about this matter, and was also reluctant to make further pleas on behalf of Madame Lin, fearing it might backfire. So, he fell silent. The room sank into a brief silence. Feeling the mood strange, Yan Zhigao feltpelled to find another topic, Mother, it¡¯s almost time for dinner, why hasn¡¯t everyone arrived?¡± Old Madam Yan scoffed, ¡°Knowing that this is the time when everyonees here for a meal, you still barged in here furiously looking for Daohua. Tell me, what are you trying to do? Do you want to scold her harshly again in front of ¡¯ everyone?¡± ¡°For your Madame Lin, you could conceal the truth from me. But why can¡¯t you think about Daohua? Scolding her in front of so many people, do you want her to have no face left to stay in this house?¡± Yan Zhigao wore a helpless expression, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not that your son wishes to scold Daohua. It¡¯s just that she has gone too far this time. Directly confronting a teacher, utterlycking manners. I couldn¡¯t just ignore it.¡± Old Madam Yan¡¯s expression soured, ¡°Daohua was raised by me. By saying she has no manners, are you using me?¡± Yan Zhigao felt a headacheing, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be obstinate. Can we talk about the matter at hand?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Old Madam Yan mmed the table once more, ¡°Am I being unreasonable, or are you being unduly credulous?¡± Yan Zhigao moved his lips to argue, but seeing the steely look on the Old Madam¡¯s face, he could only bow his head in silence. Old Madam Yan chuckled disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯m not senile yet. In these past days I havee to see clearly, those three from Shuangxin Courtyard are the apple of your eye. I¡¯m asking you, you only know that Daohua defied her master, but did you even inquire about the reason?¡± Yan Zhigao mumbled, ¡°No matter the reason, one shouldn¡¯t defy their teacher.¡± Old Madam Yan shot a nce at her eldest son and revealed what had happened to Daohua in the ssroom, ¡°You are the Lord County Magistrate, used to judging cases. Now, tell this old woman, did this Master Qin fulfill his duty as a teacher?¡± Yan Zhigao looked surprised, he hadn¡¯t expected Master Qin to target his eldest daughter in ss, and ventured tentatively, ¡°Could there be some mistake?¡± Old Madam Yan snorted, ¡°There were many others in ss. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go ask someone else.¡± ¡°This¡­,¡± Yan Zhigao was puzzled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it, why is that?¡± He couldn¡¯t quite understand the reason behind Master Qin¡¯s actions. Daohua was his eldest daughter, targeting her, wasn¡¯t it disrespectful to him? Old Madam Yan looked at her eldest son and sighed, ¡°Zhigao, since childhood, you¡¯ve been good at your studies andpetent in handling affairs, but when¡¯ites to dealing with people, you still have much to learn.¡± ¡°I know you disdain the Li Family for their merchant background, but ask yourself, without the Li Family managing the household over these years, would you have been able to focus on your work in the front courtyard?¡± Yan Zhigao weakly retorted, ¡°Mother, ever since Wenxiu and Wenkai were born, I¡¯ve stopped looking down upon the Li Family.¡± In the ranking of gentries, farmers, craftsmen, and merchants, merchants were at the bottom; indeed, in his youthful arrogance, he had despised the stench of copper on merchants. But now, the Li Family had given him two sons and a daughter, and he no longer cared as much about her merchant background. Old Madam Yan said, ¡°Then why did you still take the Lin Family into your home? Wasn¡¯t it because she had a Schr for a father and her own learning was good, so she could add fragrance to your sleeves, and converse with you by candlelight into the night?¡± Yan Zhigao felt ufortable at Old Madam Yan¡¯s words, and he looked down not speaking. Old Madam Yan continued, ¡°I don¡¯t care to manage the affairs of your rooms. You can favor your concubines if you wish, but you absolutely must not neglect your principal wife and her children. You should know, being too partial is the root of familial chaos.¡± At this, Yan Zhigao couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°Mother, when have I ever neglected the Li Family and Wenxiu and the others?¡± Old Madam Yan gave him a sidelong nce, ¡°My eyes aren¡¯t blind. You know for yourself. Think about how you treat Wenbin and Yishuang, and then how you treat Wenxiu, Wenkai, and Daohua.¡± ¡°The Li Family may note from a high status, but over these years, she has managed our household affairs very well. Even if she hasn¡¯t aplished great deeds, she has put in the hard work; whereas that concubine of yours, what has she done to help you?¡± ¡°Zhigao, one should not forget their roots. If I hadn¡¯t intervened today, surely you would have scolded Daohua without asking any questions, right?¡± How your other children are, I may not be aware, but Daohua, this girl has a strong temperament. Regarding the ssroom incident, she was the one aggrieved, and if you scold her without rity, be mindful she might be alienated from you.¡± Yan Zhigao frowned, ¡°Mother, you pamper Daohua too much. Yes, today I failed to investigate the incident in the ssroom, and that was my fault, but for Daohua to talk back to her teacher, regardless of the reason, is uneptable.¡± Old Madam Yan retorted, ¡°Would this have happened without your concubine¡¯s instigation?¡± Yan Zhigao helplessly said, ¡°Mother, weren¡¯t we discussing Daohua? How did it turn to the Lin Family again?¡± Old Madam Yan snorted coldly, ¡°Does this matter have nothing to do with her? Did Master Qin dare to treat Daohua as he did, if not for her backing? Go tell the Lin Family to behave and keep her ce. All this talk about ¡®Master¡¯ and ¡®Brother,¡¯ does she think the Yan Family is her own household?¡± Yan Zhigao replied, ¡°Mother, if the Li Family could have invited a master earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the advice of the Lin Family to have Master Qine to our home to teach. As for the brother of the Lin Family, he does have good knowledge and genuinely helps our son from time to time.¡± Upon hearing this, Old Madam Yan sighed inwardly. A woman¡¯s status in her husband¡¯s family is directly rted to her family of birth, and indeed, the Li Family¡¯s background pales inparison to that of the Lin Family, with just one ¡®Master¡¯ from the Lin Family outshining several merchant brothers from the Li Family. Regardless, instruct the Lin Family to be moreposed. She is but a concubine; she should not aspire to meddle in the education of the youngdies. And you, you may be their father, but children have their own thoughts, especially Daohua. She wasn¡¯ t raised closely by your side since childhood, naturally there¡¯s some estrangement. If there¡¯s an issue, and you start wi¡¯th scolding, you will only push her further away.¡± Yan Zhigao was speechless, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that she will push me further away?¡± Old Madam Yan replied, ¡°If that¡¯s indeed what happens, then it¡¯s what you deserve.¡± With nothing left to say, Yan Zhigao conceded, ¡°Mother, I see now, Daohua is truly the apple of your eye.¡± Old Madam Yan red at him, ¡°Your perception is reallycking if you¡¯re only realizing this now!¡± Yan Zhigao was thoroughly defeated. Old Madam Yan became annoyed upon seeing him and waved her hand dismissively, ¡°Go away, tonight let everyone dine in their rooms, you can go wherever you please.¡± ¡°Your son takes his leave!¡± Yan Zhigao left the Songhe Courtyard with a somewhat aching head, instinctively heading towards the Shuangxin Courtyard. As he was about to step into the courtyard, he recalled his mother¡¯s words and turned his steps towards the main courtyard instead. Upon entering the main courtyard, he immediately heard joyfulughtering from the central room. Chapter 39 - 35, Vaccination_l Chapter 39: Chapter 35, Vination_l Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Cough cough-¡± Yan Zhigao entered the main room. The previously jovial mother and her three children suddenly fell silent, all turning to look at him. ¡°Dad, why did youe here? Didn¡¯t you go to Shuangxin Courtyard?¡± Yan Wenkai had always spoken his mind. Seeing Yan Zhigao, he blurted out the question. At these words, Yan Zhigao, who was about to sit down, showed an ufortable look on his face. Had he not known his son¡¯s nature, he might have thought the boy was teasing him. ncing at his surprised wife and eldest son, he realized that he might have neglected the main courtyard somewhat usually. Yan Wenxiu shot Yan Wenkai a re, signaling him to stop speaking out of turn. Yan Wenkai pursed his lips, feeling curious. His father rarely came to the main courtyard for meals. This evening, his grandmother had asked everyone to eat in their respective rooms, so he naturally assumed his father would go to Shuangxin Courtyard. Now that he saw him in the main courtyard, couldn¡¯t he even ask a question? Daohua, standing to the side, caught sight of her brothers¡¯ interaction and lowered her head to suppress augh. Her little brother was indeed adorably straightforward! Madam Li smiled and added a set of chopsticks and a bowl for Yan Zhigao, asking, ¡°Master, you didn¡¯t eat at the olddy¡¯s ce?¡± Yan Zhigao shook his head, his heart feeling a bit stifled as he recalled the olddy waving him away. In the past, the olddy would never have treated him like this. She would have given him all the best things she could offer. But now, after his return, he clearly felt that he was no longer the most important in the olddy¡¯s heart. Now, it was his eldest daughter who was the olddy¡¯s darling. If he, as a father, said a few words about his daughter, the olddy would chide him for a long while. Yan Zhigao nced at Daohua and intended to reprimand her, but recalling the olddy¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t utter a sound. Because of this, his expression somewhat darkened. Seeing that the master of the house held back from criticizing his daughter, Madam Li breathed a heavy sigh of relief and kept signaling her daughter with her eyes, ¡°Daohua, quickly serve your father some of the soybean and pig¡¯s trotter soup you made.¡± Daohua, receiving the instruction, didn¡¯t dawdle and confidently stood up to fill a bowl to the brim with pig¡¯s trotter soup for Yan Zhigao, ¡°Father, please enjoy.¡± Yan Zhigao took a nce at his eldest daughter, who was beaming with a smile. Unable to say the words of censure he had intended, he merely grunted in acknowledgment and began sipping the soup. Once he started, he couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°This soup was made by Daohua?¡± Madam Li nodded with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just? Aside from the pig¡¯s trotters which were prepared with help from a cook in the kitchen, everything else was personally crafted by Daohua.¡± Yan Zhigao looked at his daughter in surprise, ¡°Daohua, your cooking skills are quite good.¡± Daohua humbly said, ¡°Grandmother and my third aunt taught me well.¡± Mainly it was because the soybeans from the space were of excellent quality. Yan Zhigao then asked, ¡°Did you send some of this soup to your grandmother¡¯s too?¡± Madam Li replied, ¡°We couldn¡¯t leave out the olddy. As soon as the soup was ready, Daohua sent some over there, and to the second and third branches as well.¡± Yan Zhigao was about to ask if Shuangxin Courtyard had received any, but then he remembered that it hadn¡¯t been long since Daohua arrived and had already had several conflicts with that side. He swallowed back the question. Yan Wenkai had consumed three bowls of pig¡¯s trotter soup in quick session and was just about to help himself to another when Madam Li rapped his knuckles. ¡°If you drink any more, you¡¯ll have indigestion tonight.¡± Yan Wenkai reluctantly peered into his soup bowl but then turned to Daohua, ¡°Big sister, can you make this soup again tomorrow?¡± Daohua shook her head without even thinking, ¡°I have to attend ss tomorrow, and I have homework after that, I won¡¯t have time.¡± The ingredients from the space were limited, she couldn¡¯t afford to let such arge family eat them every day. Besides, she was somewhat reluctant. The energy the space operated on was hard-won, collected by herself. It was one thing to share with those who were kind to her, but there were some in the family who were not so friendly towards her, and she certainly didn¡¯t want to give them such benefits at her expense. Hearing this, everyone at the table felt a bit disappointed. The food Daohua made was very ordinary, but the taste was exceptionally good. Whether it was the previous lumpy soup or tonight¡¯s pig¡¯s trotter soup, they all left one feeling warm and extraordinarilyfortable. Speaking of attending sses, Yan Zhigao feltpelled to say, ¡°Tomorrow, when you go to ss, you must apologize to Master Qin.¡± ¡°No!¡± Daohua replied directly. Seeing Yan Zhigao¡¯s face darken, Madam Li immediately tapped Daohua on the head, ¡°How can you speak to your father like that?¡± The smile on Daohua¡¯s face also disappeared: ¡°Master Qin doesn¡¯t like me, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything wrong.¡± Yan Zhigao restrained his anger, ¡°Talking back to your teacher is your fault. If word of this gets out, don¡¯t expect to find a good family to marry into in the future.¡± Daohua¡¯s face was full of ck lines. Why had ite to marriage again? Could she never avoid this topic? Seeing Daohua fall silent, Yan Zhigao¡¯s tone softened a bit, ¡°It¡¯s wrong for Master Qin to target you, but you have your issues too.¡± Looking at Madam Li, he said, ¡°Tomorrow you go talk to Master Qin. Our Yan Family¡¯s daughter may be corrected by her master but should not be targeted at will.¡± Madam Li smiled and agreed. Seeing that her adoptive father¡¯s attitude was fairly reasonable this time, Daohua said nothing else. But after thinking it over, she asked, ¡°Can we switch to a different teacher?¡± At these words, Yan Zhigao¡¯s face darkened a bit more, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy to invite a female teacher in Linyi County?¡± Daohua furrowed her brows, ¡°Master Qin doesn¡¯t like me, and I don¡¯t like her. What if we have a conflict again in the future?¡± Yan Zhigao frowned, ¡°Why do you always think about conflicting with the teacher? Can¡¯t you think of something good?¡± Daohua shrugged, ¡®Td like to, since I¡¯ve started the lessons, when have I not been well-behaved? But if Master Qin is looking for trouble with me, what can I do? My great-uncle is right; getting along between people depends on fate, and it just so happens that Master Qin and I loathe each other.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Zhigao red at Daohua but, for the moment, could find no words to retort. That¡¯s when Madam Li spoke up, ¡°Stop fussing, Daohua. Among the female teachers in Linyi County, Master Qin¡¯s educational attainments are quite esteemed. You should learn humbly from her, do you understand?¡± Seeing Madam Li¡¯s serious face, Daohua knew that changing teachers was impossible. She muttered, ¡°But what if she bullies me again?¡± Madam Li: ¡°Mother will speak to Master Qin.¡± Daohua: ¡°Okay then, but if she targets me again in the future, I definitely won¡¯t endure it.¡± She had already set her precautionary warning here. Hearing this, Yan Zhigao was about to erupt again, but Madam Li calmed him down. Seeing that the children had almost finished eating, Madam Li signaled that they could leave. As soon as Yan Wenxiu and her siblings left, Yan Zhigao turned to Madam Li andined, ¡°Look at the temperament of Daohua. She¡¯s spoiled by you.¡± Madam Liughed, ¡°My lord, Daohua does have a direct nature, but you also need to be understanding of her. She has just returned to us and is unfamiliar with the customs here. In addition, to have sses, yet to be targeted specifically by the teacher, if she were to endure it, wouldn¡¯t that mean anyone could bully her in the future?¡± Yan Zhigao red: ¡°Who would dare? She is my eldest daughter, who could bully her?¡± Madam Li smiled faintly: ¡°Hasn¡¯t she been bullied yet? It hasn¡¯t been that long since she¡¯s been with us, and it¡¯s not like she hasn¡¯t been driven to tears.¡± At this, Yan Zhigao twinged with embarrassment. His eldest daughter being driven to tears was actually his doing? That night, Yan Zhigao stayed in the mainpound. In the Shuangxin Courtyard, Lin Family¡¯s mother and daughter, who had been eagerly awaiting Yan Zhigao¡¯s arrival and ready to whisper in his ear again, went to bed with faces full of disappointment. ¡°Mother, do you think father will punish elder sister?¡± ¡°He will. Your father highly values manners; if the eldest youngdy disrespects her teacher, he won¡¯t ignore it,¡± she answered. Early the next day, every household in each courtyard rose early in anticipation of Yan Zhigao¡¯s decision regarding Daohua¡¯s punishment. Regrettably, all the way until Yan Zhigao went to the yamen, no news of him punishing Daohua had been heard. Instead, it was Master Qin who, unprecedentedly, was invited to the mainpound by Madam Li. You should know, to show their respect for Master Qin, whenever there was a matter, it was always Madam Li who personally went to the Virtue and Art Court to see Master Qin. Chapter 40 - 36, Showing Off_l Chapter 40: Chapter 36, Showing Off_l Trantor: 549690339 I Yan Zhigao went to his government duties as usual, while Master Qin was summoned by Madam Li¡¯s maid to the main courtyard. Now, every household knew the result of the matter. Shuangxin Courtyard. ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you say Father would punish big sister?¡± Yan Yishuang asked with a disappointed face. Just thinking that Daohua would not be punished made her lose all appetite for breakfast. Concubine Lin also furrowed her brows deeply. At this moment, her heart was somewhat in turmoil. Knowing Yan Zhigao as she did, she was certain he would have punished the eldest daughter. But the oue was different from what she anticipated, and this gave her a sense of things slipping out of her control. ¡°What on earth did the Old Madam say to Father?¡± she wondered. His rage was palpable when he left; how could his attitude have changed after just one visit to the Old Madam¡¯s quarters? Yan Wenbin, seeing both Concubine Lin and Yan Yishuang looking so crestfallen, shook his head, ¡°Mother, Third Sister, what exactly are you worried about? I say, there¡¯s no need for you to keep such a close watch on big sister.¡± ¡°Before, we worried that once big sister arrived, she would divide Father¡¯s love for us. But she has been here for so long, and Father¡¯s affection for us has not diminished. Since that is the case, why bother upsetting Grandmother?¡± At these words, both Concubine Lin and Yan Yishuang turned their gazes toward Yan Wenbin. His words were a wake-up call, and Concubine Lin looked at her son with sheer delight. Ever since the eldest daughter arrived, seeing how outstanding she was, Concubine Lin felt a sense of crisis, fearing that Yan Yishuang would fall behind and that her Father¡¯s love would be swayed by favoritism towards the Madam of the main courtyard. But now she thought about it, though Father was also fond of the eldest daughter, he could notpare it to his love for his own children. Moreover, bluntly put, given the eldest daughter¡¯s audacity to openly defy her elders, Father might not favor her. At first, taking pity on her rustic upbringing, Father might tolerate it for a time, but as days passed, without her having to lift a finger, the eldest daughter would grow increasingly out of favor with Father. She had indeed been confused during this time, needlessly incurring the Old Madam¡¯s displeasure while her son saw things much clearer. Concubine Lin tenderly patted Yan Wenbin¡¯s head, smiling, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mother was mistaken. What Wenbin said makes sense.¡± Yan Wenbin moved away, avoiding her hand, ¡°Mother, if you keep patting, my hair will get messed up.¡± Concubine Lin immediately withdrew her hand with a smile, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t touch it then,¡± and then, turning to Yan Yishuang, she said, ¡°From now on try to keep your distance from big sister. Of course, if she bullies you, you don¡¯t need to be afraid. Just let your Father take up your cause. But don¡¯t always rush to the forefront, inviting displeasure from the Old Madam.¡± Yan Wenbin echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Third Sister, let me tell you, knowledge is what matters most. As long as you surpass big sister, how could Father not favor you?¡± Yan Yishuang looked at Concubine Lin and then at Yan Wenbin, reluctantly nodding in agreement. Second Branch. ¡°The skies of the back courtyard are about to change?¡± a baffled Madam Sun said. In the past, whenever her sister-inw shed with Concubine Lin, it was always Concubine Lin who came out on top. This time when she learned that Yan Zhigao found out about the ssroom incident from Concubine Lin, she had been expecting Daohua to be punished. Yet the result turned out to be a surprising reversal. Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s expression flickered as he said meaningfully, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate our niece. She¡¯s quite the clever one. I¡¯ve heard the people from the old residence praising her endlessly. Even several n Elders are especially fond of her.¡± Madam Sun was unconcerned, ¡°They¡¯re just rustic yokels; what knowledge could they possess?¡± Yan Zhiyuan gave her a sidelong nce, ¡°You¡¯re really letting your hair down but keeping your wit short. What¡¯s wrong with rustic yokels? They are members of the Yan n too. As long as our family is part of the Yan n, we have to interact with them.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t having a good reputation within the n important?¡± ¡°These years following my elder brother, I¡¯vee to realize that the wealthier the family, the more they care about their reputation.¡± ¡°With Daohua having such a good reputation in the n, whether for marriage proposals or managing affairs, she¡¯ll have a unique advantage.¡± Madam Sun was still unconvinced, ¡°Even so, of what use is that? Doesn¡¯t elder brother still favor Yishuang more?¡± Yan Zhiyuan shook his head, ¡°Elder brother does dote on Yishuang, but what use is his affection? The status of a legitimate daughter is far superior to that of Yishuang¡¯s as a concubine¡¯s child.¡± ¡°Just watch. If elder brother continues without promotion, this disparity won¡¯t be too apparent. But once elder brother climbs upwards, the difference between legitimate and illegitimate births will drive the proud Concubine Lin to despair.¡± Chapter 41 - 36, Flexing Power ! Chapter 41: Chapter 36, Flexing Power ! Trantor: 549690339 The Sun Family¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Has there been any progress regarding Big Brother¡¯s promotion?¡± Yan Zhiyuan sighed, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say because of the disaster relief, the Imperial Court sent a Prince down here. I heard Big Brother say that this might be his chance. Even though Big Brother¡¯s achievements have been good in the past, without someone speaking for him at the top, they would just get buried.¡± ¡°This time, with a Prince sent by the Imperial Court here, as long as his performance stands out, there¡¯s a possibility he¡¯ll be noticed. These days, to settle the refugees, even I¡¯ve been conscripted as aborer, rushing about everywhere, not knowing whether it will all turn out as hoped.¡± Mrs. Sun sighed, ¡°Big Brother¡¯s promotion is too difficult.¡± Yan Zhiyuan also sighed, ¡°What else can we do when our family doesn¡¯t have anyone to rely on, and our foundation is weak?¡± Mrs. Sun curled her lip, ¡°Your family does have someone to rely on, it¡¯s just that they are unwilling.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Shut your mouth. You¡¯d best not talk too much about that. Mother is already not very pleased with you, she would dislike you even more if she knew you were spreading tales about the fourth sister.¡± Mrs. Sun was not someone that Old Lady Yan favored; it was Yan Zhiyuan himself who had taken a liking to her. When they married, Old Lady Yan had been very reluctant. Speaking of this, Mrs. Sun also got a bit angry, ¡°I¡¯m puzzled why the Old Lady could not see my worth? Our family is one of the top families in Chihui Town. How is she not satisfied with me? Am I not better than the eldest sister-inw whoes from a merchant background?¡± Yan Zhiqiang rolled his eyes, ¡°Give it a rest. The eldest sister-inw is of merchant origin, which may not be very noble, but their family has money. Your family in Chihui Town would at best be considered a smallndlord. Who is nobler than who?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mrs. Sun got furious. Back when Yan Zhigao pursued her, he was just a poor Schr, and she didn¡¯t despise him for being poor. Now, it seemed he was the one who started to look down on her. Seeing Mrs. Sun¡¯s face turn ashen, Yan Zhiyuan had no choice but to speak some soothing words, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. If Mother doesn¡¯t like you, isn¡¯t it because your family didn¡¯t treat the tenant farmers well and caused trouble?¡± Mrs. Sun looked aggrieved, ¡°The affairs of the house have always been decided by my father and several brothers. What does that have to do with me?¡± Yan Zhiyuan: ¡°It¡¯s precisely because Mother knows about this, she hasn¡¯t troubled you these years, has she? Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Anyway, your family doesn¡¯t see Mother often, and as long as you don¡¯t do something foolish, she won¡¯t bother with you.¡± Mrs. Sun was choked with anger, but it was also not good for her to continue saying more. Now that the Yan Family held official positions and the Sun Family was just andowner with a bit of wealth, without backing from her maiden family, she didn¡¯t have much say in the Yan Family. Yan Zhiyuan then added a reminder, ¡°I know you usually get along well with the Lin Family, and Yi Huan and Yi Le also y nicely with Yishuang, but, make sure you don¡¯t neglect Daohua, understand?¡± Mrs. Sun red at him, ¡°Do you really need to tell me that?¡± Yan Zhiyuan felt reassured and then went to the front courtyard to help. The third room. Yan Wentao: ¡°Is Uncle not going to punish Daohua?¡± The Wu Family wasn¡¯t sure, ¡°I guess not.¡± Yan Wentao heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good. Uncle is so strict, if he punished Daohua, she would cry again.¡± Yan Zhiqiang nced at Yan Wentao, ¡°Wentao, when you see Daohua, tell her to temper her temper. Uncle¡¯s temper is not very good, and these days, because of the effort of settling the refugees, he¡¯s prone to getting irritated. She should avoid bumping into his sore spot.¡± Yan Wentao scratched his head, ¡°Back in Yan Vige, Daohua was always happy and got along with everyone. Why is it that she¡¯s always angry here?¡± Yan Zhiqiang sighed, ¡°Though folks back home liked to gossip, they were simple and didn¡¯t have so many twists and turns inside. But here, not a single person is easy to deal with.¡± From the eldest brother to the youngest niece Yi Le, all had their own little schemes. Of the three Yan brothers, he was the most honest, but being honest did not mean he was foolish. These days he hade to see that Big Brother¡¯s concubine was subtlypeting with the eldest sister-inw. Daohua was young and straightforward, bing an easy target for Lin Family¡¯s attacks. s, he didn¡¯t understand what Big Brother was thinking; with the eldest sister-inw being so virtuous, why bother marrying someone to stir up trouble at home? Yan Wentao nodded vehemently, ¡°Exactly, people here talk in such roundabout ways, don¡¯t they get tired? I¡¯ll go find Daohuater and have a good talk with her, so she doesn¡¯t get taken advantage of again.¡± Meanwhile, as each room discussed privately, Master Qin was led expressionlessly by a maid to the main courtyard.. Chapter 42 - 36, Flexing Power_3 Chapter 42: Chapter 36, Flexing Power_3 Trantor: 549690339 Upon arriving at the main courtyard, Master Qin was invited into the living room, yet Madam Li was not present. Ping Xiao offered tea with a smile, ¡°Master, please wait a moment, Madam has some matters to take care of, and wille to see you as soon as she¡¯s done.¡± Master Qin nodded calmly. But this wait turned out to be a full half-hour. Now, she understood, Madam Li was giving her a cold shoulder. Honestly, she had not anticipated such a result. Madam Li of the Yan Family, being of merchant origin, did not hold much clout in the family. Furthermore, with Auntie Lin favored and herself rmended by Auntie Lin to teach the youngdies, every encounter with her, even if Madam Li was discontent, was amiable. This time, her daughter had defied herself, and not only did she note forward to apologize with her daughter, but she also showed disdain here! A merchant indeed remains a merchant, with no concept of rules or etiquette. The water in the teacup ran out again, but Madam Li still did not arrive. Master Qin was extremely vexed, considering leaving. But thinking of her own situation, she had to suppress her frustration. Having been widowed young, her husband¡¯s family considered her bad luck and did not treat her well. Her own family was too poor. She had nowhere to return, to her husband¡¯s or her parents¡¯ home. Thus, when Auntie Lin introduced her to teach at the Yan Family, she had immediately epted. Truth be told, she deeply valued the opportunity to teach at the Yan Family. Had it not been for her intention to repay Auntie Lin, she would not have targeted the eldest daughter of the Yan Family. She had assumed that a 9-year-old girl, knowing nothing, wouldn¡¯t dare to speak out even if targeted. But, that eldest Yan daughter turned out to be someone who didn¡¯t y by the rules. Which student, after feeling aggrieved by their teacher, doesn¡¯t silently swallow their hurt, then introspect and seek their own faults? To dare to directly confront and say the teacher is wrong, like the eldest Yan daughter did, is truly rare. Countryside-raised, indeedcking in manners, surely she also didn¡¯t understand the concept of respecting teachers and valuing the Way! But, she was also too hasty. She shouldn¡¯t have been so obvious, resulting in such a passive situation now. She was well aware that although Auntie Lin was favored, it was Madam Li who truly managed the Yan Family. If she truly offended Madam Li severely, she could not expect to stay with the Yan Family any longer. When Madam Li entered the living room, she saw Master Qin with her expression changing subtly, her demeanor slightly reserved, ¡°Master Qin, I apologize for beingte and making you wait.¡± Master Qin stood up, politely replying, ¡°Madam has to oversee the affairs of the family, naturally, you are busy. Waiting a bit is no issue for me.¡± Under normal circumstances, Madam Li would have already asked Master Qin to sit, but this time, she directly ignored Master Qin, sitting down herself and then lifting her teacup for a sip. Only then did she feign surprise at seeing Master Qin still standing and eximed, ¡°What are you doing still standing, Master? Please have a seat.¡± Master Qin nced at Madam Li, who still greeted her with a smile as always, but felt a chill in her heart, for today¡¯s Madam Li had something sharp in her eyes that wasn¡¯t usually there. When Madam Li saw Master Qin sitting down, she spoke indifferently, ¡°Master Qin has been with the Yan Family for quite some time now. I¡¯ve never asked before: are youfortable here?¡± Master Qin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she kept herposure and nodded slightly, ¡°I amfortable. Thank you, Madam, for taking care of me these past years.¡± Madam Li let out a faint smile, ¡°What are you saying, Master? You havee to our mansion to diligently instruct our youngdies, working hard ¨C it is only right for us to provide some care.¡± Master Qin understood the underlying message from Madam Li. She was treated well because she diligently taught the youngdies, but if she didn¡¯t put the effort in¡­ was this a hint of dismissal? Master Qin scoffed inwardly. The Li Family indeed had some family assets but was not considered top among the wealthy merchants. Moreover, their wealth was recent, and theycked extensive social connections. Merchants were looked down upon by the literati. Had Madam Li been able to hire a female master at the beginning, Master Qin would not have been necessary. Madam Li took a casual nce at Master Qin, ¡°How do you find my daughter Daohua?¡± Master Qin, without much thought, responded, ¡°The eldest daughter¡­ naturally, she¡¯s good, but she¡¯s somewhat unruly.¡± It was natural for a master toment on a student, and no matter the status, the listener had to ept it, so she was not afraid of Madam Li getting angry. A shadow crossed Madam Li¡¯s brow, and a hint of coldness glinted in her eyes as she said sternly, ¡°Does this mean you are unable to instruct Daohua?¡± Showing emotion in front of others for the first time, the usually friendly and approachable Madam Li shocked Master Qin on the spot. After a while, Master Qin recovered, ¡°Madam, I meant no disrespect, only that the eldest daughter¡¯s nature is a bit uncontroble, and she needs to learn proper manners.¡± Madam Li¡¯s expression remained stern, ¡°If you feel my daughters are not worthy of your teachings, just let me know. The Yan Family is always reasonable in discussion.¡± Was this really an implication of intent to dismiss her? With both anger and resentment in her heart, Master Qin dared not show it. The Yan Family¡¯s sry was the best in Linyi County, and she needed this money to live, ¡°Madam, I will teach the youngdies with all my dedication.¡± After hearing this, Madam Li finally showed some smile, ¡°Then I shall trouble you, Master, to take the effort.¡± Saying this, she picked up her teacup. Master Qin saw this, stood up, and took her leave. As soon as she left, Ping Xiao said worriedly, ¡°Madam, Master Qin seemed quite angry.¡± Madam Li snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I have been too courteous to her before, letting her begin to see herself as a master of profound knowledge from ancient to present!¡± After a pause, she thought for a moment, ¡°Have someone discreetly inquire about other female masters in the town.¡± Ping Xiao asked, ¡°Madam, are you nning to dismiss Master Qin?¡± Madam Li spoke coldly, ¡°If she is sensible and instructs Daohua properly, then fine. Otherwise¡­. she really thinks the Yan daughters can¡¯t be taught by anyone else?¡± Chapter 43 - 37, Putting on a Sack_l Chapter 43: Chapter 37, Putting on a Sack_l Trantor: 549690339 Master Qin¡¯s face was gloomy as he returned to the Virtue and Art Court. While passing by the ssroom, he nced at Daohua, who was sitting at the back, his eyes somewhat sinister. Thinking of Madam Li¡¯s attitude just now, he had no choice but to suppress the suffocating anger in his chest and quickly retreated to his own room. As soon as Master Qin left, Daohua, who had been diligently grinding ink a moment before, looked up and gazed out of the window. Watching Master Qin¡¯s hasty departure, a flicker passed through Daohua¡¯s eyes. How does the saying go? Getting along with people¡ªa good first impression is very important. Clearly, she and Master Qin were the kind that did not get along at first sight. The first time she saw Master Qin, she felt that this man had a bitter look, was too strict and rigid, and his aura shed greatly with hers. Look at this, they hadn¡¯t interacted much yet, and she was already being targeted. What did her mother say to her? Seeing her ugly expression just now, even if he didn¡¯t target her again in the future, she guessed he wouldn¡¯t show her a good face either. What should she do? Dealing with a teacher who didn¡¯t like her and was always looking for trouble was very distressing. Moreover, she didn¡¯t like Master Qin¡¯s teaching style¡ªit was too dogmatic and oppressive, a far cry from the rxed and joyful ssroom atmosphere she preferred. How could she get a different teacher? She had to think this over carefully. On the ssroom floor, Xu Keke, Zhu Xiuyun, and Fan Siran from outside the estate all sneakily nced at Daohua, who seemed unconcerned, then turned their heads towards Yan Yishuang, Yan Yihuan, and Yan Yile, whispering to each other. ¡°Your eldest sister is really something, contradicting the teacher and still avoiding punishment.¡± Yan Yishuang didn¡¯t look too pleased and muttered, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about that? She even dares to talk back to my father.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The three Xu Keke were taken aback. Zhu Xiuyun¡¯s face was full of disbelief, ¡°She has quite the nerve; when I see my father, I don¡¯t even dare to speak more than necessary, let alone talk back.¡± Yan Yishuang gave her a sidelong nce and said somewhat haughtily, ¡°That¡¯s because my father has a good temper, unlike yours. As an educator, he¡¯s always talking about rules and etiquette. It¡¯s not just you¡ªI¡¯m a bit afraid of him too.¡± Xu Keke pursed her lips, her tone somewhat annoyed, ¡°Your father has a good temper? You haven¡¯t seen him scold people. Just yesterday, my father got scolded by him!¡± Yan Yishuang furrowed her brow. ¡°That must¡¯ve been because your father deserved the scolding. My father never scolds without reason. Besides, my father is the County Magistrate, and your father is the county second-inmand. Isn¡¯t it appropriate for my father to scold yours?¡± Hearing this, Xu Keke became angry and turned her head away, ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡± Yan Yishuang also turned her head aside, ¡°Don¡¯t talk then, who cares.¡± Seeing the two quarrel, Zhu Xiuyun was anxious, ¡°Weren¡¯t we discussing your elder sister? Why did you start arguing?¡± Then she looked towards Yan Yile, ¡°Yile, why don¡¯t you tell us about your elder sister?¡± Yan Yile was about to say something, but after getting a re from Yan Yihuan, she ended up saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my homework, I can¡¯t talk right now.¡± Zhu Xiuyun looked towards Yan Yihuan and Fan Siran, but both of them kept their heads down, busy with their work, not paying her any attention. Seeing this, she had to suppress her gossipy heart. Just then, Master Qin walked in with books in hand. ¡°Greetings, Teacher!¡± Daohua, along with the others, stood up to greet him, her actions impable. Master Qin nced at Daohua and nodded, signaling everyone to be seated, then began the ss. The curriculum did not change, but unlike before, from that day on, Master Qin never called on Daohua again. Without being called on, there were, of course, no corrections to be made. Wasn¡¯t she targeting Miss Yan before? Now that she¡¯s not asking questions, she can¡¯t find fault with her anymore, right? Yan Yishuang and others were somewhat disappointed to see Master Qin no longer targeting Daohua. However, being young and forgetful, they soon cast the matter aside. The ssroom seemed to return to its calm state. However, both Master Qin and Daohua were aware that the issue was far from resolved. Master Qinpletely ignored Daohua, no longer asking her questions or correcting her¡ªessentially leaving her to fend for herself, her learning wholly dependent on her own efforts. As for Daohua, she held an indifferent attitude toward Master Qin¡¯s approach. Being an adult soul, she could self-study the ancient boudoir textbooks; sitting obediently in ss now was first to put the elders of the An Family at ease, and secondly, toply with the life norms of ancient times. She didn¡¯t want to be the one to break the rules and stand alone, but also didn¡¯t wish to bepletely assimted by ancient norms; the parts she disliked or disagreed with, she generally just nced over, understanding them but not epting them. Master Qin¡¯s lessons typically involved reading and recognizing characters in the morning and practicing needlework in the afternoon. Regarding needlework, Daohua really found it troublesome. Before studying it, she thought it wasn¡¯t a big deal. As an adult, couldn¡¯t she just embroider a few small flowers? But faced with scores of silk threads of various colors, she truly felt dizzy. The worst part was that the embroidery needle kept pricking her fingers. Having only learned for a short period, nearly all of her ten fingers had been pricked. ¡°Miss, shall we not learn this for now?¡± Wang Manman looked at Daohua, who had been pricked by the needle again, with a face full of sympathy. Because Daohua¡¯s skin was fair, the punctures from the needles were very noticeable. Seeing the dense red puncture marks on her fingers, Wang Manman wished she could do the embroidery for her. Unfortunately, her hands were even less dexterous than Daohua¡¯s. Having run with the Escort Bureau for many years, she had always trained with her father and was raised to be forthright and robust. She felt dizzy just looking at such delicate women¡¯s work. Daohua, without looking up, continued with her embroidery: ¡°No, if I don¡¯t finish this sachet today, who knows how Master Qin might punish me tomorrow?¡± Master Qin might not care about her anymore, but if she made a mistake, she couldn¡¯t avoid being punished. Her punishments were always reasonable, leaving her no excuse to cause a fuss, so she could only bear with it for now. Wang Manman looked worried: ¡°Miss, youck the basics of needlework, and Master Qin only cares about the other girls, not stopping to exin the stitches to you or anything, and just lets you embroider haphazardly. How will your needlework improve?¡± Daohua smiled faintly: ¡°All experiences are surely useful; consider this practice for developing a feel for it.¡± Her circumstances were known both by Madam Yan and Madam Li. She dared say that if things continued this way, Master Qin would not get the best of her without her doing anything. Although she could also make a fuss about it, that would give people the impression that she couldn¡¯t endure hardship. This yard behind the County Magistrate¡¯s Office was not Yan Vige. Even though she had the protection of Madam Yan and Madam Li, with everyone talking, and in an ancient time where reputation was everything, she didn¡¯t want to get a bad name. Besides, she didn¡¯t do very well in needlework, but she didn¡¯t detest it either. Embroidering her own sachet or handkerchief was quite interesting in these times devoid of entertainment. It was best to continue learning for now. Wang Manman tentatively said, ¡°Miss, shall we talk to Madam about it?¡± Daohua shook her head: ¡°Master Qin was hired to teach by my father, and without his permission, my mother would not simply dismiss her.¡± Since her arrival, she had already caused several scenes and it wouldn¡¯t be good to do so frequently, lest she really be a nuisance. Her eyebrows furrowed, Wang Manman said, ¡°Are we just going to let her bully you like this? Otherwise, I could secretly give her a beating?¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua raised her head in shock, looking at Wang Manman with a serious and earnest expression. Thinking that Daohua doubted her abilities, Wang Manman quickly exined, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really strong. I used to fight with people in the Escort Bureau regrly. If they offended me, I would sack them, making sure no one noticed. If Master Qin gets injured, you could rx for a few days.¡± Daohua swallowed: ¡°Manman, we don¡¯t need to resort to violence, right? Although Master Qin isn¡¯t likable, she hasn¡¯t gone as far as to harm others, don¡¯t you think?¡± Wang Manman disagreed: ¡°Miss, you¡¯re just too kind-hearted.¡± Daohua gave a sheepish smile: ¡°I¡¯m not kind-hearted; I just think that sacking people isn¡¯t very nice. We should convince others with reason.¡± What she didn¡¯t say was that this was the County Governor¡¯s Office, and it would be foolish to think the government officials her father employed were just idly eating their rice. Wang Manman frowned: ¡°Why use words when you can use your hands? Talking is so troublesome.¡± Daohua chuckled, looking Wang Manman up and down. She hadn¡¯t expected this girl to be so hot-tempered, resorting to sacking people at the drop of a hat¡­. She liked this kind of personality! Chapter 44 - 38, Learning Martial Arts_l Chapter 44: Chapter 38, Learning Martial Arts_l Trantor: 549690339 , ¡°Manman, do you know martial arts?¡± Daohua looked at Wang Manman with curiosity. To be honest, although she had been living in ancient times for 9 years, she was still filled with unease about life under feudal rule. Back when she was in Yan Family Vige, this uneasiness hadn¡¯t emerged because, after all, she had her ¡®space.¡¯ As long as she stayed in the countryside, even if she encountered natural disasters, she wouldn¡¯t starve. But after arriving in Linyi County, her uneasiness intensified. In ancient times, it was a monarchy and a patriarchal society. Here, the freedom and democracy she wanted simply did not exist. Take her mother, the firstdy of the Yan Family¡ªas virtuous and capable as she was, managing the household efficiently, both beautiful and capable¡ªyet, she still couldn¡¯t obtain equal respect and affection from her husband. Not to mention taking concubines, but also showing favoritism towards the children of those concubines, squandering the family wealth his first wife had diligently amassed at his whim. During this time, whenever Madam Li managed affairs, Daohua would asionally listen in; along with what she usually saw and heard, it was easy for her to deduce the actual situation of the Yan Family. Her father, though a County Magistrate, hadn¡¯t saved much money over the years due to his integrity. The only reason the family could still be maintained was all thanks to her mother, who had brought a generous dowry. In Daohua¡¯s eyes, her father wasn¡¯t worthy of her mother at all. But the reality was, her mother had to look to her father¡¯s mood for everything, living cautiously and warily all the time, fearing to upset him. Just the thought of marrying such a man and living a simr life in the future made her feel desperate. Was she reborn just to experience an oppressive life? She didn¡¯t want to! However, escaping such fate was too difficult; she didn¡¯t know what to do, but she did know that whatever she did, a good physique was necessary, and knowing some martial arts would be even better. The security in ancient times was not great; knowing martial arts could not only strengthen the body but also serve as self-defense in dangerous situations, which was a win-win. Seeing the youngdy eagerly looking at her, Wang Manman nodded, then shook her head. Daohua was puzzled, ¡°Do you know how or not?¡± Wang Manman: ¡°I know a little, but not much.¡± Immediate joy spread across Daohua¡¯s face, ¡°No worries. We¡¯re not aiming to be heroes or anything. Knowing a little self-defense is enough.¡± She looked at Wang Manman with shining eyes, ¡°Can you teach me martial arts?¡± Wang Manman nodded, ¡°If the youngdy wishes to learn, I am willing to teach, but practicing martial arts is very hard.¡± Daohua swept her arm with a heroic air, ¡°What does hardship matter? Isn¡¯t it hard to be a person in these times?¡± She then ced down her poorly embroidered purse and eagerly asked, ¡°When shall we start?¡± Wang Manman nced at Daohua¡¯s tragically pricked fingers, ¡°We can start now, do you want to learn?¡± Daohua was in high spirits and immediately agreed. And so, the two of them began learning martial arts with great enthusiasm. ¡°Manman, don¡¯t we need to do horse stance when learning martial arts?¡± ¡°Manman, you¡¯re starting by teaching me how to fight, is that right?¡± ¡°Youngdy, just study with peace of mind. My father said, ¡®Practice makes perfect, a hundred brawls make a hero.¡¯ The more you fight, the skill naturally improves. The day you can knock me down, you won¡¯t have to worry about being caught in a hemp sack.¡± ¡°Hey, youngdy, you¡¯re quite strong!¡± ¡°Youngdy, your physique is quite good, with strong flexibility. You can even do splits, bend down, and kick high. You¡¯d make a good martial arts student.¡± ¡°These are just yoga fundamentals.¡± This life, her physical condition was indeed good, and with the nourishment of space food, her body was even better. ¡°Youngdy, what is yoga? Is it also a kind of martial art?¡± The wing room of the main courtyard was very spacious. On the left wing, Madam Li made sure Daohua had afortable living space by knocking through three rooms to create a wide-open area. In the room, Daohua was gesturing back and forth with Wang Manman. The two of them, one daring to teach and the other daring to learn, practiced with great enthusiasm. Daohua doubted Wang Manman¡¯s professionalism, but since it was the cold winter, moving her body during practice prevented her from feeling too chilled, so she went ahead and learned with resilience. She didn¡¯t know if she actually mastered any kung fu from this, but her body had be increasingly nimble. Days slipped away as Daohua immersed herself in reading, practicing needlework, and secretly learning martial arts. In the ssroom, Daohua always behaved properly. Even with needlework, despite having her fingers prick-swollen, she managed to embroider some recognizable flowers and animals. In the blink of an eye, it was the twelfth lunar month. On Laba Festival, Yan Zhigao took a break from his duties, and since he had rested at Shuangxin Courtyard the previous day, he ate breakfast there that morning. Since the first snow in November, Madam Yan had insisted that each household eat in their own quarters instead of making a trip to hers, to avoid the cold. At the breakfast table, Yan Zhigao, who had been busy with refugee resettlement and had not quizzed his children on their studies for a while, suddenly took an interest in their school affairs. ¡°Bin¡¯er, are you stillfortable attending the county school?¡± All the young masters of the Yan Family had been arranged by Yan Zhigao to study at the county school. Yan Wenxiu need not be mentioned; having earned the title of Schrst year, he was a prominent figure there. The other brothers were also fairly satisfactory. Yan Wenbin nodded obediently, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Father. I am stillfortable there.¡± Yan Zhigao promptly questioned him on a few topics, and seeing that Yan Wenbin answered all correctly, showed satisfaction, ¡°Your father has been too busy to guide you. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand from your books in the future, ask your elder brother more often.¡± Yan Wenbin nodded. Yan Zhigao then turned to Yan Yishuang, ¡°Yishuang, do you understand everything taught by Master Qin?¡± Yan Yishuang affectionately leaned against Yan Zhigao, proudly stating, ¡°Dad, I know everything Master Qin has taught. She even praised me yesterday.¡± Yan Zhigao affectionately stroked her head, ¡°Our Yishuang is clever indeed.¡± He nced meaningfully at Aunt Lin, ¡°She takes after her mother in this respect.¡± Aunt Lin gave a coyugh and shot Yan Zhigao a look, ¡°My Lord, you better not praise this girl too much, or her tail will be up in the air tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mom, I wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± Yan Yishuang said, yfully clinging to Yan Zhigao¡¯s arm for a while. Aunt Lin watched her husband and children yfully with a smile all over her face. ¡°Right, how has your eldest sister been conducting herself in the guest hall?¡± Yan Zhigao suddenly inquired. A brief silence fell upon the room. Yan Yishuang, somewhat displeased that her father brought up Daohua at this time, responded coolly, ¡°Eldest sister is just the same as always.¡± Yan Zhigao frowned, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®the same as always¡¯?¡± Fearing Yan Yishuang might say something unfavorable, Aunt Lin took over the conversation, ¡°Ever since the eldest miss talked back to Master Qin, and Madam spoke with Master Qin, she seems less willing to correct the eldest miss.¡± Yan Zhigao¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°What does that mean? As a teacher, it is her duty to guide and correct the students¡¯ mistakes. What does she mean by not willing?¡± Yan Yishuang casually remarked, ¡°It just means she doesn¡¯t dare to correct eldest sister too much, fearing that our mother might dismiss her.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± Aunt Lin red at Yan Yishuang. With an aggrieved face, Yan Yishuang protested, ¡°But that¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Aunt Lin seemed about to scold Yan Yishuang again, but was stopped by Yan Zhigao, ¡°She¡¯s still a child. Speak to her nicely, there¡¯s no need to lose your temper over everything.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Aunt Lin replied meekly. Afterward, Yan Zhigao stayed for a little while longer before getting up and heading toward the old Madam¡¯s courtyard.. Chapter 45 - 39, Praise that Costs Nothing l Chapter 45: Chapter 39, Praise that Costs Nothing l Trantor: 549690339 The winter in Linyi County was colder than in the Yan Family vige, and since the snow began to fall, the olddy of the Yan Family had curled up inside the house, unwilling to step outside. Daohua feared that the olddy spending too much time cooped up would cause her to fall ill, so every time she dined at Songhe Courtyard, she would make it a point to take the olddy out for a fewps afterward to move about and get some fresh air. On the day of the Laba Festival, Daohua and the others had no sses, so after breakfast, she took the olddy for a walk. When Yan Zhigao arrived, he just missed the grandparent and grandchild. ¡°Where is the olddy?¡± Yan Zhigao asked the maid cleaning the room, looking inquisitive. The maid smiled and said, ¡°The eldest girl has taken the olddy out for a digestive stroll.¡± Yan Zhigao nced at the snow outside the door and frowned, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t this nonsense? On such a cold day, what if the olddy catches a chill?¡± Seeing Yan Zhigao¡¯s concerned face, the maid immediately exined, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t need to worry. The olddy is in good health, and besides, getting some fresh air will only do her spirit good.¡± Yan Zhigao¡¯s expression paused, ¡°What does that mean, the olddy¡¯s spirit isn¡¯t good?¡± The maid replied, ¡°It¡¯s not bad, she¡¯s just not used to it, I guess. You know how the olddy likes to stay busy. Back home, when winter came, she could still go out for a chat and always had something to work on with her hands. But here, with the Master and Madam taking such good care of her, she can¡¯t find anything to do and gets a bit bored.¡± When people are idle, their spirits can¡¯t help but be listless, can they? Yan Zhigao, with a self-reproaching face, said, ¡°It was myck of thorough consideration, overlooking mother. I will make sure to leave the office earlier in the future and spend more time with her.¡± The maid immediately said, ¡°Master, please don¡¯t, if the olddy knew you were neglecting work to keep herpany, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be happy.¡± Seeing Yan Zhigao still looked guilty, she added with a smile. ¡°You need not worry, Master. As we entered the twelfth lunar month, the eldest girl¡¯s lessons have decreased, and shees every day to keep the olddypany. With her around, the olddy has no cause for unhappiness.¡± Yan Zhigao¡¯s expression softened slightly, ¡°Daohuaes every day?¡± Speaking of Daohua, the maid¡¯s smile widened, ¡°Shees every day. As soon as she sees the olddy cooped up inside, she always thinks of ways to get her outside for a walk, saying it¡¯s bad for someone to stay still indoors all the time.¡± ¡°The olddy can¡¯t resist her, and after every meal, she goes out for a walk with her. Truly, since they¡¯ve started taking these post-meal walks, the olddy¡¯s spirits have improved day by day.¡± As she spoke, the maid seemed to remember something and chuckled a few times. ¡°The other day, I don¡¯t know what came over the eldest girl, she said she wanted to find a set of cultivation techniques for the olddy, so she could practice martial arts when she had nothing else to do in the house.¡± At this, even Yan Zhigao couldn¡¯t help butugh, shaking his head and saying, ¡°This child¡­¡± The maid added, ¡°The eldest girl just doesn¡¯t want the olddy to be bored.¡± Yan Zhigao nodded and sighed inwardly that it was indeed the child the olddy had raised herself, even more attentive than others. Even he had not noticed that his mother would be ufortable after moving here, yet Daohua had realized it. No wonder the olddy had a special fondness for her. Just then, a young maid entered the room, ¡°Nanny Sun, the kitchen is asking when they should start the Laba porridge?¡± Nanny Sun looked at the sky and said, ¡°No rush, the eldest girl hasn¡¯t returned yet. Tell the kitchen to start with something else. The eldest girl said she wants to make the Laba porridge herself.¡± After the young maid left, Yan Zhigao chuckled and said, ¡°Daohua is personally cooking today?¡± Nanny Sun nodded with a smile, ¡°Lately, the eldest girl has been learning needlework, and she¡¯s pricked her hands badly. The olddy forbade her from touching water after seeing that. Today is the Laba Festival, and the olddy really wanted to have the Laba porridge that the eldest girl used to make, so she agreed to let her cook this once.¡± Yan Zhigao¡¯s expression stirred, ¡°How is Daohua doing with her learning?¡± Nanny Sun replied, ¡°Very well indeed, the eldest girl is so clever. She understands everything from the books at a nce, there¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t learn¡­¡± In the time that followed, Yan Zhigao simply listened silently as Nanny Sun effusively praised Daohua. He never knew that Nanny Sun was so eloquent, her praises for the eldest daughter never repeating. ¡°Ah, the eldest girl is clever, alright, but when ites to needlework, she¡¯s somewhat less adept¡­¡± Yan Zhigao, thinking Nanny Sun might be done, heard her instead take a fresh turn in her conversation and continue speaking.. Chapter 46 - 39, Praise that Costs Nothing 2 Chapter 46: Chapter 39, Praise that Costs Nothing 2 Trantor: 549690339???????? &¡ª ¡°The olddy said, ¡®The eldest girl just hasn¡¯t had her epiphany with needlework yet. Once she does, she¡¯ll absolutely be able to embroider anything she wants to,1¡± Hearing this, Yan Zhigao even felt a bit embarrassed and couldn¡¯t resist covering his forehead with his hand. Seeing this, Granny Sun thought Yan Zhigao didn¡¯t believe her, so she immediately sought to prove her point. ¡°Master, the eldest girl has been skillful with her hands since she was young. You¡¯ve tasted the food she¡¯s made; not to boast, but her cooking skills surpass even the best cook in the kitchen.¡± Yan Zhigao actually agreed with that point. ¡°True, Daohua is great at cooking, but that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean she¡¯ll excel at needlework, does it?¡± Granny Sun immediately retorted, ¡°How can someone skillful with their hands not be good at needlework? The olddy also said that the eldest girl is just starting with her needlework and hasn¡¯t found the right approach yet. Once she does, she¡¯ll definitely embroider beautifully.¡± Since Granny Sun was close to the olddy, Yan Zhigao didn¡¯t want to argue with her, so he reluctantly nodded in agreement, then quickly changed the subject. ¡°Why haven¡¯t mom and Daohua returned yet?¡± Granny Sun replied, ¡°They might have walked a bit further.¡± Usually, whenever they had time, Daohua and Old Mistress Yan would not only stroll in the backyard of the County Governor¡¯s Office, but sometimes they would also wander the streets. Yan Zhigao felt guilty for not noticing his mother¡¯s feelings, and afterward, he stayed in Songhe Courtyard, wanting to spend quality time with the olddy. After sitting for a full hour, he finally saw his mother and Daohua return with smiling faces, each carrying a potted nt. ¡°Mom, where did you two go?¡± Yan Zhigao quickly got up to greet them, taking the potted nt from Old Mistress Yan¡¯s hands, then supported the olddy into the house. Old Mistress Yan was delighted, ¡°Daohua and I walked around the streets and bought back two potted nts.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Zhigao paused, nced at his cheerful eldest daughter, then looked at his mother, her face flushed with happiness, and ultimately didn¡¯t voice his thoughts about them going out less in the future. ¡°Mom, remember to take more people with you when you go out in the future.¡± Never mind, both mom and the eldest daughter had lived freely back at home, and it was understandable that they were unustomed to the rule that the women of a major household couldn¡¯t go out at will. They would take it slow. Old Mistress Yan waved her hand dismissively, ¡°We didn¡¯t go far, just wandered around the County Governor¡¯s Office.¡± Daohua, who had been a little anxious at heart, nced at her foster father and saw that he didn¡¯t object to their outings, so she smiled and said, ¡°Grandmother, Father is showing concern for us.¡± Old Mistress Yan immediately smiled, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take more people with us next time.¡± Then she gestured to Yan Zhigao, ¡°Zhigao,e and see. Daohua and I had such good luck today. As soon as we went out, we encountered someone selling red plum bonsais. We bought them for just ten silver pieces.¡± Yan Zhigao nced at the bonsai, which didn¡¯t even have a single flower bud, and thought to mention that the red plums in the bonsai were difficult to sustain and they might have been swindled, but seeing his mother so happy, he finally said, ¡°Since when did mother learn to appreciate bonsai?¡± To him, spending ten silver pieces on two bonsais wasn¡¯t something his thrifty mother would do. Old Mistress Yan shot her eldest son a look, ¡°Does one need to learn to appreciate beautiful things?¡± Back at home, Daohua loved to fuss around with nts and flowers in the courtyard. Old Mistress Yan had been forced to appreciate them, and truth be told, after being ustomed to vibrant flowers and greenery, she found the pervasive whiteness of the north quite ufortable at times. Yan Zhigao, ¡°Uh¡­¡± He found himself at a loss for words. Old Mistress Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with him further and turned to Daohua, ¡°Take good care of these two bonsais. Perhaps by the New Year, we will be able to enjoy the sight of red plums.¡± Daohua patted her chest confidently, ¡°Grandmother, just leave it to me.¡± Looking at the two of them so eager, Yan Zhigao really wanted to dampen their spirits. Where did his mother and eldest daughter get the confidence that they could keep these two red plums alive? The red plums were notoriously fussy. One winter, he had a spat with Aunt Lin, and in an effort to cheer her up, he spent a hundred silver pieces on a cold plum bonsai to brighten her day. Unfortunately, the cold plum died in less than a month. Just then, Granny Sun came in, ¡°Eldest girl, it¡¯s almost noon. Shouldn¡¯t you start cooking the Laba porridge?¡± Daohua pped her forehead, ¡°I almost forgot about that. Have the red beans and lotus seeds been soaked?¡± Granny Sun confirmed, ¡°They¡¯ve been soaked. Manman was personally overseeing it.¡± Daohua looked towards Old Mistress Yan, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m heading to the kitchen.¡± Old Mistress Yan quickly held her back, ¡°Your hands¡­¡± That¡¯s when Yan Zhigao noticed his eldest daughter¡¯s fingers were wrapped in white cloths. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Daohua removed the wrapping to reveal her densely pricked fingers, Grandmother, look, the swelling has gone down.¡± Old Mistress Yan was still concerned, ¡°Don¡¯t touch water. Just tell the people in the kitchen what to do.¡± ¡°I understand!¡± After Daohua left, Yan Zhigao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Daohua¡¯s needlework¡­¡± Old Mistress Yan nced at him, ¡°My Daohua has skillful hands; needlework is naturally not a problem for her. But as for that Master Qin, I don¡¯t think her needlework is all that great. She has Daohua embroider sachets all day until her hands are swollen. Is she bullying or teaching her?¡± I don¡¯t care, if Daohua¡¯s needlework doesn¡¯t improve, you need to find another mentor for her.¡± Yan Zhigao wanted to say a few words, but upon meeting his mother¡¯s stern gaze, he immediately backed down. At the same time, he also felt that Master Qin was wrong. How could she continue to have his eldest daughter embroider sachets with her hands in that state? Old Mistress Yan scoffed, ¡°Although the mentors in the house are here to teach several youngdies, Daohua is the legitimate eldest daughter of the Yan Family. Don¡¯t forget that. If she doesn¡¯t learn anything, I don¡¯t see a point in keeping that mentor,¡± Yan Zhigao replied, ¡°Mother, how could I forget that?¡± Old Mistress Yan said indifferently, ¡°Who knows if you¡¯vee down with amnesia? Enough of this, go do what you have to do.¡± Yan Zhigao felt like his mother was dismissing him, ¡°Mother, let your son stay and keep youpany today.¡± Old Mistress Yan saw right through him, ¡°You just want to eat the Laba porridge Daohua makes, don¡¯t you?¡± Yan Zhigao was speechless¡­. He was Daohua¡¯s father, could she really fail to honor him with the porridge she made? Chapter 47 - 40, Contrast l Chapter 47: Chapter 40, Contrast l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Daohua¡¯s cooking skills are really beyond words. I¡¯ve had Laba congee every year, but this year¡¯s is the tastiest.¡± Yan Zhiyuan praised Daohua without any reservation. The olddy of the Yan Family loved hearing othersplimenting Daohua; upon hearing her second son¡¯s words, the smile on her face deepened. Seeing this, Yan Zhiyuan immediately offered a few more praises, eliciting continuousughter from the olddy. Meanwhile, Daohua sat obediently beside Madam Li, her face disying a smile that was proper and polite. She nced at her third uncle, who was earnestly enjoying the Laba congee, and at her stepfather, who was maintaining a restrained mood and feigned authority, and thought to herself. ¡°This uncle of mine, amoner, can make a ce for himself in the County Governor¡¯s Office. His insight and eloquence are indeed not to be underestimated.¡± Through their interactions over these days, she had also found out that this uncle of hers was a smiling tiger, able to say one thing to one person and another to a ghost, extremely slick in dealing with others. Knowing that her grandmother favored her, he would always find ways to praise her while not forgetting to mention others¡ªa truly all-epassing approach. While Daohua was thinking about this, she felt a nudge on her arm. Turning her head, she saw her fourth brother, Yan Wenkai, looking at her with a grin, ¡°Big sis, you¡¯ll have to cook more in the future. I absolutely love the food you make.¡± Before Daohua could reply, Madam Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother your sister; she has to study and learn needlework. Haven¡¯t you seen how she has pricked her hands?¡± At these words, everyone looked toward Daohua¡¯s hands. Seeing the dense red pinpricks on her fair and delicate fingers, they were all momentarily stunned. Daohua smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯m a bit clumsy with needlework. Yishuang and the other sisters can already embroiderrge pieces, and I can¡¯t even embroider a purse properly.¡± No sooner had she spoken than her hand was grabbed by Yan Wenkai. Yan Wenkai touched her fingers gently, his face full of concern, and blew on her fingers before looking up to ask, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Daohua shook her head absently. But Yan Wenkai was bing indignant, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with that Master Qin? With big sis¡¯s hand like this, why does he still insist on her embroidering that dratted purse? If he doesn¡¯t know how to teach, should we get someone else?¡± If it had been a normal day, Yan Zhigao would have definitely scolded Yan Wenkai at this time, but seeing his eldest daughter¡¯s hand, he too was filled with anger. Daohua had been in a rush to make the Laba congee earlier, so he hadn¡¯t seen her hands clearly, but now that Wenkai was holding them up, the sight of the pinpricks made him feel somewhat numb. Although his eldest daughter hadn¡¯t been raised by his side, he still cherished her, and seeing her hands pricked like this, he instinctively felt that Master Qin had neglected her. Yan Wenkai was still speaking, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you find a new teacher for big sis? I don¡¯t think Master Qin has much of a schrship, does he?¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua couldn¡¯t help wanting to p her hands. She had been diligently practicing her needlework but hadn¡¯t intended to elicit sympathy from everyone, yet if it meant getting a new teacher as a result, she would be pleased. Daohua took a careful look at her foster fourth brother; if not for the genuine concern on his face, she would have thought he was deliberately setting a trap for Master Qin. He really was an honest child. Who knew that the next second, she would hear Yan Wenkai say, ¡°My big sis¡¯s hands are made for cooking. If they get ruined by needles, who will make us delicious food in the future?¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua¡¯s touched feeling immediately withdrew, and she quickly pulled back her hand, ring at her foster fourth brother, ¡°So it turns out I¡¯m just someone who cooks? I¡¯ll stop cooking in the future. If you want to eat, make it yourself.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Yan Wenkai immediately let out a wail, ¡°Good sis, I was wrong, you can¡¯t stop making food. Otherwise, how am I to survive in the future?¡± The two of them bantered back and forth, quickly reigniting the lively atmosphere at the dining table. The others¡¯ eyes flickered; everyone in the Yan Family was aware of the rtionship between Master Qin and Aunt Lin, and if Master Qin couldn¡¯t curry favor, Aunt Lin would also be embarrassed. Yan Zhiyuan nced at the Sun Family, and Madam Sun immediately diverted the topic with a smile. Seeing this, Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin both let out a sigh of relief. Before, they had dared to pass discreet messages to their father, Yan Zhigao, at the dinner table, suggesting that it must be lonely for Aunt Lin to eat alone. But now, they quietly sipped their Laba porridge. Madam Li noticed everyone¡¯s expressions at the table and nced at Yan Zhigao, whose expression was slightly collected. She smiled and added half a bowl of Laba porridge for him. Seeing this, Yan Zhigao also smiled and picked up a piece of vegetable with his chopsticks for Madam Li. Next to him, Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin saw that Yan Zhigao truly didn¡¯t mention Aunt Lin again, and they felt somewhat dejected as they hung their heads. Indeed, Aunt Lin had note to Songhe Courtyard for the meal. This was a rule set by the Yan Family¡¯s matriarch, stating that no concubine should dine with the masters of the family. Just now, seeing his family happily drinking Laba porridge together, Yan Zhigao thought of Aunt Lin eating alone and felt pity. He was about to invite her to join them when his son, Yan Wenkai, disrupted his n. Now, because the family tutor, Master Qin, had caused his eldest daughter such distress with the embroidery, he was also a bit angry and dropped the idea. While Songhe Courtyard was filled withughter and joy, at this moment in Shuangxin Courtyard, Aunt Lin sat alone at the dining table, her face full of loneliness. Having married the master for so many years, this was her first time spending a festival alone. Her child, her husband, were now apanying others; they were the family, while she¡­ was just a concubine, one who couldn¡¯t even sit at the dining table. Never before had she realized so clearly her identity and status within the Yan Family as she did at this moment. Regretful? Her father was a schr, and so was her brother. With her family¡¯s status, she could have easily married someone else as the principal wife. But she had no choice! The Lin Family had gone into debt to support her father¡¯s education, selling off their property. When it was her brother¡¯s turn to study, there was no spare silver left. Yet her brother was so intelligent, all the vige tutors praised him and said he was destined to seed. How could she bear to see her brother unable to study due to ack of silver, leading to an unremarkable life? So, when Yan Zhigao visited the countryside on an inspection, she deliberately approached the man who was praised by all as a clean and upright official. She was quite attractive and had learned to read and write from her father, which set her apart from ordinary women. After several encounters, with her intentional and asional contacts, the master indeed became smitten with her. Later, she sessfully became his concubine. With the support of the County Magistrate, her family¡¯s situation gradually improved. Her brother started his studies and, a few yearster, passed the schr examinations. He stayed by the master¡¯s side and, with the help of his brother-inw, his future prospects were undoubtedly secure. She also livedfortably in the inner courtyard. Madam Li of the Yan Family was of merchant stock, and though she was the principal wife, in terms of family background, she was notparable to herself, and she did not feel inferior to her. Moreover, she knew the master¡¯s mind well; she knew he looked down on merchants, a sentiment apparent from how he received Madam¡¯s several brothers. Madam Li was aware of this too, so her confidence within the Yan Family was not strong, and she often yielded to her, the favored one. She thought she could live out her life in such stability, asionallyposing poetry and having discussions with the master or raising her children. But then the matriarch arrived, and so did the eldest daughter. These two could hardly be described as subtle or discreet. From the outset, they spoke their minds,ying the most embarrassing matters right on the table. No matter how many schemes she had, they were of no avail. Now, when the whole family was joyously celebrating the festival, the master allowed her to eat alone.. What about the future? Would her ce in the family diminish even further? Chapter 48 - 41, Trouble i Chapter 48: Chapter 41, Trouble i Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Miss,e quickly and see; the two Hong Mei nts you and Madam bought have sprouted flower buds.¡± Early in the morning, Wang Manman¡¯s cheerful voice reached Daohua¡¯s ears. Daohua curled up in the warm quilt and wriggled a bit, then continued to sleep. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to get up, eat breakfast, and then go to ss. If you¡¯rete again, Master Qin will give you a look,¡± Manman said, approaching the bed and starting to nag as she saw Daohua remained motionless. Since serving the eldest Miss, she had learned that the Miss struggled to get out of bed, always dragging it out as long as possible. If she didn¡¯t keep an eye on her, the Miss could easily stay in bed until noon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Someone will convey what happened yesterday at the dinner table to Master Qin. If she wants to continue teaching at the Yan Family, she will know to behave,¡± Daohua said, lying in bed and half-closing her eye¡¯s. Yesterday, her fourth brother had straightforwardly suggested recing the tutor in front of everyone. At the time, the three powerhouses of the Yan Family, her grandmother, her father, and her mother, had not explicitly objected. If Master Qin had any brains, she¡¯d know not to stir up trouble at this time. Wang Manman: ¡°You should still get up, Madam wakes up early, and she might already be waiting for you for breakfast right now.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua fluttered around in bed before finally sitting up groggily. Seeing the usually mature Miss acting like this, Wang Manman couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Miss, let me help you get dressed.¡± Daohua waved her hand: ¡°I can dress myself. Go and get the washing water ready.¡± Once out of the quilt, the cold air in the room swept over her, and Daohua shivered before quickly and deftly putting on the clothes that had beenid out by the bed. Living in the Yan family was not affluent, and although they had a coal allowance for the winter, it wasn¡¯t much. She had extra help from Lady Li in private, but even so, the coal in the room couldn¡¯tst all night. In the entire Yan Family¡¯s back house, only Madam¡¯s Songhe Courtyard had an ample coal fire. After Daohua had dressed, Wang Manman brought in the basin of water: ¡°Miss, the hot water is ready; you can wash up now.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Daohua went over to take the towel and quickly groomed herself. Sitting at the vanity, she saw Wang Manman eagerly bringing over the two Hong Mei nts: ¡°Miss, look quickly; how well have these two Hong Mei buds bloomed?¡± Daohua nodded perfunctorily. How could they not bloom well? Ever since the Hong Mei nts were purchased, she almost nightly slipped them into the ck soil of her space for half an hour before going to sleep. The ck soil in the space had the richest fertility, having nourished them for so long; unless the Hong Mei nts were actually dead, they were bound to bloom. ¡°Eh, Miss, did you turn over the soil in the Hong Mei nts?¡± Wang Manman, with a sharp eye, noticed marks of the soil being turned over in the pot. Daohua calmly replied, ¡°I was aerating the soil for the Hong Mei.¡± Wang Manman looked puzzled. Was there such a thing as aerating the soil? Not wanting Wang Manman to dig deeper, Daohua quickly said, ¡°Alright,e over andb my hair now.¡± She could dress herself, but sorry, her hair was something she couldn¡¯t manage alone.???? ; If she were tob it herself, she would end up with nothing but a crown of tied-up hair. Afterward, Daohua joined Lady Li for a morning greeting to Madam in Songhe Courtyard. After having breakfast there, she went straight to ss. As expected, after yesterday¡¯s incident, Master Qin was much more subdued. In the afternoon embroidery ss, upon ncing at the pricks on Daohua¡¯s finger, she furrowed her brow and immediately told her to stop sewing. Daohua smiled and said, ¡°Master, I haven¡¯t been learning embroidery for long. If I don¡¯t work hard, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even be able to embroider a purse in the future. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do much; I¡¯ll just move my fingers a bit in ss.¡± If she doesn¡¯t pick up the needle, wouldn¡¯t she just have to sit idly through the ss that afternoon? Qin Zi kept a straight face, ¡°Do as you please.¡± Having said that, she no longer paid attention to Daohua and began to inspect the embroidery of Yan Yihuan and others, making corrections here and there. Seeing this, Daohua silently smiled to herself. Sometimes, she really thought Qin Furen¡¯s mind had holes in it. Such an obvious targeting of her, had she calcted that the Yan Family would not dismiss her for the sake of Aunt Lin? Or was she convinced that the Yan Family wouldn¡¯t find another female tutor to rece her in Linyi County? Several days passed in the blink of an eye. One afternoon, when Furen Qin had matters to attend to and the needlework ss was not in session, Daohua went to apany Madam Yan of the Songhe Courtyard. During that time, Daohua had been learning martial arts from Wang Manman, or more urately, boxing and kicking. The skills Wang Manman possessed couldn¡¯t truly be called martial arts, they were just slightly more flexible than the average person¡¯s punches and kicks. However, it wasn¡¯t right to say she only knew fancy but useless moves, for Daohua found traces of Tai Chi within Wang Manman¡¯s movements. My father said that women are naturally weaker in strength than men, so there¡¯s no need to learn overly forceful martial arts. The skill to ovee strength with softness is best for women.¡± These were the exact words of Wang Manman. Daohua found it reasonable and learned earnestly. After mastering all the moves, she removed someplex and difficult ones and created a simplified version of ¡®Tai Chi¡¯. Therefore, in Madam Yan¡¯s room in the Songhe Courtyard. Daohua stood in front, and Madam Yan stood behind, both slowly going through the motions. Even Nanny Sun, smiling happily, stood by following their movements. Wang Manman stood to the side, giving asional tips to correct their unsatisfactory moves. It wasn¡¯t until evening, when Yan Zhigao returned from the Governor¡¯s Office with Yan Wenxiu and other grandchildren to pay respects, that Madam Yan and the others reluctantly stopped. Seeing his mother with a slight sweat on her forehead and a rosyplexion, Yan Zhigao felt somewhat better, ¡°Mother, what are you doing?¡± Madam Yan took the handkerchief passed by Nanny Sun, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and said with a smile, ¡°I was learning to box with Daohua. Don¡¯t mention it, but moving around, I feel much more rxed.¡± Yan Zhigao was stunned, looking towards his eldest daughter who also had a rosyplexion, ¡°You really had Grandmother practice boxing? Be careful then, Grandmother is old, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if she gets hurt by twisting something.¡± Daohua replied with a smile, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. The boxing I¡¯m teaching Grandmother is very simple, just to move her limbs.¡± Seeing that the olddy indeed seemed in good spirits, Yan Zhigao didn¡¯t say more. Soon, Madam Li called for the dishes to be served. At the dining table, Yan Zhigao frowned throughout, and upon noticing it, Madam Yan asked with concern, ¡°Zhigao, what¡¯s bothering you?¡± Yan Zhigao looked at his mother and children who were all watching him with concern and after a moment said, ¡°After entering the twelfth lunar month, there have been several heavy snowfalls. I worry that the refugees we just ¡¯ settled might not survive.¡± Upon hearing this, the dining table fell silent. Madam Yan was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Are the refugeescking food, or can¡¯t they withstand the cold?¡± Yan Zhigao sighed, ¡°Mainly, it¡¯s ack of food.¡± Daohua inquired, ¡°Father, doesn¡¯t the County Governor¡¯s Office have grain reserves? Can¡¯t they be opened for relief?¡± Yan Zhigao shook his head, ¡°Opening the reserves requires the Imperial Court¡¯s approval. Moreover, we had already opened them once when settling the refugees. Now, there¡¯s not much grain left in the granaries of the Governor¡¯s Office.¡± Daohua thought for a moment then asked again, ¡°There are quite a few prominent families and wealthy households in Linyi County. Can¡¯t they donate some?¡± Yan Zhigao looked at his eldest daughter, surprised that she knew about this, and exined, ¡°Generally speaking, if the county encounters a disaster, the ¡¯ great families and wealthy households would donate some. However, they have already donated once before. Otherwise, I would not have been able to settle so many refugees..¡± Chapter 49 - 42, Method i Chapter 49: Chapter 42, Method i ¡°These refugees were resettled just a few days ago, right?¡± Madam Yan was still very concerned about the refugees. First, this was a significant issue regarding her eldest son¡¯s achievements in governance; second, on their journey from their old home to Linyi County, they themselves had disguised as refugees and knew the hardships of refugees well, naturally hoping the refugees could settle down sooner. Yan Zhigao nodded, ¡°Indeed, it is precisely because the refugees have only recently been resettled that it¡¯s quite difficult to ask the wealthy households and local gentry of Linyi County to donate again at this time.¡± Madam Yan frowned, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the County Governor¡¯s Office have any other solutions?¡± Yan Zhigao sighed, ¡°Linyi County isn¡¯t wealthy, and the little savings the County Governor¡¯s Office had were almostpletely spent during thest refugee resettlement. We really can¡¯t afford to take out any more money to help the refugees now.¡± Originally, he had thought that he could gain recognition from those above with the refugee resettlement project, and maybe he, the County Magistrate, could even get a promotion. But now, if the resettled refugees were to die of cold or starvation, it would be fortunate if he were not held responsible, let alone considered for promotion. If the pressure weren¡¯t so great, he wouldn¡¯t have brought up official matters at the dinner table. Thinking of the letters of appeal he had sent to the magistrates of neighboring counties that had yet to receive any response, Yan Zhigao¡¯s brows twisted tightly together. The officialdom is just a ce of fame and profit, and with his humble background andck of connections, as well as not being wealthy, it was extremely hard for him to gain the support of his superiors and colleagues. ¡°Daddy, the refugees are so pitiful. What if we eat less in the future and give the saved food to them? Then they wouldn¡¯t starve to death,¡± Yan Yishuang suddenly said, her eyebrows filled withpassion and distress. A smile squeezed onto Yan Zhigao¡¯s face as he praised Yan Yishuang, ¡°My son is kind-hearted. But these are not things you should worry about. Just eat your meal, and don¡¯t think about saving any. Keep in mind, if a child doesn¡¯t eat well, they won¡¯t grow tall.¡± Yan Yishuang meekly nodded, ¡°Daddy, you also need to take care of yourself. I see you¡¯ve hardly eaten anything.¡± At her words, Yan Zhigao smiled reassuringly and picked up a chopstick-full of food for Yan Yishuang, ¡°Eat up.¡± Madam Li sat on the side watching and, after some thought, said, ¡°My lord, we still have some grain at home. Perhaps¡­¡± Yan Zhigao shook his head to stop Madam Li, ¡°Even if our family gave away all our food reserves, it wouldn¡¯t help many refugees. Let¡¯s all eat, and I¡¯ll discuss it with the secretaries again tomorrow. We should be able toe up with a solution.¡± Daohua quietly ate the rice in her bowl and suddenly rolled her eyes, quickly ncing towards her elder brother, who was eating in silence. This elder brother, who usually had a heavy academic load, was not someone she wanted to disturb too much. Still, as her own brother, she was very concerned about his affairs. For example, she knew he was popr among his peers and teachers in the county school because of his knowledge. Yan Wenxiu felt Daohua¡¯s gaze and looked up, smiling gently, ¡°Big sister, is there something on my face?¡± Daohua shook her head, smiling as she asked, ¡°Big brother, I hear you have many good friends in the county school?¡± Yan Wenxiu, not understanding Daohua¡¯s intentions, replied reservedly, ¡°We are all ssmates, and it is quitemon for us to get together to discuss our studies.¡± Daohua asked, ¡°Then all of your ssmates¡¯ families are very wealthy, right?¡± She knew that in this era, except for a few who were exceptionally learned, most of those who could attend the county school came from families with some background. Yan Wenxiu, not liking how Daohua often spoke about money, slightly knitted his brows, ¡°Big sister, one should prioritize learning and character when making friends. I do not regard others¡¯ wealth as important.¡± Daohua paused, disregarding the implications of her elder brother¡¯s words, and further inquired, ¡°Then do you guys have some extracurricr activities?¡± Yan Wenxiu, looking puzzled, ¡°Extracurricr activities?¡± Daohua rified, ¡°Like going out to feel the winter air and appreciate the snow, thening back to write about the experience or something?¡± Yan Wenxiu fell silent for a moment. ¡°The masters at the county school do indeed gather us together topose poetry, but we don¡¯t go outside; it¡¯s generally held within the county school.¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What¡¯s the fun in holding it within the county school? Big brother, just look, the earth is cloaked in silver beauty, so picturesque and poetic. Look, why don¡¯t you suggest to the masters at the school that you go outside to gather inspiration, perhaps? It would be best to visit the refugee resettlement areas, to experience some of life¡¯s hardships.¡± As soon as she said this, the dining table immediately fell silent. Everyone looked up at Daohua, even Yan Zhigao turned his gaze towards her. Yan Wenxiu: ¡°Big sister, what exactly are you trying to say?¡± Daohua: ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, just look, big brother, when our father mentioned how the refugeesck clothing and food, third sister immediately cut back on her own meals to help the refugees. After your ssmates have seen the refugees¡¯ plight with their own eyes, wouldn¡¯t they want to do something to help?¡± Yan Wenxiu was taken aback, then turned to look at his father, whose eyes had begun to shine. Daohua continued: ¡°Just think, the students at the county school, their families all have some assets. A little contribution from your family, a little from mine, all these small amounts add up and can help a lot of refugees.¡± ¡°Moreover, they are the treasures of their families. If the parents knew that their children were so young yet understood the importance of helping the less fortunate, they would surely support it with both hands and feet.¡± She turned her head towards Madam Yan, ¡°Grandmother, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Madam Yan smiled and nodded. ¡°Indeed, if my eldest grandson is willing to help the refugees, this olddy would be willing to contribute 200 stones of grain to support you.¡± The grain harvested this year had all been transported to Linyi County. Originally, she had thought of selling some of the grain while the price was high, but having experienced what it was like to be refugees and seen the hardships of themon people, she changed her mind. Now, the grain was still stored in the rented warehouse. The sons and daughters-inw all shifted at their mother¡¯s words. Although 200 stones of grain wasn¡¯t much, it wasn¡¯t a small amount either. However, aside from a few dozen acres inherited from their ancestors, the rest of the familynds had been acquired bit by bit over the years by Madam Yan. So, the sons tacitly acknowledged thesends as their mother¡¯s private property. Since it was private property, Madam Yan had the right to do with it as she pleased. Daohua, with a smile, turned to look at Yan Wenxiu, who was stunned: ¡°Big brother, you see, grandmother is willing to offer 200 stones of grain for you. Surely the families of your ssmates would also support their children.¡± ¡°Once you have the grain, you and your ssmates can go and distribute it to the refugees. This way, you not only gain the gratitude of the refugees but also experience real life, getting the best of both worlds.¡± Yan Wenxiu swallowed nervously. ¡°We have to go and distribute the grain ourselves?¡± Daohua looked at him as if it were obvious: ¡°Of course. Big brother, I ask you, why are you studying so diligently now? Isn¡¯t it to earn a schrly title, to be an official in the future? And isn¡¯t being an official about serving the people? What you¡¯re doing now is just getting an early taste of the work you¡¯ll be doing when you join the officialdom.¡± Yan Wenxiu was still digesting Daohua¡¯s words, but Yan Zhigao was already excited. This was an excellent idea from his eldest daughter! He currently found it difficult to ask for donations from wealthy families and gentry, but their sons would be easier to approach. Moreover, this was a very good opportunity to build a reputation. He was certain that if this n seeded, the wealthy households and gentry would be more than happy to donate. Yan Zhigao looked at Daohua with a face full of approval. Previously, his mother and third brother always praised the eldest daughter¡¯s cleverness, which he had never taken seriously, thinking it was just their favoritism. But today¡¯s conversation at the dinner table made him realize that his eldest daughter truly had insight. Yan Wenxiu, however, felt somewhat tentative: ¡°But¡­ such a big undertaking, can we, the students, really pull it off?¡± Daohua nodded earnestly: ¡°Big brother, you must believe in yourself. Everyone has their first time. Besides, you have our father to support you, don¡¯t you? If there is anything you don¡¯t understand, just ask father..¡± Chapter 50 - 43, Perfect Solution_l Chapter 50: Chapter 43, Perfect Solution_l With the tacit approval of his parents, the support of 200 stones of grain from Old Madam Yan, and the encouragement of Daohua, the next day, Yan Wenxiu nervously suggested to the Master of the County School that they take advantage of the good snowy scenery and organize the students to go out on a sketching trip. Generally speaking, during the harsh winter, the Masters of the County School wouldn¡¯t agree to let the students go out. However, this matter had been prearranged by Yan Zhigao with the instructing teacher, and so, a group of students set out, treading through the snow to leave the city. Because of the fear that idents might happen on the road, Yan Zhigao also specially arranged for a number of government officials to follow and escort them. The students were out for the entire day. That evening. Everyone gathered at the Songhe Courtyard, curious to see Yan Wenxiu who, upon his return, appeared grim and remained silent. It wasn¡¯t until Yan Zhigao returned from the County Governor¡¯s Office that Yan Wenxiu spoke, ¡°Father, the lives of the refugees are truly¡­ too difficult.¡± Before today, he couldn¡¯t have imagined that in this freezing world of ice and snow, there were people who couldn¡¯t even afford shoes, whose only clothing was a thinyer, and yet, they had to brave the snow to search for food in the mountains. And the food they sought was not game, but things like tree roots and bark. When he saw a five- or six-year-old boy chewing on a piece of tree root with relish, as if enjoying some delicacy, his heart was fiercely struck. Compared to some of the wealthier families in the Yan Family and the County School, they were not rich, but from childhood to adulthood, he had never worried about food and clothing. Only today did he realize that there were people in this world living such bitter lives. In the past, refugees were just a group of people fleeing from cmities in his mind. He knew their lives were not easy, but he had no concept of how difficult they really were. Today, the hardship of the refugees was clearlyid out before him, and the shock this brought him can only be imagined. Yan Wenxiu described what he had seen and heard that day, and after listening, everyone fell silent. Earlier during her time disguised as a refugee, Daohua had alreadye to know about these conditions quite well, so she was not too greatly affected. Now, what she was thinking about was how to help the refugees. She broke the silence, ¡°Big brother, what do your ssmates think of the refugees¡¯ lives?¡± Yan Wenxiu, ¡°They naturally sympathize greatly.¡± Daohua, ¡°Then did you talk to them about supporting the refugees through the winter?¡± Yan Wenxiu nodded, ¡°I did. Everyone expressed their willingness to help the refugees with their own abilities.¡± Daohua smiled and nodded approvingly. The students from the County School were all young, and even if they were sometimes unruly, their hearts were still good. Daohua asked again, ¡°Then, big brother, do you have any ns for this matter?¡± Yan Wenxiu was startled, ¡°Do we need ns for this?¡± Daohua, ¡°Of course, we do. For instance, where will everyone¡¯s donated goods be kept? And who will register and verify them¡­¡± Yan Wenxiu interrupted Daohua, ¡°Wait, big sister, can¡¯t the goods just be donated directly to the County Governor¡¯s Office?¡± Daohua shook her head, ¡°This is the students¡¯ act of kindness. It has nothing to do with the County Governor¡¯s Office. Of course, you should be personally involved. Moreover, you only gain something after you have done the task yourself. Big brother, this is a rare opportunity, and you should cherish it.¡± Yan Wenxiu nced at Yan Zhigao, and seeing his father deep in thought, he then turned to look at Daohua, ¡°This matter is too big¡­¡± Daohua: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just about collecting things and then distributing what¡¯s been collected? There are so many students in the county school, with each person responsible for a part, it would be very easy. However, such matters indeed cannot be taken lightly, we must draft detailed regtions in advance to prevent problems from arising at thest minute.¡± Yan Wenxiu nced at Daohua and, not ashamed to ask for advice, said, ¡°Big sister, could you specify what the regtions are?¡± Daohua: ¡°For instance, when donationse in, someone has to be responsible for registration and verification, right? And say, if there¡¯s arge volume of donations, we¡¯ll need a ce to store them, right? Simrly, when distributing, we also need to keep records to clearly know the inventory¡­ ¡°Moreover, surely not every student at the county schooles from a well-off family. For these individuals, don¡¯t ask them to donate, but since others are donating, they might feel ufortable if they don¡¯t, so in that case, get them involved by doing something whether it¡¯s registering or storing, basically let them also participate.¡± Actually, Daohua didn¡¯t know much about these matters either, she just spoke whatever came to mind. Nevertheless, Yan Wenxiu was listening very attentively, nodding his head from time to time. Meanwhile, Yan Zhigao¡¯s gaze toward Daohua grew increasingly satisfied, while Madam Yan and Madam Li had been smiling indulgently the whole time. After Daohua finished speaking, Yan Zhiyuan immediately said, ¡°Wenxiu, let Wenjie help you too.¡± ¡°And me, I want to help as well,¡± Yan Wenkai called out right away, having been eager to join the conversation after seeing his older brother and big sister discussing, but, regrettably, he hadn¡¯t been able to get a word in. Yan Zhiqiang, who usually didn¡¯t like to express his opinions in front of others, also spoke up this time: ¡°Wenxiu, if you need people to move things, call Wentao, he¡¯s strong.¡± Old Madam Yan looked at her grandchildren with a beaming smile and said, ¡°Since Wenjie, Wentao, and Wenkai are also participating, then¡­ the olddy will contribute 100 bushels of grain.¡± Madam Li followed with a smile, ¡°Our household will also contribute 200 bushels, which adds up to 500 bushels of grain from us, not too many, but not too few, giving the other students a reference forparison.¡± Yan Zhigao had been silent the entire time, seemingly letting Wenxiu and the others fuss over it. From his face, which bore a slight smile, one could tell he was in a good mood. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t value this matter. On the contrary, he took it very seriously. He carefully considered his eldest daughter¡¯s words and felt that if these matters were organized by the students themselves, it would be much better than being arranged by the county governor¡¯s office. At least, for the influential local families, supporting their children in charitable acts was much easier to ept than supporting the county governor¡¯s office in disaster relief. Early the next morning, Yan Wenxiu, skipping breakfast in his enthusiasm, went to the county school. It wasn¡¯t even half a day before he had rallied over ten students willing to make donations. Once someone took the lead, the rest followed much more easily. There were indeed a considerable number of students from the county school who came from affluent families. Soon, the amount of money and grain donated exceeded Yan Zhigao¡¯s expectations. Yan Zhigao also wanted to take this opportunity to train his eldest son and didn¡¯t intervene, but he couldn¡¯t just ignore the situation. Therefore, he sent over the careful and reliable Teacher Xiao to help. The students, undertaking such a task for the first time, worked with great zeal. Over several days, despite encountering numerous problems, they managed to resolve everything before another heavy snowfall. The refugees received some clothing and grain, perhaps not much, but it was enough to help them survive the harsh winter. With this, the students were satisfied, and so were the parents behind them. How could they not be proud of their children for managing such a significant act at such a young age? As for Yan Zhigao, the head of the county, he too was relieved. As long as the refugees were fine, he might not have performed any meritorious deeds, but he certainly made no mistakes.. Chapter 51 - 44, Annual Ritual l Chapter 51: Chapter 44, Annual Ritual l The refugee issue was sessfully resolved, and the students and masters at the county school received countless thanks. Because of this experience, some changes urred at the county school. For instance, some students who usuallycked interest in studying unexpectedly took the initiative to pick up their books. When asked why, some said they needed to study hard so that in the future they could be officials who would benefit the people and prevent the emergence of refugees under their governance; Others said the refugees lived in such misery that they needed to study more, or else if their family fortunes were squandered, they too would have to be refugees. No matter the reason, such changes were a delight to the encouraging Zhu Chengyu. Since the donation initiative had beenunched by Yan Wenxiu, in the days that followed, Zhu Chengyu always showed him particrly warm and pleasant expressions whenever they met. One day, while strolling into the County Governor¡¯s Office, Zhu Chengyu took the opportunity to praise Yan Wenxiu to anyone he encountered. The staff at the County Governor¡¯s Office were also aware of this matter and joined in the praise. All of them were shrewd individuals working there, and they naturally wouldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity to tter the Lord County Magistrate. When these words reached the ears of the County Magistrate Yan, they indeed made him feel exceptionally honored. Master Xiao nced at the continuously smiling County Magistrate Yan and shook his head with a smile. Since he had assisted Yan Wenxiu, he knew more than others. For example, the idea of having the students donate was proposed by the eldest daughter of the Yan Family. In his eyes, it was the eldest daughter of the Yan Family who deserved the most praise for the donation initiative. You see, even he had note up with a way to persuade the wealthy local gentry to part with their wealth to aid the refugees before this. Although the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter had merely made a suggestion and had not participated further, if credits were to be awarded, she should be the first to be acknowledged. Had Yan Zhigao forgotten about Daohua? Of course not! Because of this incident, he discovered that his eldest daughter was indeed as intelligent and clear-minded as Madam Yan, the olddy, had said, and in the subsequent interactions, he showed a few more bits of tolerance towards her. At the same time, the Yan Family noticed that after the experience of donation, Yan Wenxiu also underwent some changes. He became more steady and a bit more confident in his actions than before. Songhe Courtyard. Madam Yan, the olddy, was chatting about family matters with her three daughters-inw. Madam Yan, the olddy: ¡°The donation this time was the right thing to do. Just look at Wenxiu. He has be much more cheerful after a few days out and aboutpared to how gloomy he was before, always shut in his room studying. It made me feel anxious for him.¡± A boy in his teens should be lively and energetic, and every time she saw her eldest grandson holding his books, sitting inside the room, her heart ached. Madam Li sighed, ¡°Wenxiu puts too much pressure on himself.¡± Madam Sunughed, ¡°Wenxiu is the eldest grandson of the Yan Family, bearing the heavy responsibilities of the family, and since your elder brother values him highly, it¡¯s no wonder the pressure is great. Unlike my son Wenjie, who is either causing trouble or being noisy all day long.¡± Madam Yan, the olddy: ¡°Reading a lot is good, but one must not just stick to books. What was it that Daohua said¡­?¡± Madam Wu smiled as she filled in, ¡°One must bnce work and rest.¡± Madam Yan, the olddy: ¡°Yes, exactly, bnce work and rest, read for a while, then y for a while. Only that way can one double their efficiency.¡± Madam Li smiled, ¡°Could it be that Daohua deliberately said that because she wanted to y?¡± Madam Yan, the olddy looked disapprovingly at Madam Li, ¡°Nonsense, Daohua has never given me cause to worry when ites to studying. She said that only through reading can one learn and understand reason. With plenty of knowledge in one¡¯s head, there is nothing to fear wherever one goes.¡± ¡°When she was younger, I hadn¡¯t even thought about it, yet she already knew she had to arrange her own studies. She also found her own master.¡± ¡°You all know about her Great-Uncle, such a stodgy old man, but in front of Daohua, he is very fond of her. There¡¯s just one w; he alwaysins that Daohua isn¡¯t a boy.¡± Madam Wuughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just because the Great-Uncle values Daohua highly?¡± Madam Yan, the olddy: ¡°Valued indeed, but he is too focused on preferring boys over girls. What¡¯s wrong with Daohua being a girl? Can¡¯t a girl be formidable?¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Li¡¯s expression stalled for a moment, and she sighed inwardly. Worldly constraints on women are too numerous;pared to girls, boys certainly have much more freedom. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m back!¡± Just then, Daohua¡¯s voice came into the room. Old Madam Yan immediately smiled, ¡°This girl, still so wild!¡± Though her tone was reproachful, her face could hardly hide her fondness. ¡°Oh, everyone is here!¡± Upon entering the room and seeing all the people, Daohua looked somewhat surprised. Madam Li stepped forward to take Daohua¡¯s cloak: ¡°Why did you finish ss so early today?¡± Daohua took Madam Li¡¯s arm smoothly: ¡°Master Qin said that it¡¯s getting close to the end of the year, and he told us to just review the previous lessons, so we didn¡¯t need to stay in the ssroom the whole time.¡± Old Madam Yan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, the weather is getting colder, and the ssroom is icy cold; I¡¯m always afraid you might catch a chill. It¡¯s just the same reading books at home.¡± That evening, after dinner, Daohua helped Madam Li return to the main courtyard. Once they got back, Ping Tong handed a letter to Madam Li. Daohua: ¡°Whose letter is it?¡± Madam Li smiled, ¡°It must be from your eldest uncle. It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s, time flies, and your maternal family¡¯s New Year¡¯s gifts should be arriving soon.¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes twinkled: ¡°Eldest uncle? Is it the uncle who sends me hair ornaments every year?¡± Back when she was still in the Yan Family vige, she would receive a box of hair ornaments every year, making the girls in the n green with envy. Madam Li nodded with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± Daohua became interested: ¡°Let¡¯s see what the letter says?¡± Madam Li: ¡°It¡¯s nothing but the usual well-wishing and greetings.¡± Despite saying this, Madam Li quickly opened the letter, and mother and daughter began reading it together, heads close. ¡°Mother, uncle cares a lot about you.¡± ¡°Nonsense, he¡¯s my brother; of course, he cares.¡± ¡°Mother, uncle sent me things again!¡± ¡°The brocades from the capital are mostly from Jiangnan, they are of very good quality and nearly impossible to buy in our county. When the New Year¡¯s gifts arrive, Mother will use the fabric your uncle sent to make you several nice dresses.¡± ¡°Yes, and Mother should have some made too, and Grandmother.¡± ¡°What, have you forgotten your father?¡± The letter from her eldest uncle didn¡¯t say much else, just themon pleasantries, but between the lines, Daohua could feel the concern a brother has for his sister. On the third day after receiving the letter, the New Year¡¯s gifts from the Li Family indeed arrived, a whole two carts full. Unfortunately, on that day, Madam Li took Daohua out to buy New Year¡¯s goods and were not at home. Although Madam Li wasn¡¯t there, it happened that Yan Zhigao was on leave. Seeing the generous New Year¡¯s gifts from the Li Family, Yan Zhigao was satisfied. Even though Madam¡¯s family were merchants, over the years they had not spared financial help for them, and naturally, to a certain extent, they had also enjoyed the protection of him as the County Magistrate. The two families could be considered to have what each other needed. Among the New Year¡¯s gifts, fabrics made up a big portion and were ced on top; Yan Zhigao thought that each household would be making new clothes for the New Year and that Madam would distribute the materials to each household upon returning, so he decided to divide most of the fabrics right away. Among them, the best brocades: two rolls were given to the second branch of the family, one was given to the third branch, and the rest were sent to Songhe Courtyard. When Madam Li returned and found that the brocade her brother had sent for their eldest daughter and Old Madam to make clothes was gone, her face turned dark on the spot.. Chapter 52 - 45, Making a Fuss l Chapter 52: Chapter 45, Making a Fuss l Having her daughter by her side for the New Year for the first time, Madam Li naturally wanted to make every effort to make her daughter happy. Linyi County was somewhat remote, and the quality of goods sold in the county town was not very good. When her daughter hade before, since she could not find good fabrics, she could only make do with ordinary cloth to make a few outfits for her daughter. Now that the New Year was approaching, she naturally hoped her daughter could dress a little better. In the family school, among the girls who were studying, it was her Daohua who wore the poorest quality fabric. She could guess that those little girls must have talked behind Daohua¡¯s back. It was just that her daughter was sensible and never let these things trouble her. Every time she thought about her daughter not having worn silk or satin even once by the age of nine, her heart ached unbearably. In the family, whether it was Yihuan or Yile, or the twins, every time they received gifts of etiquette in the past, if there were tender-colored fabrics, they were all shared among the three girls. This time, it wasn¡¯t that she was stingy, but those few pieces of brocade were specially selected by the eldest brother for Daohua, and had been set aside early. After receiving the family letter, she had already nned what style of dress to make for her daughter. Now, without a word, Yan Zhigao had divided the brocade among others, and the always gentle andpliant Madam Li felt angry with him for the first time. ¡°My lord, you divided the New Year¡¯s gift without asking me, and that is fine. But when you were allocating those few pieces of brocade, did you not consider leaving one for our Daohua?¡± Yan Zhigao looked somewhat awkward. At the time, he thought those fabrics were quite attractive and figured that the women of the house would look good in them if they were made into clothes, so he distributed them happily without giving it further thought. As for his eldest daughter, weren¡¯t there still many fabrics left? It wouldn¡¯t have wronged her either way. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Why are you so anxious? It¡¯s just a few pieces of fabric, and they have been distributed. What else do you want?¡± Hearing this, Madam Li could no longer contain her anger: ¡°My lord, those pieces of fabric were sent by Daohua¡¯s uncle especially for her. We have not been there for her these years, and we already haven¡¯t provided enough care. Are you now going to give her things away to others as well?¡± Yan Zhigao felt somewhat remorseful, but when he heard this, his expression darkened: ¡°Other people? The twins are all Daohua¡¯s sisters. As the eldest, what¡¯s wrong with her yielding a few pieces of fabric to her sisters?¡± Madam Li was so furious she blurted out without much thought, ¡°My lord, if you want to give fabrics to the twins, you should go buy them yourself. The fabric sent by my brother was specifically for Daohua, and it must be returned.¡± At those words, Yan Zhigao stood up immediately, looking at Madam Li with an extremely ugly expression. All along, Yan Zhigao was very clear that the Yan family¡¯s finances were meager. The expenses for maintaining connections in the officialdom and the household werergely supported by his wife¡¯s dowry. With this in mind, Yan Zhigao felt self-reproach, guilt, but also embarrassment. A man who had to rely on his wife¡¯s dowry to live, especially one who was the County Magistrate, it was particrly offensive to Yan Zhigao that his wife would use wealth to hold him to ount. Yan Zhigao looked at Madam Li with cold eyes, thinking to himself. Over a few pieces of fabric, his wife was making a huge fuss,pletely disregarding propriety. Now, she even wanted to take back the things he had given out, which was a severe p in his face. Merchants really can¡¯t stand on the stage¡ªan eye only for money and valuables, utterlycking in proper conduct and dignity. Having said this, Madam Li also realized she may have gone too far. But at that moment, she was too angry to be as careful as usual to safeguard Yan Zhigao¡¯s pride. Thus, the husband and wife faced off against each other, swords drawn, neither willing to back down. ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to turn the world upside down? Do you not have any regard for me as your wife anymore?¡± Supported by Nanny Sun, the old Madam Yan hastened into the main room, her anger palpable as she looked at the two of them in a standoff. The quarrel between the head couple quickly spread to the ears of every courtyard. The third courtyard. Today, having followed Madam Li to the market, Daohua saw someone selling pottery pots. Thinking of how her grandparents, whom she had never met, had sent her quite a few nice things this time, she felt she should send a gift in return. She bought more than ten pottery pots to take back. She didn¡¯t have much of value to offer but nting some potted nts to send back would be feasible. The red plum blossoms I boughtst time are doing quite well now, and I can graft a section over to continue growing. Also, when I was previously in Yan Family Vige, I ran all over the mountains and fields and collected quite a variety of flowers and nts. Now they are all growing well in the space, and if transnted, they definitely won¡¯t be inferior to the potted nts sold by others. Among the Yan Family¡¯s younger generation, it was the third brother, Yan Wentao, who was most interested in nting things. So, as soon as she returned home, she took a y pot and headed to the third residence. When news from the main courtyard reached her, she was helping Yan Wentao fill the y pot with soil. Upon hearing that Madam Li and Yan Zhigao had started quarreling, Daohua dropped the y pot, didn¡¯t even have time to wash her hands, and ran toward the main courtyard at top speed. As for the Wu Family, after learning the whole story, they immediately found the brocade they had received earlier and hurriedly walked toward the main courtyard with it. The second residence. Seeing the Sun Family wanting to return the brocade divided down by Yan Zhigao, Yan Yile had an unhappy expression, ¡°Mother, that brocade was allocated to us by Uncle, why should we have to send it back?¡± Sun Family tapped Yan Yile¡¯s forehead, ¡°Amotion has already started in the main residence, if we don¡¯t return it now, shall we wait for others toe and demand it?¡± Yan Yile replied gloomily, ¡°Asking for things back after giving them away, how can Auntie do this?¡± Yan Yihuan said, ¡°Auntie is not a stingy person. I heard that this fabric was specifically sent by Big Sister¡¯s maternal uncle, and it was Uncle who made a mistake.¡± Yan Yile retorted, ¡°Even if it was a mistake, it¡¯s just a few pieces of fabric, why can¡¯t the mistake be left uncorrected?¡± Neither Yan Yihuan nor the Sun Family responded to this. This was not just a few ordinary pieces of fabric. Born into andlord¡¯s family, the Sun Family considered themselves knowledgeable. The moment they touched the brocade, they knew its quality was much better than the ones they had received before. Seeing the Sun Family silent, Yan Yile shook her arm, ¡°Mother, I really like this fabric, can¡¯t we keep it? Big Sister is just one person, Auntie has already made so many clothes for her, even if she doesn¡¯t make new ones for the New Year, she will still have new clothes to wear.¡± The Sun Family rolled her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not the same. The fabric that your Big Sister is wearing now isn¡¯t even as good as what you have on. Your Auntie would definitely not treat her own daughter unfairly. Come on, let¡¯s go with Mother to return the fabric.¡± Yan Yile pouted highly, ¡°Ever since Big Sister came, Auntie doesn¡¯t care about us anymore.¡± Without saying a word, the Sun Family followed, but Yan Yihuan thought to herself that a niece could naturally notpare to one¡¯s own daughter. Shuangxin Courtyard. Aunt Lin received the news, and her eyes lit up instantly. Then, looking somewhat reluctantly at the brocade that had not yet been put away and ignoring her daughter¡¯s unwillingness, she instructed the maid to pick up the brocade and quickly walk toward the main courtyard. The main courtyard. Daohua ran into the courtyard as fast as she could, breaking out into a light sweat on her forehead from the haste. Although she heard only a gist of the matter, thinking of her mother¡¯spliant and gentle demeanor, and her reluctance to argue with others, she instinctively felt that it must have been her stepfather who was bullying her mother. Her mother was so fragile; she needed to go and help, otherwise who knew what kind of bullying she would have to endure. However, no sooner had she stepped into the courtyard than she was pulled aside by Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkai. ¡°Big Brother, Fourth Brother, let go of me, I need to go see Mother!¡± Daohua struggled, trying to shake off the arms that were holding her. Yan Wenxiu said, ¡°Big Sister, Grandmother is inside.¡± ¡°Then I need to go in as well!¡± Seeing her Big Brother hesitating to speak, and her normally outspoken Fourth Brother looking troubled, Daohua had no choice but to ask, ¡°Big Brother, Fourth Brother, what exactly are you trying to tell me by holding on to me?¡± Yan Wenxiu looked at Daohua and measured his words, ¡°Big Sister, the reason why Father and Mother had a quarrel is that the fabric sent by your maternal uncle was given out to every residence by Father. I was thinking¡­ if you voluntarily give it up, maybe this issue could be settled down..¡± Chapter 53 - 46, Staircase_i Chapter 53: Chapter 46, Staircase_i Daohua paused after hearing Yan Wenxiu¡¯s words, fell silent for a while, and then said, ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t want to see our parents fight either, but since the gift was specifically given to me by Uncle, wouldn¡¯t I be letting him down if I took the initiative to refuse it now?¡± ¡°And also, Mother is doing this to protect me. If I stand up now and say I don¡¯t want it, wouldn¡¯t I be failing to appreciate her sincere devotion and deep concern?¡± This¡­¡± Yan Wenxiu was stunned. He only thought about preventing his parents from getting into a dispute, and hadn¡¯t fully considered the other aspects. Hearing Daohua¡¯s words, he acknowledged there was some truth to them and didn¡¯t quite know what to say for the moment. Seeing their articte big brother rendered speechless by their eldest sister, Yan Wenkai immediately looked at Daohua with stars in his eyes. Eldest sister is impressive! Despite their big brother¡¯s gentle and refined appearance, he was a master of reasoning within the family, and none of his siblings had ever managed to get the better of him in an argument. Sometimes, when he didn¡¯t want to study, his brother would talk to him in such a way that he began to question his existence, feeling obligated to make a good effort in life just for having been born into it. Although his brother meant well, being constantly watched over could be very draining for him. Now, seeing their eldest sister out-talk their big brother, he really wanted to jump up and apud. Unfortunately, before he could get too excited, Yan Wenkai received a stern look from Yan Wenxiu and immediately lost his nerve. Yan Wenxiu looked at Daohua again, ¡°Eldest sister, it¡¯s just a few bolts of fabric, it¡¯s not as serious as you¡¯re making it out to be. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want our parents to be unhappy over such a trifle, right?¡± These words left Daohua feeling somewhat ufortable. She wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about the fabric that had been given away; to her, clothing just needed to befortable. However, she cared about Uncle¡¯s intentions and Madam Li¡¯s consideration for her. Besides, her stepfather had allocated the new year¡¯s gifts from the Li Family without consulting her mother, which in itself was a form of disrespect towards his wife. If she stood out now and said she didn¡¯t want the fabric, she could defuse the situation, but doing so would be at the expense of pping Madam Li¡¯s face. Seeing Daohua remain silent and not speaking, Yan Wenxiu frowned and nced toward the main gate, noticing figures approaching. He worried the situation would escte.please visit ¡± sitestorys(.)c0m ¡± maybe y0u will enj0y the captivating sh0rt st0ries. Currently, it was just a small conflict between Yan Zhigao and his wife. As the saying goes, ¡°A quarrel between a married couple is nothing serious, and they¡¯ll make up at the bed end.¡± As long as the issue didn¡¯t leave the main courtyard and they closed the door, they could resolve it any way they saw fit. But if people from other courtyards got involved, things would getplicated. His father always cared about his face; once he felt embarrassed in front of family members, his mother¡¯s life would be difficult. Yan Wenxiu spoke again, ¡°Eldest sister, it¡¯s almost the end of the year, and this is your first time celebrating it with everyone. You don¡¯t want to make everyone unhappy, do you?¡± At these words, Daohua immediately raised her head and retorted coldly, ¡°Big brother, that¡¯s an unreasonable thing to say. How is it that I¡¯m the one making everyone unhappy? Please, big brother, exin the reason so that your sister can listen attentively.¡± Yan Wenkai saw his brother and sister leaning towards an argument and quickly interjected, ¡°Ah, big brother, I think grandmother is watching over our parents¡¯ matter. We, as their children, shouldn¡¯t get involved, should we?¡± Saying this, he didn¡¯t wait for Yan Wenxiu to look over; instead, he turned to Daohua, ¡°Eldest sister, no offense, but as the eldest brother is like a father, mind your manner of speaking.¡± Having said that, he made gestures to Daohua, signaling her to apologize to Yan Wenxiu. Daohua saw it, pursed her lips, and turned her head away. Yan Wenkai nced at his sister who was unwilling to apologize and then at his big brother, who seemed to be angered, and felt a massive headacheing on. What should he do? He didn¡¯t dare to upset his brother, and he couldn¡¯t handle his sister; being stuck in the middle was so ufortable! At this moment, the first group of people entered the main courtyard. It was the Wu Family, holding a bolt of brocade in her hands. She nced at the three Yan siblings and quickly stepped into the main room. Big brother, I came to say thanks. I¡¯ve never seen such beautiful brocade before; thank you for letting me gain such experience. However, I must return this brocade to you.¡± ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t rush, listen to me until I¡¯m finished.¡± ¡°Being able to marry into the Yan Family is the greatest fortune of my life. My family is poor, yet big brother and sister-inw have never looked down on me, and they always think of me¡ªI am very grateful for that.¡± ¡°But everyone knows their own situation; I¡¯m used to rough work, so wearing clothes made of such material doesn¡¯t suit me. Fortunately, I¡¯ve now followed Mother and the head of the household to the city, and I don¡¯t need to do anything on a regr basis. I can take good care of myself, and I believe that in the future I will certainly be a match for such clothes.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯ve heard that fashionable materials must not be kept, as they be outdated if you do. So I thought, why not use them to make clothes for Daohua first? In the future, if there¡¯s something better, whether sister-inw gives it to me or not, I will shamelesslye to ask for it.¡± Wu Family¡¯s words were heard clearly by the three siblings from the Yan Family, Daohua, standing by the door. The three of them exhaled a sigh of relief. ¡°Who would have thought that third auntie, who usually doesn¡¯t talk much, could actually speak so persuasively?¡± Yan Wenkai looked astonished, and so did Yan Wenxiu. Listen to that; she managed to protect Dad¡¯s dignity, and expressed the third branch¡¯s gratitude towards the main branch. His dad and mom must be incredibly moved right now. Daohua nced sidelong at the two: ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her, alright? Third uncle and third auntie just aren¡¯t slick, but they¡¯re really the kindest at heart.¡± At this moment, the people from the second branch arrived. Madam Sun, along with Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile, entered the main courtyard. Seeing Daohua and her siblings standing outside, she let Yihuan and Yile stay outside as well while she herself went into the main room with two lengths of brocade. ¡°Hmph!¡± Yan Yile looked displeased and cold-snorted at Daohua. She genuinely liked the two pieces of material their uncle had given to them. If made into clothes, Xu Keke and others would be so envious of her. But now, because of big sister, her clothes were ruined. At that moment, Daohua¡¯s attention was all on the room. As for Yan Yile¡¯s snort, she merely gave it a fleeting nce. Yan Yihuan gave Yan Yile a warning re the moment after she made a sound. Afterward, although Yan Yile still looked displeased, snubbed, she did not make another sound. Inside the room, Madam Sun spoke even more beautifully. ¡°Big brother, I absolutely adore this material. I was ready to have it cut into clothes right away, but my daughters Yihuan and Yile wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Guess why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t like it, but they felt that Daohua has been in the city for so long, and they haven¡¯t given her any presents, so they thought, why not ¡®present a Buddha with borrowed flowers¡¯, use this material to make two sets of clothes, and give them to Daohua as gifts?¡± ¡°When I heard that, I immediately raised both hands in agreement. That¡¯s why I¡¯vee with the material to find sister-inw. We were thinking of making them ourselves, but sister-inw¡¯s taste is unmatched by me, so the tailoring of this material must trouble sister-inw; you must dress up our dear Daohua beautifully.¡± ¡°Yihuan and Yile are very sensible,¡± said Yan Zhigao¡¯s voice. Outside the room, Daohua, Yan Wenxiu, and Yan Wenkai all turned their eyes to Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile, listening to the conversation inside. Yan Yihuan heard her uncle¡¯s excessive praise from inside the room and felt a bit embarrassed, bowing her head with cheeks and ears turning somewhat red. Yan Yile, on the other hand, lifted her head proudly upon hearing herself beingplimented and cast a haughty sideways nce at Daohua. Thanks to Wu Family and Madam Sun¡¯s setup, the atmosphere in the master bedroom improved a lot. Just when everyone thought the matter would rest at that, Aunt Lin came over with Yan Yishuang.. Chapter 54 - 47, Slap in the Face_l Chapter 54: Chapter 47, p in the Face_l Seeing Aunt Lin and Yan Yishuang walk into the main courtyard, Daohua instinctively furrowed her brows. Ever since the first day she saw her father¡¯s concubine at the entrance of the County Governor¡¯s Office, she had felt an innate dislike for her. Whether it was her rushing to meet the old Madam Yan ahead of Madam Li, or her subsequent actions in the backyard, everything showed that beneath her frail appearance, she harbored restless ambitions. Moreover, this woman had a penchant for ying the weakling, much like the white lotus and green tea characters in novels from her previous life. When Aunt Lin noticed that Daohua and the others were present, her eyes flickered briefly before she came to the door with Yan Yishuang, smiled at Yan Wenxiu, acquired several rolls of cloth from the maid¡¯s hands, and quickly stepped into the main room. Daohua noted how her eldest brother casually nodded in response to Aunt Lin¡¯s greeting, and her eyebrows twitched slightly. Yan Yile, standing to the side, saw that Aunt Lin had even more cloth in her hands than they did, and immediately raised her eyes to look at Yan Yishuang, who was obediently standing beside Yan Wenxiu, her lips twitching. Logically, if the eldest uncle were distributing based on the number of female family members, then they should have received the most cloth. Indeed, the eldest uncle was tantly biased towards Aunt Lin and her daughter. Thinking of this, Yan Yile suddenly raised her eyes and looked at Daohua, sneering internally. So what if her big sister was the eldest daughter of the Yan Family? Without the favor of their eldest uncle, she couldn¡¯t even get her share of cloth for clothing. Daohua, detecting the schadenfreude mixed with a hint of sympathy in Yan Yile¡¯s gaze, sighed inwardly; children matured early in ancient times. Yan Yile was not yet eight years old, but her mind was already quite active. Daohua no longer paid them any attention, focusing her attention inside the house. After Aunt Lin had entered, everything seemed fine at first, but then, for some reason, Yan Zhigao suddenly emerged from the main room, furiously dragging a tearful Aunt Lin behind him. Seeing this, all the younger persons waiting outside were startled. However, Daohua had no particr reaction; she calmly watched her cheap father drag the fragile-looking Aunt Lin, thinking to herself that that woman certainly stirred up trouble. While crying, Aunt Lin said, ¡°My lord, I misspoke. I am but a lowly concubine, and Yishuang, who was born to me, is a mere concubine¡¯s daughter and not fit to bepared to the eldest young miss.¡± Yan Zhigao replied angrily, ¡°Legitimate or not, in my eyes, they¡¯re all the same. Don¡¯t belittle yourself. Yishuang is inferior to no one. I¡¯ll make myself clear today, whatever Daohua has in this house, Yishuang will have too.¡± Madam Li, just stepping out of the room, stumbled upon hearing this. Had it not been for the support from the Sun Family and the Wu Family, who were right behind her, she would have nearly fallen to the ground. When Daohua saw this, she quickly stepped forward, grabbing Madam Li¡¯s exceptionally cold hand. Looking at her mother, whose anger had turned her face pale, Daohua gazed indifferently at the father who was protecting his mistress in the courtyard. Legitimate daughters and concubines¡¯ daughters are the same, he said; where does that leave hiswful wife, who manages the household affairs painstakingly and brought a considerable dowry? Yan Zhigao noticed Madam Li¡¯s pallor and immediately realized that his words might have been too harsh. He moved his lips, wanting to say something, but his proud self-respect wouldn¡¯t allow him to bow to his own wife, so he just stood there in a deadlock. Seeing Yan Zhigao appear somewhat guilty, Aunt Lin bowed her head and continued to cry, ¡°My lord, please don¡¯t say such things. I am well aware of my low status and dare not harbor any extravagant hopes. Precious items like Fuguang Brocade are only fit for the eldest young miss to wear, Yishuang¡­Yishuang is not worthy.¡± Upon hearing this, any trace of guilt on Yan Zhigao¡¯s face vanished instantly. Just as he was about to assert something again, Daohua spoke up. ¡°Aunt Lin, as a concubine of my father, I, as his daughter, should not be entitled to critique you. However, the way you repeatedly invoke ¡®the eldest young miss¡¯ in front of so many people, I¡¯m quite curious to ask you where I have wronged you that you feel the need to take veiled digs at me at every turn?¡± Aunt Lin¡¯s lips moved, as if to exin something, but Daohua didn¡¯t give her the chance. ¡°Also, I¡¯m rather puzzled by what you just said. People say there is no mother who doesn¡¯t love her children. Although the mother of my fourth sister is my own, you are her birth mother, and she has been raised by your side. How heartless must you be to disregard her feelingspletely, to demean her so vociferously and relentlessly?¡± Daohua nced at Yan Yishuang, who stood there dumbfounded, and continued, ¡°The father of my fourth sister is the County Magistrate of Linyi County; how is she not entitled to wear Fuguang Brocade?¡± Turning to Yan Yishuang, she asked, ¡°These past years, has mother neglected your food and clothing?¡± Because of Daohua¡¯s question, everyone in the courtyard turned to look at Yan Yishuang. Feeling nervous with so many eyes suddenly upon her, Yan Yishuang, without ncing at Aunt Lin, simply nodded. Seeing this, Daohua sneered as she looked at Aunt Lin, ¡°Aunt Lin, look, even the fourth sister herself admits it. My mother never mistreated her; from beginning to end, it was you, it was you who belittled your own daughter.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Daohua interrupted, ¡°Aunt Lin, when I was at my old home, I heard people say that some who fear poverty like to covet others¡¯ possessions, and even wish to im them for themselves.¡± ¡°But how could someone¡¯s belongings possibly be given to outsiders? They aren¡¯t fools, after all. Good things should naturally be kept within one¡¯s own family. Hence, those people begin to resort to unscrupulous methods, and there is one method that they love to use the most.¡± ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± ¡°Feigning weakness while dominating.¡± ¡°They use their pitiful appearance to gain the sympathy of others, so as to achieve their unspeakable goals in their hearts.¡± ¡°Aunt Lin, don¡¯t you think such people are extremely disgusting?¡± Silence! A deathly silence in the main courtyard! Everyone stared, dumbfounded, at Daohua standing beside Madam Li, seemingly not expecting her to so bluntly and mercilessly reveal Aunt Lin¡¯s disguised facade. Yan Zhiyuan, who had just heard the news and arrived, looked at Daohua with undisguised admiration, feeling that in this moment, he truly recognized his great-niece for the first time. Impressive! Back when he saw her generously donating money and materials to help the refugees, he had thought this niece of his was extraordinary. Now, seeing her leave the always-disguising Lin Family trembling with not a leg to stand on, he was indeed convinced. Yan Zhigao, the person involved, was also full of shock, not even noticing that Aunt Lin at his side was about to fall apart. ¡°Bang!¡± In the end, Aunt Lin, so ashamed that she couldn¡¯t show her face, had no choice but to resort to thest-resort tactic of feigning fainting to escape. However, just before she copsed to the ground, Daohua¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°Oh, and I forgot to say, when things go wrong, such people will feign fainting.¡± The ¡®fainted¡¯ Aunt Lin¡¯s tightly closed eyelids twitched uncontrobly for a moment. At that moment, Yan Zhigao finally snapped back to reality, immediately knelt down to support Aunt Lin, and red at Daohua with dissatisfaction, ¡°You, a sheltered girl, where did you hear such nonsense?¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°It was Great-Uncle who told me. He said that the world is hard for women, and that watching more, listening more, would be beneficial. For example, when encountering a betrayer, or someone who can¡¯t discern right from wrong, one won¡¯t bepletely at their mercy without even realizing it.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Zhigao felt his cheeks and the roots of his ears inexplicably heat up, and he could sense the other people in the courtyard stealing nces at him, which made him angry and embarrassed. He fiercely turned to Madam Li, ¡°Look at the good daughter you have raised. Now she doesn¡¯t even regard me, her father, with any respect.¡± Madam Li wanted to retort, but Daohua squeezed her hand and smiled at Yan Zhigao, ¡°Father, aren¡¯t you mistaken? It has always been said that if a child is unfilial, it¡¯s the father¡¯s fault. I¡¯ve never heard of a child¡¯sck of filial piety being the mother¡¯s fault. Father, you should reflect on yourself.¡± ¡®You¡­¡± Yan Zhigao stared at Daohua, speechless and in disbelief. ¡°Enough, all of you shut up!¡± Grandma Yan, supported by Nanny Sun, walked out and gave Daohua a fierce re. Seeing that her grandmother¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very pleasant, Daohua quickly shrank her neck and quickly hid behind Madam Li. Grandma Yan rolled her eyes at her in a rather udylike manner, and then looked disdainfully at Yan Zhigao in the courtyard, who was unable to win an argument even with his own daughter, and angrily said, ¡°Are the servants you raise just here to eat for free? A concubine has copsed, do you really need to stoop down and help her personally?¡± She then turned to the others in the courtyard, ¡°And you all, what are you doing just standing around here? Are you waiting for this olddy to invite you for a meal? Scram, you¡¯re making me irritable just by looking at you.¡± Instantly, the people in the courtyard scattered like birds and beasts.. Chapter 55 - 48, Every Family Has Its Own Difficulties! Chapter 55: Chapter 48, Every Family Has Its Own Difficulties! The brocade incident came to an end amidst Aunt Lin¡¯s dejected fainting and the Yan Family¡¯s tacit and silent eptance. From then on, Daohua¡¯s reputation as someone not to be messed with was firmly etched in the minds of everyone in the Yan Family. She was a tough character who dared to p even the head of a household in the face! ¡°Mother, was the brocade originally called Fuguang Brocade?¡± Seeing her daughter¡¯s joyful expression as she caressed the brocade, Madam Li felt some of her frustration fade, ¡°Mother did not expect that the fabric your uncle sent was Fuguang Brocade.¡± Daohua looked up, ¡°Is Fuguang Brocade very expensive?¡± Madam Li nodded, ¡°Expensive is one aspect, the main thing is it¡¯s hard to get hold of. This kind of fabric is usually only supplied to officials and nobility;mon folks can hardlye into contact with it.¡± Daohua was a bit moved, ¡°My uncle is really good to me.¡± Merchants, although wealthy, were unable to obtain many things in the strict social hierarchy of ancient times. She did not know how much effort her uncle, whom she had never met, had gone through to obtain these rolls of Fuguang Brocade. Fortunately, they were recovered, otherwise, she really would have failed to reciprocate her uncle¡¯s deep affection. Madam Li stroked Daohua¡¯s head, her eyes shimmering with love and tenderness. Her daughter standing up for her had truly made her feelforted. However, thinking of her husband¡¯s unpleasant expression before he left, she decided to say, ¡°In the future, be a bit nicer to your father when you speak.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Daohua snorted coldly, ¡°I was already very restrained today. If it were up to my temperament, I could have said even harsher words.¡± She had a significant w, which was that she could not tolerate any dissent in her eyes. If someone upset her, she was neither willing nor inclined to hold her tongue. After the incident with the brocade, her stepfather, in her view, had gone from being somewhat biased to aplete scoundrel. To be able to interact with him calmly was already her greatest tolerance. ¡°You child, why are you getting more and more worked up as you speak?¡± Madam Li tapped Daohua¡¯s forehead. ¡°Mother-¡± Daohua hooked her arm around Madam Li¡¯s, ¡°You¡¯re just too good, always considering father in everything you do. But what about him? He takes your efforts for granted and doesn¡¯t appreciate them at all.¡± She wanted to say that a scoundrel was not worth missing, but afraid of hurting Madam Li, she moved her lips, then swallowed her words back. Madam Li sighed, ¡°Your father¡­ In the end, the me lies on Mother herself. Ie from a merchant family, and marrying your father was definitely aiming high. You are still young, not aware of how much people value status and identity.¡± ¡°Especially someone like your father, a schr, who generally holds prejudice against merchants. Before marrying your father, Mother was actually prepared to be disregarded.¡± ¡°Nevertheless, Mother is fortunate. Although your father favors Madam Lin a bit, he still respects me and is able to be impartial in major matters.¡± ¡°Back in my childhood, I had some sisters whose circumstances became difficult. Their husbands squandered their dowries while favoring concubines over wives, and some have been tormented to death.¡± ¡°See,pared to others, isn¡¯t Mother much happier? As long as you and your two brothers are well, Mother doesn¡¯t mind anything else.¡± Daohua stared at Madam Li, not missing the fleeting mncholy in her eyes, and feeling a sourness in her heart. After a moment of silence, she embraced the woman who was forcing a smile. Which woman wouldn¡¯t want her husband¡¯s affection? But there¡¯s so much helplessness in reality that forces them to choose endurance andpromise. ¡°If father despises merchants so much, why did he marry you? Since he married you, he should be responsible for you.¡± Madam Li patted her daughter¡¯s back, ¡°Your father is not irresponsible. After marrying your father, he has still taken good care of your uncle and others. Having a brother-inw who is a County Magistrate can save a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°Marriage is about the union of a man and a woman. So far, Mother¡¯s marriage to your father, whether for the Yan Family or for the Li Family, has been beneficial.¡± Daohua looked up, ¡°But what about you?¡± Madam Li smiled, ¡°You and your two brothers are the best gifts your father has given me.¡± Seeing no trace of resentment on Madam Li¡¯s face, Daohua felt her heart swell, unsure of what to say, and buried her head back into her embrace. Her mother keeps her father, her two brothers, and her at the very top of her heart, always thoughtful and considerate, but never looking after herself. Seeing the look of pity on her daughter¡¯s face, Madam Li felt a warm feeling inside. She now deeply understood the saying, ¡®A daughter is a mother¡¯s little cotton-padded jacket¡¯. Isn¡¯t that the epitome of closeness? Knowing her struggles, standing up for her¡­ Madam Li affectionately patted Daohua¡¯s back, but soon, the smile faded from her face, worried again as she thought of her daughter¡¯s stubborn and fiery temperament. People often favor quiet and gentle girls. With a character like her daughter¡¯s, she truly feared she might suffer in the future. If the Li Family were stronger, it would be fine for the daughter to be feisty, as it would be seen as candidness. But if her husband could not be promoted and remained a County Magistrate, her daughter¡¯s temperament might be criticized as overbearing. Her husband did well in settling the refugees this time; she wondered if he could move up next year? Even if he couldn¡¯t, beingterally transferred to a somewhat wealthier county would also be good, so she could find ways to save up more for her three children. Thinking about Wenxiu¡¯s generation growing up, yet the Yan Family had little to their name, she felt extremely anxious. Betrothal gifts, dowries, money is needed everywhere! Although the issue with the brocade had been resolved, the atmosphere in the County Governor¡¯s Office¡¯s backyard remained somewhat strange. For instance, after that incident, Yan Zhigao had stayed in Shuangxin Courtyard. After being scolded by old Madam Yan several times, he reluctantly agreed to return to the main courtyard to rest. As he got better, however, Madam Li still hadn¡¯t extended a figurativedder for him to step down. Several times he had walked to the entrance of the main courtyard, only to turn back to Shuangxin Courtyard in the end. With the Lunar New Year approaching, Madam Li was busy preparing things for the celebration, as well as handling the ie ounts of the dowry shops and fields for the year, too busy to care for anything else. Daohua was aware of the situation, but it had not urred to her to remind Madam Li. In her view, her stepfather had been spoiled. Previously, every time something happened, it was Madam Li who would capitte first. This time, the incident with the brocade happened because of him, yet even so, he was unwilling to lower his head to his wife, who was busied with various affairs. Furthermore, now that her mother was busy to the point of not touching the ground, if her stepfather returned to the main courtyard, her mother would have to spend time serving him, and then she would truly have no time to rest. Since that was the case, so be it! And Shuangxin Courtyard was indeed unprecedentedly peaceful. After being taunted so openly and subtly by Daohua in front of so many people, even Aunt Lin with her thick skin could not face others for a short while. As for the second branch of the family, they were all sly and naturally wouldn¡¯t cause any ruckus at this time. And the third branch had never been the type to meddle in affairs. Soon, the twentieth of the twelfth lunar month arrived. On this day, the county school began its holiday, and Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wenjie, Yan Wenkai, and Yan Wenbin were free from ss, bringing some life back to the backyard of the County Governor¡¯s Office. ¡°Big sister, what are you and Wentao up to now?¡± Yan Wentao had gone to the main courtyard and, not finding Daohua there, he went straight to the third branch and found Daohua in the yard, making a snowman with Yan Wentao. Daohua turned around, and upon seeing him, her smile immediately spread across her face, ¡°Fourth brother,e here, you¡¯re strong, help me shovel the snow.¡± Yan Wenkai: ¡°So I¡¯m just hired muscle, eh?¡± Though he was reluctant to admit it, his actions were sincere, picking up a shovel nearby and joining the two in building the snowman. Daohuaughed, ¡°Fourth brother, we¡¯re practicing here, and once we get good at it, let¡¯s build one for grandmother too.¡± Yan Wenkai nodded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯m up for it. By the way, how are your potted nts? Did they survive?¡± Daohua: ¡°Who am I? The little expert in farming, of course they survived.¡± Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkai bothughed, seeing her proud demeanor. Yan Wenkai: ¡°After the New Year, father is going to the provincial city to report his political achievements. If your potted nts are presentable, you could have father bring them to our eldest uncle¡¯s house.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really?¡± Yan Wenkai nodded, his expression bing a bit solemn, ¡°The County Magistrate is examined every three years, who knows whether father will be promoted this time?¡± After the New Year, he would be thirteen, and already privy to many matters; he was aware that his father¡¯s potential promotion was rted to their family¡¯s future development. Recently, his eldest brother had mentioned this frequently. Daohua and Yan Wentao exchanged nces. They had no say in this matter, and silence was the best option. Before long, with the cooperation of the three, a snowman took shape. In the middle of the process, as Yan Wentao went to find eyes and a nose for the snowman, Yan Wenkai nudged Daohua. Confused, Daohua asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Yan Wenkai looked around before speaking, ¡°When we go back, you should apologize to eldest brother.¡± Daohua turned her head away, ¡°Why should I?¡± Yan Wenkai rubbed his head in frustration, ¡°Do you n to not speak with eldest brother for the rest of your life?¡± Daohua: ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t he apologize to me?¡± Yan Wenkai tapped Daohua¡¯s head, ¡°You¡¯re the little sister, he¡¯s the big brother, when has a big brother ever apologized to his little sister?¡± Daohua didn¡¯t like to hear that, ¡°Who¡¯s wrong should apologize, it has nothing to do with age.¡± Yan Wenkai widened his eyes, ¡°Why do you have so many wrong ideas?¡± Daohua¡¯s gaze was unfriendly, ¡°Does fourth brother think these are wrong ideas? So are you preparing to bully me someday and then wait for me to apologize to you?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± Yan Wenkai immediately denied, then quickly changed the subject, ¡°The New Year is almost here, if you keep this up with eldest brother, mother won¡¯t be happy when she sees it.¡± Indeed, upon hearing this, Daohua¡¯s expression softened slightly. Yan Wenkai was pleased inside, indeed, invoking mother was effective. For mother, big sister would even dare to confront father, and she would certainly reconcile with eldest brother for mother¡¯s happiness.. Chapter 56 - 49, Distant and Close Relatives l Chapter 56: Chapter 49, Distant and Close Rtives l Daohua actually wasn¡¯t too upset with Yan Wenxiu; although she disagreed with some of the things he had said that day, she wasn¡¯t one to hold a grudge over it. Especially considering her eldest brother was just a teenager over ten years old, she felt embarrassed to harp on the issue. So, after much pestering from Yan Wenkai, she reluctantly made a trip to Zhegui Courtyard. As soon as they arrived at the entrance of the courtyard, they heardughtering from inside. Upon entering, they discovered that members from the second branch of the family, Yan Wenjie, Yan Yihuan, Yan Yile, as well as Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang were all there. The group was gathered in the six-sided Jiao Pavilion in the courtyard, enjoying tea and reciting poetry. Seeing that her eldest brother was interacting intimately with Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang, Daohua was somewhat astonished and turned to ask Yan Wenkai, ¡°Fourth brother, is Eldest Brother on good terms with Wenbin and Yishuang?¡± Yan Wenkai responded without much thought, ¡°Eldest Brother¡¯s primer was taught by Teacher Lin, and he¡¯s been close with Wenbin and Yishuang since they were young.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua was stunned and incredulously asked, ¡°How could the tutor for Eldest Brother be the younger brother of Aunt Lin?¡± Don¡¯t they know that the main wife and the concubines are natural enemies? Even if both sides could coexist peacefully, having a concubine¡¯s brother teach the legitimate eldest son of the main wife wouldn¡¯t sound right if word got out! You should know that ording to the customs of this era, concubines didn¡¯t hold high status. When the rtives of concubines visited, they wouldn¡¯t be received with family hospitality. Perhaps the head of the household or the madam would meet them if they were favored, but if not, they would be sent away by two or three servants. Isn¡¯t her cheap father particr about status and position; he even looks down upon a merchant-born madam, right? How could he agree to such a preposterous arrangement? Yan Wenkai didn¡¯t react as strongly as Daohua and scratched his head, ¡°I can¡¯t remember much from when I was young. It seemed that at that time, father had just be the County Magistrate and was quite busy, and mother had to manage household affairs. Just then, Aunt Lin¡¯s brother came to visit her, and Aunt Lin took the initiative to suggest that Teacher Lin should start Eldest Brother¡¯s primer.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Daohua scoffed. There was no need to ask further; as soon as his adored wife spoke up, her cheap father must have been so overwhelmed that he agreed. Looking again at her eldest brother in the pavilion, who was intimately interacting with his half-brother and half-sister, Daohua gained a deeper understanding of Aunt Lin¡¯s tactics. Within the inner courts, she had the favor of the head of the family and was on good terms with the legitimate eldest son; and at the County Governor¡¯s Office, her brother was devising strategies as a teacher. Truly, Aunt Lin had a strong influence both inside and outside the household. If it weren¡¯t for Aunt Lin¡¯s family being poor, her influence in the Yan Family would undoubtedly be greater than Madam Li¡¯s. Daohua: ¡°Fourth brother, does Eldest Brother still keep close contact with Shuangxin Courtyard?¡± Yan Wenkai, noticing that Daohua seemed upset, remembered that this sister wasn¡¯t too fond of the people from Shuangxin Courtyard and immediately shook his head: ¡°No, ever since he started attending the county school, Eldest Brother has been focusing on his studies. Usually, aside from Wenbin and Yishuanging over to ask Eldest Brother for help with their questions, he has almost no contact with Shuangxin Courtyard.¡± To be honest, he also didn¡¯t like Aunt Lin, and as for Wenbin and Yishuang, he had never really clicked with them anyway. ¡°Fourth brother, eldest sister!¡± The group in the pavilion noticed Daohua and Yan Wenkai standing at the courtyard entrance, and immediately called out to them. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go over.¡± Yan Wenkai grabbed Daohua and quickly walked towards the pavilion. ¡°Fourth brother!¡± As soon as they stepped into the pavilion, the younger ones, Yan Yishuang, Yan Yile, and Yan Wenbin all stood up and greeted them with beaming smiles. But as for Daohua¡­ Yan Yile was still unhappy because she didn¡¯t have the fabric for a beautiful new year¡¯s outfit, and she clearly wasn¡¯t in good spirits these days. Seeing Daohua, she naturally didn¡¯t offer a friendly face. She not only ignored Daohua herself but also stopped Yan Yihuan, who wanted to greet her. On the other hand, Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin were even less likely to initiate conversation with Daohua. Aunt Lin still couldn¡¯t show her face in Shuangxin Courtyard because of Daohua, and both harbored a strong grievance against her. For a moment, the atmosphere in the pavilion turned somewhat awkward. Yan Wenjie, who didn¡¯t have a stake in the situation, sat on the side with a smile, watching the scene unfold without any intention of stepping in to ease the tension. Yan Wenxiu nced at Daohua, who was isted by her younger siblings, and sighed, ¡°Why did big sister decide toe here?¡± At these words, Daohua raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t care about the others¡¯ disregard. After all, she didn¡¯t have any real feelings for these so-called brothers and sisters. But she still cared somewhat about her eldest brother, who shared the same mother. ¡°Are you not weing me, big brother?¡± Daohua asked with a smile. Yan Wenxiu¡¯s brows furrowed. He really felt that his big sister¡¯s temperament was rather wild, and she didn¡¯t speak gently at all. ¡°Why would big sister ask that? How could big brother not wee you?¡± Yan Yishuang said with a smile as she stood beside Yan Wenxiu, affectionately tugging at his arm, ¡°Big brother, you agree with what I said, right?¡± Yan Wenxiu smiled and nodded, looking towards Daohua, ¡°Big sister is being too sensitive. I am very happy you coulde. We wereposing poetry;e join us.¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°Big brother, it seems you don¡¯t pay much attention to me usually, do you? I haven¡¯t been studying for long; how could Ipose poetry already?¡± Yan Wenxiu¡¯s expression paused; he really hadn¡¯t considered this. Yan Yishuang nced at Yan Wenxiu and took over the conversation, ¡°Big sister, please don¡¯t me big brother. Big brother has to study and sometimes has to help me and the fifth brother with our doubts. He doesn¡¯t intentionally neglect big sister.¡± As soon as these words were uttered, everyone in the pavilion looked towards Yan Yishuang. Yan Wenjie couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Mother was right; as soon as big sister arrived, there was never a dull moment with the eldest house. Big sister was not someone to provoke, and neither was the third sister. A faint displeasure crossed Yan Wenxiu¡¯s heart. As he grew older and understood more, he had been intentionally distancing himself from Shuangxin Courtyard, yet he couldn¡¯t be too harsh on Yishuang and Wenbin. Daohua gave Yan Yishuang a nonchnt look, ignoring her and pointing at the pastries on the table, ¡°Mother is really biased, getting so many delicious pastries for big brother. But big brother, why didn¡¯t you also call third brother and sixth brother? They¡¯re the ones who enjoy these the most.¡± As she spoke, she reached for a piece of pastry. Yan Yishuang spoke again, her face filled with guilt, ¡°Big sister, the pastries were sent by my uncle, and it was I who forgot to invite the third and sixth brothers. Before¡­ before, this is how we always did things, so I just didn¡¯t think of inviting the third and sixth brothers. Big sister, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll go and call the third brother and¡­¡± ¡°Are you tired?¡± Daohua suddenly interrupted Yan Yishuang. ¡°Ah?¡± Yan Yishuang was puzzled; she didn¡¯t quite understand what Daohua meant. ¡°Bang!¡± Daohua threw the pastry in her hand back onto the table, dusted off her hands, and then looked at Yan Yishuang, ¡°I think you and your aunt are quite exhausted.¡± After speaking, she looked at the others in the pavilion, ¡°You all continue with your poetry; I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± With that, she turned and left. ¡°Big sister, wait for me. I don¡¯t know how topose poetry either.¡± Yan Wenkai immediately dropped the pastry he was holding and rushed after Daohua as soon as she left. When she stepped out of the courtyard, Daohua looked back at the siblings in the pavilion, who were busyforting Yan Yishuang, and smirked contemptuously. ¡°Big sister, why are you walking so fast?¡± Watching her fourth brother, who had caught up to her panting, Daohua¡¯s smile became much more genuine, ¡°I¡¯m afraid if I walk too slow, I might catch the disease of being pretentious.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will take you to grandmother¡¯s ce and treat you to something delicious.¡± At these words, Yan Wenkai¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°What are we waiting for, let¡¯s go!¡± Saying so, he took Daohua¡¯s hand and ran with her. As for the matter of reconciling big brother and big sister, he had long since thrown it to the back of his mind. In the Jiao Pavilion, Yan Wenxiu watched their retreating figures, his gaze flickering momentarily.. Chapter 57 - 50, Too Clearly Divided_l Chapter 57: Chapter 50, Too Clearly Divided_l ¡°Big sister, how did you make this distiller¡¯s grains? It¡¯s so delicious!¡± In the Songhe Courtyard, Yan Wenkai dramatically eximed. Daohua sipped the distiller¡¯s grains, nced at her yful fourth brother and her honest third brother guzzling it down, and silently shook her head. Old Madam Yan saw her looking all serious and gave her a tap on the head, ¡°Howe it¡¯s only you two? Where are your elder brothers?¡± Daohua replied indifferently, ¡°Elder brother and second brother are preupied withposing poetry.¡± Old Madam Yan said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve opened the distiller¡¯s grains, send some to them too.¡± Daohua put down her bowl, ¡°Grandmother, elder brother and the others are currently enjoying sugar cakes bought from Fuxiang Restaurant. They wouldn¡¯t even nce at the distiller¡¯s grains. Besides, there isn¡¯t much made today, and it might not even be enough for the New Year.¡± Old Madam Yan gave her a sidelong nce, ¡°Then why did you open it so early?¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°To thank my third brother and fourth brother, of course. Third brother helped me cultivate potted nts, and fourth brother helped me build a snowman. I have to show my gratitude.¡± Old Madam Yan immediately tapped Daohua on the head again, ¡°So, those who didn¡¯t help you don¡¯t get to taste your treats?¡± Daohua, covering her forehead, quickly moved away from Old Madam Yan, ¡°If you hit me again, I might turn silly.¡± Old Madam Yan huffed, ¡°You, silly? I see you know very well how to differentiate between insiders and outsiders. Back at the old home, I never saw you so petty. Howe you¡¯ve be so calcting with your own family sinceing here?¡± Daohua, unfazed, replied, ¡°Because when I give to outsiders, they will be grateful to me; but if I give to so-called family, they take it for granted. Forget gratitude¡ªif I don¡¯t do well once, they might evenin.¡± ¡°With that being the case, it¡¯s better to stick to my own principles from the start in dealing with everyone. Those who are good to me, I will not treat unfairly; those who are not, shouldn¡¯t expect me to y the saint.¡± Hearing this, Old Madam Yan was visibly surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected her nine-year-old granddaughter to say something so insightful. However, despite its insightfulness, it hid an indifference that could not be ignored. For arge and thriving family like theirs, friction among family members was inevitable. As an elder of the family, naturally, she hoped for harmony and affection among them. Old Madam Yan looked up and saw her granddaughter, who had already started ying with her two grandsons, and sighed internally. She understood this granddaughter whom she had raised since childhood. Despite her usually cheerful demeanor towards everyone, very few could truly reach her heart. Having been in Linyi County for so long, the people of the Yan Family whom she truly cared about were her eldest daughter-inw and her fourth grandson. The others, including her eldest son, their father, she guessed were not of much concern to her. s¡­ It was hard to say whether her granddaughter¡¯s strong personality and thoughts were good or not. Seeing Yan Wenkai about to add more distiller¡¯s grains, Old Madam Yan immediately sealed it, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve had enough for today, no more drinking.¡± After saying that, she ushered the three of them out without further discussion. Old Madam Yan cared for her eldest grandson and sought to improve the rtionship between him and her eldest granddaughter; after all, the granddaughter would have to rely on her elder brother in the future. So, that evening, when the eldest grandson came to pay his respects, Old Madam Yan scooped out a bowl of the distiller¡¯s grains for him, ¡°Try this, your sister made it, she specifically saved some for you.¡± As the eldest grandson, Yan Wenxiu always remembered his responsibilities and held himself to strict standards from a young age, which led him to be reserved and silent, rarely showing his emotions. At this moment, hearing Old Madam Yan¡¯s words, the corners of Yan Wenxiu¡¯s mouth tipped up slightly, ¡°Thank you, Grandmother,¡± He quite loved the things his little sister made.. Chapter 58 - 51, Wife and Concubine_l Chapter 58: Chapter 51, Wife and Concubine_l ¡°Wenhui, what¡¯s happened to you?¡± Yan Zhigao visited Shuangxin Courtyard as usual, and upon entering the courtyard, he noticed to his surprise that his beloved concubine did not greet him at the door as she usually did. He quietly stepped into the room and found his concubine lost in thought,pletely motionless. ¡°The master has arrived!¡± Upon seeing Yan Zhigao, Concubine Lin immediately put away her deeply troubled expression and greeted him with a smile. Yan Zhigao took her hand and asked with concern, ¡°What are you thinking about? Why didn¡¯t you even notice meing?¡± Concubine Lin shook her head, her face showing a touch of bitterness as she spoke, ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything, just¡­ just lost in some idle thoughts. Yan Zhigao asked again, ¡°What¡¯s really the matter? Concubine Lin hesitated, as if there was something she wanted to say but thought better of it. Yan Zhigao sighed and patted Concubine Lin¡¯s hand, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been wronged recently. I¡¯ll speak to mother about it. With your knowledge and reason, once she understands how good you are, she¡¯ll naturally ept you.¡¯ ¡°As for Daohua¡­ that girl has been spoiled by mother to the point of no return. I will discipline her properly in the future. But she is still young, and if she has said something offensive, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± At these words, Concubine Lin¡¯s eyes immediately reddened, ¡°I¡¯m just a concubine, no matter what the old madam or the eldest youngdy do to me, I will endure it, and I should endure it.¡± ¡°But¡­ Yishuang and Wenbin are the flesh and blood of the Yan Family, they shouldn¡¯t suffer because of me.¡± Yan Zhigao detected the implication in Concubine Lin¡¯s words and reassured her, ¡°Haven¡¯t I said it before? Our family doesn¡¯t abide by those rules of legitimate and illegitimate birth that other grand households do. In my heart, Wenbin and Yishuang are no different from Wenxiu and the others, they won¡¯t be slighted.¡± Concubine Lin was visibly moved, ¡°The master¡¯s deep love for his children is clear to me, and I know you will treat them equally. It¡¯s just that what I worry about isn¡¯t that.¡± Yan Zhigao was puzzled, ¡°Then what are you worried about?¡± Concubine Lin looked at Yan Zhigao and seemed to muster courage before she finally said, ¡°The eldest youngdy¡­ she seems to really dislike Wenbin and Yishuang.¡± Yan Zhigao frowned, ¡°What has Daohua done now? Concubine Lin hastily responded, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that today, Wenbin and Yishuang took the pastries their younger brother sent to Zhegui Courtyard, inviting several youngdies and masters from our household for joint poetryposition. The eldest youngdy also went, but¡­ as soon as she heard the pastries were brought by Yishuang and the others, she threw them away.¡± Hearing this, Yan Zhigao¡¯s face immediately betrayed anger. Seeing his expression, Concubine Lin continued carefully, ¡°After that, the eldest youngdy left Zhegui Courtyard and went to the old madam¡¯s ce. Then, she treated the youngdies and masters of the household to fermented rice, yet Yishuang and Wenbin were not invited. Having said this, Concubine Lin¡¯s tone became more urgent, ¡°I¡¯m not coveting what the eldest youngdy has, but Yishuang and Wenbin look up to her as their sister. Her obvious biased treatment now might affect their sibling love in the future.¡± Yan Zhigao abruptly stood up, his anger evident, ¡°I¡¯m going to the main courtyard. You just take Yishuang and Wenbin to have dinnerter.¡± Watching Yan Zhigao leave furiously, a triumphant smile crept onto Concubine Lin¡¯s face. Yan Yiyi, you made me lose so much face in front of the Yan Family, you won¡¯t have an easy time this New Year! ¡°Sister!¡± Just then, Teacher Lin walked in. Concubine Lin was surprised, ¡°Little brother, what brings you here?¡± Teacher Lin said, ¡°How could I note visit when you¡¯ve been bullied? The County Governor¡¯s Office isn¡¯t that big; though the front and back courtyards are separate, if something happens, you can always find out a thing or two. Concubine Lin feltforted, ¡°It¡¯s just the antics of a little girl. Don¡¯t worry, your sister can handle her.¡± Teacher Lin shook his head, ¡°The eldest youngdy of the Yan Family may be young, but she¡¯s exceptionally intelligent and striking in both appearance and demeanor. Sister, you must not underestimate her. Besides, she has the old madam behind her as well.¡± Concubine Lin sneered, ¡°So what if she¡¯s intelligent? With such a wild temper, she¡¯ll have a hard time winning people¡¯s affection. You don¡¯t know, that day she not only mocked me covertly but also made veiled criticisms against the master. He was so angry his face turned red. If this happens a few more times, I assure you, she willpletely lose the master¡¯s favor.¡± ¡°A daughter who doesn¡¯t hold the master¡¯s favor, even with the old madam¡¯s protection, what waves can she make? Teacher Lin knew his sister was truly angered and after some thought, he said, ¡°Sister, what you¡¯re doing now isn¡¯t enough if you really want the eldest youngdy topletely lose the master¡¯s favor. As long as it doesn¡¯t get out, family matters are easy to solve. Only if the eldest youngdy offends people outside will the master have to punish her severely to preserve the family¡¯s reputation.¡± Concubine Lin¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Do you have a n?¡± Teacher Lin replied, ¡°Leave it to me; you don¡¯t need to do anything to avoid further criticism from the old madam.¡± Concubine Lin sighed and rubbed her forehead, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to please the old madam anymore.¡± Teacher Lin smiled, ¡°Sister, you still have me. Man proposes, God disposes; the old madam wille to like you. Haven¡¯t front and back courtyards of the County Governor¡¯s Office been vying to praise you all these years?¡± Concubine Lin also smiled, but then she sneered again, ¡°Ever since the eldest youngdy arrived, I have never had a single day of peace. I truly hope to get rid of this trouble next year.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The main courtyard. Yan Zhigao came over in a furious huff, and upon entering the room, he saw Madam Li checking the ount books, her brows revealing an indescribable weariness. Seeing him, she actually looked surprised. ¡°Howe you decided toe here?¡± Yan Zhigao nced at the thick ledger on the table and a rare sense of guilt surged in his heart. He was tired from his work at the County Governor¡¯s Office, but his wife was equally tired from managing domestic affairs. Enough, for the sake of his wife, he would temporarily refrain from arguing with his eldest daughter. He knew clearly that, back then, his wife was really reluctant to leave their eldest daughter behind in their hometown, but for the sake of filial piety and to free up her hands to help him manage the inner courtyard, she had agreed with tears in her eyes. The character their eldest daughter had developed was partially his responsibility too. NOW that the eldest daughter had only just returned to his wife¡¯s side, it was inevitable that she would be somewhat indulged, and he estimated that it would take some time to readjust her disposition. Yan Zhigao sat down with a stern face: ¡°What, I¡¯m not allowed toe back?¡± Madam Li put down the ledger in her hands and said with a smile, ¡°Everything at the Yan Family belongs to you, you can go wherever you want.¡± As she spoke, she nced outside and noticed the sky was already growing dim. ¡°It¡¯s already evening, huh? Time really does fly when you¡¯re bncing the ounts.¡± With that, she packed away the books, looking towards Yan Zhigao, ¡°Are you dining in the main courtyard tonight, my lord?¡± Yan Zhigao nodded expressionlessly. Madam Li smiled, her tone seeming a bit more cheerful: ¡°Then I¡¯ll have the dishes served immediately.¡± During the meal, it was only Yan Zhigao and Madam Li. Yan Zhigao: ¡°Where are Wenxiu and the others?¡± Madam Li: ¡°The olddy asked them to eat in her courtyard. A quarter of an hour earlier, the Old Madam Yan, knowing that her grandson had actively returned to the main courtyard, worried that her grandchildren might disturb the recently reconciled couple, promptly decided to keep everyone there. Yan Zhigao nodded: ¡°Now that Wenxiu and the others are not attending sses, they should certainly spend more time with grandmother. Right, I heard today that Daohua brought everyone some fermented grains?¡± Madam Li cast a nce at Yan Zhigao, her expression growing colder by a shade and shook her head, ¡°No such thing. Daohua didn¡¯t make much fermented grain; she said it should be saved for New Year¡¯s Eve. However, today, the olddy was happy to see her grandchildren paying respects, so she had them drink a bowl each.¡± Originally, Old Madam Yan hadn¡¯t nned to give it to all her grandchildren, but just as Yan Wenxiu was about to take a bowl, Yan Wenjie and the others arrived, and she couldn¡¯t very well show too much favoritism, so she had to scoop a bowl for each person. The reason Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin didn¡¯t get any was that Old Madam Yan had made her dislike for Aunt Lin quite clear. The two, holding a grudge for their own mother, rarely visited Songhe Courtyard, and thus, they missed out. Yan Zhigao showed a look of surprise, clearly not having anticipated that his mother would also be involved in this matter. Seeing him like this, Madam Li¡¯s face became even more expressionless. She thought to herself that it was no wonder her always obedient husband had taken it upon himself to visit the main courtyard at this time; he must have heard some rumors. With a chill in her heart, Madam Li said indifferently, ¡°I hear the fermented grains taste quite good, it¡¯s a pity that I, as their mother, couldn¡¯t manage to get even a bowl to taste. After all, not having raised them personally, the affection just isn¡¯t there.¡± Upon hearing this, Ping Xiao, who was standing by the table, quickly nced towards the inner chamber; there, a small, delicate white porcin jar was ced just right. The jar was filled with the mouthwatering fermented grains. Madam was clearly saying something with her words; thatst sentence was a dig at her husband! Sure enough, Yan Zhigao¡¯s expression turned somewhat unnatural. If a mere servant girl like Ping Xiao could understand, he as the party in question definitely knew even better; to cover his own embarrassment, all he could do was to lower his head and continue eating. Madam Li: ¡°My lord, with the New Yearing up soon, I need to finish checking the ount books promptly. You should go to Shuangxin Courtyard tonight, as Aunt Lin, being a concubine, should fulfill her role in serving people at this time.¡± ¡°Crack!¡± The sound of chopsticks dropping to the floor rang out. Yan Zhigao stared dumbfounded at his usually docile wife, seemingly in disbelief that she could say such things. Her role in serving people?!!! Madam was treating Wenhui as if she were a servant, a servant raised in their own home¡­ Madam Li continued eating her meal calmly, not even giving him a nce in return.. Chapter 59 - 52, The Importance of the Maternal Home_l Chapter 59: Chapter 52, The Importance of the Maternal Home_l Madam Li and Yan Zhigao returned to their previous respectful interactions, yet there was an atmosphere between them that made Daohua feel somewhat strange. It seemed to her that her mother was no longer as thoughtful and meticulous towards her stepfather as when she first arrived. And her stepfather, well, he often nced at her mother, sometimes starting to speak, then hesitating, which was very odd. ¡°Could it be that my stepfather has finally noticed my mother¡¯s virtues and had a change of heart?¡± ¡°What are you muttering about?¡± Madam Li tapped Daohua¡¯s forehead. Daohua immediately shook her head, ¡°Nothing.¡± After speaking, she immediately lowered her head, flipping through the ount book with one hand, and clicking away on the abacus with the other, her speed astoundingly fast. In this period, seeing Madam Li check the ount books until her eyes were red, she felt, as a daughter, she should help share some of the burdens, and so she volunteered herself to Madam Li. With the end of the year being so busy, Madam Li didn¡¯t have the time to teach her daughter how to read, record, and calcte the ounts, but she knew it was her daughter¡¯s filial intention and couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint her. Besides, considering her daughter was already 9 years old, it was time for her to learn some household management matters. Thus, Madam Li made a point to carve out some time from her busy schedule to teach Daohua how to read the ount books. Compared to wealthy families, Madam Li¡¯s dowry wasn¡¯t much, but in the modest Yan Family, it was certainly considered generous. Even though over these years, the family expenses and the silver given to Yan Zhigao had used up quite a bit, the always resourceful and frugal Madam Li still managed to add a bit to the family wealth. So, at the end of each year, she had a pile of ount books to go through. Madam Li watched her quirky daughter with a smile, her voice gentle as she said, ¡°If you find any problems in the ount books, just note them down, and when your mother returns, I¡¯ll rify them for you.¡± Without looking up, Daohua replied, ¡°I know, I know, mother, you go busy yourself with other things. Leave the ounts to me with peace of mind.¡± Madam Li smiled silently, watched her daughter seriously calcting for a while, and then quietly left the room for the neighboring one. ¡°Madam, these are the lists of New Year¡¯s gifts sent by some families over the years.¡± At the end of each year, the exchange of New Year¡¯s gifts is a very important affair, as it concerns the maintenance of rtionships and goodwill between families. In the past years, Madam Li had to both review the year¡¯s ount books and prepare New Year¡¯s gifts for various families, often bustling around until she was worn out. This year, to her surprise, she enjoyed the benefits brought by her daughter. Teaching her daughter about the ounts, she was ready to stay upte night, but who would have thought that after only a rough guidance, her daughter took over the ount bookspletely. She checked and found that every entry in the ount book was calcted by her daughter to thest fraction, and her daughter had also thoughtfully altered the ounting method to make the books clearer at a nce. This gave Madam Li a new appreciation for her daughter¡¯s intelligence. ¡°This year is probably the most rxed year for Madam,¡± Seeing the constant smile on Madam Li¡¯s face, Ping Tong joined in the fun. Ping Xiao picked up the conversation, ¡°Indeed, ever since Miss Daohua arrived, Madam¡¯s smile has never faded. In my view, Madam¡¯splexion has improved a lotpared to before.¡± Ping Tong added with augh, ¡°The old madam said that Miss Daohua is a lucky star, who brought fortune to the old madam back home, and now she¡¯se to the County Governor¡¯s Office and started to bring fortune to Madam.¡± Madam Li felt the same way in her heart. She knew how poor the old madam¡¯s health was, but now, looking at others who were younger than the old madam, they probably couldn¡¯tpare to her energy. She didn¡¯t know if it was just her imagination, but she also felt that her skin had improvedtely. ¡°Okay, you two mustn¡¯t keep praising that girl any longer, and certainly don¡¯t spread words about lucky stars outside,¡± A good reputation is important for a woman, but too great a one isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. Some women had attracted snakes and all sorts of unwanted attention due to being too well-known, ultimately meeting a tragic end. Madam Li wished for Daohua to have a life of safety and happiness, not needing ephemeral fame to draw the attention of strangers. Ping Tong and Ping Xiao, seeing that Madam Li preferred not to dwell on the topic, honestly set about helping to organize the list of New Year¡¯s gifts. ¡°Is there still no New Year¡¯s gift from Beijing this year?¡± After reviewing all the gift lists, Madam Li sighed. Without a powerful family backing, her sister¡¯s life at her inws must be difficult, to the point where not evena New Year¡¯s gift could be sent to her maternal home. Ping Tong asked, ¡°Then Madam, are we still sending New Year¡¯s gifts to Beijing?¡± Madam Li nodded, ¡°Yes, of course. Even if the Yang Residence looks down on what we send, they must know that my sister has a family.¡± Madam Li thought it over and added ten percent more to the gifts being sent to Beijing. Seeing Madam Li add items to the Yang Residence¡¯s gift list, Ping Tong hesitated, then couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Madam, doing so might stretch our finances a bit thin next year.¡± Madam Li didn¡¯t stop writing, ¡°We can¡¯t do much for my sister at home, but if the gifts look better, she might have an easier time at her inws.¡± The suffering of a high-born daughter-inw, she knew it all too well. She herself was one! In the Yan Family, everyone seemed to respect her, but she was well aware that the majority were simply considering the sizable dowry she brought and her reasonably wealthy maternal family. Even the elderlydy, when initially agreeing to her marriage with the master, valued this aspect. The maternal family is indeed too important for a married daughter. Fortunately for her, she had two brothers who cherished her, and even though the Li Family¡¯s status was not as high as the Yan Family¡¯s, the gifts they sent each year during the festivals allowed her to stand tall in the Yan Family. Lady Li was then meticulously arranging the New Year gifts from various families before reciprocally sending corresponding gifts back. At this moment, Daohua finished going through an ount book and stood up, stretchingnguidly. Ancient ount books were indeed troublesome to read, leaving her eyes aching and swollen. She needed to rest. Nearsightedness in ancient times meant there were no sses for her to wear. Daohua walked over to the window to admire the Winter Orchid she had specially gifted Lady Li to alleviate eye fatigue. The Winter Orchid, found in the mountains of her hometown and since then tended in her space, was now blooming, lush and about to drip with beauty. Just then, Ping Xiao entered, carrying a bowl of freshly made cow¡¯s milk. ¡°Miss, Madam had someone make this cow¡¯s milk especially for you, pleasee and drinkit,¡± she said. Daohua sat at the table, took a sip of the cow¡¯s milk, and said, ¡°Sister Ping Xiao, what about the pot of red plum blossoms I gave to Madam? Hasn¡¯t it been disyed?¡± Ping Xiao replied with a smile, ¡°These days, the master has been resting in Madam¡¯s room. Seeing that the red plum blossoms are doing well, he said he wanted to take them to the front office to show everyone.¡± Daohua pursed her lips, ¡°Father sure has the cheek to take it.¡± To see the red plum bloom early, she had nted it in the ck soil of her space for over half a month, making not only the flowers bloom beautifully but also fragrant and pleasing. In this cold weather, smelling the faint scent of the plum blossoms can make one feel refreshingly clear-headed. Her mother has been so busy, so tiredtely, clearlycking in spirits, while her ease-drawing father conveniently took the red plum away. Daohua asked, ¡°Father should have his New Year¡¯s holiday in a few days, right?¡± Ping Xiao nodded, ¡°The master begins his holiday on the twenty-eighth of the twelfth lunar month.¡± Daohua said, ¡°Remind me then, I¡¯ll need to ask Father to get the red plum back.¡± Ping Xiao, watching the big miss being stingy towards the master, secretlyughed. In the past, although the master valued Madam, he did not refrain from causing her grief because of Aunt Lin. Now that the big miss hase, Ping Xiao felt immense admiration whenever she thought about how the big miss stood up for Madam before. Meanwhile, at the Yang Residence in Beijing. Yan Siyu¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, and the hand hidden in the long sleeve was clenched tightly, allowing the fingernails to dig into her flesh as she listened to her mother-inw and three sisters-inw chatting about how they would reciprocate the New Year gifts to their maternal families. This scene would recur at the end of every year. Knowing her inws looked down on her birth family, she was prepared, but she never expected the Yang Family to go so far as not even willing to prepare a New Year¡¯s gift for the Yan Family. Although her brother, Yan Zhigao, had been a County Magistrate for nine years, this did not mean there was no possibility of promotion. The Yang Family¡¯s treatment of the Yan Family was terribly cold! If it were not for her concern for her two children, she really wanted to flee from the Yang Family. Old Lady Yang nced at her youngest daughter-inw, wearing a gloomy face, and snorted inwardly. She knew the youngest daughter-inw was still dreaming of her elder brother¡¯s promotion, but unfortunately, that dream was bound to be shattered. They would not have been so outrageous unless they knew that Yan Zhigao had no chance of further promotion. The main reason she had agreed to her youngest son marrying Yan Siyu, of humble background, was the prospect of her elder brother¡¯s advancement, wasn¡¯t it? Who knew, this Yan Zhigao was too arrogant of his talents, andpletely ignorant of the ways of an official, offending a noble early in his career, someone he shouldn¡¯t have provoked. If not for hispetent handling of certain affairs, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to maintain his position as a County Magistrate. Even now, as a County Magistrate, he was only dispatched to underdeveloped and remote counties, to toil like cattle and horses, adding to the achievements of those above. Such a person¡¯s life was essentially over, and she was already being generous keeping her youngest daughter-inw for the sake of her grandsons and granddaughter. Chapter 60 - 6o: Chapter 53, Acting on One’s Own_l Chapter 6o: Chapter 53, Acting on One¡¯s Own_l As the year-end approached, the County Governor¡¯s Office in Linyi County generally became quite idle. Themoners of this era were very conscious and knew that officials needed to prepare for the New Year, so they normally wouldn11e to cause difort during this time. At this moment, within the workroom of the County Magistrate in the Linyi County Governor¡¯s Office, the Assistant Magistrate and others were surrounding a basin of Hong Mei, clicking their tongues in admiration. ¡°Sir, this basin of Hong Mei is truly exceptional, may I ask where you purchased it?¡± Instructor Zhu Chengyu stared at the Hong Mei in front of him with covetous eyes, the eagerness zing in his gaze startled Yan County Magistrate who feared that Zhu might lose control and snatch away the Hong Mei. ¡°This Hong Mei was cultivated by my daughter.¡± Feeling everyone¡¯s envy, Yan County Magistrate felt somewhat proud. Although he was the top official of Linyi County, when it came to family wealth, several people present were richer than him. For instance, Instructor Zhu Chengyu. The Zhu Family could be considered an old aristocratic family in Zhongzhou Prefecture, and even though they have been declining in recent years, a thin camel is still bigger than a horse; their family heritage was not something just anyone could match. Then there was Assistant Magistrate Xu Rong. Although the Xu Family could not be counted as an aristocratic family, they were certainly among the gentry, as Xu Rong was known for his generosity, and the Madam and Miss of the Xu Family were always better dressed than most. However, Xu Rong was born of a concubine, and had that not been the case, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be here, serving as his subordinate. These men came from illustrious backgrounds, seen many fine things, and not often did he, their superior, have something that could impress them. Because of this, some have not refrained from mocking him for his modesty in private. Now that the Hong Mei had caught everyone¡¯s attention, he too felt a great sense of face. Tobe honest, when he saw the Hong Mei in his wife¡¯s room, it also caught his eye as he was a schr and the head of a county; he appreciated the plum blossom, which symbolized noble character and purity. Zhu Chengyu said enviously, ¡°Sir, you are truly fortunate to already receive such filial piety from your daughter, unlike my children at home, who still only know how to be mischievous.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan County Magistrate¡¯s smile stiffened slightly, suddenly feeling a bit choked up. This wasn¡¯t filial piety at all! The Hong Mei was something he had shamelessly begged from his wife to unt in front of his colleagues, and he was supposed to return it after. The Madam treasured the Hong Mei, referring to it as the filial devotion of their eldest daughter, which she could not disregard. Thinking about how the eldest daughter had cultivated two basins of Hong Mei, one given to her mother and the other to his wife, and yet he received nothing, his heart soured. Mr. Lin, who was the brother-inw to the County Magistrate, watched Zhu with his eyes fixed on the Hong Mei and unwilling to look away, an idea suddenly struck him, ¡°Instructor, aren¡¯t you attending a poetry gathering tomorrow? Why not ask the Lord County Magistrate to lend you the Hong Mei for a day? With this Hong Mei, I expect that you will shine at tomorrow¡¯s poetry gathering.¡± With these words spoken, Zhu Chengyu immediately cast a grateful nce at Mr. Lin, as he had wanted to say the same thing sinceying eyes on the Hong Mei, but he could tell that Yan County Magistrate also cherished it, and a gentleman does not seize what others love, so he had refrained from speaking. Now that Mr. Lin had taken the initiative to help him, Zhu felt immensely grateful. Only he dared to say such things. In the entire County Governor¡¯s Office, who didn¡¯t know that Mr. Lin was the County Magistrate¡¯s brother-inw? Although technically this connection was somewhat improper by the standards of ritualw, now that he was benefiting, he couldn¡¯t care less about that. Looking at Zhu Chengyu, who was eagerly expecting him, Yan County Magistrate, despite being reluctant at heart, couldn¡¯t find the words to refuse and could only casually nce at Mr. Lin, a hint of displeasure forming toward him in his heart. Master Lin knew his actions were a bit impetuous, but when he thought of his sister and her two nieces and nephews suffering from bullying in the backyard of the County Governor¡¯s Office, he could no longer care about the consequences. In the end, Instructor Zhu got what he desired and left content, holding Hong Mei in his arms. When Master Lin saw that Lord County Magistrate Yan didn¡¯t even give him a nce before turning away, he immediately chased after him. ¡°Brother-inw, wait for me.¡± Lord County Magistrate Yan frowned and his tone was somewhat displeased, ¡°What are you shouting recklessly? Mind your status.¡± Master Lin didn¡¯t mind and immediately apologized with a smile, ¡°I know my brother-inw is annoyed with me, but I did this truly for brother-inw¡¯s sake.¡± Lord County Magistrate Yan stopped in his tracks and huffed, ¡°You didn¡¯t even notify me and took it upon yourself to push out Hong Mei as a favor, and you call that for my good?¡± Master Lin patiently exined, ¡°Brother-inw, after the new year, you will have to report to Zhongzhou Prefecture. The Zhu Family in the prefecture city has connections. Now, we have just let Hong Mei be admired by him for a day. If this can earn a few good words from the Zhu Family on your behalf, wouldn¡¯t it be worth it?¡± Hearing this, the anger on Lord County Magistrate Yan¡¯s face subsided a bit, but he still warned, ¡°In the future, do not take matters into your own hands, no matter what the issue.¡± Those in higher positions do not appreciate subordinates who act on their own; he was no exception. If it hadn¡¯t been for Madam Lin¡¯s sake, he wouldn¡¯t have given Master Lin a favorable response today. Master Lin immediately nodded in assurance, feeling relieved in his heart. This hurdle had passed. Then he said with a smile, ¡°I know I was rash today. So, the day after tomorrow, I personally will go to Instructor Zhu to retrieve Hong Mei and return her unscathed to brother-inw.¡± Lord County Magistrate Yan huffed and said nothing, turning towards the backyard. After losing sight of Lord County Magistrate Yan, Master Lin left. Just as he stepped out of the County Governor¡¯s Office, he ran into Master Xiao. Master Xiao looked at Master Lin with a smirk, not even bothering to greet him before leaving with his boy servant. Some distance away, the boy servant started to express his concern, ¡°My lord, Master Lin is, after all, the County Magistrate¡¯s brother-inw. Aren¡¯t you afraid he might retaliate for not giving him face?¡± Master Xiao scoffed, ¡°What kind of brother-inw does he count as? The brother of Lady Li, Madam¡¯s own brother, is the true close rtive of the Lord County Magistrate. A brother of a concubine is barely higher in status than the servants.¡± ¡°Master Lin Cailiang is so oblivious. Despite being hyperactive, he is actually nothing to worry about. If Lord County Magistrate really distances himself from me because of his whispering, then I have no reason to stay here.¡± The boy servant nodded, ¡°Lord County Magistrate is good in many ways, it¡¯s just that he is biased and indulges his favorites, doting on the concubine¡¯s side, which has spoiled Master Lin.¡± Master Xiao turned to look in the direction of the backyard of the County Governor¡¯s Office and chuckled, ¡°Master Lin¡¯s sister, it is said she has had a difficult time recently.¡± Upon hearing this, the boy servant perked up, ¡°The elder daughter of the Yan Family really dares to say anything, doesn¡¯t she? Her remarks indirectly stripped Mrs. Lin¡¯s face and threw it to the ground.¡± ¡°And to think she doesn¡¯t hesitate to criticize even the Lord County Magistrate. She truly is audacious.¡± Master Xiaoughed, ¡°You only see her boldness, but not her earnest desire to protect her mother. The Yan Family¡¯s elder daughter is a good girl, but a bit too impulsive. She is still young now; such a small w is not a big deal. If she remains like this when she grows up, she will suffer.¡± The boy servant looked at Master Xiao, ¡°My lord, do you really like the Yan elder daughter?¡± He knew his master had not even praised the Yan elder son before. Master Xiao said, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t like a frank and straightforward youngdy?¡± Chapter 61 - 54, Interception_l Chapter 61: Chapter 54, Interception_l Hong Mei was lent to Tutor Zhu, and somehow, Daohua got wind of this. Daohua didn¡¯t have any reaction to this, she continued doing whatever she was supposed to do. Wang Manman looked at Daohua with surprise, ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± She knew that in order to make the two pots of Hong Mei bloom earlier, the eldest daughter would spend time tending to them every night before going to bed. Daohua replied indifferently, ¡°I have already given the Hong Mei to Mother, as long as Mother isn¡¯t displeased, I am not angry.¡± After learning that Hong Mei was lent to Tutor Zhu, Madam Li had specificallye to exin to her that her father had a hard time navigating the bureaucratic world and had to spend effort on winning over his colleagues and subordinates. Otherwise, a County Magistrate without any backing would find it very hard to carry out his duties. She understood this. Wang Manman said, ¡°But it was Tutor Lin who encouraged Father to lend out the Hong Mei.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua put down the needlework in her hands and pondered for a moment, ¡°Manman, why don¡¯t the people from Shuangxin Courtyard know how to stay quiet?¡± Wang Manman, who had no reservations, said bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s all because Father indulges them.¡± In private, she could speak frankly to the miss without too much concern, as long as there were no outsiders, she was free to speak her mind. Daohua picked up her needlework again. By now, she could embroider some items, and though they were still not very good-looking, one could at least recognize what they were supposed to be. ¡°Yes, the root of the problem lies with Father.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the leniency Father showed towards Tutor Lin, how would he dare to do such a thing? Wang Manman sighed, ¡°That¡¯s the downside of being in a wealthy family; you can never avoid conflicts between wife and concubine. When I was running errands with Father before, I heard plenty about the dark secrets of the inner courts of grand mansions.¡± ¡°Either a legitimate wife would sell or kill a concubine, or a concubine would gain favor, and in turn, oppress and bully the wife. Even more ruthless, some would harm the children, showing no mercy to unborn infants or little kids.¡± Daohua was stunned upon hearing this. She had not expected that scenarios she had only encountered in novels and television shows in her previous life would actually exist in reality, and be so close to her at that. She had always thought that men were rational beings, and that foolish things like favoring a concubine over a wife wouldn¡¯t happen. Not to mention anything else, a legitimate wife could manage family affairs, socialize, and contribute to the prosperity and flourishing of the n; whereas, what could concubines do besides serve with their beauty, indulging in frivolous pleasures? They couldn¡¯t bring any substantial benefits to a man. Any sane man would know how to treat a wife and a concubine. But there is a gap between reality and theory. In reality, very few men can clearly face everything about themselves, especially men from ancient times; women were just appendages to men, who preferred to be ttered to satisfy their masculine egos. Concubines, being of lower status, would naturally understand how to curry favor and please men if they wanted to live well. Thus, some men with weak resolve, or those with darkness in their hearts, were easily swayed by the gentleness and attention of the concubines. Was Madam Li not beautiful? No, even if she was several years older than Aunt Lin, when standing together, Madam Li certainly outshone her in beauty. Was Madam Li not virtuous? Who in the Yan Family could deny Madam Li¡¯s contribution to their current status? But why did Yan Zhigao favor Aunt Lin more? After careful consideration, Daohua felt there were three reasons: one was her mother¡¯s background. In this strictly hierarchical feudal society, merchants were mostly looked down upon by the literati. Second was her father¡¯s dissatisfaction. As a young man who had passed the imperial examinations, he could have married a wife of equal status, with whom he would have led a harmonious hfe, enjoying thepany of an elegant wife. But due to his modest background, he had to marry a merchant¡¯s daughter, someone he himself despised. How could such a proud man be content with that? Third was her adoptive father¡¯s sense of inferiority. In that era, it was natural for a man to support his family, but he had to rely on his wife¡¯s dowry for his livelihood and career, which was a great denial of his capabilities, leaving him feeling less confident in front of his wife. With these three reasons, and the fact that Aunt Lin consciously catered to his preferences, it was not surprising that Father would be biased towards Shuangxin Courtyard. ¡°Ah!¡± Daohua sighed and continued to concentrate on her needlework practice. The situation in her family wasn¡¯t going to change anytime soon. When the Hong Mei was borrowed, the main house had no reaction, but Shuangxin Courtyard wouldn¡¯t stand for it. Teacher Lin personally went to fetch Hong Mei from Master Zhu¡¯s residence and invited Miss Zhu Xiuyun from the Zhu Family to join them for fun in the County Governor¡¯s Office¡¯s back garden. Zhu Xiuyun had a good rtionship with Yan Yishuang and dly epted the invitation. Teacher Lin, holding Hong Mei, did not deliver it to the County Magistrate in the front courtyard, nor return it to Madam Li in the back courtyard, but directly headed towards Shuangxin Courtyard. During the visit to the County Governor¡¯s Office, the County Magistrate did not specify which daughter had cultivated the Hong Mei, so seeing Teacher Lin head towards Shuangxin Courtyard led Zhu Xiuyun to assume that Hong Mei belonged to Yan Yishuang. And Yan Yishuang, following Aunt Lin¡¯s instructions, hade out early to wee Zhu Xiuyun and met her halfway. ¡°Xiuyun!¡± ¡°Yishuang!¡± Since they stopped sharing sses, they hadn¡¯t seen each other, and now, upon meeting, they immediately embraced each other with joy. Teacher Lin smiled and said, ¡°Yishuang, won¡¯t you invite Xiuyun to sit in the pavilion?¡± Yan Yishuang looked surprised and nced at the breezy pavilion not far away, wondering why her uncle would ask them to stay outside in such cold weather. However, always obedient to her uncle, without much thought she cheerfully took Zhu Xiuyun¡¯s hand and led her toward the pavilion. Zhu Xiuyun didn¡¯t object; instead, she happily said, ¡°Yishuang, you must let me have a good look at Hong Meiter. After my father brought it home, he didn¡¯t even let me see it up close, as if he was afraid I¡¯d damage it. Yan Yishuang thought that since Hong Mei was now in her uncle¡¯s hands, it was fine for Zhu Xiuyun to look at it, and it was also a good chance for her to see it for herself. The bright red Hong Mei was in full bloom, and she wanted to see it as well. Teacher Lin followed the two youngdies with a smile, and soon the three of them entered the pavilion. There, Teacher Lin ced Hong Mei on the stone table, and the two girls immediately crowded around it. Before long, informed of Zhu Xiuyun¡¯s arrival in the back garden of the County Governor¡¯s Office, Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile also arrived at the pavilion. The four youngdies began to chatter andugh around the Hong Mei. Teacher Lin watched the four of them with a smile, his gaze asionally drifting in the direction of Songhe Courtyard. He had already inquired about the schedule and knew that at this time, Miss Yan, the eldest daughter, would have finished her walk with Old Madam Yan and would usually take this route back to the main courtyard. indeed, before long, the figures of Daohua and Wang Manman appeared within Teacher Lin¡¯s view. ¡°Miss, look, that¡¯s the Second Miss and the others, as well as the County Magistrate¡¯s daughter. She must havee to return Hong Mei! Wang Manman, with her sharp eyes, immediately noticed the Hong Mei being surrounded by several people. Daohua also saw the people in the pavilion, but her gaze lingered more on Teacher Lin, who remained inside. Chapter 62 - 55, A Slap l Chapter 62: Chapter 55, A p l ¡°Howe this Hong Mei is blooming so beautifully? I haven¡¯t even seen such a potted nt in the main courtyard of the Zhu Family,¡± Zhu Xiuyun sighed while ncing at Yan Yishuang by her side. She truly admired the Hong Mei and longed to take it home to delight in its beauty. During the cold, deste winter, having such a pot of Hong Mei would also add a dash of color to the room. Her rtionship with Yan Yishuang was not bad, and she wondered if asking for it would prompt her to agree to give the Hong Mei to her. She wouldn¡¯t ask for it for nothing, Yan Yishuang liked her inkstone, didn¡¯t she? She could trade her inkstone for it! Just as Zhu Xiuyun hesitated about whether to ask Yan Yishuang, the voice of Master Lin¡¯s servant rang out. ¡°Miss Yan!¡± Yan Yishuang and the others turned around and saw Daohua with Wang Manman entering the pavilion. Seeing the brand new dress that Daohua wore, which was made from the Fuguang Brocade previously sent by the Li Family, Yan Yile¡¯s expression soured, and she said in a bad tone, ¡°Big sister, you usually don¡¯t bother with us, so why do you think of sharing a pavilion with us today?¡± Daohua ignored Yan Yile¡¯s sarcastic remark and nced at the servant Master Lin standing aside; she had not wanted toe over, as the Hong Mei had been returned and would soon be sent back to the main courtyard anyway. But she wanted to witness for herself the cunning of this brother of Mistress Lin who was said to be extremely clever. She was clear in her heart that if this man appeared so coincidentally in the pavilion she had to pass through, he definitely had an agenda. She could choose to ignore it, but as the saying goes, there is the saying that the thief cannot be on guard every day. Knowing that Shuangxin Courtyard was concealing some schemes, she might as well reveal them. Daohua¡¯s gaze fell on the table¡¯s Hong Mei and she said indifferently, ¡°I am here to take the Hong Mei. I don¡¯t mean to disturb you.¡± After that, she looked at Wang Manman, signaling her to pick up the Hong Mei. However, just as Wang Manman reached out to do so, someone stopped her. The person who interfered surprised Daohua; she had anticipated Yan Yishuang or Yan Yile would intervene, but she did not expect Zhu Xiuyun, an outsider, to be the first to step in. ¡°Miss Zhu, what do you mean by this?¡± Zhu Xiuyun looked somewhat arrogant and contemptuous, ¡°Big Sister Yan, I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you that being overbearing is not the way to behave, especially not for us women.¡± She had her eyes on the Hong Mei and was nning to exchange it with Yan Yishuang, how could she let the eldest Miss of the Yan Family take it away? Daohua frowned, feeling somewhat impatient inside. She really did not want to argue with a bunch of maniptive children, and she said coolly, ¡°Miss Zhu, perhaps you should spend the time to reflect on your own behavior instead of speaking about others here?¡± ¡°Manman, take the Hong Mei; we¡¯re going back to the main courtyard.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± This time, Zhu Xiuyun still wanted to stop her, but, unfortunately, Wang Manman didn¡¯t give her the chance, adeptly moving past her and swiftly picking up the Hong Mei from the table. ¡°No, you can¡¯t take the Hong Mei away.¡± Just as Wang Manman was about to leave with the Hong Mei, Zhu Xiuyun surprisingly reached out and grabbed Manman¡¯s arm, refusing to let go. Daohua¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Miss Zhu, though you are a guest, that does not mean you can act as you please in the Yan Family¡¯s back courtyard. Mr. Zhu, the education officer, always emphasizes proper conduct. Please do not bring shame to your father.¡± When Daohua mentioned her father, Zhu Xiuyun suddenly remembered the conversation between her parents from the previous night. Her mother had said the County Magistrate was counting on his eldest brother, who was serving as a city magistrate, to put in a good word for him during the performance review. Yet, he was too miserly to spare a pot of Hong Mei for their family, truly petty and stingy. She also suggested that even if her father truly petitioned for the Hong Mei, the County Magistrate would not refuse for the sake of his career. With this in mind, Zhu Xiuyun felt there was a strong possibility she could obtain the Hong Mei, so she became even less willing to release Wang Manman¡¯s arm, ¡°Miss Yan, I have never seen such a domineering sister who would snatch her own sister¡¯s possession! ¡°I know you are from the countryside, and manners and etiquette are things you know nothing about. This can be seen from how you even dared to contradict Master Qin. That you might be ignorant of such things is one matter, but surely, you understand the principles of revering the old and loving the young, and of harmonious sibling rtionships?¡± Daohua let out a coldugh and nced at Master Lin¡¯s servant standing beside her, ¡°Miss Zhu, please do tell, what exactly have I snatched from my sisters?¡± Zhu Xiuyun looked disdainfully at Daohua, ¡°How can you have the audacity to do something and yet not admit it? There are many witnesses here in the pavilion. As soon as you arrived, you tried to take Yishuang¡¯s Hong Mei. Do you still want to argue?¡± Chapter 63 - 55, A Slap_2 Chapter 63: Chapter 55, A p_2 Upon hearing this, Yan Yishuang, Yan Yile, and Yan Yihuan were all momentarily stunned. Daohua looked at Zhu Xiuyun with a gaze that seemed to regard her as an idiot ¡°You don¡¯t even know who Hong Mei belongs to, and yet you dare to spout nonsense here?¡± Finding such pointless arguments to be incredibly tedious, Daohua no longer wished to waste time in the pavilion, and called out to Wang Manman ¡°Manman, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I said you¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡± Zhu Xiuyun¡¯s temper red up, and she clung to Wang Manman, refusing to let go. Seeing this, Daohua¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, and after ncing once more at Master Lin and the three from the Yan Family who were enjoying the spectacle, she decided not to escte the situation. She thought for a moment, stepped forward, took Hong Mei from Wang Manman¡¯s hands, and prepared to carry it away herself. However, at that moment, an ident urred. Just as Daohua had taken over holding Hong Mei, Zhu Xiuyun, somehow lunged forward and collided fiercely with Daohua. In an instant, Hong Mei slipped from her hands. With a ¡°crash¡±, it fell to the ground and shattered. Daohua nced at the broken potted nt on the ground, then quickly shifted her gaze to Master Lin standing to the side. She thought to herself, was this person blocking her path just to smash the Hong Mei she had grown? Soon, Daohua realized she had underestimated the depravity of human nature! ¡°Ah-¡± A scream rang out in the back courtyard of the County Governor¡¯s Office, as Zhu Xiuyun squatted on the ground, holding her foot and sobbing bitterly. When Hong Mei fell, Daohua stepped out of the way, but Zhu Xiuyun¡¯s foot got hit by the fallen pot. ¡°Blood! Xiuyun, your foot is bleeding!¡± Bright red blood seeped out from Zhu Xiuyun¡¯s embroidered shoes, quickly staining arge area. Seeing Zhu Xiuyun injured, Daohua¡¯s brows knitted into tight lumps and she quickly directed Wang Manman, ¡°Hurry and report to my mother, ask her to send for a doctor toe.¡± Wang Manman dared not dy and immediately ran towards the main courtyard. Daohua turned to Zhu Xiuyun, about to offer some words offort, when she saw Yan Yishuang pointing at her with an angry face, loudly using her, ¡°Eldest sister, even if you are angry, how could you smash Xiuyun with a flower pot. She just misspoke a single sentence, is that reason enough for this?¡± Upon hearing these words, Daohua¡¯s expression only showed a moment of astonishment. Remembering the schemes she had seen in past-life novels and TV dramas, she didn¡¯t need to lookback to guess that, surely, a crowd of people hade over.????????????????????????? r Indeed, a crowd hade. The County Magistrate Yan, Zhu Jiaoyu, as well as Master Xiao, and Yan Zhiyuan had all arrived. ¡°Insolent girl!¡± Today, County Magistrate Yan had intended to invite Zhu Jiaoyu and Master Xiao for a meal, but he did not expect to return to the backyard only to be greeted by such a scene, immediately bing furious. Zhu Jiaoyu, seeing his daughter injured, abandoned all concerns and ran into the pavilion. Father, my foot hurts so much, am I going to be crippled?¡± Zhu Xiuyun wept incessantly.?? 1 Zhu Jiaoyu, seeing so much blood on his daughter¡¯s shoe, felt unbearable heartache: ¡°Not at all, Father won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Come, let¡¯s go home.¡± b At that moment, County Magistrate Yan also entered the pavilion, immediately interjecting, ¡°The child is injured now and should not be moved easily. It¡¯s better to stay at our residence for now and leave after the doctor has examined her.¡± Having finished speaking, the County Magistrate didn¡¯t wait for Tutor Zhu to refuse; he turned around with fury and struck Daohua across the face with the back of his hand. ¡°p!¡± The crisp, loud sound not only shattered the little remaining fondness in Daohua¡¯s heart but also stunned the others present. Even the extremely annoyed Tutor Zhu calmed down at this moment, and even Zhu Xiuyun, terrified, dared not to cry any longer. Seeing the shaking body of the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, who remained stubbornly upright, Lord Xiao sighed inwardly. Madam Li, the Sun Family, the Wu Family, and others who rushed over upon hearing the news were all shockingly frozen in disbelief. At the back of the crowd, Aunt Lin anxiously looked towards Lord Lin in the pavilion. Lord Lin nodded subtly at her, and only then did she feel relieved. A red handprint visibly emerged on Daohua¡¯s fair face at a speed visible to the naked eye, and at this moment, her heart was undisturbed, her eyes devoid of tears. Daohua lifted her head with a mocking and sarcastic gaze towards Yan Zhigao Father, is this how you arbitrarily make judgments in court on a regr basis?¡± Without asking for reasons, the process, or right or wrong, whichever side appears to be the weaker is in the right?¡± Seeing the irony in his eldest daughter¡¯s eyes, Yan Zhigao felt a burning shame on his face, angrily retorting, ¡°Xiuyun is a guest, and as the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, you failed to take good care of the guest, so it is your fault.¡± ¡°Hah-¡± Daohua let out a coldugh, ¡°I see, then I can tell you clearly now that I renounce the position of the Yan family¡¯s eldest daughter, whoever covets it let them have it.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Yan Zhigao raised his hand again. Instead of being intimidated, Daohua stepped forward defiantly, her cold eyes locking with Yan Zhigao¡¯ s. Faced with his unyielding eldest daughter, Yan Zhigao felt both anger and urgency, his raised arm trembling with fury. ¡°Master!¡± Just then, Madam Li rushed into the pavilion and grabbed Yan Zhigao¡¯s arm, Master, the doctor has arrived; let¡¯s attend to Miss Zhu¡¯s injuries first.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, look at the injury first,¡± Yan Zhiyuan also came to his senses and immediately led the doctor into the pavilion. Tutor Zhu and Zhu Xiuyun were both very quiet and cooperative with the doctor at this point. ¡°Hmph!¡± Yan Zhigao snorted coldly, turning away from the confrontation with his daughter. Somehow, even though he was the father and had only pped his daughter, he felt somewhat guilty. Seeing her daughter¡¯s swollen cheek, Madam Li was filled with overwhelming heartache, her voice trembling, ¡°Daohua, there are too many people here; let¡¯s go back to the courtyard first.¡± Madam Li pulled Daohua up and promptly left the pavilion. As they passed by Lord Lin, Daohua halted, looked at him expressionlessly, and said in a low voice, ¡°The method may be clumsy, but the effect is rather good.¡± ¡°Lord Lin, he is my father; I can¡¯t do anything to him. So, I¡¯ll be holding today¡¯s p against you. You better pray that you can always be this lucky.¡± Lord Lin was profoundly shaken by Daohua¡¯s undisturbed gaze, which sent shivers down his spine. However, he didn¡¯t show it on his face and replied with a faint smile, ¡°I do not understand what the eldest youngdy is saying.¡± A faint cold smile appeared on Daohua¡¯s lips, ¡°You will understand.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she was forcibly pulled away by Madam Li. Chapter 64 - 56, Lock the Door l Chapter 64: Chapter 56, Lock the Door l Zhu Xiuyun¡¯s foot was fine, it was just cut by a piece of the broken porcin pot. It bled a lot, but it wasn¡¯t serious. After instructing the servants to send Tutor Zhu and his daughter home by carriage, Yan Zhigao turned and headed for Songhe Courtyard. When the old Madam Yan learned that Yan Zhigao had pped her precious granddaughter, she couldn¡¯t sit still. After inquiring about the incident and finding out it was again rted to the people from Shuangxin Courtyard, she didn¡¯t say another word and had Nanny Sun summon Aunt Lin. The olddy did nothing, asked nothing, and simply ordered Aunt Lin to kneel in the yard. At this moment, Aunt Lin had already been kneeling for half an hour. Yan Zhigao hurried over, and Aunt Lin¡¯s face had already turned pale. ¡°Mother, what are you doing?¡± Old Madam Yan looked at Yan Zhigao with a cold sneer, ¡°If you can p my granddaughter without asking for the reason, why can¡¯t I have your concubine kneel? Look how distressed you are. I¡¯m telling you, your heart is so cruel. No sooner said than done, Daohua¡¯s face is now so swollen she can¡¯t be seen in public.¡± As she spoke, the olddy couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. ¡°From her childhood to now, I¡¯ve never had the heart toy a finger on Daohua. My delicate girl, and you pped her in front of so many people. How is she supposed to face others now? You heartless wretch.¡± Seeing his elderly mother in tears, Yan Zhigao was in great distress and quickly knelt down, ¡°Mother, I pped Daohua because she deserved to be punished¡­¡± Old Madam Yan quickly interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m making Lin Family¡¯s wife kneel because she deserves to, she¡¯s made this olddy very unhappy!¡± Yan Zhigao was at a loss, ¡°Mother, can you please not spout nonsense?¡± Hearing this, Old Madam Yan stood up abruptly, trembling as she pointed at Yan Zhigao and reproachfully said, ¡°Yan Zhigao, are you now willing to abandon your own mother for the sake of a concubine?¡± Seeing that the olddy was extremely angry, Yan Zhigao dared not say anything more provocative, immediately softening his tone, ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t be angry. I misspoke. You can punish me however you wish, just please don¡¯t be upset.¡± Fearing that the olddy would hurt herself in her anger, Nanny Sun quickly helped her to sit down on the step, ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t be hurried. Whatever you want to say, let¡¯s talk it over with the master.¡± The olddy¡¯s breathing smoothed out somewhat, but her expression remained exceptionally grim as she coldly looked at Yan Zhigao, ¡°I ask you, why did you p Daohua?¡± Yan Zhigao, ¡°Daohua injured Tutor Zhu¡¯s daughter with a flowerpot. At that moment, if I hadn¡¯t given Tutor Zhu an exnation, wouldn¡¯t the Zhu Family settle the matter?¡± At these words, the old Madam Yan couldn¡¯t hold back her tears again, ¡°So, to appease your subordinate, you hit my Daohua with such force? She is only nine years old, how can she withstand your beating?¡± Yan Zhigao, thinking of the red imprint on his eldest daughter¡¯s face, felt somewhat ufortable. Indeed, he had been too angry at the time and had not held back his strength. Old Madam Yan held back her tears, ¡°I know Daohua better than anyone. She would never hit someone with a flowerpot. Tell me, who is the one ndering Daohua with these usations?¡± Yan Zhigao hesitated for a moment. The words hade from Yishuang, but of course, he didn¡¯t believe that Yishuang was lying. In his eyes, Yishuang had always been a well-behaved and sensible girl, and it was impossible for her to make such usatory statements against her elder sister. Seeing her eldest grandson silent and not speaking, Old Madam Yan knew he was protecting Yan Yishuang. Thinking of the beaten Daohua, she felt deeply disappointed. ¡°Go, call the three girls who were in the pavilion at the time here,¡± the olddy told Nanny Sun. Nanny Sun nodded and swiftly went out. Soon, Yan Yishuang, Yan Yile, and Yan Yihuan were brought into the room. With such a serious incident, everyone in the Yan Family, except for the beaten Daohua and Madam Li who was caring for her, gathered in the olddy¡¯s courtyard. As soon as the three girls entered the room and saw Yan Zhigao kneeling on the ground, they immediately knelt down as well. Old Madam Yan¡¯s face was stern, ¡°Yishuang, I ask you, why did you say it was your eldest sister who smashed the Zhu Family girl¡¯s foot?¡± Yan Yishuang seemed somewhat frightened, shivering as she nced at Yan Zhigao beside her. ¡°p!¡± Seeing her like this, Old Madam Yan mmed her hand onto the table, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, why are you looking at your father? Do you think this old woman is going to eat you?¡± Yan Yishuang started to cry in a low voice, frightened. She didn¡¯t expect the situation to be so serious. At that time, having received a hint from her younger uncle, she didn¡¯t understand what it meant and instinctively said those words. Chapter 65 - 56, Lock the Door_2 Chapter 65: Chapter 56, Lock the Door_2 She really hadn¡¯t expected her father to hit her older sister. Yan Yile and Yan Yihuan were also terrified, huddling to one side. Seeing his youngest daughter cry, Yan Zhigao immediately felt heartache, ¡°Madam, let¡¯s talk this over calmly, look how frightened Yishuang is.¡± Madam Yan was so angry sheughed, ¡°I merely asked her a question and you think she¡¯s frightened, yet when you pped Daohua, did you ever consider the fear you might cause her?¡± Yan Zhigao looked somewhat sheepish, ¡°Daohua wouldn¡¯t be scared at all. Madam, you didn¡¯t see it; at the time, she even dared to talk back to me. Saying things like she didn¡¯t want to be the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter anymore, can you believe it? Aren¡¯t these utterly unfilial words?¡± Madam Yan was momentarily stunned, ¡°Daohua really said that?¡± Yan Zhigao nodded, ¡°Of course, Madam, Daohua is too stubborn. It won¡¯t do to leave her unmanaged. You shouldn¡¯t always spoil her either. Look at her now; does she resemble an elder sister at all?¡± Madam Yan gazed at Yan Zhigao indifferently, just looking, without a word, until Yan Zhigao feltpelled to lower his head. Madam Yan didn¡¯t want to bother with the oldest son anymore and turned towards Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile, ¡°Yihuan, Yile, you two were also in the pavilion at the time. Did you see your older sister throw the flowerpot at Miss Zhu?¡± Yan Yihuan trembled a little when Madam Yan addressed them. She was about to say something when Yan Yile preempted her. ¡°Grandmother, we did indeed see our older sister throw the flowerpot at Miss Zhu.¡± As soon as she spoke, Yan Yile felt Madam Yan¡¯s gaze turn sharp as a de, shooting straight at her, scaring her into quickly lowering her head. Yan Zhigao, for some reason, felt a sense of relief in his heart when he heard Yan Yile confirm Daohua¡¯s act of throwing the flowerpot, and just as he was about to suggest that since the matter was clear, they should let the three youngdies stand up, he looked up to see his mother¡¯s eyes full of cold disdain. Madam Yan watched the four kneeling people for a long while in silence, ¡°Very well, you¡¯re all behaving splendidly!¡± Having said that, she closed her eyes as if unwilling to see the four any longer. Yan Zhigao looked at Madam Yan, wanting to say something but at a loss for words. And so, they remained kneeling. After a quarter of an hour, Nanny Sun stepped forward, ¡°Sir, Madam wishes to rest now. You may go.¡± Only then did Yan Zhigao stand with the three youngdies, and he said to Nanny Sun, ¡°Take good care of Madam.¡± With that, they left the scene. As soon as the four had left, Madam Yan opened her eyes. Hearing her eldest son exit, she had Auntie Lin stand up and then dismissed the other people in the courtyard. ¡°Once a heart turns away, no outsider can bring it back! After a moment of silence, Madam Yan sighed again, ¡°Daohua and Zhigao, this father and daughter, must have been sworn enemies in a past life! The second household. Yan Zhiyuan and Madam Sun, along with Yan Yile, Yan Yihuan, and Yan Wenjie, returned to their own courtyard. As soon as they entered the room, Madam Sun immediately looked at Yihuan and Yile and asked, ¡°Was it really Daohua who threw the flowerpot at Miss Zhu?¡± Under their mother¡¯s ring, Yan Yile shrank back, and Yan Yihuan also appeared hesitant. At this, the astute Yan Zhiyuan and Madam Sun knew the answer without being told. Actually, Yan Zhiyuan had sensed something was amiss back in the pavilion. His eldest niece had too pure a look in her eyes, not to mention Master Lin standing beside them. Madam Sun, feeling like they were hopeless, tapped Yan Yile¡¯s forehead, ¡°You¡¯re really going to be the death of me. Haven¡¯t I always told you to keep out of the conflicts between the main house and Shuangxin Courtyard? Yan Yile pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t like older sister. Ever since she came, auntie wouldn¡¯t even give us a few rolls of fabric.¡± Madam Sunughed bitterly out of sheer frustration, ¡°Shortsighted as you are, now that you¡¯ve truly offended the main house, don¡¯t even think about getting any more fabric.¡± Seeing how upset his mother was, Yan Wenjie was indifferent, ¡°Mother, look at how agitated you are over this. What¡¯s the big deal? It was Yishuang who started this. Even if auntie wants to settle scores, she won¡¯t be able to trace it back to us.¡± ¡°Moreover, with uncle now protecting Shuangxin Courtyard to this extent, it¡¯s uncertain if auntie will actually settle thingse autumn. You really shouldn¡¯t worry so much.¡± Madam Sun looked at Yan Zhiyuan, who nodded in agreement. Their big brother¡¯s attitude was clear; even if they had indeed wrongly med Daohua, he would still stand by Shuangxin Courtyard. Madam Sun said nothing more, yet still addressed Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile sternly, ¡°How old are you two to already know how to deceive? Go, copy the ¡®Women¡¯s Admonitions¡¯ ten times.¡± Yan Yile and Yan Yihuan immediately frowned and sullenly returned to their room. The Third Room. Yan Zhiqiang and Madam Wu anxiously waited inside the room; upon seeing Yan Wentao return, they hurriedly pulled him over and asked, ¡°How is Daohua?¡± Yan Wentao shook his head and didn¡¯t speak. Madam Wu became frantic, ¡°Will you speak up? What does shaking your head mean?¡± Yan Wentao¡¯s voice was muffled, ¡°Daohua didn t cry. Hearing this, Madam Wu breathed a sigh of relief, but Yan Zhiqiang furrowed his brow, ¡°Daohua must have some grudges against big brother in her heart.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Madam Wu was taken aback. Yan Wentao showed agreement, ¡°Exactly. If Daohua had cried it out, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but she didn¡¯t show any reaction. She must be truly resentful.¡± Madam Wu immediately gave her son a smack on the head, ¡°Nonsense, what are you talking about? What your Uncle did today was wrong, but it¡¯s only natural for a father to discipline his son. How could she hate him just because of that?¡± Yan Wentao replied, ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t understand Daohua. If she¡¯s willing to quarrel with you, it means that she still cares about you in her heart; but if one day she doesn¡¯t care to deal with you anymore, then it means you¡¯ve be negligible to her.¡± He had grown up with Daohua since childhood, and knew her character very well. The p that Uncle had given was not light, but Daohua had not uttered a sound. She must be utterly disappointed in Uncle. Madam Wu sighed, ¡°Look at the mess this has caused, and New Year¡¯s is right around the corner.¡± Yan Wentao snorted, ¡°This is all because of Shuangxin Courtyard. Back when Daohua used to listen to ys and stories, she said more than once that having many wives and concubines was the root of family chaos, and it turns out she was right.¡± Yan Zhiyuan red at his son, ¡°You¡¯d better hold your tongue. It¡¯s not for someone of your junior status toment on your Uncle¡¯s affairs. Go back to sleep!¡± After the son left, Yan Zhiyuan said to Madam Wu, ¡°In the next few days, you should visit the Master Courtyard more often to see Daohua. That girl tends to overthink. It mustn¡¯te to a point where she bes estranged from her big brother, that¡¯s exactly what Shuangxin Courtyard would wish for.¡± Madam Wu nodded andined, ¡°Big brother was truly harsh, even though she¡¯s the one he raised by his side, he didn¡¯t show any mercy. ¡°Better hold your tongue too¡­¡± The Master Courtyard. Madam Li only returned to the main room after Daohua went to sleep, wiping away her tears. Returning to her room and not seeing Yan Zhigao, her heart felt unusually cold. ¡°GO, lock the courtyard gate. Starting today, if the master hasn¡¯t returned by 9:00 PM, the gate shall be locked.¡± Ping Tong¡¯s expression paused, hesitant. Since Madam had married the master, she had never locked the courtyard gate. Even if the master stayed in Shuangxin Courtyard, the gate of the Master Courtyard was always left open for him, symbolizing that he could return at any time. However, today, the master had pped the eldest daughter, hurting both the daughter and Madam¡¯s heart. Ping Tong hesitated, but Ping Xiao had no such reservations; she took the keys and went to lock the courtyard gate. Once the Master Courtyard closed its doors, word quickly spread everywhere, and Yan Zhigao only learned about it on the twenty-eighth day of the twelfth lunar month when the New Year¡¯s holiday began. These past few days, he had stayed exclusively in Shuangxin Courtyard to cate the concubine, Mrs. Lin, who had been punished to kneel by the family matriarch. Had he not needed to discuss the hosting of colleagues with Madam Li tonight, he might not have returned to the Master Courtyard until the New Year¡¯s celebrations. Confronted with the firmly shut gate of the Master Courtyard, Yan Zhigao was taken aback. He was so angry that he wanted to knock on the gate, but was afraid of making too much noise and rming others, which would embarrass him, so in the end, he could only sulk back to Shuangxin Courtyard in a mix of rage and frustration.. Chapter 66 - 57, Differential Treatment_l Chapter 66: Chapter 57, Differential Treatment_l In the sixteenth year of Yongxing, that Spring Festival was the worst New Year the Yan Family ever had. Originally, with the arrival of Old Madam Yan and the third branch of the family, this should have been the mostplete year for the Yan Family, but from the end of the year to the beginning of the New Year, a somber and oppressive atmosphere enveloped the household. With Old Madam Yan holding the highest status in the family and Madam Li in charge of the finances feeling discontent, no one else could find it in themselves to be cheerful even if they wished to. In dealing with outsiders, Madam Li paid close attention to keeping up appearances for the sake of the Yan Family¡¯s reputation, and she prepared all sorts of New Year items thoroughly, but when it came to things for the Yan Family¡¯s own use, she became perfunctory. In previous years during the New Year, Madam Li would distribute gifts to each branch of the family, but this year, not to mention gifts, even food, necessities, and clothing were not prepared, with many items being bought by the servants on a daily basis. However, during the New Year period, most shops were closed, so there was not much that could be bought. It would be odd if they could have a pleasant celebration under these circumstances! It was only then that everyone realized that the usually virtuous andpliant Madam Li could also be formidable, and that previously, nobody had crossed her bottom line, so she had not bothered. Now that Daohua had arrived, she had drawn her line clearly. By acting so tantly and ungraciously this time, Madam Li was signaling to everyone in the Yan Family that her daughter was her bottom line, and if anyone caused her daughter any displeasure, they would all feel the consequences. On New Year¡¯s Eve. The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner prepared by the Yan Family was very ordinary, just somemon chicken, duck, fish, and meat dishes. In the past, no matter how busy she was, Madam Li would prepare a few special or delicate dishes, but this year, there was none of that. Although nobody showed it outwardly, they were all disappointed in their hearts. Even though the Yan Family was the family of the County Magistrate, their daily food, clothing, and expenses were only slightly better than the average household, so everyone, both adults and children, looked forward to having better meals during the New Year. Shuangxin Courtyard. Madam Lin stood alone at the entrance of the courtyard, her eyes unwilling to part from Yan Zhigao who was leaving with Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin. ¡°You should go back to your room, it¡¯s very cold outside. After dinner, I¡¯ll have someone bring Yishuang and Wenbin back to keep youpany,¡± Yan Zhigao said, forcibly ignoring the forlorn look in Madam Lin¡¯s eyes, and quickly led his two children away. Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin turned their heads to look back at Madam Lin, standing all alone at the doorway, and couldn¡¯t help but tear up. Yan Wenbin pulled at Yan Zhigao, ¡°Father, can¡¯t we bring Auntie with us? In previous years, she also joined us for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡± Yan Zhigao rubbed his forehead, at a loss for words. If he were to bring Madam Lin to Songhe Courtyard today, not to mention his mother, even his wife would likely explode in anger, and they could forget about having a peaceful New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. He had not expected that pping his eldest daughter would provoke such a strong reaction from both his mother and his wife. Yan Yishuang said weakly, ¡°Father, is it because of Eldest Sister?¡± Yan Zhigao rubbed Yan Yishuang¡¯s head and sighed, ¡°It has nothing to do with your elder sister. Let¡¯s go, if we¡¯rete, there¡¯ll be nothing left to eat.¡± At the entrance to Shuangxin Courtyard, seeing that Yan Zhigao did not return to call her, a trace of dejection crossed Madam Lin¡¯s eyes. She would have thought that, no matter how angry the Old Madam was, she would not want to embarrass her own son, but she had not expected that the Madam would be so decisive and unyielding this time. The Yan Family¡¯s finances were meager; the daily expenses and managing rtionships with staff required Madam Li¡¯s oversight. Thus, even if the master did favor her, once Madam Li took a firm stand, he would not want to shame her too much. As a result, the one to suffer would be Madam Lin. ¡°No rush, we will take our time,¡± said Madam Lin, her eyes hardening with resolve. She did not believe a man could endure being oppressed by his wife indefinitely, the more evident Madam Li¡¯s actions were, the more the master would grow to resent it in the future. Just look, he did not hesitate to p her eldest daughter, did he? Meanwhile, in Songhe Courtyard. The members of the second and third branches had arrived early and were now keeping Old Madam Yanpany with idle chatter. All the grandchildren were trying their best to please the Old Madam, but unfortunately, she was distractingly looking towards the courtyard entrance. Yan Wenjie nudged Yan Wenxiu with his walking stick, whispering, ¡°Big brother, why is our grandmother different from others? Aren¡¯t other grandmothers more fond of their grandsons? Why does it seem like in our family, only granddaughters matter?¡± Chapter 67 - 57, Differential Treatment ! Chapter 67: Chapter 57, Differential Treatment ! ¡°That¡¯s because Big Sister is so likable and adorable!¡± Before Wenxiu could speak, Wenkai on the side took over the conversation. Who would have thought that, upon hearing this, Wenjie sneered, ¡°Likable? If Big Sister was truly likable, how could she have been pped by our uncle?¡± At these words, Wenkai ¡®whooshed¡¯ to his feet, ring furiously at Wenjie, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Wenjie was not afraid of Wenkai and snorted coldly, ¡°How is what I said wrong? Big Sister brought trouble on herself, refused to admit it, and even after getting pped by our uncle, she still didn¡¯t apologize, causing the whole family to be unable to even enjoy the New Year¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Before Wenjie could finish his words, Wenkai punched him down to the ground. ¡°I told you to stop talking nonsense, I told you to stop!¡± Seeing Wenjie fall, Wenkai immediately mounted him, raining down punches like a storm, ¡®pitter-pattering¡¯ continuously on his body. The situation arose so suddenly, and Wenkai acted so swiftly, that Wenjie was beaten into howling before the others could react. ¡°Wenjie!¡± The Sun Family matriarch rushed over as she saw her son being beaten. Just as she was about to throw herself onto Wenkai, Zhiyuan quickly stepped forward, pulled Wenkai off, handed him over to his son Wentao, and then went to help Wenjie up. Wenjie was helped to his feet, grimacing in pain. Wenkai was not foolish; aside from the first punchnding on Wenjie¡¯s face, the rest had all hit his body, so on the surface, Wenjie didn¡¯t appear badly hurt. ¡°Wenkai, why did you hit your second brother?¡± the Sun Family matriarch asked furiously. Wenkai replied, ¡°Who let him badmouth with his filthy mouth, spreading lies about Big Sister?¡± Rubbing his face, Wenjie red resentfully at Wenkai, ¡°Where did I speak nonsense? Is it not because of Big Sister that our New Year has turned out like this? In previous years when she didn¡¯te, wasn¡¯t our home bustling with excitement?¡± ¡°Look at how we¡¯re spending it this year, not even new clothes, just ordinary food; is this what New Year¡¯s is supposed to be? Despite uncle being a county magistrate, I think even a low-level official¡¯s family celebrates better than us.¡± At this statement, everyone in the room was stunned. Even the Sun Family matriarch and Zhiyuan had not expected their usually astute son to make such ament at this time. Sitting on the steps, Old Madam Yan was so angry that her hand trembled as she pointed at Wenjie. In the midst of the silence, Madam Li lifted the curtain and walked in, her face expressionless as she looked at Wenjie, ¡°It seems I, the manager of this household, am no longer living up to your expectations, Second Young Master Yan!¡± ¡°In that case, from now on, this family¡¯s affairs will be managed by your mother. Whatever Second Young Master Yan wishes, so shall it be. How does that sound?¡± The moment Madam Li appeared, Wenjie lost his nerve and immediately shrank behind his mother. He had harbored frustration in his heart upon seeing the simple New Year¡¯s Eve dinner; when Wenkaished out, he spoke without thinking and let out all his vexation. Little did he expect that his uncle¡¯s wife would hear it. The Sun Family matriarch immediately stepped forward to apologize, ¡°Elder Sister-inw, what are you talking about, managing household affairs¡­ With my limited capabilities, I would not dare make such ims again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault Wenjie has not been taught properly. He was out of his mind today, I will certainly punish him severely when we get back.¡± She did wish to manage the household, but where would she find the silver to support the Yan Family¡¯s expenses? Daohua, who came in following Madam Li, entered the room without looking at anyone else and went straight to Old Madam Yan, smiling, ¡°Grandmother.¡± Old Madam Yan forced a slight smile, her hand trembling as she pointed at Wenjie, ¡°Your second brother is talking nonsense, don¡¯t listen to him.¡± Daohua nodded with a smile, her eyes not mirroring the merriment, ¡°I know.¡± The Sun Family matriarch nudged Wenjie, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to your Big Sister?¡± Wenjie awkwardly stepped forward. It was quite embarrassing to have the person he talked behind be present. ¡°Big Sister, I was just joking around with Wenkai; I didn¡¯t mean to speak ill of you.¡± Daohua also nodded with a smile, appearing to forgive Wenjie, but said nothing. At this time, Zhigao arrived with Yishuang and Wenbin. Seeing Daohua sitting beside Old Madam Yan, both Zhigao and Yishuang felt uneasy. The father and daughter duo, one who had pped Daohua and the other whose lie had caused her to be pped, certainly didn¡¯t feelfortable facing the person involved. Daohua nced impassively at the two, then leaned in to whisper in Old Madam Yan¡¯s ear, ¡°Grandmother, I just saw the second brother kick the fourth brother. I¡¯m going to take him downstairs to check on him now..¡± Chapter 68 - 57, Differential Treatment_3 Chapter 68: Chapter 57, Differential Treatment_3 Madam Yan nodded: ¡°Go quickly ande back soon.¡± Daohua agreed with a smile, then slipped out, taking Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao with her. It was not until they had left Songhe Courtyard that Daohua, smiling, looked at Yan Wenkai and gave him a thumbs-up: ¡°Fourth Brother, you were really cool when you hit Yan Wenjie just now.¡± She didn¡¯t even want to call him ¡°Second Brother¡± anymore. Yan Wenkai immediately puffed up with pride, tilting his head back: ¡°Right? Big Sister, let me tell you, your Fourth Brother is awesome. Don¡¯t worry, if anyone dares to bully you in the future, I¡¯ll beat them up.¡± Yan Wentao took over the conversation: ¡°I can help too. Daohua, with a beaming smile, felt her mood lift imperceptibly as she looked at her two brothers: ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll make something delicious for you guys.¡¯ Hearing this, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao¡¯s eyes lit up. In the main courtyard. Wang Manman had already boiled a pot of water on the stove, alongside two tes of round, white tangyuan, onerge and one small, and a jar of fermented wine lees. Seeing Daohua return with the two Yan brothers, Wang Manman immediately asked with a smile: ¡°Miss, can we start cooking the tangyuan now?¡± Daohua nodded: ¡°Start with therge te.¡± Wang Manman: ¡°Got it.¡± Daohua took Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao back to her room: ¡°Fourth Brother, are your injuries okay?¡± Yan Wenkai dismissed it with a wave of his hand: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Yan Wenjie may be bigger than me, but when ites to fisticuffs, five of him would not be a match for your Fourth Brother.¡± After speaking, he shifted his gaze outside. -Big Sister, can I have a bowl of just the fermented wine lees to drink?¡± Daohua shook her head: ¡°No, we need to stay sober for the New Year¡¯s Eve vigil tonight. How about having tangyuanter?¡± Yan Wenkai, feeling downcast, nodded: ¡°Alright then, but I have to say, I want two big bowls of tangyuan.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Daohuaughed: ¡°Tonight, you and Third Brother just eat as much as you want.¡± Suddenly, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao were overjoyed, then hungrily watched the tangyuan cooking in the pot. After the first batch was cooked, they were about to scoop some up when Daohua stopped them: ¡°This batch isn¡¯t for you. Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao looked at each other, puzzled, then watched as Wang Manman divided the tangyuan into bowls. Daohua personally cooked the smaller te of tangyuan afterwards. When the tangyuan were ready, Wang Manman began to fill the bowls again. Daohua: ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t mix them up.¡± Wang Manman smiled: ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll personally serve them on the table, there won¡¯t be any mistakes.¡± As Daohua helped out, Yan Wenkai sneakily ate a tangyuan from the earlier batch. ¡°No problem, right?¡± Yan Wenkai scratched his head and then quickly ate one of the newly cooked tangyuan, his eyes suddenly widening. The two tes of tangyuan, though identical in appearance, were vastly different in taste. He now understood what Big Sister was up to. After counting the five bowls of tangyuan from theter batch, Yan Wenkai thought to himself, Big Sister really was estranged from Father, not even giving him a single bowl of tangyuan. Yan Wenkai thought it over and felt this wasn¡¯t quite right. Although Father had struck Big Sister, he was still their dad. As their children, could they really be estranged from their own father over a p? ¡°Big Sis¡­¡± Before he had the chance to speak, Wang Manman left with the tangyuan. Daohua, turning her head and seeing that Yan Wenkai hadn¡¯t eaten, was surprised: ¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t you like the taste of the tangyuan? Yan Wenkai shook his head: ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Daohua: ¡°Then eat up fast!¡± With that, she picked up her own bowl and started eating. Yan Wentao, seeing Yan Wenkai scratching and fidgeting, whispered: ¡°You have to let Daohua vent the frustration in her heart after all, and besides, it was Uncle who was in the wrong this time.¡± Hearing this, Yan Wenkai could only nod, stopping himself from discussing the matter further and focused on eating. In Songhe Courtyard. Everyone was chatting while snacking. ¡°Old Madam, Madam, the eldest miss sent me to bring tangyuan for everyone,¡± Wang Manman announced. Upon hearing this, Madam Yan¡¯s face brightened: ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for her tangyuan. Quick, bring it here and let this old woman taste it to see if Daohua¡¯s cooking skills have improved?¡± Wang Manman discreetly distributed the tangyuan. ¡°Hmm-¡± ¡°Not bad, Daohua¡¯s skills seem to have improved fromst year.¡± Madam Yan looked satisfied, but Yan Zhigao and the people from the Wu Family were somewhat puzzled. Honestly speaking, they were a bit disappointed with tonight¡¯s tangyuan, which were too ordinarypared to Daohua¡¯s previous cooking. Seeing that Madam Li and three members from the Sun Family all seemed to agree, the others felt it odd. There was no need to praise Daohua so excessively. These were just regr tangyuan, yet they imed to taste extraordinary vors in them. Madam Li caught Sun Family¡¯s gaze on her and asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, do the tangyuan not suit your taste, sister-inw? Sun Family immediately shook her head. Madam Li turned away and once again savored her daughter¡¯s tangyuan earnestly. Delicious! Seeing Madam Li enjoying herself, as did Wu Family, Sun Family marveled. Only today did she realize that her two sisters-inw were as talented in acting as Old Madam Yan. Yan Zhigao and Yan Zhiyuan shared the same thought, of course, their surprise directed at Yan Zhiqiang. Who would have thought that the usually honest and simple Uncle, for the sake of pleasing their mother, could exhibit such superb acting skills.. Impressive, truly impressive! Chapter 69 - 58, New Year’s Eve Dinner_l Chapter 69: Chapter 58, New Year¡¯s Eve Dinner_l The Yan Family¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was eaten in silence. With Stepfather present, Daohua always remembered the p she received in the pavilion. To say nothing of lifting the atmosphere, the fact that she could restrain herself from leaving was already a great disy of self-control. Even now, she could still remember the ringing in her ears and the fiery sting on her face. If her stepfather had shown even a little bit of fatherly affection at that moment, he wouldn¡¯t have hit her so harshly. For such a father, she did not want to expend any more emotion than necessary. Yan Zhiyuan did attempt to liven up the atmosphere at the table, but Old Lady Yan wasn¡¯t in high spirits, and Madam Li didn¡¯t join in the conversation. The younger ones, namely Daohua and Yan Wenkai, who were usually witty and humorous, were both silent tonight. Yan Yile was lively, but what she said simply couldn¡¯t pique everyone¡¯s interest. Thus, the Yan Family¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve dinner swiftly came to an end. ¡°Alright, you all may go, return to your respective courtyards to wee the new year,¡± Old Lady Yan said indifferently. Yan Zhigao immediatelyughed, ¡°Mother, how can we leave? We¡¯ll stay here and keep youpany.¡± Yan Zhiyuan also made his position clear, ¡°Exactly, Mother, let us stay with you.¡± Old Lady Yan didn¡¯t want to dismiss her sons¡¯ filial piety outright and said nothing more, turning to look at her three daughters-inw: ¡°The children are still young; there¡¯s no need for them to stay up for the New Year. Take them back to sleep.¡± Seeing her son and daughter¡¯s bored expressions, the Sun Family matriarch chuckled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take them back first ande backter to apany Mother.¡± Under the pitiable gaze of Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin, and remembering Aunt Lin who was dining alone, Yan Zhigao also said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll take Yishuang and Wenbin back to Shuangxin Courtyard first ande right back.¡± Old Lady Yan waved her hand, showing she was indifferent, and turned to the Wu Family matriarch: ¡°Wenhui is still young, you take him back to sleep too.¡± Before the Wu Family matriarch could speak, six-year-old Yan Wenhui ran up to Old Lady Yan with his little legs, clung to her leg and cooed, ¡°Grandmother, I want to stay up for the New Year with you and big sister.¡± Seeing her little grandson, Old Lady Yan¡¯s face brightened with a smile as she touched Yan Wenhui¡¯s head: ¡°But if you get sleepy, you must tell your mother. You¡¯re still young; you can¡¯t stay upte.¡± Yan Wenhui nodded vigorously and then scampered off to find Daohua and the others. Soon after, Yan Zhigao and others left, and the room fell silent once again. Yan Zhiyuan nced at those remaining: the third brother was not one to talk much, the eldest nephew was also reserved, and as for the eldest sister-inw¡­ she might have been approachable in previous years, but this year he dared not ruffle her feathers. After looking around, Yan Zhiyuan felt stifled; with so many people in the room, he couldn¡¯t find anyone to talk to. So be it, everyone could just sit quietly and see the New Year in. ¡°Grandmother!¡± Suddenly, Daohua burst in with Yan Wentao, Yan Wenkai, and the little tag-along Yan Wenhui. Seeing Daohua, Old Lady Yan¡¯s smile widened, ¡°Such hustle and bustle, not at all like a youngdy. Where have you all been?¡± Daohua shook the deck of cards in her hand, ¡°Fearing that Grandmother might be bored during the New Year¡¯s vigil, your granddaughter specially went to fetch these.¡± Old Lady Yan¡¯s eyes lit up, and even Yan Zhiqiang, who had been sitting quietly all along, came over with a smile, ¡°I was just getting bored. The cards have arrived at just the right time. Mother, shall we start a game of ¡®Solitaire¡¯?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± The previously dispirited Old Lady Yan suddenly sprung to life with a wave of her hand, actively shuffling the cards under the stunned gaze of Yan Zhiyuan and others. The cards were made by Daohua, modeled after the poker cards from her previous life. With few forms of entertainment at home, she and Old Lady Yan would y ¡®Solitaire¡¯ to pass the time during the New Year holidays. ¡®Solitaire¡¯ had be one of the rare entertainments Old Lady Yan truly enjoyed. Yan Zhiqiang and Daohua took their ustomed seats with ease. Daohua chuckled, ¡°Grandmother, are there any stakes?¡± Old Madam Yan chuckled as she pulled out her purse, ¡°If you have the skills tonight, win this olddy¡¯s purse.¡± Daohua and Yan Zhiqiang immediately exchanged a smile. Just as Daohua and the two others were about to start drawing cards, Yan Wenkai grew anxious, ¡°Older Sister, what about us?¡± Daohua replied, ¡°You guys watch first, once you learn, start your own game.¡± Solitaire was simple and easy to pick up, and Yan Wentao loved to y it too. He immediately said, ¡°Older Sister, do you have more cards? Give them to me, I¡¯ll teach Wenkai and the others how to y.¡± Daohua took out another deck of cards from her person and handed it to Yan Wentao, then beckoned Madam Li, ¡°Mother,e here, I¡¯ll teach you how to y cards so you can y with Grandmotherter.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Madam Li grinned and sat down next to Daohua. Meanwhile, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai ran off to find Yan Wenxiu and dragged him into starting a new game. For a moment, only Yan Zhiyuan was left sitting there dry as a bone. Seeing his mother, who wasn¡¯t young, and the not-so-bright youngest brother getting into the game energetically, Yan Zhiyuan approached his three nephews, curious to see how it was done. Before long, he too caught the interest and insisted on ying with his three nephews. When Yan Zhigao returned after sending Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin back, the previously quiet New Year¡¯s Eve vigil had be bustling with activity, and theughter could be heard even through the door curtains. As he entered the room, he saw his wife and youngest brother keeping the Old Madampany ying cards, all of them wearing bright smiles; on the other side, his second brother was also engrossed in a card game with Wenxiu and the others, roughhousing and clearly enjoying themselves. His eldest daughter was walking around jovially, from one side to the other, offering tea and snacks; following her closely was little Yan Wenhui. Everything was so harmonious. It was as if the earlier silence during the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner had been an illusion. ¡°Big Brother, why did youe back sote? Come, join Mother for a round,¡± While Yan Zhigao was pondering these things, Yan Zhiqiang suddenly came over, pulling him down to his own spot. Yan Zhigao looked at his mother and wife and said with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t y this game, you¡¯ll have to teach me properly, Third Brother.¡± Yan Zhiqiang immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple, look, both Mother and I can y it.¡± Hearing this, Old Madam Yan red at her third son, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying that this olddy is as stupid as you?¡± Yan Zhiqiang immediately begged for mercy, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re the mother of the Lord County Magistrate and you¡¯ve raised Daohua, that clever imp, who would dare call you stupid?¡± Old Madam Yan huffed, seemingly forgiving him. After a few rounds of cards, Yan Zhigao had roughly got the hang of the rules andughed, ¡°This game is quite novel, a good way to pass the time.¡± Yan Zhiqiang replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Back at the old home, every New Year¡¯s Eve vigil was so boring until Daohua made this deck of cards. Everyone in the n loves it.¡± Yan Zhigao was surprised, ¡°Daohua made the cards?¡± Old Madam Yan nced sidelong at her eldest son, ¡°That girl of yours is sharp, unlike you, mistaking the brass for gold.¡± Yan Zhigao said helplessly, ¡°Mother, your son has not.¡± He did favor Yishuang a bit more, but it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t value his eldest daughter. Old Madam Yan looked at Daohua, sitting next to Wenkai and holding Wenxiu as they enjoyed some snacks, ¡°I warn you, if you dare to act rashly again in the future, this old woman will take Daohua back to the old home, so she won¡¯t bother you anymore,¡± Yan Zhigao, ¡°Mother, your son knows his mistake. I was indeed too upset at the time and hit Daohua. But you can¡¯t expect your son to apologize to his daughter, can you?¡± Old Madam Yan huffed coldly and said no more.. Chapter 70 - 59, Character Copybook—1 Chapter 70: Chapter 59, Character Copybook¡ª1 On the first day of the Lunar New Year, the entire Yan Family paid their respects to Old Madam Yan. Everyone spoke auspicious and pleasing words, making Old Madam Yan so happy she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Old Madam Yan looked at her children and grandchildren, her eyes and face filled with smiles. Although being in her hometown was morefortable than in Linyi County, not having the whole family together always left her feeling a bit mncholic during the New Year. Now, atst, the family was all together. Even if there were some frictions in daily life, after all, one could not write the character ¡°Yan¡± twice without amon bond of flesh and blood, and minor conflicts could easily dissolve. Seeing Old Madam Yan so happy, Daohua too wore a smile throughout. When it was her turn to pay respects to Yan Zhigao, she followed behind Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkai, properly performed a bow and echoed whatever her older brothers said. She wasn¡¯t outstanding, but she was sufficiently well-behaved. Madam Li watched from the side, feeling proud yet also a bit heartbroken. She had always known that her daughter was a bit too blunt and stubborn, but on important matters, she was very sensible and knew propriety. As a mother, how could she not see her daughter forcing a smile? Casting a nce toward the crowd, Madam Li¡¯s gaze darkened when she saw Aunty Lin being called over by Yan Zhigao. The master¡¯s heart was truly biased! When Aunty Lin came over just now, the entire Songhe Courtyard went silent for a moment. However, on the first day of the Lunar New Year, everyone was seeking good luck, and regardless of what the Yan Family thought internally, they maintained a harmonious and joyful exterior. ¡°Big brother, why do you keep following me around?¡± Daohua looked at her eldest brother with a puzzled expression. Yan Wenxiu nced at Aunty Lin and her three children in the courtyard and after thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Little sister, today is the first day of the Lunar New Year, so you mustn¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± As the eldest grandson of the Yan Family, he felt obliged to admonish his younger siblings. Upon hearing this, Daohua couldn¡¯t help butugh in annoyance: ¡°Big brother, do you really see me as someone who is always unreasonable and makes trouble without regard to the situation?¡± Yan Wenxiu fell silent for a moment: ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Daohua snorted withughter, her big brother, despite his gentle and schrly demeanor, was at heart just like their father, priding himself on his schr status and favoring women who were learned and demure. This wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing¡ªeveryone had their own preferences¡ªbut imposing this standard on all women was annoying. For someone like her, who showed even a hint of rebelliousness, they saw her as someone in need of instruction and suppression. ¡°Big brother, if you are worried that I might cause trouble, then there¡¯s no need for you to follow me because, honestly, even if I did intend to cause trouble, you¡¯d be of no use even if you stuck by my side.¡± After speaking, she turned and walked away. Watching Daohua leave with her head held high, Yan Wenxiu frowned. He felt tenderness towards his big sister who had not been raised by their parents, but her nature was somewhat unrestrained. In her presence, the phrase ¡°the elder brother is like a father¡± held no weight, and she showed him little respect. After so many instances, he had lost count of the number of times she had talked back to him. ¡°Why can¡¯t big sister be gentle andpliant like Yishuang?¡± Sighing, Yan Wenxiu immediately shifted his attention to his other siblings, determined to prevent a repeat ofst night¡¯s fight between Wenkai and Wenjie. The Yan Family¡¯s New Year thus passed in a lukewarm fashion. As Yan Zhigao had to report for his official duties in the provincial capital after the New Year, he busied himself early at the County Governor¡¯s Office on the third day of the New Year. After the Lantern Festival, the county school resumed sses, and Tutor Qin returned to the Yan Residence on this day. Upon his return, while distributing gifts to each household, Tutor Qin learned from Aunty Lin, at Shuangxin Courtyard, the news that Yan Zhigao had pped Daohua hard in front of everyone and was now ignoring her. At that moment, Tutor Qin scoffed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say, but the nature of the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter is indeed defiant. It was one thing to talk back to me in ss, but now she does not even regard her own father, the head of the household. If she isn¡¯t properly corrected, she will suffer the consequences when she gets married.¡± Aunty Lin kindly and faithfully ryed Tutor Qin¡¯s words to Yan Zhigao. After hearing this, Yan Zhigao was silent for a long time before asking Aunty Lin to summon Tutor Qin. He personally entrusted her with the task of instructing Daohua properly. Therefore, on the first day of school after the New Year, Tutor Qin, armed with ¡®Imperial Authority¡¯, suddenly pped a ruler down on Daohua¡¯s hand while she was practicing calligraphy.. Chapter 71 - 59, Character Copybook_2 Chapter 71: Chapter 59, Character Copybook_2 ¡°Miss Yan, I¡¯ve said it before, girls should copy the delicate and graceful small regr script of Wei Madam¡¯s hairpin flowers. Just look at what you¡¯ve written. Is a youngdy like you capable of capturing the essence of the Sage of Calligraphy¡¯s ¡®Preface to the Orchid Pavilion¡¯?¡± Daohua looked at the red and swollen ruler marks on the back of her hand, her eyes turning cold as she indifferently gazed at Master Qin. Master Qin furrowed his brows, irritated by her stare, and said harshly, ¡°Miss Yan I am tasked by Mr. Yan to instruct you. I understand that you are the County Magistrate¡¯s beloved daughter and your status is honorable, but here in this ssroom, I am, after all, your teacher. Shouldn¡¯t you at least show me the minimum of respect?¡± Daohua stood up with a ¡®swish¡¯, her voice cold, ¡°Teacher? Do you thinkyou deserve that title?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Master Qin was so angry that he was about to say something to suppress Daohua, when he saw her pickup the paper she had just been copying and instructed Wang Manman, who was outside the ssroom, ¡°Manman,e in and help me tidy up the desk.¡± With a sneer, Daohua looked at Master Qin, ¡°You¡¯re given an inch and yet think you¡¯re qualified to open a dye house?¡± Finished speaking, she walked straight out of the ssroom. She left behind a livid Master Qin, and the dumbfounded Yan Yishuang and others. Having left the ssroom, Daohua didn¡¯t go back to the main house or the Songhe Courtyard; instead, she took the copied paper directly to the front yard. In the room where the County Magistrate worked, Teacher Xiao and Teacher Lin were discussing with Yan Zhigao about a trip to the city a few dayster. Yan Zhigao said, ¡°Teacher Xiao, why not apany me on this work report?¡± On hearing this, Teacher Xiao smiled and nodded, ¡°Indeed, I also want to visit some old friends in the city.¡± Teacher Lin next to him hesitated, wanting to join as well. Even if he could not do anything, it would be good to get to know a few more people in the official circles. Just as he was about to speak, they heard a voice from outside the door. ¡°Miss!¡± ¡°Is Father busy right now?¡± Yan Zhigao, upon hearing Daohua¡¯s voice, was somewhat surprised, considering how his eldest daughter had been intentionally distancing herself from him recently; he immediately responded, ¡°Is that Daohua? Come in! Daohua, holding the copied paper, walked into the room with a smile and quickly said, ¡°If Father is busy, I cane backter.¡± Yan Zhigao gestured dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s alright, we have finished our discussion. What do you need?¡± Daohuaid the copied paper on the table in front of Yan Zhigao, ¡°This is my copy of the ¡®Preface to the Orchid Pavilion¡¯, I¡¯d like Father to take a look.¡± Yan Zhigao looked at his eldest daughter with curiosity but soon started to scrutinize the words seriously. After observing, his eyes lit up, ¡°Did you write this?¡± Daohua nodded with a smile, ¡°Uncle San gave me the text of the ¡¯Preface to the Orchid Pavilion¡¯, and I¡¯ve been copying it for two years. He said that cursive script suits me.¡± Yan Zhigao nodded, ¡°Mm, though itcks a little in strength, the movement of the brush does possess a certain unrestrained elegance. However, the turns of the brush are not quite subtle enough; you need to practice more. ¡°The Miss has copied the Sage of Calligraphy¡¯s ¡®Preface to the Orchid Pavilion¡¯, let us also have a look,¡± Teacher Xiao said with a smile as he stepped forward. Yan Zhigaoughed, ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl ying around; she doesn¡¯t deserve such praise from Teacher Xiao.¡± Teacher Xiao had already taken Daohua¡¯s copied writing into his hands and was nodding as he examined it. ¡°Sir, I think the Miss¡¯s writing does indeed show a bit of the Sage¡¯s influence.¡± Hearing this, Teacher Lin leaned forward to take a look and then repeatedly nced at Daohua. The Yan Family¡¯s eldest girl, although only nine years old, indeed did an excellent job at copying the characters. Yan Zhigao expressed modesty at thepliments, and then Daohua smilingly asked, ¡°Father, do you think I should train in this script? Without a second thought, Yan Zhigao nodded, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re doing well. Why switch to any other script?¡± Daohua shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to, but Master Qin thinks I should practice Lady Wei¡¯s hairpin-flower small regr script. Today, he gave me a punishment ruler right away, as if I had to change or else.¡± She finished, extending her hand. The red and swollen ruler marks instantly exposed in the sight of the three people. Daohua continued, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve been copying the ¡®Preface to the Orchid Pavilion¡¯ for two years now, and I really don¡¯t want to switch to any other script. Lady Wei¡¯s hairpin-flower small regr script is indeed excellent, but it just doesn¡¯t suit me well. Father, could you perhaps speak to Master Qin on my behalf?¡± Yan Zhigao¡¯ s expression darkened upon seeing the ruler marks on his daughter¡¯s hand. He had tasked Master Qin to provide good instruction to his eldest daughter, not to punish her arbitrarily. This could cause chaos in the backyard if his mother and wife found out. ¡°I understand the matter. Continue to practice the script you¡¯re working on; I will handle Master Qin.¡± He said firmly. Daohua nodded with a smile, ¡°Thankyou, Father. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Saying this, she bowed to the two teachers and quickly left. After Daohua departed, Teacher Xiao chuckled, ¡°The young masters and misses of prominent families are all very learned.¡± Yan Zhigao smiled lightly, ¡°That¡¯s about all they are, my eldest daughter¡¯s needlework is quite poor.¡± Teacher Xiao¡¯s eyes twinkled, and he said softly, ¡°I find the Miss to be very intelligent. If she truly can¡¯t learn, perhaps it¡¯s the tutor¡¯s teaching that falls short.¡± Upon hearing this, Teacher Lin sharply lifted his gaze toward Teacher Xiao, his expression somewhat dark. Teacher Xiao wasn¡¯t one to meddle in others¡¯ business without cause, so why was he starting to side with Miss Yan? But Yan Zhigao, after hearing Teacher Xiao¡¯ s remark, was lost in thought. That day, Yan Zhigao met with Master Qin in the Shuangxin Courtyard. Master Qin argued that Daohua¡¯s rebellious and unfettered nature meant that if she continued to practice cursive writing, she would be increasingly arrogant and unruly. His words put Yan Zhigao in a difficult position. Aunt Lin supported him, saying that whatever Master Qin did was for Daohua¡¯s own good. In the end, Yan Zhigao spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Teach Daohua what she should be taught, but refrain from using corporal punishment at the drop of a hat. Let¡¯s put today¡¯s issue aside; in the future, please be more patient, Master Qin.¡± Master Qin nodded in agreement. Aunt Lin gave Master Qin a reassuring look and then signaled her to leave. That evening, Aunt Lin, through persuasion, finally calmed Yan Zhigao¡¯s anger. Just when Master Qin and Aunt Lin thought the matter had been settled, to their surprise, the next day, Madam Li directly messaged Master Qin, saying that Daohua would no longer attend his sses. At this, Master Qin, who hadn¡¯t thought much of it at first, panicked. Chapter 72 - 60, Shangfu City__1 Chapter 72: Chapter 60, Shangfu City__1 In the end, domestic affairs were managed by thedy of the house. Once Madam Li got serious, not to mention Concubine Lin, even Yan Zhigao, the head of the family, would have to keep his distance. Tutor Qin had dared to punish Daohua with a ruler, undoubtedly touching Madam Li¡¯s raw nerve. Not only did she directly stop Daohua from attending school, but she also spread the news that the Yan Family was looking to hire a new tutor, leaving no face for Tutor Qin. Tutor Qin, in a fluster, sought out Concubine Lin, who smiled and assured him that the Yan Family would not dismiss her. That very night, Concubine Lin said to Yan Zhigao with a smile, ¡°My lord, did you know the madam is nning to hire a new female tutor?¡± Yan Zhigao nodded, ¡°Daohua and Tutor Qin don¡¯t get along. It might be better to find a new tutor for her.¡± He truly valued his eldest daughter, and the guilt of not having raised her close by made him feel that her temperament was partially his making. Therefore, he was highly concerned about her future education. Concubine Lin hesitated for a moment, ¡°But Tutor Qin hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. Although she did punish the eldest young mistress with one ruler, it was out of deep love and strict discipline. My lord, you know about Tutor Qin¡¯s background, a pitiable person.¡± ¡°She was too hasty in her actions, but wasn¡¯t she afraid of failing your expectations? Besides, Yishuang and the daughters of a few other prominent figures all like Tutor Qin. If we rashly change tutors, what if they find it hard to adapt?¡± Yan Zhigao fell silent for a moment, seemingly unwilling to discuss this any further and replied perfunctorily, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. Changing a tutor isn¡¯t something that can be done in a day or two.¡± Concubine Lin¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, and after attending to Yan Zhigao¡¯s washing up, she immediately went to her daughter¡¯s chamber. Yan Yishuang was selecting clothes to wear for the next day when she saw Concubine Lin and asked in surprise, ¡°Mother, why are you here?¡± Concubine Lin asked, ¡°Did you say what your mother told you to tell Zhu Xiuyun and the others?¡± Yan Yishuang nodded, ¡°I did, but mother, even if the madam really reces Tutor Qin, Zhu Xiuyun and the others can¡¯t stop her.¡± Concubine Linughed, ¡°Foolish girl, of course you youngdies can¡¯t stop her, but the adults behind them can. Previously, because of your older sister, Zhu Xiuyun¡¯s foot got injured and apparently, she went nowhere for the New Year. Madam Zhu was very upset about it. Now that your older sister wants to drive away Tutor Qin, Madam Zhu will be the first to disagree.¡¯ Yan Yishuang looked ufortable, ¡°Mother, can you not bring this up again?¡± The injury to Zhu Xiuyun actually had little to do with her older sister; she had lied that day. Seeing her daughter¡¯s distressed expression, Concubine Lin sighed, ¡°It¡¯s mother¡¯s fault.¡± Yan Yishuang turned her head away, ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Concubine Lin quickly nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t mention it again. Get some rest early.¡± The next day, Yan Zhigao encountered Tutor Zhu at the County Governor s Office, and no one knew what they discussed. That evening, when he returned to the inner court, he told Madam Li, ¡°Let¡¯s find a new tutor for Daohua. As for Tutor Qin, she can remain to instruct Yishuang and the others. In Yan Zhigao¡¯s presence, Madam Li smiled and agreed. Once she turned around, she sent someone to inquire about Yan Zhigao¡¯s activities that day. Learning that Tutor Zhu had sought out Yan Zhigao, Madam Li immediately scoffed. Ping Xiao scornfully said, ¡°Madam Zhu prides herself on being from a Schr Family, yet she meddles with a concubine. It¡¯s trulyughable!¡± Madam Li took a deep breath, ¡°One must endure when circumstances demand it.¡± Compared to the Zhu Family, the Yan Family¡¯s foundation was too shallow. Some things not only required her patience but also called for the lord to be thrice as courteous when facing Tutor Zhu. On the twentieth day of the first lunar month, Madam Li began packing up for Yan Zhigao¡¯s trip to Shangfu City. Daohua sat nearby, watching as each bundle was loaded onto the carriage, her eyes filled with longing. Seeing her daughter¡¯s gaze fixed on the departing carriage, Madam Li smiled, ¡°Have you prepared the potted nts you¡¯re sending to your uncles?¡± Daohua, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared them long ago.¡± Madam Li, ¡°Spring is nearing, when everythinges back to life, and it¡¯s the best season for enjoying potted sceneries. Your uncles will surely be delighted to receive your gifts.¡± Daohua thought for a moment but couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mother, can I follow along to Shangfu City?¡± In the many years since she hade to this world, aside from the journey from her old home to Linyi County, she had hardly ever traveled far. But that journey had been anything but pleasant, full of hunger, weariness, and fear. She hadn¡¯t had the chance to take in the ancient scenery and local customs; encountering people was a matter of staying as far away as possible. Madam Li fell silent for a moment. Normally, she would have certainly refused, but thinking of her daughter¡¯s recent alienation from her father, she wondered whether this trip might be an opportunity for the two to strengthen their bond. Yan Granny also shared the same thought. She happened toe over to see if Daohua¡¯s older sister-inw had packed the gifts properly and, hearing Daohua¡¯s request, immediately gave her approval, ¡°Go. Let Daohua go with us.¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up, but then quickly dimmed again. ¡°This matter¡­ I¡¯m afraid it requires Father¡¯s consent, right?¡± Yan Granny patted Daohua¡¯s shoulder and assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your grandmother will speak to him.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua brightened again and, thinking of the monotony inside the carriage, added, ¡°Then let Third Brother and Fourth Brothere along, so I¡¯ll havepany on the way.¡± Yan Granny tapped Daohua¡¯s head, ¡°Now you¡¯re just asking for too much.¡± Daohua, clutching Yan Granny¡¯s arm, yfully pleaded, ¡°Grandmother, please? If Third Brother and Fourth Brothere, I¡¯ll have someone to help me with my things.¡± Madam Li spoke up, ¡°Third Brother is too honest; Fourth Brother is too impulsive. It would be better if the eldest went.¡± Daohua¡¯s face fell. ¡°Eldest Brother?¡± Madam Li red at Daohua. ¡°What, you¡¯re not happy that your eldest brother is taking time off to apany you?¡± Daohua pouted, ¡°Eldest Brother isn¡¯t here to keep mepany; he¡¯s more like my supervisor.¡± Yan Granny replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you just need someone to keep an eye on you? Without supervision, wouldn¡¯t you bepletely uncontroble?¡± As the three of them bantered back and forth, by the time Yan Zhigao returned from the County Governor¡¯s Office, he was informed that he would need to take four extra people to Shangfu City. At first, Yan Zhigao had not agreed, but seeing his mother¡¯s stern face and his daughter¡¯s expectant eyes, he finally relented with a grit of his teeth. In the evening, when Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai finished school and learned they were going to Shangfu City, they were overjoyed. Those who couldn¡¯t go were left feeling dejected. Seeing his youngest son and daughter looking at him with longing eyes, Yan Zhigao had no choice but to say firmly, ¡°Your eldest sister hasn¡¯t met several of her uncles yet; this trip is to pay respects to the elders.¡± Yan Yishuangined, ¡°What about Eldest Brother, Third Brother, and Fourth Brother?¡± Yan Zhigao replied,¡±¡­ They are helping your grandmother look after your eldest sister!¡± Yan Yishuang pouted, ¡°Eldest Sister is so grown up, does she still need to be looked after?¡± Yan Zhigao sat Yan Yishuang on hisp and said with a smile, ¡°Your eldest sister isn¡¯t as agreeable as you; she¡¯s a bit hot-tempered and needs people to watch her.¡± After much persuasion, Yan Zhigao managed to soothe his son and daughter and finally retreated to the main courtyard to rest. Early the next morning, Yan Zhigao gathered the children and met up with Master Xiao, who was waiting at the entrance of the County Governor¡¯s Office. Seeing Yan Wenxiu and the others, Master Xiao showed no particr reaction, but upon seeing Daohua, who was dressed as a boy, the master¡¯s eyebrows raised in surprise. ¡°Is the great Miss Yan also going to Shangfu City this time? Daohua stood straight, performed a student¡¯s bow to Master Xiao, and said earnestly, ¡°Master, I am now the young master of the Yan family. Please don¡¯t get it wrong on the road.¡± Master Xiaoughed heartily for a moment, then got into a carriage with Yan Zhigao. Meanwhile, the children boarded another carriage, and the convoy set off towards Shangfu City.. Chapter 73 - 61, Posthouse_l Chapter 73: Chapter 61, Posthouse_l Ancient carriages were not shock-absorbent, and if one¡¯s body was not well, riding in a carriage for several days straight would leave one utterly exhausted. Just two days since leaving Linyi County, the color in Yan Wenxiu¡¯s face seemed a bit off; he appeared rather ufortable sitting in the carriage. Seeing his eldest brother so weak, Daohua shook her head, ¡°Eldest brother, you really are too frail. You should pay attention to bncing work and rest, even when you¡¯re studying.¡± Yan Wenkai followed with vigorous nodding, ¡°Exactly! Every time I ask eldest brother toe out and exercise, he ignores me.¡± Yan Wenxiu nced at his fourth brother and replied irritably, ¡°Is that what you call exercising? Isn¡¯t that just ying around? Yan Wenkai retorted confidently, ¡°I get some exercise in the process of ying ¡ªit¡¯s the best of both worlds!¡± He then looked at Daohua and Wentao, ¡°Big sister, I see that you and third brother are both looking pretty good!¡± They even seemed more spirited than this fun-loving noise-maker. Wentao chuckled as he took over the conversation, ¡°That¡¯s because, back in Yan Family Vige, Daohua was famously known as a blessed child. She hardly ever got sick from the time she was little, and she could run faster than adults. My health improved a lot from running after her.¡¯ Hearing this, both Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkaiughed. Yan Wenxiu looked at Daohua, ¡°Having a healthy body is the foundation of everything, especially for women. To have a good constitution is an immense blessing. However, while it¡¯s true that proper exercise is good for health, as a woman, it¡¯s still important to prioritizeposure and dignity.¡± Faced with her eldest brother¡¯s continued sermonizing at such a moment, Daohua sighed and said coquettishly, ¡°Eldest brother, I knowyou mean well for me, but I¡¯m disguised as a man now and we¡¯re traveling. So, please don¡¯t hang on to manners and etiquette all the time, at least for this period let me enjoy some rxed days.¡± Heaven knew how torturous it was to be a gentle and quietdy of high status, never showing teeth when smiling, unable not to do this, not to say that. This was quite difficult for someone used to being unrestricted. Seeing Daohua¡¯s healthyplexion, Yan Wenxiu continued, ¡°The world has stricter expectations for women. One¡¯s every word and action must be cultivated from a young age so that etiquette and customs be second nature. That way, no matter where you go in the future, no one will be able to find fault in you.¡± His little sister was a free spirit, and as her eldest brother, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about her sometimes. Most men in the world still preferred gentle andposed women. A too forceful personality might give an impression of being uncontroble and could cause others to keep their distance. Daohua knew that conceptual conflicts like this were hard to resolve through words. The best solution was for her to let it go in one ear and out the other. Living in ancient times, she could adapt to the local customs for the sake of survival, but she didn¡¯t want to bepletely assimted. That evening, Daohua and her group sought shelter in an inn. As they dismounted from the carriage, seeing Yan Zhigao and Teacher Xiao¡¯s unsteady stances, Daohua shook her head again-these people were too weak! ¡°Hold on a little longer, just two more days until we reach the city.¡± Linyi County was remote, and the city was quite a distance away, with rugged mountain roads part of the journey. Even by carriage, it would take at least five days to arrive. Seeing that the younger ones were still in good spirits, Yan Zhigao breathed a sigh of relief. His biggest concern had been them falling ill during the trip. Now that he saw them healthy, his mind was significantly more at ease. After a night¡¯s rest, everyone felt somewhat better, and early the next morning, they set off on the road again without dy. ¡°Dad!¡± Just as he settled into the carriage, Yan Zhigao heard his fourth son¡¯s voice. He opened the curtain, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Yan Wenkai smiled as he handed a water sk to Yan Zhigao, ¡°Dad, this is tea that big sister brewed, said to be refreshing. If you and Teacher Xiao get tired, drinking some should help alleviate fatigue. Yan Zhigao epted the sk, opened the lid, and sniffed, ¡°What kind of tea? It does smell quite nice.¡± Teacher Xiao chuckled beside him, ¡°The youngdy¡¯s filial piety ismendable.¡± On the road afterward, Yan Zhigao tried adding Daohua¡¯s tea to the water and found that after drinking it, he really did feel more refreshed. He immediately poured a cup for Teacher Xiao, ¡°Teacher Xiao, you should try it too, the taste is actually quite good.¡± Teacher Xiao took a sip and his eyes brightened, ¡°Lingering fragrance in the mouth, what fine tea.¡± He took another small sip and asked, ¡°My lord, can you discern what kind of tea this is?¡± Yan Zhigao drank another cup, ¡°It seems to be just ordinary jasmine tea.¡± Teacher Xiao shook his head, ¡°Ordinary jasmine tea doesn¡¯t have such rity and richness, the youngdy has used tea leaves of excellent quality.¡± Yan Zhigao nodded in agreement, a look of recognition on his face, Who knows where that girl found such fragrant and pure tasting tea?¡± There was no such fine tea at home! Teacher Xiao smiled and said nothing. This was surely a matter of the Yan Family, and as an outsider, it was not his ce toment too much. With the invigorating effects of the tea, the spirits of Yan Zhigao, Teacher Xiao, and Yan Wenxiu all improved greatly, and on the fifth day, the group arrived smoothly at the prefectural city¡¯s post station. During this period, due to many officialsing to the prefectural city to report for duty, the post station was nearly full when Daohua and the others arrived. However, they were fortunate enough to be allocated a small quadrangle courtyard. ¡°We can finally rest a bit!¡± After five consecutive days of travel, even the physically robust Daohua and Wentao wished for a good night¡¯s sleep. The quadrangle courtyard had just enough rooms for Daohua and the others to stay in. The main room was given to Yan Zhigao and Teacher Xiao to reside in, while the side wings were divided among Daohua and the rest. After the rooms were allocated, Daohua asked the post station¡¯s helper to bring hot water; she wanted to take a bath. However, before the hot water arrived, the post station¡¯s official came to their courtyard with a group of people. ¡°We were the ones who moved into this courtyard first, why should we have to move?¡± The dissatisfied voice of Yan Wenkai sounded. The post station official gave Yan Zhigao an embarrassed smile, ¡°Please forgive us, Lord County Magistrate, it was our oversight that caused the mix-up with the courtyard. This courtyard was originally prepared for Lord Prefecture Governor of Fanzhou. Now that the Lord Prefecture Governor has arrived, so¡­¡± His tone was still polite, but his attitude left no room for negotiation. In Linyi County, a county magistrate was the highest-ranking official, but upon arrival in the prefectural city, he became the lowest of officials. Daohua stood at the entrance, seeing her adoptive father restrain his anger with an effort and a somewhat powerless wave, signaling them to pack up and change courtyards. ¡°s!¡± Daohua heard a sigh and turned around to find it was from Teacher Xiao. Teacher Xiao saw Daohua looking over, gave a bitter smile, turned around, and went back to his room to pack up. Such is the harsh reality of officialdom, where one bootlicks the higher-ups and tramples over the lower ones. All that talk about the courtyard being prepared in advance was nonsense; the post station official only felt that Lord Yan, with his lower position andck of backing, was an easy target, hence the tant move to make them change courtyards. Soon enough, Daohua and her group had packed up their things. As they were leaving the courtyard, they happened to see the Lord Prefecture Governor who was moving in. Seeing the Lord Prefecture Governor stand before her adoptive father with arrogance, and her wronged adoptive father still having to tter and lower himself before that man, Daohua¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions. Any previous dissatisfaction with her adoptive father dissipated into thin air at that moment. After all, her adoptive father had always been holding up a piece of stable heaven and earth for the Yan Family with his not-so-sturdy shoulders. Chapter 74 - 62, The Reunion of the Bumpkin and the Unlucky Guy_l Chapter 74: Chapter 62, The Reunion of the Bumpkin and the Unlucky Guy_l Looking at the deste and outdated small courtyard before him, Yan Zhigao couldn¡¯t maintain the forced smile on his face any longer. The servant leading the way also looked somewhat embarrassed, he chuckled sheepishly, ¡°Well¡­ Lord County Magistrate, please rest well, I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± With that, he ran off in a hurry. ¡°This is too much bullying!¡± Yan Wenxiu, still in his teens, could not suppress his anger as well as Yan Zhigao and Teacher Xiao, not to mention the literati pride of preferring death to humiliation, which made him tremble with rage at this moment. Daohua, seeing his face turn red, feared he might get sick from anger and quickly stepped forward to console him, ¡°Big brother, we shouldn¡¯t bother with these fair-weather tterers. Once you pass the imperial examinations, no one will dare to treat us like this again.¡± Yan Zhigao stepped forward and patted his eldest son on the shoulder, sighing, ¡°Your sister is right. Only those with achievements are respected. Rather than getting upset over a posthouse manager here, it¡¯s better to think about how to study well.¡± ¡°As long as you can achieve the rank of imperial schr, our family will have two imperial schrs, which can barely be considered a Schr Family. By then, everyone will look up to us.¡± Daohua saw Yan Wenxiu¡¯s eyes firm up upon hearing these words but was worried about the pressure he was putting on himself and immediately said, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t be too anxious. You¡¯re still young, just focus on your studies for now, and leave the rest to father!¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Zhigao shot Daohua a re. Only now was she thinking of him as a father¡ªwhy didn¡¯t she remember that when she was talking back to him earlier? Teacher Xiao observed Daohua with a smile and saw that Yan Wenxiu¡¯s expression rxed a bit after hearing her words. His eyes twinkled a few times. Looks like Miss Yan is not all about charging ahead recklessly! ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s tidy up inside, we still have to sleep tonight!¡± With the matter of changing courtyards, everyone¡¯s mood was not great, and after entering the courtyard, their faces grew even gloomier. ¡°It was bad enough that it¡¯s shabby, but it¡¯s so small as well¡ªthere¡¯s not enough room for us!¡± Yan Wenkai grumbled discontentedly. Daohua tugged at him, signaling him not to fuel the fire. Had he not noticed how stormy their foster father¡¯s face was already? In the courtyard, there were only five rooms: one for Yan Zhigao, one for Teacher Xiao, one for Daohua, the three brothers, Yan Wenxiu, crammed into one, and thest room was given to the severalds who came along. ¡°Oh dear, these quilts are all moldy, how are we going to sleep tonight?¡± Yan Wenkai¡¯s dissatisfied voice rang out again. After hearing this, Daohua looked at the sky and saw that there were still a couple of hours until nightfall. After some thought, she took her brothers to set up a long rope in the courtyard and took all the quilts from each of the rooms to air them out. ¡°Although there isn¡¯t much sun, airing out the musty smell is good too.¡± It was still January, with little sunshine during the day, but since the fifteenth day of the month, there had been no more snow. That evening, all the young ones, including Daohua, had a poor night¡¯s sleep, tossing and turning. One reason was the moldy and damp quilts which were ufortable, and the other was the impact of changing courtyards during the day. Daohuay in bed, staring nkly at the top of the canopy. In this ancient era, power was too important. Those without power couldn¡¯t even hope to retain any dignity. If Yan Zhigao, as the head of a county, could be treated with such disregard and contempt, not to mention themon folk. s¡­ The next morning, Daohua and the others appeared at the breakfast table with dark circles under their eyes. Yan Zhigao and Teacher Xiao also didn¡¯t look well-rested, clearly having had a bad night. When breakfast was nearly finished, Yan Zhigao said, ¡°Later on, I need to meet some officials. You youngsters stay put in the posthouse and don¡¯t run around. Once I finish my affairs, I will take you to the Li Residence to visit your uncle.¡± Yan Wenxiu put down his eating utensils and said earnestly, ¡°Father, go ahead with your business. I will take care of my younger siblings.¡± Yan Zhigao nodded, confident in his steady eldest son. After breakfast, Yan Zhigao left. Not long after his departure, Teacher Xiao also went out to visit friends, leaving only Daohua and her young siblings in the courtyard. Yan Wenkai was the first to grow restless, ¡°Are we just going to stay in the courtyard all the time?¡± Wentao responded, ¡°Uncle told us not to run around. I think we should just stay put!¡± Yan Wenxiu also gave Yan Wenkai a stern look, ¡°Father is here for an official report. We can¡¯t be of much help, but we shouldn¡¯t add to his troubles, either.¡± Seeing that both his brothers disagreed with going out, a dejected Yan Wenkai went to find Daohua. At the moment, Daohua was in the courtyard, busy arranging potted nts to give to their uncles. Each potted nt was bursting with vivid and lush blooms, and although there were no particrly precious flowers or nts, they were beautiful in their flourishing splendor. Seeing the colorful potted nts lifted Yan Wenkai¡¯s spirits quite a bit, and he squatted down to help Daohua tend to them. ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, a cuju ball fell from the sky and smashed a potted begonia to pieces. The unexpected change startled Daohua and Yan Wenkai, while Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao, hearing the noise, also ran out of the room. As soon as they came out, they saw a brocade-d youth running into their courtyard, surrounded by a group of servants. Yan Wenxiu knitted his brows, ¡°Who are you? Why have you intruded upon our yard without cause?¡± The brocade-d youth looked at Yan Wenxiu disdainfully, ignoring him and boldly surveying everything in the courtyard. Seeing this, the faces of Yan Wenxiu and hispanions darkened. Soon, ackey behind the brocade-d youth stepped forward, ¡°Our young master¡¯s cuju ball entered your yard, hand it over quickly!¡± Yan Wenkai said angrily, ¡°So, it was you who destroyed our potted nts, and you dare to barge into our yard with such arrogance. Have you no sense of propriety?¡± The brocade-d youth sneered, ¡°Propriety?¡± He looked Yan Wenkai and the others up and down, scoffing, ¡°Judging by this shabby yard you live in, you couldn¡¯t be anyone of importance, and you dare speak to me of propriety?¡± The brocade-d youth¡¯sckey spoke arrogantly, ¡°Which noble¡¯s servants are you? Why aren¡¯t youing over to pay your respects to the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son?¡± Daohua¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as she forcibly held back the about-to-explode Yan Wenkai, then kicked the cuju ball away with her foot, ¡°This is your ball, take it and leave quickly!¡± The opponent¡¯s official rank was higher than their cheap father¡¯s¡ªit was bad to conflict with them! Although Daohua chose to keep the peace, the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son seemed unwilling to let them off so easily, especially after seeing the flourishing potted nts in the courtyard. ¡°These potted nts aren¡¯t bad. Come on, take them for me. Let it be their apology to me!¡± With such tant robbery, not just Yan Wenkai, but Daohua, Yan Wenxiu, and Yan Wentao, too, could not help but get angry. Seeing the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son¡¯sckeys rush forward to move the potted nts, the four of them didn¡¯t think twice and rushed over to stop them. The Prefectural Governor¡¯s son had brought seven or eightckeys. Four people like Daohua could not stop them; Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai even took a few hits. In the struggle, the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son, holding the most vibrant Red Plum Potted nt, took the lead and walked out of the yard. ¡°My potted nt!¡± Daohua, frantic with anger, chased after him, with Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao close behind. Yan Wenxiu, too, could not contain his fury. Being older, he had heard of the dark dealings in officialdom but never imagined anyone to be so brazen and reckless. Seeing his siblings follow suit, both anxious and angry, he quickly summoned a servant, ¡°Quick, go find my father and Teacher Xiao.¡± After giving the order, he hurried after them. ¡°Return the potted nt to me!¡± Daohua was fast and cut in front, blocking the way of the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son, ¡°Even if your father is the Prefectural Governor, you cannot bully others and snatch their belongings. If you don¡¯t return the potted nt to me today, I will lodge aint with the Provincial Governor¡¯s office.¡± Hearing this, the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son was not the least bit afraid. Instead, he sneered, ¡°Go ahead andin, I¡¯d like to see if you can bring my father down. And whether I will be punished or not.¡± With that, he waved his hand, signaling his servants to pull away Daohua who was blocking the way. Daohua certainly wouldn¡¯t let herself be pulled away easily, and with Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao arriving, they instantly got into a scuffle with the group. Meanwhile, not far away on the verandah, a group of people approached, the leader of whom was young but exuded an air of nobility that made everyone who saw him instinctively bow down. ¡°What¡¯s going on over there, causing such amotion?¡± The youth¡¯s mood didn¡¯t seem too good, and upon hearing the noise, his brows knitted into knots. A brocade-d gentleman following the youth immediately stepped forward respectfully, carefully saying, ¡°My Lord, don¡¯t be upset, I¡¯ll have someone disperse them at once.¡± The youth appeared indifferent and continued walking forward. However, just as they were about to turn the corner of the verandah, he suddenly heard a familiar voice and immediately turned to look in the direction of themotion. Then, under the shocked gaze of those behind him, he sprinted towards the scene. ¡°Stop!¡± As a stick the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son had found somewhere was about to hit her, Daohua covered her head and closed her eyes, but after a moment, the expected pain didn¡¯te. Daohua slowly opened her eyes and then saw a hand firmly gripping the stick that the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son had swung down. As her gaze followed to the owner of the hand, and the moment she recognized who it was, her eyes suddenly zed with amazement, ¡°Bad Luck!¡± Xiao Yeyang furrowed his brows but, seeing the undisguised joy in Daohua¡¯s eyes, he suppressed his annoyance with the name-calling and replied irritably, ¡°Country Bumpkin!¡± Chapter 75 - 63, The Fox Borrows the Tiger’s Mightl Chapter 75: Chapter 63, The Fox Borrows the Tiger¡¯s Mightl ¡°Are you okay?¡± Xiao Yeyang briskly shook off the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son and walked towards Daohua. The Prefectural Governor¡¯s son stumbled a few steps and nearly fell. Although he wanted to loudly scold this sudden intruder, upon clearly seeing Xiao Yeyang¡¯s attire and the imposing aura around him, he smartly shut his mouth. Xiao Yeyang, unconcerned with others, hoisted the Daohua who had fallen to the ground, frowned as he sized her up from head to toe, and then said with a hint of disgust, ¡°I mean, why do you always look so disheveled every time I see you?¡± Daohua rolled her eyes in annoyance: ¡°Do you think I want to be like this? Isn¡¯t it just because I¡¯m too outstanding, and I make others jealous wherever I go?¡± Although her tone was a bit sharp, her eyes and brows could not hide her delight. Seeing that she was just as unwilling to be outdone as he remembered, a smile flickered in Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes: ¡°Your spirit is still strong; it seems like you¡¯re fine.¡± After speaking, noticing that Daohua¡¯s hair bun was askew, he reached out to fix it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Daohua dodged with a tilt of her head. Xiao Yeyang was unfazed: ¡°Your hair bun is crooked.¡± He reached out again. Just then, Yan Wenxiu, who had recovered his wits, quickly stepped in front of Daohua, separating her from Xiao Yeyang: ¡°The young master need not trouble himself!¡± After speaking, he turned around and quickly fixed Daohua¡¯s hair bun. Even though the big sister was in men¡¯s clothing, she was after all a girl. How would she carry herself in the future if she allowed a young master to touch her head in public? Xiao Yeyang, his hand still hanging in the air: ¡­Where did this fellowe from? Was hepeting with him for someone? At this point, the group that had followed Xiao Yeyang also arrived. ¡°Young master, are you okay?¡± Dong Yuanxuan, looking somewhat panicked, came over to Xiao Yeyang, inspected him carefully several times, and only after confirming that he was unharmed, he let out a sigh of relief. Good heavens, if this little ancestor had gotten into trouble in front of him, upon returning home, his father would surely beat him to death. Xiao Yeyang resumed his usual aloof demeanor and said indifferently, ¡°What could possibly happen to me? However¡­ this hand really hurts quite a bit.¡± The thought of the stick that would have hit Daohua had he not arrived in time filled Xiao Yeyang with anger, and he red resentfully at the trembling Prefectural Governor¡¯s son. The moment the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son saw Dong Yuanxuan, he felt utterly doomed in his heart. Others might not recognize Dong Yuanxuan, but he knew who he was. The Provincial Governor¡¯s eldest son, someone so esteemed, was now, like a servant, following the young man who had stopped his stick. So who was this young man? Xiao Yeyang, uninterested in giving the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son another nce, was about to order Dong Yuanxuan to take the man away when he noticed Daohua staring at him with wide eyes, sneakily observing him. Knowing by her expression she was up to some mischief, he decided not to speak. Once Yan Wenxiu had fixed her hair bun, Daohua casually straightened her wrinkled clothes, then slowly sidled up to Xiao Yeyang. Seeing that Daohua¡¯s hair was messy and her clothes were unclean, Dong Yuanxuan initially wanted to intervene, but remembering how anxious Xiao Yeyang had been about this little boy, he swallowed back his words. Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua¡¯s changing expressions and felt his irritation lessen considerably. This little rascal was definitely scheming something. Feigning ignorance, he asked: ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Daohua moved closer to Xiao Yeyang, nced at the people around, stood on tiptoes, grabbed his arm, and whispered in his ear, ¡°Is your status really powerful?¡± She had been too happy earlier to take a good look at him; now seeing him being swarmed by such arge group of people and dressed so grandly, she instantly guessed that his status was no low. Xiao Yeyang had never been approached this closely before, and his expression showed slight difort, but he did not dislike it, and tried to appear calm as he said, ¡°Not bad, I suppose!¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Then, can I ride on your coattails?¡± ¡°Ahern-¡± Dong Yuanxuan, standing beside Xiao Yeyang, suddenly coughed violently. Although Daohua¡¯s voice was low, he was close enough to hear every word she said. Dong Yuanxuan looked at Daohua with an odd expression. What an audacious little fellow! He¡¯s daring to say anything! The key point is, even if you say it, could you at least not be so blunt? On the other hand, Yan Wenxiu, who had long disapproved of Daohua¡¯s intimacy with outside men, took the opportunity to pull her away and warned her with his eyes not to make any more trouble. Xiao Yeyang was dissatisfied with Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s interruption and even more so with Yan Wenxiu for pulling Daohua away. Watching Daohua proudly lift her head, he said: ¡°Of course!¡± Chapter 76 - 63, The Fox Borrows the Tiger’s Chapter 76: Chapter 63, The Fox Borrows the Tiger¡¯s Might 2 Hearing this, Daohua could no longer heed her older brother¡¯s warning and once again approached Xiao Yeyang, pointing at the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son with rising anger, ¡°He stole my potted nt, smashed it, and also hit my three brothers.¡± As she spoke, she turned to pull Yan Wentao over, ¡°Do you remember my third brother?¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded at Yan Wentao, ¡°Of course I remember!¡± Yan Wentao smiled at Xiao Yeyang, though he appeared somewhat nervous. He had limited experience and could tell Xiao Yeyang was no ordinary individual, and didn¡¯t dare to be as casual with him as Daohua was. Xiao Yeyang nced at the bruise near Yan Wentao¡¯s eye, then at the shattered potted nt on the ground, and after a moment, looked at Daohua and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Daohua touched her chin, her eyes darting around, ¡°I can do whatever I want?¡± If it were someone else, she might have let it go, but the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son had gone too far. If they hadn¡¯t run into Xiao Yeyang, their family would definitely have been at a disadvantage. ¡°Well¡­¡± Before Daohua could say anything, Tutor Xiao hurried over, out of breath, and quickly intervened, ¡°Greatdy¡­ young master, this is but a trifle!¡± After speaking, he shook his head at Daohua. Seeing this, Daohua frowned, but she didn¡¯t say anything more. Xiao Yeyang nced at Tutor Xiao, seemingly displeased with his interruption ¡°Who is he?¡± Tutor Xiao seemed nervous, and Daohua quickly tried to reassure him with a look, ¡°He¡¯s my father¡¯s tutor. Oh right, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve told you, my father is the County Magistrate of Linyi County, have I?¡± Xiao Yeyang shook his head, ¡°You haven¡¯t mentioned it.¡± ¡°Now you know!¡± Daohua said with pride, looking at Xiao Yeyang, m the daughter of an official.¡± Hearing this, the corners of Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s mouth twitched uncontrobly, and Xiao Yeyang also wore aplicated expression. A County Magistrate¡­ is a seventh-rank official, isn¡¯t that very low on the totem pole! Daohua, catching sight of the nervous postmaster in the crowd, suddenly looked dejected, and turning to Xiao Yeyang, sighed, ¡°You have no idea, this trip out has been a disaster! The people at this post station look down on my father¡¯s low rank, and gave us a rundown courtyard. I didn¡¯t sleep well at allst night. Can you smell it? I still reek of mildew.¡± With that, Daohua lifted her sleeve to let Xiao Yeyang smell it. Seeing this, Yan Wenxiu was startled and quickly pulled Daohua back, refusing to let her get any closer to Xiao Yeyang, and decided in his heart that once they were home, he must have his mother instruct his eldest sister in decorum. Daohua was unaware of Yan Wenxiu¡¯s thoughts. In her eyes, she was only 9 years old, and Xiao Yeyang was just a twelve or thirteen-year-old teenager, and the prohibitions between men and women did not yet apply to them. ¡°Big brother, why are you holding me back?¡± Didn¡¯t she see that she was just bluffing? It might be a disadvantage that their father held a low official rank, and although the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son started the altercation, they hadn¡¯t held back either during the scuffle, and their third brother was quite strong. Who knew if they¡¯d left any marks on the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son? Now, with Xiao Yeyang present, they had to resolve the matter quickly! Xiao Yeyang found Yan Wenxiu¡¯s repeated interference extremely irksome. Were it not for knowing this person was Daohua¡¯s brother, he would have lost his temper. At that moment, a delicately featured young servant with a shrill voice came running over. Upon seeing Xiao Yeyang, he immediately called out, ¡°Young master, why aren¡¯t we leaving? They¡¯re still waiting over there!¡± Xiao Yeyang paused, his expression turning grave, ¡°Let them wait!¡± The young servant sensed Xiao Yeyang¡¯s foul mood, nced at the surrounding people, and scolded, ¡°Did these people upset you, my lord? I¡¯ll have them thrown into jail at once!¡± Upon hearing this, the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son was so frightened that he fell down onto the ground, as cold sweat dripped down his cheeks like a fine drizzle. Even Yan Wenxiu and the others felt uneasy in their hearts. Xiao Yeyang gave the eunuch by his side a cold nce, ¡°Did I ask for your opinion?¡± The eunuch, De Fu, immediately offered a ttering smile, ¡°This one was too presumptuous, my lord. Let¡¯s go, we are almost there!¡± At this moment, Daohua also refrained from speaking further. Seeing the pale young man¡¯s demeanor, Xiao Yeyang must have had urgent business, so she could only stare straight at him, hoping he would settle the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son¡¯s matter before leaving. In Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes, her expression was full of pity. Thinking of her previous mention of being bullied, Xiao Yeyang frowned, patted himself down, and finally took a jade pendant off his waist, walked over to Daohua, and tied it onto her waist. Seeing this, De Fu shivered in fright and quickly intervened, ¡°My lord, you can¡¯t give that jade pendant away!¡± saying this, he darted in front of Daohua and pleaded with Xiao Yeyang. ¡°My lord, if you wish to bestow something upon this young master, anything else would be fine, but that jade pendant must not be given away. This servant has silver, wouldn¡¯t silver be good enough?¡± Xiao Yeyang had already secured the jade pendant on Daohua and red at De Fu, ¡°What belongs to me, I give to whomever I wish!¡± Then, looking at Daohua, he said, ¡°If someone bullies you again in the future, just show them this jade pendant.¡± Daohua, holding the jade pendant at her waist, looked hesitant and troubled. Should she ept it? The pendant seemed quite valuable! Noticing Daohua¡¯s indecisive expression, Xiao Yeyang sensed that she was reluctant to return the pendant to him. His lips curled into a smile, but it quickly faded as he said, ¡°I have urgent affairs and must leave now.¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t just pick fights with anyone. You¡¯re not tall, and you¡¯ll definitely be at a disadvantage fighting. If someone who doesn¡¯t know any better bullies you, just hit them with the jade pendant I gave you!¡± Daohua shook her head, declining, ¡°This pendant seems very expensive, what if it breaks?¡± De Fu eagerly nodded his agreement, ¡°Indeed, the jade pendant must not be smashed, never smashed!¡± Seeing that Daohua was still grappling with whether to return the pendant to him, Xiao Yeyang couldn¡¯t help butugh, tapped her on the head, and sighed, ¡°I really wish I could take you home with me!¡± Daohua recoiled in horror, taking several steps back, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± She knew well that this fellow wanted to take her home to make her a servant! Please, she was the daughter of an official family; only if her mind were addled would she go be a servant for someone else. Xiao Yeyang took another look at Daohua, then turned to Yan Wentao, ¡°Give my regards to the olddy. I can¡¯t go and see her in person now.¡± Yan Wentao immediately nodded, ¡°I will.¡± Xiao Yeyang said nothing more and turned to walk out of the station. Dong Yuanxuan and the others hastily followed. ¡®Xiao Yeyang, what about Zhao Ergou, is he alright?¡± Daohua ran a few steps after them. Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t even turn his head, waving his hand dismissively ¡°He¡¯s fine!¡± Daohua, ¡°Will we see each other again?¡± Xiao Yeyang paused for a moment, then turned back with a smile, ¡°If it¡¯s meant to be, we¡¯ll meet again!¡± Chapter 77 - 64, Identity_i Chapter 77: Chapter 64, Identity_i At the entrance of the posthouse, Daohua watched as Xiao Yeyang was surrounded by attendants and boarded the carriage. It wasn¡¯t until the carriage and horses were out of sight that she turned around, feeling somewhat lost, holding the Jade Pendant and lowering her head as she walked toward the small courtyard where she lived. Yan Wenxiu and a few others hurried to catch up. Master Xiao wiped the sweat from his forehead and hurried to follow as well. Heaven knows how anxious he was when he just received the news from a servant that some of the younger members of the Yan Family had gotten into a fight with the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son from Fanzhou. Apparently, this Prefectural Governor from Fanzhou has some connection with the Provincial Governor, and if they had offended him, it would¡¯ve been nearly impossible for Master Yan to consider ascending higher in his career. Fortunately, it seemed that things were not as bad as he had imagined. Thinking of the distinguished and noble son he had just seen, Master Xiao felt anxious and was eager to ask Daohua and the others what exactly had happened. He was in a rush, but his good friend who hade with him held him back. ¡°What exactly happened? Didn¡¯t you say that County Magistrate Yan came from a humble background and had no connections in the bureaucratic world? But why do I feel like the Yan Family has a very powerful backer?¡± Li Shounian tightly gripped his friend¡¯s arm without letting go. His own official rank was not high; he was just a Sixth-rank judicial officer in the Governor¡¯s Office. However, since he was on duty in the capital, he had seen many high-ranking officials and immediately recognized the extraordinariness of Xiao Yeyang. Master Xiao said with a bitter face, ¡°The Yan Family really has no strong foundation. Otherwise, with County Magistrate Yan¡¯s achievements, how could he have been a County Magistrate for three terms without any promotion? And the counties he governed were all remote and poor.¡± Li Shounian nodded, ¡°That makes sense, but what was the deal with that son just now?¡± Master Xiao spread his hands, ¡°I don¡¯t know either; that¡¯s why I¡¯m hurrying to ask!¡± Without even thinking, Li Shounian blurted out, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Master Xiao nodded and did not refuse. Considering the news he had just received about Daohua and the others offending the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son, and his friend had immediatelye to help without a second thought, he couldn¡¯t turn him down. He knew what his friend was thinking at the moment, that the Yan Family might have connected with high society, and his friend wanted to make some connections himself. Towards this, he had no objections. There was no helping it. Coming from a humble background, if they wanted to climb higher, they had no choice but to devote themselves to their studies and not miss any slight opportunity. In his younger days, he might have scoffed at such fawning attitudes, but after years of being buffeted by life, he had long since lost the pride and aloofness of his youth. For people like them,ing from the bottom, to achieve their ambitions, they had to bow to reality. The two men walked briskly to their residence. Along the way, many officials came out of their rooms, greeting them warmly. If they hadn¡¯t been walking so fast, those officials might have wanted to stop them for a chat. Among these officials, many had connections, and although Xiao Yeyang was unknown to them, they had seen Dong Yuanxuan. Thepany of a Second-rank regional official¡¯s legitimate eldest son signified a high status, didn¡¯t it? When Master Xiao returned to the small courtyard with Li Shounian, they saw the posthouse manager at the gate smiling apologetically to Yan Wenxiu. ¡°It¡¯s all our fault. We¡¯ve inconvenienced Master Yan and the young masters. We¡¯ve now prepared another courtyard for you. We hope you won¡¯t hold a grudge against the small folk, and would move there, allowing us to make amends for our mistake,¡± said the posthouse manager. The manager¡¯s waist was bent almost at a ny-degree angle, startling Yan Wenxiu to the extent that he hardly knew how to respond. Seeing Master Xiao, Yan Wenxiu seemed to find a savior, immediately calling out, ¡°Master Xiao, you¡¯re back!¡± Master Xiao steadied his emotions and, with a smile, approached the posthouse manager. He didn¡¯t make things difficult but simply said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Manager, for your concern. However, our master is not yet home. Even if we have to move, we would need to wait for his return.¡± The posthouse manager nodded repeatedly, ¡°My considerations were insufficient. How about this, I will leave some people here to serve, and when Master Yan returns, they will help with moving the belongings.¡± Master Xiao smiled and nodded his head. Seeing Master Xiao agree, the posthouse manager breathed a sigh of relief, instructed the few servants to stay behind, and then left with a bow at every three steps he took. Looking at the contrasting faces of the postmaster before and after, Yan Wenxiu was filled with emotion. Seeing him like this, Teacher Xiao took the opportunity to say, ¡°That¡¯s how people are, worshiping the high and stepping on the low. The eldest young master should observe more closely and experience it for yourself. It¡¯s beneficial not only for personal conduct but also for studying and learning.¡± Yan Wenxiu¡¯s expression became solemn as he bowed and thanked Teacher Xiao: ¡°Thankyou, Teacher Xiao, for your guidance.¡± The knowledge from books can be learned in school, but the principles of social conduct and interpersonal rtionships can only be truly understood and appreciated after real-life interactions. Teacher Xiao didn¡¯t say much more and nced at his friend beside him who could hardly hide his eagerness, and asked, ¡°Where are the youngdies?¡± Yan Wenxiu: ¡°In the house!¡± Soon after, the three of them entered the courtyard and as they approached the main house, they heard Yan Wenkai¡¯s voice exim in amazement. Big sister, this jade pendant feels warm to the touch¡ªit must be very expensive!¡± Then came Daohua¡¯s voice. ¡°How much do you think we could get for it if we sell it at the pawnshop?¡± Hearing this, Teacher Xiao could no longer restrain himself and swiftly entered the room. The jade pendant was a gift from a friend, how could you consider selling it at a pawnshop?¡± Seeing Teacher Xiao¡¯s disapproving look, Daohua gave an embarrassed smile: ¡°I was just saying, I wouldn¡¯t really sell it. Xiao Yeyang is so stingy. If he finds out I sold his jade pendant, he¡¯ll definitely argue with me the next time we meet.¡± ¡°Xiao? The gentleman¡¯s surname is Xiao?¡± Li Shounian couldn¡¯t help asking. Curious, Daohua nced at him, nodded, and then looked at Teacher Xiao: ¡°Yes, just like Teacher Xiao, his surname is Xiao!¡± Teacher Xiao and Li Shounian exchanged a quick look. Xiao, that is a surname of the state! Struggling to contain the excitement in his heart, Li Shounian asked again: ¡°Does the young master know the gentleman¡¯s identity?¡± Daohua shook her head: ¡°He didn¡¯t say, but he came from Beijing.¡± Teacher Xiao: ¡°Then how did youe to know him?¡± Daohua patted her chest proudly: ¡°I¡¯m his benefactor, his life-saver! Oh, and the third brother, he¡¯s also his benefactor!¡± Seeing everyone looking at him, Wentao grinned and nodded, adding: ¡°And grandmother, too.¡± Daohua nodded: ¡°Right, anyway, we saved him.¡± After speaking, Daohua nced at the expressions of Teacher Xiao and hispanion, her eyes flickering as she ventured: ¡°Teacher Xiao, what do you think his identity could be? He looks pretty impressive.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Although Teacher Xiao and Li Shounian both had their suspicions, they couldn¡¯t say much, ¡°We aren¡¯t certain, but it seems his status must be quite high.¡± Daohua nodded and took another nce at the jade pendant at her waist: ¡°I also think it¡¯s high.¡± She said with a smile, ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s a prince? But would a prince be kidnapped by traffickers?¡± Teacher Xiao¡¯s eyelid twitched, the young Miss Yan truly dared to guess boldly. However, even if that gentleman isn¡¯t a prince, his status isn¡¯t far below that of a prince. Didn¡¯t they see the pattern on the jade pendant? The Kylin! That is something only the imperial family is allowed to wear. Chapter 78 - 65, Jade Pendantl Chapter 78: Chapter 65, Jade Pendantl Yan Zhigao hurried to the post station, his heart filled with anxiety. First, he worried that his children were being bullied, and second, he feared someone would take the opportunity to undermine him, causing him to lose his position as County Magistrate. He wasn¡¯t naive, having served as County Magistrate in Zhongzhou Province for nine years. Although he hadn¡¯t built many connections, he would still catch wind of certain developments. Hisck of promotion these years had been due to someone above suppressing him. He didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened at the station, but he believed in the son he had raised. Ever since his eldest son had be a Schr, whenever there was time, Yan Zhigao would exin the intricacies of officialdom to him, as well as analyze the future prospects of the Yan Family. Over the years, his eldest son had lived up to his expectations, disying maturity and restraint at a young age, unlike the prideful and arrogant young man he had been, offending others as soon as he entered officialdom, making it difficult for him to recover his reputation to this day. With his eldest son present, even if something had happened, he would be able to manage his younger siblings. Therefore, if an incident had arisen, it was likely provoked by the other party on purpose. s¡­ Yan Zhigao sighed quietly to himself. This time, with the Prince¡¯s inspection tour of Zhongzhou, it might be his only chance for vindication. With people in Zhongzhou Province suppressing him, rising through the ranks was extremely difficult. He could only hope that during this performance appraisal, his achievements in resettling refugees in Linyi County would catch the attention of the officials from the capital. He didn¡¯t ask for much, just a fair evaluation that would make his years of hard work worthwhile. But now, with this incident, no matter whose fault it was, he might end up being the one punished. He was aware of the Prefectural Governor of Fanzhou; it seemed the Provincial Governor and the Prefectural Governor were of the same n. With such a powerful connection, what chance did he, an official of humble origins, stand against it? With trepidation, Yan Zhigao arrived at the post station. He quickly jumped off the carriage and rushed towards the small courtyard where they were staying. But after taking only a few steps, he sensed that something was amiss. Just yesterday, the officials who had been dismissive towards him were now actively greeting him, the attitude particrly amiable, and many of their ranks were far above his own. Yan Zhigao returned the smiles, thoroughly baffled, as he entered the small courtyard. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve finally returned!¡± As soon as he entered the courtyard, Xiao Yeyang greeted him, with Li Shounian following close behind. Yan Zhigao recognized Li Shounian, and after a formal exchange of greetings, he hastily inquired to Xiao Yeyang, ¡°What exactly happened? Where are Wenxiu and the others?¡± Xiao Yeyang, aware of Yan Zhigao¡¯s urgency and concern, immediately tried to reassure him, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t worry, it might not be a bad thing!¡± ¡°What?¡± Yan Zhigao was taken aback. Xiao Yeyang nced at the people asionally passing by outside the courtyard and suggested with a smile, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s discuss this inside the house!¡± The three men quickly entered the house. Soon, Yan Zhigao¡¯s voice of surprise could be heard from within. ¡°What did you say? The Prefectural Governor of Fanzhou is going to bring his son over to apologize to Daohua and the others soon?!¡± Yan Zhigao was truly astonished. Putting aside the rtionship between the Prefectural Governor of Fanzhou and the Provincial Governor, the Prefectural Governor held a Fifth-rank position, higher than his own. Even if the incident had been instigated by the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son, there was no need for the Prefectural Governor himself toe over in person, was there? Xiao Yeyang quickly recounted the cause of the incident and the events that followed, emphasizing the distinguished young master who had given a Qilin Jade Pendant to Daohua. After listening, Yan Zhigao was silent for a long time before finally asking, ¡°Where are Daohua and the others?¡± Xiao Yeyang replied, ¡°They got into a fight and suffered some injuries, more or less. The eldest daughter is currently applying medicine to them.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Zhigao couldn¡¯t sit still. Just as he was about to go see them, Yan Wenxiu and the others entered the room. ¡°Father, you¡¯re back?¡± Yan Wenxiu¡¯s face brightened with joy, and his previously tense emotions finally eased. Although Xiao Yeyang had been there, it was his father¡¯s presence that trulyforted him. Yan Zhigao inquired about their injuries and, learning that they weren¡¯t serious, turned to Daohua and, suppressing his inner turmoil, calmly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the Jade Pendant that young master gave you, let me have a look!¡± Without hesitation, Daohua quickly untied the Jade Pendant from her waist and handed it over. Yan Zhigao carefully received the Jade Pendant, which was a piece of warm jade with an exquisite green hue, clearly a rare item not easily obtained by anyone other than the very wealthy or noble. Xiao Yeyang and Li Shounian also leaned in, having been eager to view the Jade Pendant but too embarrassed to ask Daohua directly. After caressing it for quite a while, Yan Zhigao finally handed back the jade pendant to Daohua, ¡°This jade pendant is too valuable, you shouldn¡¯t have epted it.¡± Hearing this, Li Shounian looked at Yan Zhigao in surprise, while Master Xiao showed no reaction. Having been by Yan Zhigao¡¯s side for a few years now, he knew about the man¡¯s inherent nobility. Daohua wore the jade pendant again, matter-of-factly stating, ¡°I saved Xiao Yeyang¡¯s life; I don¡¯t see anything wrong with epting a jade pendant from him.¡± Yan Zhigao nced at his eldest daughter, his lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he swallowed his words back down. Seeing him like that, Daohua smiled, ¡°Father, if you think the jade pendant is too valuable, the next time I see Xiao Yeyang, I can also give him something. I know when you ept a gift from someone, you should reciprocate. A mutual exchange canst long-term; I won¡¯t just take without giving.¡± Yan Zhigao wanted to speak but stopped himself. There really wasn¡¯t anything worthwhile in their home to offer in return for gifts, and besides, it was uncertain whether they would even see the person again in the future. But such words were not suitable for him to express openly, so he chose to keep his mouth shut and remained silent. When he didn¡¯t speak, Yan Wenkai couldn¡¯t help but jump in, ¡°Eldest sister, do we even have any valuable things?¡± Daohua replied, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Our family has plenty of good things.¡± Upon these words, everyone looked over, even Master Xiao curiously regarded Daohua. He had a rough idea of the Yan Family¡¯s assets, which were at best slightly better than those of an average person; they couldn¡¯t evenpare with some of therge families in the county town. Yan Wenkai was stunned, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that, what good things do we have then? Tell me.¡± Daohua answered, ¡°The food I make, isn¡¯t it something good?¡± Everyone:¡­ Seeing Daohua¡¯s matter-of-fact expression, Yan Wenxiu and the rest averted their gazes in unison, even Master Xiao and Li Shounian ufortably looked away. Yan Zhigao was speechless too. So the ¡®good thing¡¯ his eldest daughter was talking about was the food she made? Yes, the eldest daughter¡¯s cooking was indeed excellent, but what haven¡¯t the young masters of wealthy families eaten or seen? Would they value her ordinary homemade food? He had even thought that perhaps Madam had secretly saved some valuable item! Seeing everyone¡¯s unconvinced looks, Daohua pouted her mouth. Forget it, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin further; how would they understand the preciousness of the food from her space? Just then, the servant walked in. ¡°Master, the Prefectural Governor of Fanzhou has brought his son over, saying that he wants to apologize to the young masters!¡± Yan Zhigao immediately stood up and exchanged a nce with Master Xiao before hastening to greet them. Daohua and the others stayed put. Yan Wenkai tugged at Daohua¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Eldest sister, should we forgive that Prefectural Governor¡¯s sonter?¡± Daohua replied, ¡°Fourth Brother, this matter is beyond our control. The adults are involved, and all we children can do is obey.¡± Hearing Daohua¡¯s words, Yan Wenxiu nearby let out a sigh of relief, then added, ¡°Later on, let¡¯s all stay quiet. We¡¯ll do as Father instructs, understood?¡± Yan Wenkai was somewhat unwilling, ¡°That really lets that guy off easy.¡± Daohua touched the jade pendant at her waist, ¡°Perhaps that Prefectural Governor¡¯s son also thinks he¡¯s getting the better deal.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for Xiao Yeyang¡¯s sudden arrival, who knows how things would have turned out! And whether they would see that person again or not was another question. And what exactly was his identity? As Prefect Dong entered the room with Yan Zhigao, his gaze instantly fell on the jade pendant in Daohua¡¯s hand, his eyes flickered rapidly a few times, and his smile became even broader. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going toe in and apologize to the Yan Family brothers?¡± Right from the start, Prefect Dong showed ample sincerity. Dong Xiangrong looked reluctant, but under the force of Prefect Dong¡¯s warning gaze, he slowly approached Daohua and the others, apologizing insincerely, ¡°Sorry¡­¡± In response to this, Daohua and her siblings kept their mouths tightly shut without speaking. Finally, Yan Wenxiu stepped forward with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. We were partly at fault too. Where we were wrong, we hope for your forgiveness, Brother Dong.¡± As these words were uttered, Prefect Dong inwardly breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Yan Wenxiu with approval. Although he didn¡¯t know the rtionship between the Yan Family and the dignitary from above, it was best not to offend them. Today¡¯s matter wasn¡¯t serious, just a few children making a fuss. As long as the Yan Family didn¡¯t pursue it, the matter would be considered resolved.. Chapter 79 - 66, Visiting Uncle l Chapter 79: Chapter 66, Visiting Uncle l ¡°Lord Prefecture Governor, have a safe journey!¡± Yan Zhigao, along with Master Xiao and Li Shounian, smiled as they saw off Prefect Dong and his son from the courtyard, and only after the two were out of sight did they prepare to return to their rooms. As they turned to leave, the ever-waiting postmaster sprang forward with a smile: ¡°Lord Yan, I apologize for the offense caused yesterday. We have prepared a new courtyard for Your Lordship. Please honor us with your visit.¡± Yan Zhigao nced at the postmaster, whose face was stered with ttering smiles, and felt a well of emotions as he chuckled, ¡°Thank you for the trouble, Postmaster.¡± Seeing no me from Yan Zhigao, the postmaster finally rxed, ¡°It¡¯s the least we could do. It¡¯s our fault for not doing our job well, causing inconvenience to Your Lordship and your sons. Please forgive us for not being faulted for this, we are deeply grateful.¡± Yan Zhigao smiled again: ¡°Postmaster, you¡¯re taking it too seriously, it¡¯s not a major issue. It¡¯s understandable that the post station is busy with many officialsing to Shangfu City for their duties. The postmaster nodded repeatedly, visibly moved, ¡°Thank you for your consideration, My Lord.¡± Without further ado, Yan Zhigao dismissed him: ¡°Go on with your work; we are fine here!¡± Postmaster: ¡°Yes, I will not disturb Your Lordship any longer.¡± As he watched Yan Zhigao return to the courtyard, the postmaster pulled out a handkerchief and wiped the fine sweat from his forehead. Who could have imagined that the County Magistrate from a remote county had such a formidable backing? When he saw the distinguished young master getting along so well with the Yan family¡¯s young sons yesterday, his legs had turned to jelly from fear. ¡°You lot, be sharp-eyed, and help Lord Yan and his sons move to the new courtyard carefully without any negligence,¡± the postmaster once more instructed the government officials following behind him, before he turned to leave. In the room. Daohua and Yan Wenxiu were inspecting the silver notes left by Prefect Dong. Yan Wenkai eximed with amazement, ¡°Prefect Dong is really generous, just for a few potted nts, he gave us five hundred taels of silver!¡± Hearing this, Daohua was displeased: ¡°Fourth brother, what do you mean ¡®just a few potted nts¡¯? Those were nurtured with great effort by me and third brother, intended as gifts for our uncles! They represent the affection I have for my uncles. Do you understand what affection is? It cannot be bought with a few hundred taels of silver.¡± Just as Yan Zhigao, Master Xiao, and Li Shounian entered the room, they heard what Daohua had to say. Master Xiaoughed, ¡°The eldest misses is right, the affection in one¡¯s heart cannot be measured with money.¡± Seeing Master Xiao agree with her, Daohua¡¯s eyes and brows rxed, her lips curving up to reveal two shallow dimples. Observing Daohua¡¯s cheerful countenance, Li Shounian¡¯s gaze flickered, and ncing at Yan Zhigao, he thought to himself how fortunate the County Magistrate was for having such fine and attractive children. Master Xiao continued, ¡°I¡¯ve looked over it, and the nts the eldest miss has raised are quite rare in the market. Even five hundred taels of silver might not be enough to buy them.¡± This touched Daohua¡¯s heart truly. The nts in those pots were all grown in the special space, their branches lush and leaves verdant, the flowers delicate, absolutely of superior quality. Seeing his eldest daughter gazing at Master Xiao with kinship and understanding, Yan Zhigao felt an urge to facepalm, but instead approached and snatched the silver note from Daohua¡¯s hand, ¡°Once your father is finished with his tasks, I will take you to the market to pick new gifts.¡± ¡°Alright, now all of you go back to your rooms to pack your belongings; we¡¯ll be moving to a new courtyard soon!¡± After saying this, he gestured for the young ones to hurry off. Upon hearing they were relocating, Daohua and the others were very responsive. There was no helping it, the current courtyard was simply too run-down, making for an ufortable night¡¯s sleep. With the help of the government officials provided by the postmaster, Daohua and the others soon moved to the new courtyard. The new courtyard was far superior in terms of the number and size of rooms, furnishings, and scenerypared to before; the profit-driven nature of the world was evident. Just as Yan Zhigao finished tidying the room, a servant came to report that two uncles from the Li family had arrived. Upon hearing this, Yan Zhigao immediately went out to greet them and ordered the servant, ¡°Quick, go tell the young masters toe to the main hall to meet their two uncles.¡± Shortly after, Daohua saw the two uncles, talking andughing with her nominal father in the main hall. One was refined andposed; the other, hearty and humorous. ¡°Greetings to both uncles!¡± Yan Wenxiu entered the room and immediately paid his respects to Li Xingchang and Li Xingnian. As for Yan Wenkai, he shouted with joy, ¡°Uncle Li, Second Uncle Li, howe you¡¯re here? I thought I had to wait for Dad to finish his work before I could see you!¡± After saying that, he ran over to Li Xingnian, acting very familiar and close. Li Xingchang smiled as he helped Yan Wenxiu up, looked him over carefully, then turned to smile at Yan Zhigao, ¡°Wenxiu has be even moreposed than when I saw him two years ago, more and more like an adult. Yan Zhigao smiled and nodded, ¡°Once the New Year¡¯s passed, he¡¯ll be fifteen, indeed he can be considered an adult.¡± -What about me, Uncle?¡± Yan Wenkai, seeing Li Xingchang only assessing his older brother and not him, immediately sought attention. Li Xingchang smiled as he looked at his lively and active second nephew andughed, ¡°You, you¡¯ve grown taller, but you¡¯re still so noisy!¡¯ After speaking about his two nephews, Li Xingchang¡¯s gaze then fell on Daohua, who was dressed as a boy, and he said with a gentle expression, ¡°This is Daohua, right?¡± Yan Zhigao immediately and sternly said to Daohua, ¡°What are you standing there for? Why haven¡¯t you quickly greeted your two uncles? Daohua stepped forward, initially intending to offer a formal curtsy to her uncles, but remembering she was in boys¡¯ attire, she reconsidered and knelt directly, knocking heads to the ground, ¡°Daohua pays respect to the two uncles!¡± Li Xingnian, who had been silent, stood up, leaned over to help Daohua up, then simply looked at her silently, saying nothing. Daohua was not intimidated and looked straight back at Li Xingnian. At that moment, all she could think was that her second uncle was so tall and handsome; if he were in the present day, he would totally be a cool guy! Li Xingnian, seeing the starry-eyed, infatuated expression in his niece¡¯s eyes, cracked a smile, patted Daohua¡¯s head, and chuckled, ¡°This look, you¡¯re like a little sister!¡± Li Xingchang joined the conversation, ¡°If you ask me, she¡¯s even more like Zhigao. Look at those brows and eyes, almost identical to Zhigao¡¯s.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Zhigao took a closer look at Daohua. He hadn¡¯t noticed before, but now that his brother-inw mentioned it, he really thought his eldest daughter resembled him a lot. Li Xingnian didn¡¯t argue, only smiled and said, ¡°Being the daughter of our sister and brother-inw, she should naturally inherit both their best traits.¡± As he spoke, he took out a green jade bracelet and slipped it onto Daohua¡¯s wrist. ¡°Luckily, the size is just right!¡± The jade bracelet was light green, and Daohua liked it very much, immediately thanking him with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Uncle, I like it a lot.¡± Seeing Daohua¡¯s eyes crinkling with real pleasure, Li Xingnian also felt pleased, ¡°Good to hear you like it.¡± Seeing that the jade bracelet was translucent and of high quality, Yan Zhigao immediately remarked, ¡°She¡¯s just a child; there¡¯s no need for her to wear something so valuable.¡± Li Xingnian replied, ¡°Jade nourishes, and a girl should wear it from a young age.¡± Yan Wenkai, feeling a bit envious, pouted and said, ¡°Second Uncle, you¡¯ve never given me any jade!¡± Li Xingnian shot his second nephew a look, disapprovingly saying, ¡°You¡¯re a boy, what do you need jade for?¡± Yan Wenkai protested, ¡°Why can boys not wear jade? I¡¯ve seen many young masters from other families wearing jade pendants, and look, sister¡¯s jade pendant was even unfastened from a young master himself. Li Xingnian nced at the Qilin Jade Pendant hanging at Daohua¡¯s waist, ¡°May I take a look at it, Second Uncle?¡± Without hesitating, Daohua took off the jade pendant and handed it to Li Xingnian, ¡°Of course.¡± Li Xingnian examined the jade pendant carefully before solemnly handing it to his older brother. Upon receiving the jade pendant, Li Xingchang praised, ¡°Fine jade, this is the extremely rare Hetian Jade, normally reserved for¡­¡± At this point, Li Xingchang quickly caught himself. The imperial family was not a topic for a mere merchant to discuss. Daohua, curious, asked, ¡°Uncle Li, reserved for what?¡± Li Xingchang smiled, ¡°Reserved for high officials and nobility to wear. This jade pendant of yours is very precious; you must take good care of it, don¡¯t knock or lose it,¡± he finished, ncing at Yan Zhigao. The implication was clear without being spoken. After all, Daohua was just a child the jade pendant was precious, and the status of those who wore such jade pendants was even more distinguished; there could be no carelessness. Yan Zhigao understood his brother-inw¡¯s meaning and nodded, ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll have her mother take good care of it.¡± Daohua moved her lips, wanting to object, but seeing the serious expressions on the adults¡¯ faces, she sensibly kept quiet.. Chapter 80 - 67, Promoted to Prefectural Governor_i Chapter 80: Chapter 67, Promoted to Prefectural Governor_i ¡°Wenxiu, you guys rest well today, and tomorrow your second uncle will take you all for a good stroll around the prefectural city!¡± After settling into the courtyard, a stream of officials began visiting Yan Zhigao. Li Xingchang and Li Xingnian couldn¡¯t stay long, talked for a while, then prepared to leave. Yan Zhigao had to entertain the other officials, so the duty of seeing the guests out fell on his eldest son, Yan Wenxiu. Knowing that his younger siblings were eager to explore the prefectural city, Yan Wenxiu smiled and expressed his gratitude, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble second uncle for this.¡¯1 Li Xingnian patted Yan Wenxiu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Why say such formalities? You¡¯ve always been this polite since you were a child. We are your uncles, after all. Isn¡¯t it expected that we should help you out with things?¡± He sighed as he spoke. ¡°You, don¡¯t be too harsh on yourself and don¡¯t take on too much pressure. Studying is important, but you still need to have fun. Your father is handling everything at home for now; there¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡± Hearing these words of concern, it was untrue to say Yan Wenxiu wasn¡¯t moved. However, his reticent nature from childhood left him unsure how to express his feelings, so he simply nodded silently. Li Xingchang said with a smile, ¡°We originally came here intending to take you to stay at our home, but looking at the situation now, it seems you won¡¯t be able to go.¡± Yan Wenxiu smiled, ¡°My father said that once he¡¯s less busy, he will pay a visit.¡± Li Xingnian shook his head, ¡°You probably won¡¯t have the time this visit; it will have to wait until next time.¡± Li Xingchang, ¡°You better head back now. I just took a look, and there are quite a few officials who¡¯vee. Don¡¯t worry about their potential motives for now; just observe as you stand by your father¡¯s side. Seeing more people, whether it¡¯s for your studies or social interaction, will be greatly beneficial.¡± Yan Wenxiu listened intently. Though his eldest and second uncles were merchants, he respected them greatly and took their words to heart. The two sides said their farewells at the entrance of the station. Yan Wenxiu wanted to wait until Li Xingchang and Li Xingnian had boarded their carriage before leaving, but they insisted that he go first. Not until they could no longer see Yan Wenxiu¡¯s figure did the brothers Li head towards their carriage. In the prefectural city, news spread rapidly, especially with the frequentings and goings at the station entrance. Soon enough, people learned that the Li brothers and the Yan Family were rted by marriage. In the short time it took for the two to board the carriage, they received many greetings. ¡°Hmm, who would have thought the head of Wanjin Building would take the initiative to greet us?¡± Li Xingnian said with a hint of amusement after getting into the carriage. The Li Family¡¯s business in the prefectural city was not grand, with no significant backing, barely ranking as a third-rate merchant house. In contrast, Sun Family of Wanjin Building was an eminent mercantile aristocratic family in Zhongzhou Prefecture. Ordinarily, even if the Li Family sought an audience, they would likely not even glimpse the head of Wanjin Building. Li Xingchang lifted a corner of the carriage curtain and surveyed the bustling station entrance, his expression growing serious, ¡°This time, it¡¯s still uncertain whether it will be a blessing or a curse for the Yan Family.¡± Li Xingnian understood his brother¡¯s worries. The owner of the Qilin Jade Pendant held a very high status, and the Yan Family, a humble family without any foundation, could easily be a casualty in power struggles if not careful. Yet, thinking of his niece¡¯s sharp and crafty eyes, he smiled, ¡°It won¡¯t be a disaster. Daohua is clever; if the jade pendant bes too hot to handle, she wouldn¡¯t keep it.¡± Upon hearing this, Li Xingchang smiled, ¡°That girl is like a sister to us. In recent years, it hasn¡¯t been easy for her in the Yan Family. But, I heard that after Daohua went to Linyi County, she stood up for her aunt a lot.¡± Li Xingnian¡¯s smile broadened, ¡°That defiant spirit is just like me.¡± Li Xingchang gave his not-so-young younger brother a sidelong nce, ¡°Daohua is a girl; if she were truly like you, our sister would have a real headache.¡± Li Xingnian disagreed, ¡°I think it¡¯s quite good this way. Being a bit stubborn means she won¡¯t be bullied. Our sister is just too kind-hearted, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s been trampled on by that concubine all these years.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Li Xingchang sighed, ¡°She¡¯s also doing it for the sake of our Li Family. You know full well what Zhigao¡¯s attitude towards merchants is.¡± Li Xingnian snorted, ¡°That¡¯s obscurantist! Without us merchants, how would goods circte and trade happen everywhere? I think some people are just book-smart to the point of foolishness!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the social climate; you should hold back on suchments.¡± In the following days, Yan Zhigao was either in the Governor¡¯s Office or was invited to visit by other officials; meanwhile, Daohua and the others, in thepany of Li Xingnian, had managed to tour the entire Zhongzhou Prefecture. During this period, Li Xingnian was at their beck and call, buying them anything they took a fancy to, so much so that even Wentao received many gifts, which made him feel quite embarrassed. He who takes a gift often sells his freedom; Daohua, the faux child, also felt awkward and could onlyvish praise: ¡°Second Uncle, you truly are too kind. I actually brought gifts for you, Aunt, and my male and female cousins as well, only to have them ruined by someone.¡± Li Xingnian was aware of this matter. If it hadn¡¯t been to retrieve the potted nt intended as their gift, Daohua and the others wouldn¡¯t have shed with the son of the Prefectural Governor from Fanzhou. Although he was ttered in his heart, he nheless said, ¡°Next time you can¡¯t be so reckless. The Prefectural City is not like Linyi County, nor is it like your rustic hometown. There are many nobles here, and you never know who you might run into.¡± ¡°You were lucky this time to have encountered a benefactor, otherwise, having offended the Prefectural Governor¡¯s son, even your father would have suffered the consequences.¡± Daohua sighed, ¡°Second Uncle, rest assured, from now on I will keep my head down and behave.¡± Seeing her exaggerated manners, Li Xingnian tapped her head. After several days of interaction, he knew that his niece might be young, but she already had a sense of propriety in handling situations, so he did not continue to lecture her. Meanwhile, at the Zhongzhou Provincial Governor¡¯s Office. This performance report was the smoothest one Yan Zhigao had ever experienced. In the past, each visit would bring its share of difficulties, but this time, not to mention difficulties, even his immediate superiors treated him with kindness and smiles. He understood that all this was because of the distinguished young man whom his eldest daughter had saved. He had made inquiries from various sources these days. Though he didn¡¯t get any specific news, he did learn that the young man was currently following right beside Prince Rui. A Prince? Or the son of Prince Rui? Yan Zhigao didn¡¯t dare think too much about it. At this moment, his feelings were extremely restless. He had a premonition that this time, he was really going to be promoted. In the main hall of the Governor¡¯s Office. Provincial Governor Dong Jiancheng was reviewing Yan Zhigao¡¯s political aplishments over the years. The incident that happened at the inn had been reported to him by his eldest son on the very same day. Although he still didn¡¯t know what rtion the Little Prince had with the young master of the Yan Family, Prince Rui had personally instructed him thereafter that if Yan Zhigao was someone who got things done, he should help him climb the ranks. Since the Prince had spoken, a promotion was definite, but how and to what extent to promote him was somewhat troublesome for him. ¡°Yan Zhigao¡¯s aplishments are quite impressive, why hasn¡¯t he been promoted all this time?¡± Dong Jiancheng wondered. The subordinate beside him smiled and said, ¡°My lord might not be aware, but this Yan Zhigao is a proud man who does not know how to socialize. As soon as he was transferred to Zhongzhou Province, he managed to offend Consultant Du.¡± The subordinate didn¡¯t go on, but Dong Jiancheng understood. Dong Jiancheng didn¡¯t say much. Having been stationed in Zhongzhou Province, he would return to the capital uponpleting his tenure and had no desire to get involved in local official disputes. He only asked, ¡°Where do you think we should promote him to?¡± The subordinate chuckled, ¡°Naturally, wherever is advantageous for my lord, that¡¯s where he should be sent.¡± Dong Jiancheng smiled with satisfaction, but soon the smile faded from his face, ¡°The Little Prince doesn¡¯t wish to return to the capital and is currently in a dispute with Prince Rui. Yan Zhigao¡¯s promotion shouldn¡¯t be too high nor too low.¡± ¡°¡­ Right, let¡¯s promote him to a Fifth-rank Prefectural Governor; a three-level promotion should suffice to honor the Prince¡¯s prestige and the Little Prince¡¯s favor. See which Prefectural Governor position is vacant and choose an intermediate one for Yan Zhigao.¡± ¡°Your subordinate obeys!¡± Chapter 81 - 68, Joy l Chapter 81: Chapter 68, Joy l Yan Zhigao gripped the official appointment letter and the official seal tightly in his hands, trembling slightly with excitement, until he returned to the post station and his emotions somewhat settled. ¡°Congrattions, my Lord!¡± Standing in front of the courtyard, Xiao Yeyang bowed and expressed his felicitations as soon as he saw Yan Zhigao. Yan Zhigao, who had been tense outside, could no longer suppress his joy upon returning to his own ce and smiled uncontrobly, ¡°Has the Teacher already received the news?¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded with a smile, ¡°Brother Shounian has some acquaintances in the Governor¡¯s Office. Early this morning, he sent someone to inform us, saying you might be advancing soon. Now, looking at your expression, it seems things have worked out.¡± A look of uncontroble joy bloomed across Yan Zhigao¡¯s face as heughed, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go inside to talk.¡± As soon as the two entered the main hall, Yan Wenxiu and the younger children came running over. Being the eldest, Yan Wenxiu understood that their father¡¯s promotion was critical to the family¡¯s destiny. Hearing of Yan Zhigao¡¯s return, he quickly brought his siblings to meet their father, looking somewhat anxious. Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai didn¡¯t think as much but knew the benefits of a promotion, so they both looked eagerly at Yan Zhigao and Xiao Yeyang. The calmest among the four was Daohua. She was no mere child. Having received the Jade Pendant from Xiao Yeyang and observed the attentive behavior of the officials at the post station towards her adoptive father in the days that followed, she had guessed that her father was likely to be promoted. Now, seeing her father¡¯s triumphant demeanor, the result was clear without words. Lost in the joy of his promotion, Yan Zhigao did not notice the expressions of the four little ones, but Xiao Yeyang, who stood aside, took in everyone¡¯s reactions and once again could not help but silently praise Daohua¡¯sposure. Seeing her brothers just staring eagerly, with no one speaking up, Daohua feltpelled to break the silence due to her younger age and asked Yan Zhigao with a smile, ¡°Father, have you been promoted?¡± Maintaining his dignity, Yan Zhigao coughed softly and smilingly handed the document in question to Xiao Yeyang beside him. Taking the document, Xiao Yeyang read through it quickly and couldn¡¯t help but exim with surprise, ¡°Prefectural Governor of Xingzhou! My Lord, you have been promoted three ranks at once?¡± Yan Zhigao nodded, ¡°Honestly, I was surprised too when I saw the appointment letter!¡± Xiao Yeyang immediately said, ¡°Given your experience and the political achievements over the years, it is well-deserved that you be the Prefectural Governor! Xingzhou¡­ under the jurisdiction of Beiding Prefecture, although only a middle-ranked prefecture among the fifteen in Zhongzhou Province, is nevertheless situated near the Dayuan River, with convenient transport. As long as you prioritize the people¡¯s livelihood, you will be able to achieve political sess.¡± At this moment, Xiao Yeyang was thrilled. In his youth, due to family circumstances, he lost the opportunity to take the imperial examinations, leaving him with no hope of entering officialdom to realize his ambitions. He was disheartened for many years. It was not until the tenth year of Yongxing that he traveled to Zhongzhou Province and saw the County Magistrate Yan personally encouraging agriculture in the fields. The sight of him eating and drinking with the farmers, regardless of his status, moved Xiao Yeyang deeply. Afterward, he voluntarily became a teacher under the Magistrate and served as his mentor. Unfortunately, political intrigue isplex. Coming from a humble background, Magistrate Yan possessed a literary man¡¯s pride and refused to stoop to collusion with certain officials, leading to suppression from above. He served as the County Magistrate for nine long years. Originally, Xiao Yeyang had thought there was no hope for Magistrate Yan to turn things around, but unexpectedly, the tides shifted and opportunity descended upon them. Now in his middle age, Xiao Yeyang no longer aspired for a political career for himself; he simply wished to assist the earnest Yan, who truly worked for the people, allowing his own talents and learning to be fully applied. Xingzhou, although only considered a lesser prefecture, still governed four counties. If things went well, it was possible for Yan to rise even further. Hearing about Yan Zhigao¡¯s promotion, his children, including Yan Wenxiu, were all delighted. Yan Wenkai asked, ¡°Father is now a Lord Prefecture Governor! Does that mean you have the same rank as the former Dong Prefecture Governor?¡± Even Yan Wenxiu, usually reserved, smiled at this time and confirmed, ¡°Yes, the same rank.¡± Immediately, Yan Wenkai burst intoughter, ¡°Hah, next time we meet Dong Xiangrong, let¡¯s see how he acts all high and mighty!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble!¡± Yan Wenxiu red at Yan Wenkai, ¡°We have already reconciled with Dong Xiangrong, and Lord Prefecture Governor Dong has already presented an apology. If we meet in the future, you are not to bring up this matter again.¡± As he spoke, Yan Wenxiu looked at both Daohua and Yan Wentao. Yan Zhigao and Xiao Yeyang watched from the side, both looking pleased. Xiao Yeyangplimented, ¡°The eldest son is increasingly showing the demeanor of an elder brother!¡± Yan Zhigao didn¡¯t speak, but his face showed agreement. Just then, a servant rushed in, reporting that an official hade to pay a visit. Yan Zhigao and Xiao Yeyang quickly exchanged a nce. ¡°In the Governor¡¯s Office, word sure travels fast!¡± Yan Zhigao turned around and instructed Yan Wenxiu to take Daohua and the others down, then went out to meet the guests with Xiao Yeyang. In the following two or three days, the courtyard where Daohua and the others stayed was never at rest, as officials came to visit Yan Zhigao every day, regardless of whether they had known him before or not. A few youngsters sat by the windowsill, watching with great excitement as Yan Zhigao and Xiao Yeyang received and sent off guests. Daohua, ¡°Big brother, are we going back soon?¡± Yan Wenxiu nodded, ¡°Father¡¯s appointment time is finite, and he still has to handover responsibilities. It should be in the next couple of days. You all should also prepare, don¡¯t get overwhelmed when it¡¯s time to leave.¡± Daohua asked again, ¡°By the way, big brother, did you write to mother to tell her about father¡¯s promotion?¡± Yan Wenxiu smiled and nodded, ¡°I wrote the letter the day father received his appointment document. Mother should have already gotten the letter by now.¡± Meanwhile, at the County Governor¡¯s Office in Linyi County. Madam Li, with a face full of excitement, took the letter to Old Madam Yan in the Songhe Courtyard. People from the second and third branches, upon hearing the news, also hurried over. ¡°Mother, great joy! Father has been promoted to Prefectural Governor of Xingzhou!¡± Old Madam Yan had been thinking about Daohua and the others when she heard the news, she stood up abruptly, ¡°Really?!¡± Madam Li quickly handed over the letter written by Yan Wenxiu, ¡°Absolutely true, look, this is the letter from Wenxiu!¡± ¡°Did big brother really get promoted?¡± As soon as Yan Zhiyuan entered the courtyard, he heard Madam Li¡¯s words, and he ran into the room in haste, quickly moving next to Old Madam Yan. Old Madam Yan held the letter, reading word by word. As she recognized only a few characters, her reading was very slow. Yan Zhiyuan, finding it too slow, was anxious to grab the letter, ¡°Mother, give me the letter, let me read it to you.¡± Old Madam Yan red at her second son, but seeing her daughter-inw, grandsons, and granddaughters all looking on eagerly, she finally flipped the letter to Yan Zhiyuan. Yan Zhiyuan first read through the letter himself, confirming that his elder brother had indeed been promoted, then with a face full of joy, he read the letter to everyone else. ¡°Good, good, good!¡± After hearing the letter, Old Madam Yan said ¡®good¡¯ several times, her eyes reddening slightly, ¡°Zhigao is now a Fifth-rank official, I can face your father with honor when I die.¡± Seeing Old Madam Yan so moved that she shed tears, Madam Li and the others quickly went forward tofort her. Sun Familyughed and said, ¡°Mother, this is just the beginning. In the future, big brother¡¯s rank will surely rise further, and we still have Wenxiu and the others. Just you wait to be an honored elderly noble!¡± Old Madam Yan broke into a smile, ¡°You sure know how to talk, well, I¡¯ll be looking forward to it!¡± Seeing Old Madam Yan cheered up, Madam Li continued, ¡°Father will take office after a set period, he should be returning in a few days. I think we should start packing now, to avoid a rushter on.¡± Yan Zhiyuan agreed, ¡°Sister-inw is right, Xingzhou is still some distance from here.¡± After talking for a while, everyone left Old Madam Yan¡¯s courtyard and went back to their own quarters to pack. Shuangxin Courtyard. ¡°Did you find out? What happened, why is Old Madam Yan¡¯s courtyard so lively?¡± Aunt Lin asked her maid. The maid shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare get too close, but I know a letter came from the eldest young master. Seeing how happy the second master and his wife were, it must be good news.¡± Aunt Lin was somewhat dissatisfied that her maid did not find out the exact news, and was about to scold her, when she saw her brother rush into the courtyard. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Xiao Yeyang was beaming, ¡°Sister, great joy, brother-inw has been promoted to a Fifth-rank Prefectural Governor, leaping three levels at once!¡± Upon hearing this, Aunt Lin was first shocked, then overjoyed, ¡°Really? Who told you that?¡± Xiao Yeyang, suppressing his joy, excitedly said, ¡°It¡¯s all over the County Governor¡¯s Office. You know, the Zhu family from the Governor¡¯s Office have connections, he came over and told us, it can¡¯t be wrong..¡± Chapter 82 - 69, Going Home 1 Chapter 82: Chapter 69, Going Home??? 1 Zhongzhou Provincial Capital, the post station. Li Xingchang and Li Xingnian were saying goodbye to Yan Zhigao and his party. Li Xingchang looked somewhat regretful, ¡°This visit was too rushed, and I didn t even have the chance to drop by the house.¡± ncing at Daohua, he said, ¡°You haven¡¯t yet met your several male and female cousins. It¡¯s also an unfortunate coincidence that the elders from our hometown are celebrating a birthday, and your two aunts took them there to give their well-wishes.¡± Daohua was puzzled, ¡°The elder from our home? Which one?¡± Yan Wenxiu knew about the affairs of his maternal family and immediately tugged at Daohua, signaling her not to ask any further. Seeing Yan Wenxiu making eye signals to Daohua, Li Xingchang smiled, ¡°Go back and ask your mother.¡± After saying that, he went to talk to Yan Zhigao. Daohua immediately turned to Yan Wenxiu and asked, ¡°Big brother, who was great uncle talking about?¡± Yan Wenxiu seemed reluctant to say, but Yan Wenkai chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s our maternal grandmother, but she¡¯s from ater time.¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°The maternal grandmother is still alive? Why has mom never mentioned her?¡± Yan Wenkai replied, ¡°I already said she¡¯s from ater time. Big sister, I¡¯ll tell you, that olddy is really terrible. She even wanted to marry our mom to some decrepit old man¡­¡± ¡°Fourth brother!¡± Yan Wenxiu red at Yan Wenkai, ¡°How can you speak like that? After all, she is our elder.¡± Yan Wenkai pouted, ¡°What elder? Mom has never acknowledged her, and I certainly don¡¯t recognize her either.¡± Yan Wenxiu seemed somewhat helpless, ¡°Some things are better kept to yourself. Why say them out loud and give people something to talk about unnecessarily?¡± Yan Wenkai replied assertively, ¡°But big sister is asking, so of course I have to tell her.¡± Yan Wenxiu moved his lips, wanting to say such matters were not suitable for conversation with a youngdy, but seeing Daohua looking at them eagerly, he sighed and said, ¡°Mom is a daughter married-off into another family; we have httle to do with that side now. Our rtives on the maternal side are only great uncle and second uncle, we need not bother with the others.¡± Daohua nodded, then looked expectantly at Yan Wenkai. Yan Wenkai didn¡¯t care about Yan Wenxiu¡¯s reaction and began to whisper to Daohua. ¡°To prevent that olddy from marrying our mom to that decrepit man, great uncle and second uncle voluntarily gave up the family estate left by our grandfather, and then took Mom away from home to strike out on their own. Now, both great uncle¡¯s and second uncle¡¯s fortunes are the results of their own efforts.¡± Later, once that side saw great uncle and second uncle be sessful, they somehow reestablished contact through some means.¡± Daohua listened silently and after some thought, asked, ¡°Then how did Mom end up marrying Dad?¡± Yan Wenkai replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but it seems like it was Grandmother who first took a liking to her.¡± By this time, Li Xingchang, Li Xingnian, and Yan Zhigao had also nearly finished their conversation. Yan Zhigao said, ¡°Great uncle, second uncle, we¡¯re leaving now. Once I settle down in Xingzhou, I will write to you. If you have time, you muste and visit.¡± Li Xingchang nodded with a smile, ¡°Certainly.¡± ¡°Great uncle, second uncle, farewell!¡± After Daohua and the younger ones bid farewell to the Li brothers, the party then boarded the horse carriage, speeding off towards Linyi County. Watching the carriage disappear into the distance, Li Xingchang and Li Xingnian finally turned and walked back. Li Xingchang¡¯s expression was tinged with worry, ¡°Zhigao¡¯s position keeps rising, and the gap between us grows ever wider. There won¡¯t be much we can help our younger sister with in the future, and in the Yan family¡¯s back courtyard, that concubine¡­¡± Li Xingnianughed lightly, ¡°Big brother, just rx and don¡¯t worry. Our younger sister has given birth to some extraordinary children. Wenxiu is solemn and mature beyond his years, Wenkai is lively and frank, and that girl Daohua is smart as a whip. They won¡¯t let our big sister suffer in the Yan household.¡± Li Xingchang, still troubled, said, ¡°You know what men are like. If Zhigao¡¯s heart wavers, can our little sister really expect a peaceful life?¡± Hearing this, Li Xingnian dismissed it even more, smiling lightly, ¡°Our brother-inw, as long as he isn¡¯t a fool, ought to know his promotion this time is by whose favor¡­¡± Before he could finish, Li Xingchang interrupted him, ¡°You haven¡¯t said this to Daohua, have you?¡± Li Xingnian replied, annoyed, ¡°Big brother, do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Li Xingchang breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Zhigao¡¯s promotion is partly due to Daohua, but more importantly, it¡¯s because he can do practical work for the people. Men are all proud. You can¡¯t let that kind of thinking show again; otherwise, it could ruin the father-daughter rtionship between Daohua and Zhigao.¡± Li Xingnian somewhat disagreed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too serious? If I had a daughter like Daohua, I¡¯d beughing in my dreams.¡± Li Xingchang said, ¡°That¡¯s true, but who doesn¡¯t want their advancement to be due to their own efforts?¡± Li Xingnian said, ¡°Alright, stop worrying needlessly here. My little sister isn¡¯t dumb, and I¡¯ve noticed that girl Daohua isn¡¯t the type to suffer in silence. If they could still be bullied by a concubine, then they¡¯d have brought it on themselves.¡± In the carriage, Yan Zhigao sipped the tea prepared by Daohua while reflecting on his recent experience reporting to Shangfu City. Teacher Xiao poured himself another cup of tea and smiled, ¡°The tea this time is even better than thest. I heard the eldest girl got up early to make it. Her filial piety ismendable indeed.¡± Yan Zhigao pulled his thoughts back, ¡°That girl does indeed have some talent in the culinary arts.¡± Teacher Xiao nodded, ¡°I heard the eldest girl¡¯s cooking was taught by the olddy. As the saying goes, having an elder in the house is like having a treasure. Without the olddy¡¯s teachings, we would not be able to enjoy such fine tea, and the journey would not have been thisfortable.¡± Hearing this, Yan Zhigao¡¯s expression shifted as he thought if it weren¡¯t for his mother¡¯s insistence, he may not have brought Daohua to Shangfu City; without Daohua¡¯s presence, his own promotion¡­ Reluctantly admitting it to himself, he knew his promotion had a direct connection with the young master whom Daohua had saved. ¡°Teacher Xiao is right, having an elder in the family is like having a steadying needle in the sea.¡± As they spoke,ughter came from the carriage behind, bringing smiles to their faces. Wherever the eldest girl is, there never seems to be a shortage ofughter.¡± ¡°That girl loves tough!¡± ¡°No wonder the olddy treasures her so much. The carefree and bright smiles of children always lift the spirits.¡± H 11 Yan Zhigao was eager to return to Linyi County to hand over his duties and to head to Xingzhou for his new post, so the return journey was much faster than the trip there. In the bumpy carriage, Daohua looked at her elder brother, whose face was pale, and said, ¡°Big brother, once we¡¯re home, you really need to take care of your health.¡± After speaking, she handed him a gourd filled with rice soup. Yan Wenxiu was silent, not fromck of desire to speak but from the difort of the carriage¡¯s jolting. Fortunately, his little sister had prepared the sticky rice soup in advance. After drinking it, he felt somewhat better. Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao, beside him, didn¡¯t wait for Daohua to pass it; once Yan Wenxiu had drunk, they immediately grabbed the gourd and began gulping down the soup. Daohua quickly intervened, ¡°Drink less, leave more for big brother.¡± Yan Wenkai wiped his mouth, ¡°Eldest sister, why didn¡¯t you cook more rice soup? I haven¡¯t had my fill.¡± The food made by the eldest sister, no matter how simple, always tasted exceptionally good. Even this rice soup, after drinking, seemed to fill him with energy, dispelling the lethargy from sitting in the carriage. Ignoring the ravenous brother, Daohua lifted the carriage curtain to look outside at the scenery, ¡°We should be arriving soon, right?¡± The coachman¡¯s voice came from outside the carriage, ¡°Eldest girl, we¡¯ll be in Linyi County in half a day¡¯s time.¡± Daohua nodded and turned to Yan Wenxiu, ¡°Big brother, just hold on a bit longer, we¡¯ll be home soon.¡± Chapter 83 - 70, Don’t Stir Trouble but Not Afraid of It_l Chapter 83: Chapter 70, Don¡¯t Stir Trouble but Not Afraid of It_l ¡°Greetings to Lord Prefecture Governor!¡± As soon as Yan Zhigao and his entourage reached the gate of Linyi County, the county magistrate came forward to greet them, apanied by a host of local gentry and rich families, all smiling as if at a festival. ¡°Hmph!¡± From inside the carriage, Yan Wenkai snorted coldly. Yan Wenxiu immediately red at him, ¡°How many times have I said to mind your behavior when we¡¯re in public? We can¡¯t help father right now, but we can¡¯t cause him trouble either.¡± ¡°Father may have been promoted, but that only means more people are watching him. Thepetition in the official circles is fierce, and since our Yan Family has a weak foundation, we must be even more cautious and prudent to avoid offending others.¡± Yan Wenkai looked unconvinced but still grunted, ¡°I know.¡± Daohua heard their conversation, took another nce at those fawning over their stepfather, let down the carriage curtain, sat next to Yan Wenkai, and whispered, ¡°Fourth Brother, who irritated you?¡± Yan Wenkai nced at Yan Wenxiu, and seeing he wasn¡¯t paying attention, whispered, ¡°Among the group outsideing to congratte our father is the head of the Sun Family. You may not know them, but they have lived in Linyi County generation after generation, and can be considered a longstanding aristocratic family.¡± ¡°When father first came here to take office, the Sun Family made things difficult for him. Later, in the county school, I saw the Sun Family head¡¯s grandson bullying other students, so I intervened. In a fit of anger, I ended up fighting them.¡± ¡°At that time, father was about to undertake water conservancy construction in the county and needed the support of the Sun Family. In the end, to calm the waters, he took me to the Sun Family to apologize.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have minded apologizing since I was the one who fought, but father himself went to their doorstep, and yet the Sun Family made us wait for over two hours before the head deigned to meet us.¡± ¡°Big sister, tell me, isn¡¯t the Sun Family infuriating?¡± Daohua nodded solemnly, ¡°Not just infuriating, but also incredibly arrogant.¡± Making the head of a county wait, the Sun Family sure doesn¡¯t regard others highly. Seeing Daohua agreeing with his view, Yan Wenkai felt much better. He scanned the scene outside the carriage and disdainfully said, ¡°Now that they see father has been promoted, the Sun Family head is eagerly cozying up, acting like a fawning dog. It¡¯s truly irritating to see.¡± ¡°Are you getting more and more excited as you talk?¡± Yan Wenxiu suddenly spoke up. He knew his fourth brother couldn¡¯t hold his tongue, so he hadn¡¯t stopped him just now. But this guy didn¡¯t know the meaning of restraint, and if he didn¡¯t intervene, he would go on forever. Yan Wenkai pursed his lips, turned his head, and ignored Yan Wenxiu. It was then that Daohua spoke, ¡°Big Brother, I think Fourth Brother isn¡¯t wrong. People like the Sun Family are indeed irritating.¡± Yan Wenxiu knew it would end this way, replying helplessly, ¡°There are some things we know and that¡¯s enough; there¡¯s no need to speak them aloud.¡± Daohua: ¡°But emotions need to be vented, right? It¡¯s painful to bottle them up inside. Besides, Fourth Brother knows where to draw the line, doesn¡¯t he? Isn¡¯t he only saying it in front of us?¡± Hearing this, Yan Wenkai immediately nodded vigorously. He hadn¡¯t said anything outside, so couldn¡¯t he speak his mind with his own family? Daohua smiled and continued, ¡°I think we should not provoke trouble, but we mustn¡¯t fear it either. Constantly conceding, not only does it bend our own spirit, but it also encourages the wrong behavior.¡± ¡°Now that father is the Prefectural Governor, we should also disy the demeanor fitting for the sons of a Prefectural Governor. Not to bully the weak, but not to be bullied either.¡± She felt that her eldest brother was overly cautious. It was not a bad thing, but if one¡¯s back is bent too often, it might not straighten again. Yan Wenkai nodded repeatedly, ¡°Right, we don¡¯t bully others, but we also can¡¯t allow others to bully us.¡± Yan Wenxiu¡¯s heart trembled, and upon reflecting on his own actions, he realized he had indeed been overly cautious and hesitant, considering the consequences from all sides. A bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he said no more. Outside, Yan Zhigao had also finished exchanging pleasantries with everyone and boarded the carriage, ready to return to the County Governor¡¯s Office. In the backyard of the County Governor¡¯s Office. Madam Li, who had received the news beforehand, was already waiting at the backyard entrance with the people from the second and third branches of the family, and even Old Madam Yan insisted on waiting there. Before long, everyone saw Yan Zhigao, followed by Yan Wenxiu and a few younger ones, striding from the front courtyard. ¡°Son pays his respects to mother, I¡¯ve worried you!¡± The moment Yan Zhigao returned, he immediately knelt down before Old Madam Yan. Old Madam Yan quickly pulled Yan Zhigao up, holding his hand with an extremely agitated expression, her eyes reddening and her lips quivering. Seeing the Old Madam so excited she couldn¡¯t even speak, Daohua immediately ran over. She knew that old people were wary of extreme joy or sorrow, and she couldn¡¯t let something happen because of too much happiness. With a ¡°bang,¡± Daohua embraced the Old Madam: ¡°Grandmother, howe you only saw my father and not me? And here I¡¯ve been, missing you every day!¡± Distracted by Daohua¡¯s interruption, the rush of blood to Old Madam Yan¡¯s head cooled down, and her expression gradually returned to calm. She nodded Daohua¡¯s head: ¡°Olddy might forget anyone, but I could never forget you, my little debt collector!¡± Daohua red with wide eyes, feigning anger: ¡°What debt collector? I¡¯m clearly the joy-bringer!¡± Old Madam Yanughed: ¡°Yes, yes, you are our joy-bringer!¡± saying this, she pulled Daohua off of her, looked her up and down, and then said with dissatisfaction, ¡°How have you lost weight? Did they not feed you well while you were away?¡± Daohua nodded with a pitiful look: ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case? It¡¯s afternoon now, and we haven¡¯t even had our lunch yet.¡± Hearing this, Old Madam Yan didn¡¯t care about Yan Zhigao anymore and pulled Daohua towards the Songhe Courtyard: ¡°You¡¯re a capable girl, aren¡¯t you? Howe you can¡¯t even manage to get yourself some food? You¡¯re still growing, it¡¯s not good to skip meals like this. What if you end up short? Come on, grandmother will go make you some noodles. ¡°Alright, I love eating the noodles you make the most.¡± Watching the old and the young leave the others behind as they went their way, those who remained exchanged confused nces. Yan Wenkai looked at his older brother with sympathy: ¡°Big brother, as the eldest grandson, your status with Grandmother seems to be much lower than that of the eldest granddaughter!¡± Yan Wenxiu reached out and gave Yan Wenkai a noogie: ¡°Look at you, jealous of your own sister!¡± Okay, he felt a bit sour inside too, but seeing Dad likewise abandoned by Grandmother made him feel a bit better. Madam Li approached the stunned Yan Zhigao with a smile: ¡°Ever since we received Wenxiu¡¯s letter, Mother has been silent. Now that she has seen the old master return, she¡¯s finally back to normal.¡± Yan Zhigao came to his senses and looked towards Madam Li: ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard time, Madam.¡± He felt Old Madam Yan¡¯s excitement as clearly as she did; her reaction just now had truly worried him that something might happen. Luckily, his eldest daughter was there. After their father¡¯s death, they had faced some unpleasantness back at their ancestral home. He knew that for years Old Madam Yan had been harboring a frustration, wishing for him to stand out, but also afraid of putting too much pressure on him, keeping it all inside without saying a word. Now that he had been promoted to a Fifth-rank Prefectural Governor, Old Madam Yan had seen her wishes fulfilled, and the pent-up frustration had been released upon seeing him, causing her to be overly excited. Madam Li: ¡°The old master has had the harder struggle, fighting outside. What do I have to struggle with? You must be tired from the journey. Come, let¡¯s go back to the main courtyard so you can rest and freshen up.¡± Yan Zhigao nodded, greeted the people from the second and third branches, and went back to the main courtyard with Madam Li. From behind the crowd, Aunt Lin saw that Yan Zhigao didn¡¯t even nce in the direction of her and her three children, leaving her feeling aplex mix of emotions.. Chapter 84 - 71: Correcting Names_l Chapter 84: Chapter 71: Correcting Names_l ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t Father and the others even nce our way?¡± Yan Yishuang said, dejected, as she followed Aunt Lin and Yan Wenbin back to Shuangxin Courtyard. She had been looking forward to Father¡¯s return for a long time. Before, whenever Father would go out, he would always bring her a gift, and she was always the first one he hugged upon his return. But this time, even though Father returned, his gaze never once fell on her. This made her feel very let down, as if Father no longer loved her. Aunt Lin¡¯s expression was somewhat gray, but she still forced a smile and said, ¡°Your father has been promoted this time; there are too many matters he needs to address. He simply hasn¡¯t noticed us yet. Once he¡¯s finished with his business, he wille to see us.¡± Yan Yishuang was somewhat skeptical, ¡°Really?¡± Yan Wenbin also looked over, uncertainty in his eyes. Aunt Lin looked at her eager children, her mood somewhat bitter. No matter how favored she usually was or how much face she had, as a concubine, she still had no right to participate in important family asions. Only the legal wife, Madam, could always apany her husband by his side. Thinking of the scene of the master and Madam leaving arm in arm just now made Aunt Lin¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Mother, are you alright?¡± Seeing Aunt Lin¡¯s paleplexion, Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin immediately panicked; the children, though clever, were still kids, quick to be flustered when something happened. In a rush, Yan Wenbin said, ¡°Mother, wait here, I¡¯m going to the main courtyard to find Father.¡± Aunt Lin wanted to call her son back, but Yan Wenbin ran too fast and was out of sight in a moment. After a short silence, she decided not to send a maid to chase after him. Yan Yishuang helped Aunt Lin to sit down, ¡°Mother, just hold on. Once Father knows you¡¯re sick, he will definitelye to see you.¡± Upon hearing this, Aunt Lin¡¯s eyes flickered, uncertainty in her expression. Will he reallye? He surely will, she felt. She could sense that the master truly cherished her. In the meantime, Yan Wenbin first went to the main courtyard but didn¡¯t find Yan Zhigao there; he hurriedly proceeded to Songhe Courtyard. When he arrived, Old Lady Yan had just finished preparing the noodles, and Yan Zhigao along with Daohua and a few others were just about to start eating. ¡°Father, please go see Mother, she¡¯s sick!¡± Usually, in front of others, Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin would address Aunt Lin as ¡°Aunt,¡± as Yan Family¡¯s rules, though not stringent, still had to be followed. But today, first Yan Zhigao came back without paying them any mind, and then they saw Aunt Lin looking unwell. In his fear and hurry, Yan Wenbin called out the private term they used at home. The harmonious atmosphere in the room was briefly brought to silence by Yan Wenbin¡¯s sudden arrival, and his address made many feel awkward. ¡°What are you yelling about? Your mother is right here and well!¡± Though Yan Zhigao was somewhat displeased with Yan Wenbin¡¯s intrusion and shouting, seeing his son¡¯s anxious face, he ultimately didn¡¯t have the heart to scold him. ¡°Apologize to your mother this instant!¡± After receiving Yan Zhigao¡¯ s signal, Yan Wenbin realized his mistake and immediately knelt before Madam Li, ¡°Mother, I apologize. I was anxious in my heart and called out wrongly in a moment of haste.¡± Madam Li faintly smiled, beckoned Yan Wenbin to get up, and did not say anything further. Yan Zhigao: ¡°Don¡¯t make the same mistake again!¡± Unperturbed, Daohua continued eating her noodles, seeing how the stepfather let it pass so easily; her eyes rolled around, and she smiled at Yan Wenxiu, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ve thought it over and I feel like what you said before is right. Yan Wenxiu was taken aback, not knowing why Daohua suddenly brought him up. Yan Wenkai quickly joined the conversation, ¡°What did Big Brother say? Daohua inwardly praised Yan Wenkai for catching on so quickly, ¡°Big Brother said that we should always be mindful of our words and behavior, to avoid causing trouble for Father.¡± Yan Wenkai nodded, ¡°Big Brother did say that.¡± Daohua continued to smile as she turned to Yan Wenxiu, ¡°Big brother, at that time, only I, third brother, and fourth brother heard what was said. Now, we¡¯ll have to trouble you to repeat those words for our other brothers and sisters to hear.¡± Yan Wenkaiughed, ¡°Big sister, haven¡¯t you already said it? What else do you want big brother to say?¡± Daohua grinned, ¡°I want big brother to analyze it deeply, to give examples. For instance¡­ the title used by our fifth brother just now, if it were overheard by someone with ill intent, they might think our father intends to dote on his concubine and destroy his wife!¡± It wasn¡¯t the first or second time that Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang had called the woman from the Lin Family ¡®mother¡¯; Daohua had heard it several times. She really wanted to ask her stepfather, by indulging Shuangxin Courtyard so much, what position did he leave for her mother? The people in the room fell into dead silence once again at Daohua¡¯s words. Yan Zhigao¡¯s hand, holding the chopsticks, shook slightly. He understood that his eldest daughter¡¯s words were mostly meant to vent for Madam, but they weren¡¯1 without basis. The affairs of the inner courtyard might seem trivial, but they are not insignificant; how can one who cannot even manage his own household be trusted to handle affairs of the officialdom? Madam Li¡¯s eyes reddened as she forced back her tears by blinking hard, and she scolded Daohua with augh, ¡°You girl, what are you babbling about?¡± For years, the way Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin addressed the Lin Family woman was known to everyone in the Yan Family; such behavior undoubtedly amounted to a severe p in the face for her, the principal wife. Yet, under the overt and covert indulgence and neglect of the master, everyone had almost grown ustomed and indifferent to it. Because of this, she had always been enduring in silence. Unexpectedly, today her daughter had so bluntly brought it into the open. Indeed, a daughter is a mother¡¯s intimate little cotton-padded jacket. Daohua said with augh, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just me randomly recalling big brother¡¯s teachings, wanting to share them with our younger brothers and sisters?¡± As she spoke, she looked at Yan Zhigao with a smile and asked, ¡°Father, do you want to go and see Aunt Lin?¡± ¡°When I returned just now, I seemed to have seen her; she looked quite refreshed at that moment. Howe she¡¯s fallen ill all of a sudden? Seeing how anxious fifth brother is, could it be some aggressive and serious illness?¡± Yan Zhigao heard the mockery and sarcasm in his eldest daughter¡¯s words, and his face became somewhat stiff. He suddenly realized that having children who were too clever was not necessarily a good thing. Old Madam Yan tapped Daohua¡¯s forehead, ¡°Can¡¯t your face stop your mouth at all?¡± Having said that, she signaled with her eyes that Daohua had done enough and not to overdo it. Daohua pouted, ¡°Aren¡¯t I just concerned about Aunt Lin?¡± ¡°Pfft~¡± Yan Wenkai, sitting beside her, couldn¡¯t hold back and directly spit out the noodle soup from his mouth, drenching Yan Wenxiu and Wentao who were sitting across from him, turning their faces dark. ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose,¡± Yan Wenkai said weakly. Seeing Yan Wenkai trembling under the stern looks of Yan Wenxiu and Wentao, Daohua couldn¡¯t help but be extremely amused, while Old Madam Yan also found it funny. With Old Madamughing, Yan Zhiyuan immediately started making conversation, and the atmosphere once again became lively. Madam Li walked over to Daohua and patted her head, ¡°Eat up, the noodles are getting clumpy!¡± Daohua nodded and began to eat heartily. After a few bites, something urred to her, and she pulled off the Jade Pendant on her waist and handed it to Madam Li, ¡°Mother, keep this Jade Pendant for me.¡± Old Madam Yan looked at it and took the Jade Pendant to inspect, ¡°Is this the one Yeyang gave you?¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°Yes! Grandmother, can you see if it¡¯s worth a lot of money? If we¡¯re ever short of moneyter, we can sell the Jade Pendant!¡± Yan Wenkai jumped over, ¡°Big sister, didn¡¯t you say that the Jade Pendant shouldn¡¯t be sold, otherwise that young master will be angry if he finds out?¡± Daohua sighed like a little adult, ¡°It seems there won¡¯t be such a chance in the future!¡± The gap between their family and Xiao Yeyang was toorge. Chapter 85 - 72, Tidying Up_l Chapter 85: Chapter 72, Tidying Up_l Yan Zhigao ended up not going to Shuangxin Courtyard to see Concubine Lin. He only sent Madam Li to call a doctor to check on her and, after learning her illness was nothing serious, he stopped inquiring and focused solely on the handover matters. Second branch of the family. Madam Sun was busy with Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile packing their luggage while Yan Zhiyuan and his son Yan Wenjie sat aside watching. The atmosphere in the family was harmonious and warm. ¡°Mother, why do we have so much stuff?¡± Yan Yile saw Madam Sun constantly taking things out of the house, many of which she had never seen before, and couldn¡¯t help but ask out of curiosity. Madam Sun smiled, ¡°These are your mother¡¯s dowry.¡± She nced at Yan Zhiyuan and said with pride, ¡°If you really count it up, my dowry is no less than your aunt¡¯s.¡± No matter what, the Sun Family was a well-known localndlord. Being the favored one at home, her parents didn¡¯t skimp on her dowry when she got married. Yan Yile¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really?¡± Yan Zhiyuan put down his teacup and said irritably, ¡°Really what?¡± Madam Sun was not pleased, ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? When elder sister-inw married into the Yan Family, they carried in thirty-six sedan chairs of dowry. When I entered the familyter, didn¡¯t the Sun Family prepare thirty-six as well?¡± Yan Zhiyuan shook his head, ¡°You always like topete over everything. Sure, the number of sedan chairs was the same, but was the content the same? I¡¯ve seen elder sister-inw¡¯s dowry, each one was packed full and heavy. Was yours like that?¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Sun deted, and with the Li Family of her sister-inwpared to her own Sun Family, they might have had morend, but in terms of money, they really couldn¡¯tpare. However, the usually proud Madam Sun retorted. ¡°At least it¡¯s better than the third brother¡¯s wife¡¯s, right?¡± Yan Zhiyuan said, ¡°You¡¯re really regressing,paring yourself to the third brother¡¯s wife? They are tenant farmers, and your family arendlords. How can youpare like that? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? Madam Sun wanted to rebuttal but found no words to counter with, and instead, she returned to packing in silence. Yan Zhiyuan did not continue. In front of the children, he still needed to save face for his wife. Yan Wenjie gave Yan Yile a look, signaling her to change the subject. Thinking quickly, Yan Yile found a topic and said with a smile, ¡°Yesterday, eldest uncle didn¡¯t go to see Concubine Lin, and the twins were crying. Madam Sun immediately dropped the previous matter andughed, ¡°That Concubine Lin usually seems smart, but what she did yesterday was really foolish. Didn¡¯t she think, on the first day elder brother came back, how could he possibly visit her? Even if she wanted topete for favor, she should¡¯ve waited a bit longer!¡± Yan Zhiyuan also scoffed, ¡°Some people, when spoiled too much, then forget their status. Even if elder brother didn¡¯t care about other things, he still had to consider Wentao and the younger ones.¡± Speaking of which, Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s expression paused, and he looked at Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile, ¡°In the future, the two of you should get close to Daohua, understood?¡± Yan Yihuan obediently nodded while Yan Yile looked a bit unhappy. Madam Sun stopped her work and asked, ¡°My husband, I seem to have heard that elder brother¡¯s promotion this time has something to do with that girl Daohua?¡± Yan Zhiyuan nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics. Elder brother didn¡¯t say, but elder brother¡¯s promotion indeed has some connection with Daohua. I¡¯ve said it long ago; that girl is not simple.¡± How could someone be so arrogant without any backing? Initially, he thought his niece relied on the grandmother, but now it seemed that she relied on herself! Madam Sun¡¯s eyes flickered uncertainly, ¡°Mother always says Daohua is a lucky star. Could it be true? The year she was born, elder brother was sessful in the imperial examination; not long after moving from the countryside to the county city, elder brother got promoted.¡± Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s expression wavered, but then he shook his head, ¡°Alright, say less of such things. Elder brother¡¯s promotion is mainly because of his own abilities.¡± Madam Sun nodded, and without another word, continued packing. Third branch of the family. Compared to the second branch¡¯srge and small packages, the third branch¡¯s possessions were so few it was pitiful and hardly needed packing at all. Madam Wu was sitting on the step with her youngest son Wen Hui in her arms, listening intently with Yan Zhiqiang to Wen Tao recounting everything he saw in the provincial city. After hearing the description of how they fought with the son of the Prefectural Governor of Fanzhou, Madam Wu had a look of fright, and Yan Zhiqiang, too, had a taut expression as he looked seriously at his eldest son, ¡°Wentao, when you are out and about in the future, you must control your temper and avoid conflicts with others at all costs.¡¯ Yan Wentao: ¡°Dad, it¡¯s really not our fault this time, it¡¯s that Young Master Dong who¡¯s too detestable.¡± Wu Family: ¡°When your dad is talking, you listen well. In this world, who doesn¡¯t face grievances? If bearing a little grievance can avoid disaster, then it¡¯s actually a good thing.¡± Yan Wentao did not entirely agree with his parents, but knew that they were concerned about him, so he nodded as a sign of agreement. Yan Zhiqiang sighed, ¡°Daohua is too bold; how could she dare to snatch someone from a trafficker?¡± He and the others werepletely unaware of her act of rescue before. Yan Wentao: ¡°I think Daohua did the right thing. If we hadn¡¯t saved Xiao Yeyang at that time, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to save us back in Fucheng.¡± Yan Zhiqiang¡¯s brows were still furrowed. Like countless others living at the bottom of society, he was ustomed to being honest and fearful of extraordinary actions, instinctively feeling afraid and timid, not willing to provoke those in power. Wu Family understood her husband and patted his hand, saying, ¡°Daohua has her mother looking after her, and now she is also guided by my elder sister-inw. She will gradually change her temperament.¡± Yan Zhiqiang nodded helplessly, ¡°That girl Daohua, she¡¯s too clever. Every time I scold her, she always finds numerous reasons to argue back, and each time I find her arguments legitimate. s, I can¡¯t outtalk her.¡± Wu Family smiled, ¡°Sometimes, I also feel that Daohua¡¯s temperament is too impetuous, but at other times, I think it¡¯s quite good. She¡¯s not easy to take advantage of, and she lives a carefree life.¡± Yan Wentao looked at his parents worried about Daohua, somewhat speechless. What need does Daohua have for her honest and clumsy parents to worry about her? Central Courtyard. A load of household items had already been arranged for departure by Madam Li. When Daohua arrived, Madam Li was instructing the butler to go to Xingzhou first to tidy up the ce where they would be staying. ¡°Mom, is there anything I can help with?¡± As soon as Daohua arrived, she asked directly. She didn¡¯t have many belongings, which were packed in no time. Madam Li wasn¡¯t shy in asking for help, handing Daohua an ount book and sending her to check the inventory in her storeroom. Ping Xiao came back from outside with items in her arms, and went directly to Madam Li, ¡°Madam, when I passed by Shuangxin Courtyard just now, I saw Master Qin going in there.¡± Hearing this, Madam Li let out a coldugh, ¡°Had you not mentioned it, I would have forgotten about her.¡± Ping Tong shook her head, ¡°Master Qin seeking out Concubine Lin at this time suggests she wants to go to Xingzhou with us.¡¯ Ping Xiao gave a mocking smile, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she is a teacher. Instead ofing to Madam and asking to go to Xingzhou, she ran to see a concubine. Her learning has really gone to the dogs.¡± Madam Li¡¯s eyes turned cold as she looked at Ping Tong, ¡°Take out ten silvers and give them to Master Qinter. Tell her that it is to thank her for teaching the three youngdies of the Yan Family over the years.¡± Ping Tong and Ping Xiao shared a look and promptly answered with glee, ¡°Yes!¡± Madam Li was formally dismissing Master Qin! Virtue and Art Court. Master Qin had just returned from Shuangxin Courtyard. Although Concubine Lin had repeatedly assured her that she would take her to Xingzhou, she was still very anxious. At this moment, to say she had no regrets would definitely be a lie. As an externally employed teacher, she really should not have gotten involved in the backyard struggles. It was also because in recent years, Concubine Lin had been too smooth in the Yan Family¡¯s backyard, nearly making her forget that the one who truly decided her fate was actually Madam Li, the family¡¯s matriarch. ¡°Master Qin!¡± Upon hearing Ping Tong¡¯s voice, Master Qin stood up with a start, greeting her with a speed she had never before shown. When she saw the silver and cloth in Ping Tong¡¯s hands, her heart sank into the abyss.. Chapter 86 - 73, Little Rich Lady_i Chapter 86: Chapter 73, Little Rich Lady_i Madam Li dismissed Master Qin, and the news spread throughout the Yan Family¡¯s backyard in no time. Daohua had just finished inventorying the items in the storeroom when Wang Manman came over to tell her about it. Who knows if Aunty Lin will be able to plead for mercy this time?¡± Daohua¡¯s lips curved slightly. Last time, Madam Li wanted to dismiss Master Qin, but it was stopped by Aunty Lin¡¯s whispering in father¡¯s ear, who secretly suppressed the matter. This time, her mother was shrewd, spreading the news first. When the head of the household, Madam Li, dismisses someone, father won¡¯t go against her openly if he has any respect for the rules. As expected, by evening, Aunty Lin directly intercepted Yan Zhigao at the back courtyard gate. Before Aunty Lin could speak, Yan Zhigao waved his hand to stop her, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to say anything. Since Madam has made her decision, you just need to follow it. If you are truly concerned about Master Qin, simply reward her with some extra goods.¡± Upon hearing this, Aunty Lin stood frozen in ce, luckily Master Lin was there with her and pulled at her sleeve, bringing her back to her senses. Yan Zhigao nced at the Lin siblings and smiled, ¡°Have a good talk between yourselves.¡± With that, he turned and headed towards the main courtyard. ¡°Has the master¡­ has he grown tired of me?¡± Aunty Lin tearfully watched Yan Zhigao¡¯s receding figure. Seeing her like this, Master Lin was both annoyed and anxious, ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve really overstepped your bounds this time!¡± Aunty Lin wiped away her tears, her face showing hurt and anger, ¡°How did I overstep my bounds?¡± Master Lin sighed, ¡°Sister, what did you intend bying to see the master just now? To plead for Master Qin? But Master Qin has already been dismissed by Madam. Speaking to the master now is like asking him to fight Madam in the arena. Aren¡¯t you clearly making things difficult for him?¡± I¡­ Aunty Lin paused, ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead.¡± Master Lin knew his sister well and understood that she was still upset about the master not visiting her first thing upon his return, and was also keen on outdoing Madam. But times have changed! ¡°Sister, heed my advice and don¡¯t get involved with Master Qin¡¯s matter anymore.¡± Aunty Lin looked at Master Lin dissatisfiedly, ¡°How can you talk like this? Don¡¯t forget, she is our cousin and it was because she helped me that she got revenge from Madam. Wouldn¡¯t it be wrong for me not to help?¡± Master Lin frowned, ¡°What cousin? She¡¯s merely a distant rtive! Sister, just pack your bags and stop worrying about this.¡± Aunty Lin looked distressed, ¡°But over the years, Master Qin has taught Yiyi and the others with such dedication, shouldn¡¯t the master take that into ount even if he doesn¡¯t care for the teacher herself¡­¡± Master Lin cut her off directly, ¡°But Master Qin offended the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter; just because of that, neither the master nor Madam will use her services again.¡± Aunty Lin¡¯s face turned angry, ¡°So does that mean we have to look at Yan Yiyi¡¯s face for a tutor in the future?¡± Master Lin¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°I hate to say it, but that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Master Lin said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not trying to argue with you.¡± After looking around to make sure they were alone, he continued in a lower voice, ¡°Sister, the master¡¯s promotion this time is rted to the eldest daughter. Right now, no matter how right you are, if she is unwilling, Master Qin will be leaving with us.¡± Aunty Lin was stunned, ¡°How could this be?¡± Master Lin said, ¡°I¡¯m not clear on the specifics, but in the future, try to keep your distance from the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter and don¡¯t offend her.¡± ¡°Heh~¡± Aunty Lin scoffed, ¡°Are we supposed to fear a young girl?¡± Master Lin¡¯s expression shifted slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not about fear, but avoidance. We must wait for this to blow over before we can make new ns.¡± After a few days of packing, the Yan Family finally finished preparing their belongings for the journey. Meanwhile, Yan Zhigao alsopleted the handover with the new County Magistrate. In mid-February, Yan Zhigao hurriedly took his entire family to Xingzhou City for his new post. On this journey, the Yan family truly witnessed Grandmother¡¯s robust health. While her sons and daughters-inw appeared listless from sitting in the carriage for long periods, the olddy still brimmed with vitality, discussing the scenery along the way with Daohua in high spirits. Mother, did you really sell the manor you took us to seest time?¡± Daohua prepared a bowl of oil tea for Madam Lin, whose face was somewhat pale. Having experienced the trip to the prefectural city before, Daohua knew that her family members weren¡¯t very robust. Considering the bumpy journey ahead and knowing that merely drinking tea or rice soup wasn¡¯t very nutritious, she thought of making the oil tea she had tasted in a past life. Oil tea could invigorate, aid in digestion, and was easy to prepare ¨C perfect for the journey. Thankfully, she had a variety of grains nted in her space, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to make this oil tea. Madam Lin epted the bowl of oil tea from her daughter¡¯s hands and smiled, Of course, it had to be sold. Otherwise, who would stay to manage it? When we bought it, we thought your father would remain in Linyi County. Now that we re going to Xingzhou, it¡¯s just as well to buy a new one there.¡± Daohua nodded, then her eyes suddenly shifted as she asked, ¡°Mother, how much money does a small manor cost approximately?¡± Madam Lin looked at Daohua in surprise, ¡°What do you want to know this for?¡± But Grandmother Yan understood Daohua. Once she heard the question, she tapped Daohua¡¯s head, ¡°What, are you thinking of saving up for your own dowry?¡± Daohua shook her head repeatedly, ¡°Not at all. I just want a small manor where I can grow the things I like to eat.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy to take things out of her space. Back at her old home, it was alright, as she managed the family¡¯s private plots and had a cover for it. But now, she was surrounded by people everywhere, and there was no origin for the things in her space. One or two times might not be noticeable, but any more than that and people would inevitably discover something odd. Madam Lin: ¡°The smallest manor would cost at least a thousand silver. Once I¡¯ve purchased a manor, I will set aside a plot for you, and you can grow things there.¡± ¡°No!¡± Daohua shook her head in refusal, ¡°If we do that, how can we distinguish what¡¯s mine from what belongs to the family?¡± As soon as these words were uttered, Grandmother Yan immediately flicked Daohua¡¯s forehead, ¡°What do you mean ¡®yours¡¯ and ¡®ours¡¯? Are you trying to set boundaries with the family?¡± Daohua, rubbing her forehead and sulking, said, ¡°Grandmother, I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I just want a manor of my own. When I have nothing to do, I can go there to rx and do some farming. If it¡¯s a family manor, can I manage it as I please?¡± Grandmother Yan gave Daohua a sidelong nce, contemted for a moment, then nodded, ¡°You do have a point.¡± With many children in the house, fighting over food one day and clothing the next was amon urrence. She knew her own granddaughter well: very opinionated. If Daohua had to mix with the other grandchildren, she would likely be driven to frustration every day. Grandmother Yan looked towards Madam Lin, ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, in this case, when you look at manorster, also look for smaller ones and buy one for Daohua.¡± Madam Lin was truly stunned. She knew the olddy doted on her daughter, but she had not anticipated such indulgence. The Yan Family held an official position but wasn¡¯t truly wealthy. A thousand silver was a significant expense, yet the olddy agreed without hesitation at her daughter¡¯s request. Frankly, she, as a mother, couldn¡¯t be so decisive. Madam Lin said, ¡°Mother, there¡¯s no need to spoil Daohua so much. She¡¯s just a child; what does she need a manor for? Besides, if we buy it for her, what will Yiyi and the others think?¡± Grandmother Yan replied, ¡°I¡¯ll handle them. The money for buying Daohua¡¯s manor won¡¯te from the family. During the years back home, your daughter earned some money, enough to buy a small manor. If Yiyi and the others make a fuss, let them use their own money to buy one.¡± Having said that, the olddy affectionately tousled Daohua¡¯s hair, ¡°Our Daohua may appear young, but she¡¯s actually a little rich girl..¡± Chapter 87 - 74, Daohua Pavilion l Chapter 87: Chapter 74, Daohua Pavilion l ¡°Mother, I heard that you¡¯re nning to buy a property for Daohua? That¡¯s very kind, but Wenjie and Yihuan are also your grandchildren. You can¡¯t favor one over the other!¡± That evening, as the Yan Family stayed at an inn and had dinner, the Sun Family mother-inw brought up the issue of buying the property with a beaming smile. Instantly, all eyes turned to the old Madam Yan. People from the first branch looked shocked, those from the second branch had gloomy expressions, and the third branch appeared indifferent. Daohua frowned and set her utensils down. The matter of buying a property was something she had merely mentioned in the carriage with mother and grandmother and had made no decision about. How did this second aunt find out? There were only the three of them in the carriage at the time; mother and grandmother would certainly not have spoken of it, so it must have been the carriage driver. Daohua¡¯s heart stirred. She hadn¡¯t realized that within the small Yan Family, there were already factions forming. The old Madam Yan nced indifferently at the Sun Family mother-inw. She had never liked this second daughter-inw, who she married off to their family; not for any particr reason except for the fact that she, like her parents, was too cunning and calcting. ¡°What, must I report my every action to you beforehand?¡± The old Madam Yan¡¯s voice was somewhat cold. Seeing the old Madam Yan getting angry, Yan Zhiyuan quickly tugged at the Sun Family mother-inw, signaling her to stop talking. The Sun Family mother-inw was also somewhat intimidated by the old Madam Yan, but she couldn¡¯t ept it in her heart. Since the Yan Family hadn¡¯t yet divided their assets, the wealth of the home should rightfully include a share for the second branch. Why should Daohua receive a property when her three children got nothing? ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not what your daughter-inw meant. I was just asking casually to see if there¡¯s anything we could help with.¡± The old Madam Yan snorted coldly, ¡°I know exactly what¡¯s on your mind. After all these years, you haven¡¯t changed a bit. However, since you¡¯ve asked, I might as well rify in front of everyone today, to prevent you from using me of favoritism behind my back.¡± Having said this, the old Madam Yan turned to Yan Zhiqiang, ¡°Youngest son, tell everyone how much money Daohua has earned over the years.¡± Yan Zhiqiang nodded, then turned to Yan Zhigao and Madam Li: ¡°Big brother, sister-inw, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that Daohua has a true talent for farming. The grains she nts always turn out better than those of others.¡± ¡°Our family¡¯s harvests have been higher than those of others over the years, precisely because we used the seeds Daohua cultivated. We make quite a sum of silver each day from the crops in the fields.¡± The Sun Family mother-inw muttered, ¡°Those are still the produce of the family.¡± The old Madam Yan nced at her, ¡°Youngest, continue.¡± Yan Zhiqiang went on, ¡°Daohua, that girl, somehow caught wind that medicinal herbs could bring in money. She coborated with children from the n and started nting honeysuckle, goji berries, isatis root, and dandelions on the barren hills behind the vige.¡± ¡°At first, nobody thought it woulde to anything, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, these herbs not only thrived the following year but also fetched a good price. Once the n Leader found out, he quickly organized the people of the n to nt the entire barren hill with these herbs, making themmunal property of the n.¡± ¡°The small patch that Daohua and the children had nted couldn¡¯t rightfully be imed by the n, so it was awarded to them as their private property. Wentao, that boy, due to his strength, had nted arger area, around twenty acres. Over the years, he and Daohua have saved quite a bit of silver just from selling the herbs from the barren hill, to the point where they are wealthier than I am as their father.¡± The Yan Family listened in staggered surprise, while Yan Wentao offered a shy smile. The Sun Family mother-inw was somewhat incredulous, ¡°Do those things really bring in that much money?¡± Yan Zhiqiang corrected her, ¡°Second sister-inw, those are medicinal herbs, not cheap at all. Besides, Daohua is also skilled in horticulture. Two years ago, a merchant passed through our vige and saw a pot of daffodils that Daohua had grown, buying it straightaway for fifty taels of silver.¡± No one disbelieved this statement; they had all seen Daohua¡¯s skill in cultivating potted nts with their own eyes. Indeed, if she nted one, it flourished. The Sun Family mother-inw moved her lips, wanting to say something. She did not doubt Yan Zhiqiang¡¯s words, but she still believed that whatever was earned also belonged to the family¡¯s wealth. The old Madam Yan didn¡¯t im to fully understand her second daughter-in-w but had a good enough grasp. She snorted coldly, ¡°The produce from the barren hills of the n is mine, and even I have never asked Daohua or Wentao for a share. The family has not yet divided its assets, but that doesn¡¯t mean that the children¡¯s earnings also have to be put into themunal pot.¡± ¡°If Daohua wants to buy a property, she will use her own money. If you too want to buy one, no one is stopping you. Just pay with your own money, and that¡¯s all.¡± Yan Zhiyuan immediately smiled and said, ¡°Exactly, exactly, what mother says is correct, the Sun Family has no filter when they speak, don¡¯t stoop to her level.¡± Old Madam Yan nced at her second son and snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s better toy it all out. Otherwise, who knows what sort of stories you might concoct about me behind my back.¡± Yan Zhiyuan chuckled apologetically, ¡°How would your sons dare to do such a thing, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Old Madam Yan said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve reached this point, let me add something. In the future, if the younger generation, like Wentao, show capability, their elders should meddle less with the silver they earn.¡± Having said this, she nced at Yan Zhigao and Madam Li. Yan Zhigao and Madam Li exchanged a nce and hurriedly nodded in agreement. Clearly, the olddy was giving them a hint, and the couple hadn¡¯t expected that their daughter could also be a little money-making expert. Not only did she earn money for herself, but she also lent a hand to the people in the n. Daohua was very quiet this time, watching with a faint smile as Old Madam Yan spoke up for her and fought for her interests. Once the olddy finished speaking, Daohua immediately sneakily tucked a chicken leg into her grandmother¡¯s bowl with a sweet smile, ¡°Grandmother, eat up, or the food will get cold.¡± Looking at her granddaughter¡¯s obsequious manner, Old Madam Yan¡¯s mood improved somewhat, and she snorted, picking up the chicken leg and started to eat with a cold demeanor. While others might lose their appetite after sitting in a carriage for too long, that was never an issue with the olddy. Daohua also loved eating meat, so the grandmother and granddaughter ate greasily and satisfactorily in front of a group of people who could only drink porridge and eat vegetables. Yan Wenkai sighed, ¡°Grandmother has such a good set of teeth!¡± After several days of travel, byte February, the Yan Family arrived in Xingzhou City. The Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office wasrger than the County Governor¡¯s Office, and ordingly, the back courtyard was muchrger. It¡¯s not even necessary to speak of the difference, simply the number of courtyards exceeded those of the County Governor¡¯s Office¡¯s back courtyard. Madam Li, based on the distribution of the back courtyard in the County Governor¡¯s Office, allocated courtyards to each household, telling everyone to settle in first before dealing with other matters. ¡°Mother, can I live in a separate courtyard by myself?¡± After touring the back courtyard of the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office, Daohua immediately imed her rights. She no longer wanted to share a courtyard with others; it was too inconvenient. Madam Li pretended to be displeased, ¡°What, you dislike living with your mother that much?¡± Daohua quickly acted coquettishly, ¡°No, not at all. Even if your daughter lives in a different courtyard, she woulde to see mother every day, so please let me live on my own!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Madam Li thoroughly enjoyed her daughter¡¯s affection, never ceasing to smile, ¡°Have you taken a liking to any particr courtyard?¡± Even if her daughter hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she would have arranged for her to live in a separate courtyard. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to live with her daughter; it was simply that her daughter was now nine years old. Having her own courtyard would be good for learning how to manage the servants. Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately chose a courtyard with a wide view. Madam Li followed Daohua to see the courtyard. It wasn¡¯t far from the mainpound and was close to Old Madam Yan¡¯s courtyard, so she nodded in agreement, ¡°Do you want to name the courtyard?¡± Daohua thought hard, tilting her head. She was terrible at naming and couldn¡¯t think of a good idea for quite a while, ¡°Mother, you help me name it.¡± Madam Li smiled and tapped Daohua¡¯s forehead, ¡°Youzy girl.¡± She pondered for a moment, ¡°How about ¡®Daohua Pavilion¡¯?¡± Daohua eagerly nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good name; you can tell it¡¯s my ce just by hearing it!¡± Chapter 88 - 75, Subsidiary Court_l Chapter 88: Chapter 75, Subsidiary Court_l ¡°Miss, are we two going to live in this courtyard in the future? It¡¯s so big! Wang Manman followed behind Daohua, enthusiastically observing their new home. Daohua Pavilion was spacious, with three main rooms facing north, one open and two dark, and wing rooms on both sides. To the west, there were three wing rooms, a row of rear seats to the south, and a flower trellis corridor to the east, beside which was a small cultivated flower bed. Daohua was interested in looking around the courtyard, and as expected, she would live here for the next three years or even longer. Hearing Wang Manman¡¯s words, she pondered for a moment, ¡°Father is now the Prefectural Governor, so after Mother finishes her busy work, our family should indeed hire a group of servants.¡± Wang Manman: ¡°By then, will more people be added to serve the miss?¡± Daohua shookher head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, it depends on Mother¡¯s arrangements.¡± Privately, she had calcted the Yan Family¡¯s ie and expenses, and they couldn¡¯t afford too many servants at the moment. If Madam Li were to hire more, she would prioritize those who often went out to socialize. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this for now, let¡¯s think about how to arrange the courtyard instead.¡± In the following period, the Yan Family was busy. Yan Zhigao was busy with the handover at the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office and getting to know the officials in Xingzhou; Madam Li was upied with arranging the household affairs, not daring to be negligent for fear of embarrassing her husband. The others were busy arranging the courtyard and tidying up the household. Half a monthter, Yan Zhigao got a general handle on the personnel and affairs at the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office, and the other members of the Yan Family gradually adapted to life in Xingzhou. During this time, Daohua also reorganized her courtyard, with the main rooms serving as guest reception and resting areas, the western wing rooms set up as a study and sewing room, and the rear rows reserved for maid¡¯s quarters. She also nted some things in the eastern flower trellis. Initially , she wanted to nt vegetables and fruits, but with a reminder from Madam Lt, she changed to flowers and greenery instead. She had forgotten that noble daughters in ancient times also needed to socialize. If other officials¡¯ daughters visited and saw a courtyard full of vegetables, they might not say anything to her face, but they would surelyugh behind her back. Not only could her courtyard not grow vegetables, but even the olddy¡¯s yard was not allowed. For this, the olddy was so angry that she erupted, but in order not to smear her son¡¯s face, she still suppressed her desire to work. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be angry. When I buy an estate, we can go there to nt,¡± Daohua consoled the olddy. Upon hearing this, the olddy found the idea feasible and immediately called Madam Li to arrange that when viewing estates, she must help Daohua buy a small one. Thus the matter of Daohua buying an estate was settled. ¡°Miss!¡± Wang Manman, holding a flower pot in one hand, hurriedly ran into the courtyard from outside. Daohua took the flower pot, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you look in such a hurry?¡± Wang Manman, eager to speak, ¡°Miss, you should go to the main courtyard and see, the master has gone over there.¡± Daohua was puzzled, ¡°isn¡¯t it normal for my father to go to the main courtyard? What, is there some trouble at Shuangxin Courtyard again? Wang Manman immediately nodded, ¡°I heard Sister Ping Xiao from the main courtyard say, Miss Yan Yishuang also wants her own separate courtyard. Aunt Lin has asked the master for permission, and since he went to the main courtyard today, it¡¯s probably to discuss this matter.¡± Hearing this, Daohua didn¡¯t show much urgency, ¡°Let them talk. Family matters are always managed by Mother, and even if Father has a soft spot for Shuangxin Courtyard, he still has to consider her views.¡± Madam Li had always been fair and just in managing household affairs, and even Sun Family, known for being calcting andpetitive, couldn¡¯t deny her fairness over the years. It is true that the courtyards in the backyard of the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office were more numerous than those at the County Governor¡¯s Office, but there weren¡¯t so many that every child of the Yan Family could have one to themselves. Madam Li dared to let Daohua live in a separate courtyard; there was a reason for that. Daohua was the eldest granddaughter of the Yan Family; her father was the pir of the family, her mother the household manager, and she lived in her own courtyard. Even if someone in the Yan Family felt uneasy about this, they wouldn¡¯t show it. But why should Yan Yishuang be allowed to live in her own courtyard? On what basis? Considering her mother was a concubine? Main courtyard. After entering the room, Yan Zhigao drank two cups of tea in session. It wasn¡¯t so much that he was thirsty, but that the tea from Madam¡¯s quarters, provided by the eldest daughter, was simply amon jasmine tea that tasted better than the expensive tea leaves bought from outside. Nowadays in the various courtyards of the Yan Family, only the olddy and Madam could often enjoy the gifts from the eldest daughter. It wasn¡¯t clear if the eldest daughter did this intentionally, but every time the gifts weren¡¯t plentiful; anyway, if he wanted to enjoy them, he needed to visit the main courtyard often or go to the olddy¡¯s ce. After Yan Zhigao finished his tea, Madam Li had Ping Tong bring up some date paste cakes, smiling as she spoke, ¡°Master, please try these. The olddy wanted something sweet these days, and Daohua whipped up this treat. Yan Zhigao looked at the pastries on the te. He didn¡¯t like sweet things, yet the fragrance of the date from the pastries was irresistible. He couldn¡¯t help but pick up a piece to taste. After chewing for a while, he picked up another piece, nodding as he ate, ¡°It tastes good.¡± Madam Li smiled, ¡°Then, Master should eat more. By the way, is there anything you came here for?¡± Yan Zhigao, ¡°Nothing much, I just wanted to ask about the unused courtyards in the back. If they¡¯re empty, we could give one to Yishuang; she¡¯s already eight years old and should have her own courtyard.¡± Madam Li¡¯s smile remained unchanged, ¡°I was actually thinking of discussing the matter of the empty courtyards with you, Master. When we first moved in, everyone was busy, so I allocated the courtyards as we did at the County Governor¡¯s Office.¡± ¡°Now that Master has brought up the empty courtyards, I would like to share my thoughts.¡± Yan Zhigao nodded, reaching for another date paste cake. Madam Li nced at the rapidly diminishing date paste cakes,¡±¡­ The few young ones in the family have grown up, and it¡¯s time they moved out from their parents¡¯ courtyards. Wenxiu definitely goes without saying, as the eldest son and grandson, he certainly requires his own courtyard.¡± Yan Zhigao nodded in agreement. Madam Li continued, ¡°And as for Daohua, being the Yan Family¡¯s eldest granddaughter, it¡¯s reasonable to assign her a courtyard.¡± Yan Zhigao nodded again. It was customary forrge families to give preferential treatment to the eldest son and daughter; although the Yan Family wasn¡¯t arge family, he, Yan Zhigao, also harbored the aspiration to revive the family¡¯s fortunes, and this was a tradition they could adopt. Seeing that he had no objections, Madam Li¡¯s expression rxed a bit, ¡°Thereafter, it¡¯s Wenjie, Wentao, Wenkai, Wenbin, as well as Yihuan, Yishuang, Yile. Wen Hui is still young and definitely needs to stay with the third brother and his family. Thus, the empty courtyards are to be shared by these seven.¡± ¡°With four courtyards remaining and one reserved for a teacher¡¯s quarters to instruct the youngdies in their studies and etiquette, that leaves only three courtyards for allocation.¡± Having said this, Madam Li looked at Yan Zhigao with a smile, ¡°What are your thoughts on this, Master?¡± Yan Zhigao fell silent. Previously, Aunt Lin had mentioned to him that since Daohua had her own courtyard, Yishuang should have one too, and he thought there was no problem. But now, hearing Madam Li¡¯s words, he felt he had oversimplified things. If they gave Yishuang her own courtyard, what about the other children? Moreover, Wenkai was a legitimate son. Yan Zhigao instinctively reached for another date paste cake, only to discover the te was empty! Withdrawing his hand in embarrassment, Yan Zhigao looked at Madam Li, ¡°What do you think, Madam?¡± Madam Li didn¡¯t hesitate to voice her thoughts, ¡°ording to my earlier ns, Wenjie and Wenbin have always been close; they can share a courtyard. Wentao and Wenkai get along well; they can live in one together.¡± ¡°Thest courtyard is for Yihuan, Yishuang, and Yile. After all, they have grown up together and study together. Their characters and temperaments are well known; they should be able to get along amiably.¡± Yan Zhigao pondered for a while and found no grounds for objection; in the end, he nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s allocate them this way.¡± Chapter 89 - 76, Enter Space ! Chapter 89: Chapter 76, Enter Space ! The responsibilities for the manor were thus distributed, and while most epted their lot, knowing the chances of getting their own courtyard were slim, Yan Yishuang couldn¡¯t help butment the stark difference before and after, frequently seeking out Auntie Lin¡¯sfort with her tears. This situation could also be med on Auntie Lin herself, who had overestimated her importance. Indeed, in Yan Zhigao¡¯s eyes, she held a certain status and was indeed favored by him. However, she forgot that she was but a concubine, one who had made no contributions to the Yan Family. She wished for her children to enjoy the same treatment as the legitimate eldest son and daughter of the Yan Family. Not to mention whether Madam Li would agree to such a thing, the second branch would vehemently oppose it. The children of the second and third branches, after all, were legitimate descendants of the Yan Family and surely deserved more nobility than those bom of a concubine? Yan Wenjie and his siblings didn¡¯t even have their own courtyards, so it was even less likely for Yan Yishuang and her siblings. ¡°Mother, as the older sister, it is only right for me to dwell in the mam house. Why should we yield it to Yan Yishuang?¡± In the second branch¡¯s courtyard, Yan Yile was packing her belongings andining to Sun Family with dissatisfaction. Madam Li had allocated arge courtyard to Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile. It had three main rooms and three rooms each on the left and right wings, providing exactly three rooms for each of them. But the three of them disagreed on who should reside in the main house and who in the wing rooms. In truth, only Yan Yile was dissatisfied, as Yan Yihuan, who was always disinclined topete, had no particr opinion on where to live. Sun Family tapped her youngest daughter¡¯s head and said, ¡°Keep these thoughts to yourself. Right now, your eldest uncle and his wife are in charge of the Yan Family. We from the second and third branches are dependent on the main branch for a living, and in some matters, we inevitably have to give way to them.¡± Hearing this, Yan Yile became sullen and sighed an aged sigh, ¡°Why isn¡¯t it my father who is the Lord Prefecture Governor?¡± Sun Family also sighed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth!¡± Over the years, she had often envied her sister-inw, the wife of an official; s, her fate was not as fortunate as hers. Yan Yile snorted, ¡°Here we are, squabbling over the main house, while that Yishuang looks down on it!¡± Sun Family gave a mocking smile, ¡°Auntie Lin is getting more and more oblivious to her true weight these days. Not even my son has his own private courtyard, yet she, a mere concubine, dares to demand one!¡± Yan Yile said, ¡°At least my elder brother and sister have it good. They got their own courtyards without lifting a finger. Why couldn¡¯t I have been born a few years earlier?¡± Looking at her daughter, Sun Family thought to herself that even if you were born earlier, you likely wouldn¡¯t have had a part in this, for who could you me for not having a father who was an official? During this period, Yan Zhigao was busy familiarizing himself with the workings of the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office and taking over the affairs of Xingzhou; Madam Li, while managing the domestic matters, also needed to make connections with the wives of officials in Xingzhou. Both were so preupied that they had no time to deal with the ruckus caused by Auntie Lin and her daughter, even if they wanted to. In the end, Auntie Lin and her daughterpromised and obediently moved into their new quarters. Daohua didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t care how it went for the others. Once she had her own courtyard, her attention was fully devoted to arranging it, particrly the trellised corridor and flower garden on the east side. ¡°Manman, go ask your third brother if he has found the climbing nts I asked him to look for?¡± ¡°Right away, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Watching Wang Manman leave the courtyard, Daohua immediately turned and entered her room, closing the door behind her. Then, she vanished into thin air within the room. Where did she go? She entered the space! Daohua¡¯s space was notrge, with three plots ofnd arranged in a character shape, each measuring one acre in size, and were made up of loam, red soil, and ck soil, respectively. There were no earth-shattering capabilities to the space; it simply had fertile soil that could grow anything. The produce grown in this soil had higher nutritional value and was richer overall. Of the three, the ck soil was the most fertile, while the loam was the least. In the ck soil, Daohua had nted a variety ofmonly used medicinal herbs that she had purchased as seeds from a pharmacy. In the best growing section, she had nted nothing but ginseng. Having been cultivated for five to six years, and considering the quality of the space¡¯s soil, she felt that this ginseng, if brought to the outside world, might notpare to Hundred-Year Ginseng, but its medicinal effects would at least be on par with ginseng that had aged for several decades. When she had previously received the jade pendant from Xiao Yeyang, she had thought about finding an opportunity to give him a ginseng root, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know if she would ever have the chance to see him again. In the red soil, Daohua had nted a tree of every type of fruit she could find, including apple, pear, peach, persimmon, orange, apricot, cherry, plum, and jujube trees. These types of fruit trees weremon in the countryside and not difficult to find. She loved drinking tea and had also nted more than ten jasmine tea trees. The loam was nted with a wider variety of crops. She had cultivated almost everymon vegetable and cereal, such as corn, red beans, mung beans, wheat, rice, sweet potatoes, and chili peppers, to name a few. Because of the diversity, the quantities of each were rtively small. Ever since leaving her old home, her opportunities to enter the space had decreased, but now that she had her own courtyard, her chances had increased. This time, she entered to check if the flower seeds nted in the red soil had sprouted, considering an empty flowerbed in the courtyard was a waste. nting more flowers would not only allow for future enjoyment but also afford the opportunity to sell them after being transnted into pots. Having seen that the flower seeds had germinated, Daohua ate an apple and left the space. She came to the front of the flowerbed, and with a thought, the germinated flower seeds appeared in her hand out of nowhere. After Daohua had nted the flowerbed with the seeds, Wang Manman returned with a basket full of climbing vines, followed by Wentao who was carrying a basket as well. ¡°What kind of climbing vine is this?¡± Daohua took the basket and examined the climbing vines inside. Wentao said with a smile, ¡°These are climbing rose vines that I had the servant inquire about for a long time before selecting. It¡¯s said that once the rose vines cover a wall, they look very beautiful. There are several varieties; I picked a few of each for you to nt as you see fit.¡± ¡°However, you should be prepared beforehand, the old man who sold me the climbing vines said that some varieties of roses are not so easy to grow.¡± Daohuaughed and didn¡¯t mind; with her space, what couldn¡¯t she grow? Wentao nced at the flower trellis corridor and asked, ¡°Your corridor is quite tall, would you like me to help you nt them there?¡± Daohua shook her head, ¡°Not for now. I¡¯ll try nting them in the flowerbed first. If they can thrive, I¡¯ll ask for your help then.¡± Wentao nodded, ¡°Alright, just call me whenever you¡¯re ready to nt.¡± That evening, the whole Yan Family dined in the olddy¡¯s courtyard. After the meal, Madam Li spoke, ¡°We¡¯ve been in Xingzhou for more than a month now, and ording to custom, we should hold a banquet to invite the local officials and gentry.¡± Yan Zhiyuan said with a smile, ¡°That is only proper. Sister-inw, just let me know whatever assistance you need.¡± Madam Li smiled and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll certainly need your help in the future.¡± Then, looking at the others, she continued, ¡°The master and I have discussed it and n to hold the banquet at the end of this month. Everyone should be aware so that we do not lose face on our first asion hosting others.¡± Chapter 90 - 77, Banquet_l Chapter 90: Chapter 77, Banquet_l The Yan Family had recently arrived in Xingzhou, and being strangers in a new ce, hosting a banquet to entertain various parties was unavoidable, whether it was to help Yan Zhigao establish his work smoothly or to ensure that the Yan Family could gain a firm foothold in Xingzhou. Since this banquet would be the Yan Family¡¯s first public appearance in Xingzhou City, its significance was profound, so everyone in the Yan Family was preparing rigorously¡ª even the old Madam herself got involved in the preparation of the dishes for the day of the banquet. Daohua Pavilion. Daohua stood in front of the flower pavilion, her brows slightly furrowed as she pondered, chin resting on her hand. Ping Tong, holding a newly made dress, happened upon this scene and immediately smiled, ¡°What problem has the eldest Miss encountered?¡± Seeing that it was Ping Tong, Daohua let out a sigh with an air of exaggerated maturity: ¡°Isn¡¯t a banquet about to be held? I¡¯m thinking about how to entertain the youngdies who wille on the day of the banquet.¡± The workload within the Yan Family was divided up; in the back courtyard, Mother and the Second Aunt were responsible for entertaining thedies of various households, and the Third Aunt took charge of overseeing the kitchen affairs, while she was to take care of the visiting youngdies. As for the outer courtyard, the men were looked after by Yan Zhigao, and the young masters who came would be received by her older brother. Ping Tong asked with a smile, ¡°Does the eldest Miss have any ideas then?¡± Seeing Ping Tong¡¯s grinning expression, Daohua swiftly replied: ¡°I ask for Sister Ping Tong¡¯s guidance!¡± Ping Tongughed: ¡°What kind of methods could a maid like me have to instruct the eldest Miss?¡± Seeing Daohua¡¯s expression fall, she continued with a smile, ¡°However, Madam did send me to discuss with the eldest Miss what the youngdies in the girls¡¯ chambers typically do at banquets.¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately pulled Ping Tong into the house: ¡°Sister, please tell me, what do the youngdies do at banquets?¡± Ping Tong handed the dress to Wang Manman before cheerfully saying: ¡°Actually, at banquets, the activities for the youngdies are limited ¡ª they usually appreciate flowers, drink tea, chat, and perhaps recite orpose poetry.¡± ¡°Ah? Just these things?¡± Daohua was greatly disappointed. Ping Tong nodded: ¡°The reputation of girls from distinguished families is held in high regard. When visiting, everyone behaves with restraint. So, Miss need not be too nervous, just treat them courteously on the day of the banquet.¡± Madam Li, worried about her daughter¡¯s nervousness with handling this task for the first time, especially sent Ping Tong to console Daohua. Not long after, Ping Tong left, and Wang Manman, seeing Daohua still looking worried, asked, ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t Madam say that being courteous would suffice? What¡¯ s still worrying you?¡± Daohua sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± ces with many women inevitably have disputes, and even though the group consisted only of girls around ten years old, she dared not let her guard down. Fortunately, their residence was an officialpound, without theplications of artificial hills and ponds; otherwise, her nerves would have been stretched taut from morning till evening on the day of the banquet. ¡°Appreciating flowers is out of the question,¡± she noted, as the climbing roses she nted were already sown, and the flower garden was also full of blooms, but it was still too early for them to flower. ¡°Tea drinking is a possibility,¡± but surely they couldn¡¯t drink tea all day long! ¡°Reciting andposing poetry¡­¡± Daohua shook her head; shecked a knack for poetry in both her past and present life, and she hadn¡¯t memorized many verses from others¡ªshe couldn¡¯t simply recite ¡®the moonlight in front of the bed¡¯ to a group of young girls. Daohua¡¯s face creased with worry: ¡°I must find something for them to do.¡± If left idle, a group of youngdies would inevitably include a few who loved to stir up trouble. Any incident would reflect poorly on her as the host. After giving it some thought, Daohua hastened to seek the advice of her Third Uncle, Yan Zhiqiang. In the blink of an eye, the day of the banquet arrived. Early in the morning, everyone in the Yan Family got up, got ready, and then busied themselves with their respective duties. From 9:00 AM, guests began to arrive one after another. Daohua followed Madam Li, weing each household¡¯sdies and young misses into the house with cheerful and polite conversation. Madam Li first led the youngdies from various families to pay their respects toOldLadyYan.and without staying long, she took them to the main courtyard to chat. Once everyone had left, Old Lady Yan breathed a sigh of relief. As an old farmer¡¯s wife, she couldn¡¯t find anymon topics with a group of officials¡¯ wives. ¡°The wife of the eldest son is indeed attentive!¡± She didn¡¯t forget to care for her feelings at this time. Thinking of Daohua, Old Lady Yan said to Granny Sun, ¡°It¡¯s that girl Daohua¡¯s first time experiencing such a banquet, and as the hostess at that. Go quickly and see, if she needs help, stay there with her.¡± With her seniority and age, a brief exchange with each visitor was sufficient, but as the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, Daohua had to look after the visitingdies and girls, inevitably keeping her busy. The main courtyard. In the living room, several elegantly dressed Madams were drinking tea and chatting, their ease with each other suggesting they¡¯d known each other for some time. Underneath their tier, a group of young girls chattered nonstop, theirughter ringing through the air. Nearby, Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile sat apart, looking somewhat awkward, as if they couldn¡¯t fit into the other girls¡¯ conversation. Daohua and Madam Li, along with the county magistrate¡¯s wife and daughter, walked in and saw this scene. Madam Li nced at Daohua, her expression somewhat worried. Among thedies attending today was the granddaughter of the former Grand Secretary, known for her fiery temper, and she feared that her daughter might not be able to handle her. Daohua caught Madam Li¡¯s concerned look, smiled, and walked over with the magistrate¡¯s daughter. Seeing that Daohua immediately started calling each of the girls ¡®sister¡¯, Madam Li let out a sigh of relief, then went to chat with the county magistrate¡¯s wife and the other Madams present earlier. Zhou Jingwan, the youngest daughter from the prominent Zhou aristocratic family of Xingzhou and the most cherished granddaughter of the former Grand Secretary Zhou Zhengyao, was unavoidably spoiled and arrogant. At this moment, she wore an air of condescension towards Daohua, the hostess. The Zhou Family had inquired about the Yan Family early on and knew that the eldest daughter of the Yan Family had grown up in the countryside. Originally, Zhou Jingwan thought the eldest daughter of the Yan Family would surely be crude and unsightly, but having met her, she found that Daohua¡¯s appearance and poise were in no way inferior to those of a well-breddy¡¯s daughter. If not for her in and simple attire, she might very well match up to the noble girls of Beijing. Zhou Jingwan looked at Daohua¡¯s ruddy and fairplexion, contrasted with her own darker skin, and immediately felt ufortable. After a thought, she said, ¡°Miss Yan, it¡¯s boring to idle, why don¡¯t we allpose a linked verse together?¡± Appearance is innate, but learning is acquired. She didn¡¯t believe someone brought up in the rural areas couldpose poetry. Before Daohua could respond, Yan Yishuang, who had been unable to join the earlier conversation, eagerly agreed, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea! Linking verses will not only pass the time but also allow us to get to know the sisters better.¡± At this, Zhou Jingwan and the other youngdies looked at Yan Yishuang with a hint of disdain in their eyes. ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhou Jingwan scoffed and ignored Yan Yishuang, instead mocking Daohua, ¡°The rules of the Yan Family are really quite good indeed.¡± In arge household, legitimate daughters form one circle, while illegitimate ones form another. For an illegitimate daughter to enter the circle of legitimate daughters, she must either be exceptionally outstanding or the family mustck a legitimate daughter. Yan Yishuang didn¡¯t qualify for either criterion. They hadn¡¯t paid her any heed before, and yet, she relentlessly insinuated herself into their presence. Such behavior was truly distasteful. Daohua¡¯s smile remained unchanged, as if she hadn¡¯t understood Zhou Jingwan¡¯s remark. She wouldn¡¯t let this young girl upstage her as the hostess and cheerfully said, ¡°My sisters, the main courtyard is too noisy and there are adults watching. Why don¡¯t we go to my courtyard? That way, we can enjoy ourselves more freely.¡± At her words, the young girls all seemed tempted. They were still children, and what child doesn¡¯t love to y and make a racket? But in the presence of adults, they inevitably felt restrained. Zhou Jingwan, too, didn¡¯t want to stay under her mother¡¯s watchful eye. But having just shown a tough demeanor, she now found it difficult to retract her pride. Daohua gauged the girls¡¯ expressions, knowing they all looked to Zhou Jingwan as their leader. So she smiled, stepped forward to link arms with her, waved to the others, and led them out of the room. Chapter 91 - 78, Reception_l Chapter 91: Chapter 78, Reception_l ¡°Second sister, should we catch up with them?¡± Watching Daohua and others already walking out of the courtyard gate, Yan Yile nced at the red-eyed Yan Yishuang, hesitatingly looking toward Yan Yihuan. Yan Yihuan thought about the indifference Zhou Jingwan and herpanions had shown them; she felt somewhat daunted. However, remembering her mother¡¯s urging a few days prior to befriend these officials¡¯ daughters, she steeled herself and said, ¡°There are so many people, elder sister must be too busy by herself, we should go over and help.¡± Yan Yile, who enjoyed lively scenes and wished to meet those missies dressed more elegantly than themselves, immediately smiled in agreement, took Yan Yihuan by the hand, and was about to go after them. Yan Yihuan did not forget to pull along Yan Yishuang, who stood to one side with reddening eyes,forting her, ¡°Third younger sister, our home is hosting guests right now, it wouldn¡¯t look good for others to see you like this.¡± Yan Yile took over the conversation, ¡°Exactly, third sister, you need to change this habit of crying at the drop of a hat.¡± The moment these words were uttered, more tears filled Yan Yishuang¡¯s eyes, and she looked on the verge of weeping, extremely pitiful. Yan Yihuan felt a headacheing on and gave Yan Yile a stern look. Yan Yile pursed her lips. Back in Linyi County, their granduncle held the highest authority, even if the third sister was a concubine¡¯s daughter, most visiting missies would still revolve around the third sister. But now, in Xingzhou City, there were many more powerful figures than their granduncle, and thosedies from noble families never paid any attention to the third sister. Yet, the third sister,cking self-awareness, insisted on pushing herself forward. Just yesterday, their aunt had repeatedly emphasized that they should follow the eldest sister¡¯s arrangements in receiving the missies from various families today. However, the third sister wanted to stand out, and here she was, having taken a blow to her pride! Seeing the tears about to fall from Yan Yishuang¡¯s eyes, fearing she might cry in the main courtyard, Yan Yihuan hurriedly pulled one sister with each hand and quickly exited the courtyard gate. In the living room, the interaction among the youngdies did not escape the eyes of the matrons from various families; they naturally noticed the seemingly bullied Yan Yishuang. Madam Li was infuriated internally. To prevent the Xingzhou families from looking down on the Yan Family, she had made extensive preparations beforehand, and now Yan Yishuang had ruined it all in an instant. The girl¡¯s small-minded and unsophisticated manner could not stand public scrutiny; God knows how thesedies from official families might mock her and the Yan Family behind her back. ¡°I¡¯ve given thedies here cause forughter!¡± Madam Li¡¯s smile was somewhat forced. The matrons from various families casually shook their heads to show it didn¡¯t matter to them. Then, with Madam Tongzhi stepping up to liven up the atmosphere, conversation quickly returned to other topics. Daohua Pavilion. Daohua led the youngdies into the courtyard and directly brought them to the perg corridor. At this moment, although the climbing roses were not yet blooming, the green vines had already covered the perg; the cascading green tendrils from the gaps in the framework added a charming touch. ¡°Miss Yan, your perg is beautifully constructed, and the vine growth on top is just splendid,¡± said Bi Lan from the Tongzhi family, a flower enthusiast, who couldn¡¯t help approaching the perg to have a closer look. ¡°The perg was only recentlypleted. For now, you can only see green leaves, but when the roses bloom, the sight will be truly beautiful,¡± Daohua exined while leading the group ofdies to a long table in the corridor. ¡°When they bloom, I¡¯ll send you invitations toe and admire the flowers.¡± Bi Lan pped her hands in delight, smiling warmly at Daohua, ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful idea, I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡± Her father was the Tongzhi, and Miss Yan¡¯s father was her father¡¯s direct superior. Before she left the house, her parents had given her detailed instructions to get along well with the eldest Miss Yan. Daohua smiled, ¡°I will definitely invite you.¡± Zhou Jingwan felt ignored and, somewhat dissatisfied, approached the long table on the corridor, picked up a vine-woven hand basket, and said disdainfully, ¡°What have you brought us here for, to weave baskets?¡± Daohua quickly approached the table, picked up an exquisitely small floral basket, and smiled, ¡°Of course not. Weaving baskets is too troublesome. Instead, we¡¯re here to arrange flowers.¡± She then waved Wang Manman over, who stood waiting nearby. Wang Manman, receiving the signal, promptly brought over bunches of colorful flowers already prepared. ¡°What flowers are these? They¡¯re so pretty!¡± Bi Lan immediately rushed over. The other youngdies also gathered around eagerly. Daohua smiled, ¡°They¡¯re all wildflowers.¡± Now that it was April, many wildflowers in the mountains were blooming. To pick these flowers, her third uncle had been making frequent trips to the mountains outside the city. Of course, she had added quite a few wildflowers picked from her space to the mix. Zhou Jingwan pursed her lips, ¡°You¡¯re just fobbing us off with some wildflowers?¡± Though her face showed disdain, her hands couldn¡¯t help but flip through them. Her family also cultivated many flowers, but those were rather expensive and her grandpa¡¯s beloved possessions, only to be seen and not touched. Touch them and grandpa would puff out his beard and re at her. The ones before her were merely wildflowers, yet each was vibrant and beautiful. At first nce, they were no less splendid than those her grandpa cherished. Daohua simply ignored Zhou Jingwan¡¯s insincere remark and said to the others, ¡°I know that everyone has expensive ornamental flowers at home, but those are too precious for us to practice with. These wildflowers might not look like much, but they can only be found in the mountains. Arranging them into flower baskets and cing them in a room can also bring a unique kind of enjoyment.¡± Qian Bn nodded repeatedly, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡± All the young girls, with no exceptions, liked flowers and nts, and they all nodded in agreement. Daohua continued, ¡°So, let¡¯s learn flower arrangement in the morning, and in the afternoon, we canpete to see whose flower basket looks the best, shall we?¡± Zhou Jingwan saw Daohua look at her as if seeking her opinion and haughtily nodded, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ve had enough ofposing poems and all that, we¡¯ll y your flower arranging game this time.¡± Having said this, she became excited and started a lively discussion with the sisters she was familiar with, discussing how to match flowers and colors. Daohua was astounded by how quickly she changed her tune. The other young girls were also eager to try, reaching out for the wildflowers on the table and enthusiastically picking up flower baskets, contemting how to make them even prettier. Seeing that the attention of the young girls was fully captured, Daohua finally let out a sigh of relief. Turning around, she saw Yan Yihuan and the others step into the courtyard. ¡°Big sister!¡± Daohua nced at the three of them, pausing as her gazended on Yan Yishuang, whose eyes were still a bit red. She frowned, ¡°What have you been doing? You look as though someone has bullied you.¡± Yan Yishuang bit her lip and didn¡¯t speak. Daohua rubbed her forehead, truly not wishing to converse with a young girl who was both overly sensitive and spoiled. She quickly looked at Yan Yihuan, ¡°Second sister, if you want toy with arranging flower baskets, just go over there openly. But, you need to keep an eye on third and fourth sister.¡± Yan Yishuang and Yan Yile both loved to stand out, and Daohua did not want their much-anticipated flower arranging event to get ruined. Yan Yihuan nodded quickly, ¡°Big sister, I will.¡± Daohua looked at the three sisters again, ¡°I¡¯m going to make tea now, so behave yourselves.¡± Having said that, she turned and went back to her room. In the room, Wang Manman had already brewed a pot of jasmine tea. Daohua, ¡°Take this pot of tea and the few tes of date paste cakes and pea cakes on the table to my big brother. Tell him to use these to entertain the guests.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Wang Manman took the teapot and carried away the cakes. Once she left, Daohua personally brewed another pot of jasmine tea, then took it out to the young girls in the corridor. Zhou Jingwan, ¡°What tea is this? It smells so good!¡± Daohua filled tea for everyone while smiling, ¡°It¡¯s just ordinary jasmine tea.¡± Zhou Jingwan, ¡°Really? But it tastes even better than the tea we have at home.¡± Daohua looked at her with a smile, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll pack some for youter.¡± She then turned to the other young girls, ¡°The same goes for you all, if you like it, I¡¯ll pack some for each of you.¡± Qian Bn smiled, ¡°Thanks, we won¡¯t stand on ceremony then!¡± Meanwhile, in the outer courtyard. Seeing all the young masters quite satisfied with the tea and cakes, Yan Wenxiu inwardly breathed a sigh of relief and engaged in conversation with the guests more freely. Chapter 92 - 79, Family Discussions_i Chapter 92: Chapter 79, Family Discussions_i After dinner, Yan Zhigao and Madam Li began to see off the guests who hade to attend the banquet. Daohua was also busy, following behind the adults and bidding farewell to the young girls one by one. ¡°Yiyi, my family also hosts banquets from time to time, and when the timees, I will send you an invitation,¡± Zhou Jingwan, the young girl, still had an air of arrogance, but after a day¡¯s interaction, her attitude had improved a great deal. At least she no longer looked down on people with her nose in the air. Daohua smiled and nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡± In these days, Madam Li had briefed her on the situation of the prominent families in Xingzhou, and the Zhou Family was a well-known aristocratic family there. Having been in the ancient times for so long, she hadn¡¯t yet visited an ancient mansion. Zhou Jingwan reservedly nodded her head, then followed Madam Zhou into the carriage, holding a basket full of wildflowers in her hands. After boarding the carriage, Madam Zhou nced at her daughter. She knew her daughter¡¯s temper well-being rather spoiled at home, she rarely looked favorably upon others and was quite proud. ¡°So, you like the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter very much?¡± Zhou Jingwan yed with the flower basket in her hand, first nodding her head, then shaking it, ¡°Not that I like her that much, but she¡¯s different from other girls. She doesn¡¯t always crowd around me. Getting along with her is¡­ well, quitefortable.¡± Madam Zhou nced at the flower basket in her daughter¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°I heard that you were arranging flower baskets all day today?¡± Zhou Jingwan nodded vigorously, ¡°We even had apetition.¡± She said while moving the flower basket in front of Madam Zhou, lifting her chin with a proud expression, ¡°How is it, Mother? Didn¡¯t I arrange it beautifully? I won second ce!¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Zhou¡¯s eyebrows rose. Whenever they visited other families, no matter the actual talent shown, her daughter always got first ce; of course, she knew that this was out of regard for the Zhou Family¡¯s face. This was the first time she heard her daughter didn¡¯t win first ce, which piqued her curiosity. ¡°Then who got first ce?¡± Zhou Jingwan: ¡°Qian Bn won first ce. Mother, I tell you, the flower basket she arranged was so beautiful. I originally wanted to trade with her, but Yiyi said that this was the first flower basket we independently arranged in our lives and had special significance, so we should keep our own.¡± ¡°After thinking about it, I felt she was quite right. If I brought home Qian Bn¡¯s flower basket, everyone would just praise its beauty, but my own arrangement would certainly earn Grandpa¡¯spliments.¡± Madam Zhou tapped her daughter¡¯s head, ¡°I¡¯m impressed. You¡¯ve actually started to use your head.¡± After finishing speaking, she took the flower basket to examine it, ¡°This eldest daughter of the Yan Family is really quite thoughtful.¡± She didn¡¯t stubbornly pit her weaknesses against the talents of otherdies. Instead, she used something familiar to attract the girls¡¯ attention, taking control of the home field advantage while not making others feel ufortable. She is someone who knows what she¡¯s doing. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this?¡± There was actually a bamboo container in the flower basket! Zhou Jingwan: ¡°This is the jasmine tea that Yiyi gave us. Mother, this tea is so delicious. It s even better than the West Lake Longjing Tea specially sent to Grandpa by my second uncle.¡± Madam Zhou remembered the tea she had at Madam Li¡¯s courtyard and nodded in agreement, Indeed, it¡¯s not bad. Since Dragon Boat Festival ising up, and you have epted their tea, it¡¯s inevitable to send something back in return.¡± Zhou Jingwan: ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll think about it when I get back.¡± A bit behind, in the Tongzhi family¡¯s carriage, Lord Tongzhi was also discussing with his wife and daughter their visit to the Yan Family. Qian Tongzhi: ¡°From the dishes served at this banquet, our new Prefectural Governor seems to be quite an honest man.¡± Madam Qian hesitated: ¡°Maybe¡­ it was something Yan Zhigao deliberately showed everyone? I have heard that this Yan Zhigao served as a county magistrate for three terms, a period of 9 years without any promotion. Perhaps there is some stain on his reputation?¡± Qian Tongzhi shook his head: ¡°You have long hair but short insight. Do you think an official promotion is that easy toe by? It¡¯s all toomon for those from humble families like the Yan Family to be suppressed in the officialdom and to have their merits usurped by others.¡± ¡°For Yan Zhigao to be promoted directly from a Seventh-rank County Magistrate to a Fifth-rank Prefectural Governor, he must have some ability.¡± Madam Qian pouted: ¡°But I¡¯ve heard that Yan Zhigao¡¯s promotion this time seems to be due to himtching onto a powerful patron, not because of his own abilities.¡± Hearing this, Qian Tongzhi sighed. His wife was generally smooth and considerate in her social interactions, but her humble origins limited her perspective, ¡°Having the ability to catch the eye of the nobility is a skill in itself.¡± Sitting nearby, Qian Bn sensed that her father seemed a bit angry and quickly changed the subject with a smile, ¡°Dad, Mom, I won first ce in the flower-arranging contest this time. Look, this is the basket I arranged.¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Qian was not pleased but looked at Qian Bn with an using face, ¡°You girl, why do you love showing off so much? Haven¡¯t I warned you to give way to Miss Zhou from the Zhou Family? How could you take the first ce?¡± The smile on Qian Bn¡¯s face instantly froze, and her hand holding the basket stiffened mid-air, her joy disappearing without a trace. Qian Tongzhi cast a nce at Madam Qian, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He then took the initiative to take Qian Bn¡¯s basket and praised her, ¡°Our Lan has skilled hands; this flower basket is arranged beautifully.¡± Qian Bn¡¯s expression improved slightly, and after hesitating, she said in a low voice, ¡°I will definitely be careful next time and notpete for attention with Miss Zhou.¡± Qian Tongzhi waved his hand dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You were a guest and naturally followed the host¡¯s lead. The result of the contest was decided by the eldest miss of the Yan Family, right?¡± Qian Bn nodded, ¡°Not entirely, everyone had a say.¡± Qian Tongzhi asked with a smile, ¡°None of you youngdies ended up quarreling?¡± Qian Bn shook her head, ¡°Miss Zhou was a bit resentful at first, butter Sister Yan said something to Miss Zhou, and Miss Zhou stopped talking.¡± Qian Tongzhi thought for a moment, then smiled and said to Qian Bn, ¡°When you have time, try to get closer to the eldest miss of the Yan Family; she¡¯s quite astute.¡± Qian Bn agreed wholeheartedly, ¡°Miss Zhou has a bad temper and is arrogant, but Sister Yan is not afraid of her at all. Today, when Miss Zhou and Madam Tongzhi¡¯s daughter Wang Yuwei had a dispute, she did not blindly side with Miss Zhou.¡± Qian Tongzhi, ¡°It¡¯s rare for her not to tter the influential.¡± Madam Qian disagreed somewhat, ¡°What¡¯s so rare about that? The Yan Family has just arrived in Xingzhou. If they offend the Zhou Family, Lord Yan¡¯s position as Prefectural Governor won¡¯tst long.¡± Qian Tongzhi shook his head, not bothering to exin to his wife, and continued talking with Qian Bn. Meanwhile, in the carriage of the consultant¡¯s family. ¡°The Yan Family¡¯s background may be modest, but the home-cooked meals they serve are quite good,¡± the consultant was still reminiscing about the Yan Family¡¯s food. Madam Wang chuckled disdainfully, ¡°Look at what you ¡®vee to, even such meals are good enough for your taste?¡± Wang Jiahua, the son of the Wang Family, spoke fairly for the consultant, ¡°Mom, the food prepared by the Yan Family is indeed good.¡± Wang Yuwei curled her lip, ¡°Brother, you and dad must have had too much of exotic delicacies to find in congee and simple dishes tasty.¡± The consultant, ¡°All right, stop talking about these trivial matters. Tell dad, what do you think of the Yan Family¡¯s young master and miss?¡± Wang Jiahua thought for a moment, ¡°The eldest son of the Yan Family is well- learned and also steady.¡± Wang Yuwei, ¡°The eldest miss of the Yan Family is not great, she¡¯s crafty inside. Today, I had a little disagreement with Zhou Jingwan, and we could have settled it ourselves, but she just had to interfere, taking the opportunity to ingratiate herself with Zhou Jingwan. Anyway, I don¡¯t like her.¡± Madam Wang, ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, then you don¡¯t. I took a look today as well, and the rules of the Yan Family aren¡¯t impressive. Mrs. Li has a merchant background, and though she seems virtuous, I¡¯m pretty sure she is intolerant inside. The concubine-born daughters in the family are extremely petty, which is very embarrassing and noticeable.¡± The consultant touched the beard on his chin and looked at Madam Wang, ¡°Did you find out the information I asked you to inquire about?¡± Madam Wang shook her head, ¡°Madam Zhou didn¡¯t say anything, but Madam Tongzhi actually asked aloud in front of everyone, unfortunately, Mrs. Li acted as if she didn¡¯t understand and changed the subject.¡± ¡°My lord, looking at the Yan Family, they don¡¯t seem like they can mingle with nobles. Could you have made a mistake?¡± The consultant didn¡¯t reply, his mind troubled by the message that had been ryed to him from the consultant. Chapter 93 - 80, Casual Chat_l Chapter 93: Chapter 80, Casual Chat_l After a busy day, everyone in the Yan Family was exhausted. Once the guests had left, all members gathered in the courtyard of the elderly Madam Yan. Even the elderly Madam Yan herself became tired today. The Yan Family was short-staffed, and she had been keeping an eye on the kitchen all day long, fearing that any mistakes with the meals would be aughing stock in others¡¯ eyes. Seeing the fatigue on her grandmother¡¯s face, Daohua approached from behind, smiling, ¡°Grandmother, let me give you a massage.¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than she ced her hands on her grandmother¡¯s shoulders and began to knead them gently. Elderly Madam Yan epted with a face full of gratification. Despite being in fairly good health, she was unable to deny her age, and after being busy for most of the day, she felt somewhat worn out. Madam Li looked at the elderlydy apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have tired you, Mother. As soon as this busy period is over, I will immediately start buying more servants.¡± Yan Zhigao put down his teacup and nodded, ¡°We dock some servants. When we were at the County Governor¡¯s Office, it didn¡¯t seem apparent, but since moving to Xingzhou, with more peopleing and going, we¡¯ve been stretched thin. This time, Madam, it¡¯s better to purchase quite a few more.¡± Hearing this, Daohua nced at her stepfather who only knew how to give orders. Buy more servants? Was he aware that maintaining servants also required silver? Just as Daohua was about to say something, she saw Madam Li shaking her head at her. Then, with a smile, Madam Li said, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Yan Zhigao was satisfied and began to discuss the banquet, ¡°Everyone seemed happy when they left; this banquet was very sessful.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Zhiyuan immediately chimed in, ¡°This wasrgely thanks to the thorough coordination by my elder brother and sister-inw. Otherwise, we would have been running around like headless flies.¡± Yan Zhigao waved his hand, smiling, ¡°I know, you all have worked hard this time. Once your sister-inw has bought the servants, you won¡¯t need to attend to everything personally next time.¡± After a moment¡¯s reflection, Yan Zhigao looked at Madam Li and said, ¡°Madam, everyone needs people around them. I think, with this purchase of servants, there should be at least two for each master. What do you think?¡± On hearing this, Daohua, unable to hold back any longer, asked her stepfather, ¡°Father, can our family afford to keep so many servants?¡± She was worried that if she didn¡¯t speak up, her mother would take on the burden again, and if they ran out of silver, they would have to cover the shortage with her dowry. In the Yan Family¡¯s third branch, counting all the masters big and small, there were 18 people. With two servants for each, that made 36. For 36 people, they would need to provide monthly wages and clothing; it was not a small expense! On hearing this, Yan Zhigao was taken aback. Since Madam Li had married him, he had rarely had to worry about financial matters. In the past, whenever there was a need for silver, he would just mention it, and Madam Li would have it ready immediately. The thought of not being able to afford the servants had never crossed his mind. Everyone else in the room nced at Daohua, then turned their eyes to Yan Zhigao and Madam Li, naturally wanting the servant purchase to go through, as it would make their lives easier. Yan Zhigao looked at Madam Li, as if asking for her opinion. Madam Li remained silent for a moment before finally saying, ¡°Your Lordship, the household¡¯s finances are indeed tight. Perhaps we could do this: apany the gentlemen who venture outside with two servants each, but as for the women in the inner court, let¡¯s not add more servants for now.¡± Before Yan Zhigao could reply, elderly Madam Yan made a decisive call, ¡°That settles it. Men who go out cannot do without help, so it¡¯s proper to add servants; but for the women who stay in the inner court behind closed doors, where¡¯s the need for so many attendants?¡± Once the elderlydy had spoken, Yan Zhigao held his tongue. Feeling the room¡¯s atmosphere turn slightly tense, Daohua lightened the mood with a smile, ¡°Grandmother, Manman has prepared some sweet soup. Would you like a bowl?¡± Madam Yan nodded, ¡°Bring me a bowl! Eating with those officials¡¯ wives, I worried about losing decorum one moment and feared beingughed at for coarse manners the next; I didn¡¯t have enough to eat at both lunch and dinner, so hurry and serve me a bowl.¡± After speaking, she nced at the others, ¡°Would any of you like a bowl as well?¡± Yan Wenkai quickly jumped out and ran in front of the olddy, ¡°Of course, Grandmother, you don¡¯t know, your grandson also hasn¡¯t had his fill. Big sister¡¯s sweet soup is just perfect for ate-night treat.¡± The younger ones also expressed their desire to eat, and the atmosphere gradually became rxed again. Soon, the sweet soup was served, and as everyone ate and talked, the awkwardness from before seemed as if it had never urred. After finishing the sweet soup, Madam Yan addressed everyone, ¡°Alright, you are all tired from today, go back and rest.¡± Each branch of the family dispersed. During this time, Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin intended to pull Yan Zhigao aside to the Shuangxin Courtyard but as soon as the olddy gave themand to disperse, he left shoulder to shoulder with Madam Li, without exchanging a word with them. Main Courtyard. Madam Li stole a nce at Yan Zhigao¡¯s expression, which seemed fair, before she began, ¡°My lord, don¡¯t be angry with Daohua. She¡¯s straightforward and blunt, and doesn¡¯t beat around the bush. She didn¡¯t mean any disrespect against you.¡± Yan Zhigao patted Madam Li¡¯s hand, ¡°I know, there is no need for you toe over and exin. It was myck of thorough consideration regarding the purchase of servants; I should have discussed it privately with you beforehand.¡± Madam Li smiled, ¡°The household affairs should not trouble my lord; it¡¯s my shoring. I have not managed to save much for the Yan Family over the years.¡± Yan Zhigao shook his head, sighing, ¡°How could that be your fault? It is I who have not fulfilled my duty as the head of the family.¡± Madam Li quickly said, ¡°My lord is busy bringing prosperity to the people; the household burdens should rightly fall on me. Rest assured, my lord, the family has me. Although finances are tight at the moment, once we stabilize our footing in Xingzhou, life will get better.¡± Yan Zhigao held Madam Li¡¯s hand, expressing his regret, ¡°Mydy, you have worked hard!¡± Madam Li responded with a smile, ¡°I am my lord¡¯s wife, and managing household affairs is my responsibility. Why talk of hardship?¡± Yan Zhigao nodded, then as if he suddenly thought of something, he said with a smile, ¡°Wenxiu and Daohua¡¯s performance today was indeedmendable. I had been worried Daohua couldn¡¯t handle the interactions with the other youngdies, but she did not lose to Wenxiu in the slightest in social interaction.¡± Madam Li¡¯s smile immediately grew wider, ¡°The olddy has taught her well.¡± Yan Zhigao agreed, ¡°It¡¯s just that her personality is a bit too forthright, it¡¯s fine at home, but when out, it¡¯s not good to be unable to keep things private. You need to take the time to find good husbands for the girls.¡± Madam Li seriously replied, ¡°I will inquire carefully.¡± Shuangxin Courtyard. Concubine Lin, upon seeing that Yan Zhigao did not follow Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin over, looked extremely disappointed. The Yan Family had held a banquet today, and everyone attended, except for her, simply because she was a concubine and did not have the status to meet guests. Never before had Concubine Lin minded her status as a concubine so much. In the past when they were in Linyi County, even though she was a concubine, there were officials¡¯ wives who would befriend her; yet, sinceing to Xingzhou, she realized for the first time the clear distinction between a wife and a concubine. During the day, when Yan Yishuang faced humiliation among the other youngdies, she immediately returned to seek constion from her. It was then that she truly understood the sorrow of being a concubine, where not only does she have no dignity, but even the children she bore are considered inferior to others.. Chapter 94 - 81, Private Property_i Chapter 94: Chapter 81, Private Property_i After the feast, the Yan Family¡¯s life in Xingzhou gradually got onto the right track. Yan Wenxiu¡¯s boys were arranged by Yan Zhigao to attend the State School; Daohua and her sisters, unable to find a teacher yet, were only able to review their previous books at home for the time being. One day, after Daohua had practiced writing characters for a good half-hour, she was about to take out her embroidery frame to practice needlework when she saw Ping Xiao enter the courtyard with a smile. Eldest miss, the madam is looking for you!¡± Daohua quickly set down the embroidery frame and asked with a puzzled look, ¡°Why is mother looking for me at this time?¡± Ping Xiao said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good news. I heard that Young Master Yan Zhiqiang has taken a liking to some properties, and now he¡¯s discussing it with the Old Madam and madam.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua immediately became interested and hurried towards Songhe Courtyard. Songhe Courtyard. Yan Zhiqiang handed twond deeds to the Yan Family¡¯s Old Madam, then said, ¡°Following the instructions of my eldest sister-inw, I have purchased arge estate and a small one, both of which are quite close to each other.¡± ¡°Therge estate covers five hundred acres, of which three hundred are paddy fields and two hundred are dry fields, with twenty-one tenant farmer households.¡± The small estate covers two hundred acres, with a hundred acres each of paddy and dry fields, plus a deserted mountain, and there are ten tenant farmer households.¡± After carefully examining thend deeds, the Yan Family¡¯s Old Madam passed them to the Madam Li next to her, ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, keep these deeds safe.¡± Seeing that the Old Madam gave them without any reluctance, Madam Li epted the deeds with a smile and looked towards Yan Zhiqiang, ¡°Did you manage to nt crops on both estates this spring?¡± Yan Zhiqiang nodded, ¡°They¡¯re all nted. I carefully observed, and the tenant farmers at both estates are not the cheating type; they care about the fields and cultivate them attentively.¡± Madam Li: ¡°That¡¯s good to hear; I was worried that the newly acquired estates could miss the spring nting. From now on, we¡¯ll have to trouble my third brother-inw to keep a closer watch over the two estates.¡± At that moment, Daohua¡¯s voice could be hearding in. ¡°Grandmother, mother, have the estates been purchased?¡± The people in the room couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sound of her voice. The Yan Family¡¯s Old Madam looked at Daohua, who had stepped into the room briskly, with an amused look, ¡°Look how anxious you are, girl. Didn¡¯t I say if I promised to buy it for you, I would? Could it be that you missed out?¡± With a giggling voice, Daohua said, ¡°Isn¡¯t granddaugter just trying to grow delicious things for grandmother?¡± The Yan Family¡¯s Old Madam looked toward Madam Li and Yan Zhiqiang with a smile, ¡°Listen to this child, she clearly wants the estates for herself, yet she insists it¡¯s for me; I¡¯ve be her shield.¡± Seeing Madam Li holding the twond deeds, Daohua immediately approached her. Madam Li, finding her eagerness quite amusing, said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone as obsessed with wealth as you.¡± She then handed over thend deeds to Daohua. Daohua carefully took the deeds and then sat down next to the Old Madam, scrutinizing them several times. She then handed back the deed for therge estate to Madam Li while holding onto the one for the small estate. Seeing this, Madam Li couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You little girl, are you afraid your mother will take it away from you? Come on, give the deed to mother, and I will keep it safe for you as part of your dowry in the future.¡± Daohua, holding the deed, shook her head repeatedly, ¡°No, I want to hold onto it myself.¡± When you keep your possessions with you, that¡¯s when you feel secure. Madam Li: ¡°You are still young. What if you lose the deed? Rest assured, your mother is not coveting it.¡± Daohua continued to shake her head, ¡°I will not lose it.¡± Madam Li wanted to say more, but then the Old Madam spoke up, ¡°Let Daohua hold onto it herself. I don¡¯t know whom this child takes after; she has always known how to guard her belongings since she was young.¡± Daohua, as a matter of course, said, ¡°One must surely take care of one¡¯s own possessions.¡± After speaking, she turned her eager gaze to Madam Li, ¡°Mother, I would like to visit the manor. Isn¡¯t there a barren hill? I¡¯ll go and see if something can be nted there, so it doesn¡¯ty idle and go to waste.¡± Madam Li looked at Old Madam Yan, seeking her opinion. Old Madam Yan thought for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°The weather is just right now; I¡¯d like to go out for a walk myself.¡± Daohua immediately said, ¡°Why wait for another day when today is just as good? Let¡¯s go tomorrow!¡± Old Madam Yan gave Daohua a look andughed, ¡°You¡¯re so impatient, I knew you couldn¡¯t sit still. Very well, tomorrow it is.¡± Madam Li said, ¡°Mother, tomorrow your daughter-inw has an appointment with the matchmaker to discuss hiring servants.¡± Old Madam Yan didn¡¯t seem to care much, ¡°You attend to your business, and Daohua and I will go to the manor. It¡¯s not that far away.¡± Seeing Madam Li looking somewhat worried, she pointed at Yan Zhiqiang and said, ¡°With Zhiqiang here, what is there for you to worry about?¡± Seeing this, Madam Li said no more. That day, everyone in the Yan Family knew that they had acquired a new manor, and also knew that Daohua alone had been given a small manor. The second branch. Yan Yile curled her lips and said, ¡°Grandmother is so biased. She ims that the silver used to buy the manor was all sister¡¯s own, but sister is only one or two years older than us. How could she possibly have saved up so much silver? It must be Grandmother using her own private funds to help her buy it.¡± Yan Zhiyuan and the Sun Family also found it hard to believe that a 9-year-old Daohua could have saved up thousands of silver taels, but this was not something they could openly question. After all, Daohua was raised by Old Madam Yan¡¯s side all along, and even if the silver was provided by Old Madam, they had no grounds for objection. Yan Wenjie also looked displeased and muttered, ¡°Other olddies think of ways to save money for their grandchildren. Why is ours only intent on providing for her granddaughter who will eventually marry out?¡± Hearing theint in Yan Wenjie¡¯s tone, Yan Zhiyuan immediately frowned, ¡°Shut up! Is Old Madam someone you, a junior, can criticize? Have you been reading books into your belly all these years?¡± Madam Sun, seeing Yan Zhiyuan angry, quickly patted Yan Wenjie¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You, with your unruly mouth, dare to say anything. Old Madam is the ancestor of our family. Whatever she wants to do, let alone you, even your father has no right to say no. If I ever hear you talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll give you a good beating.¡± Yan Wenjie, acutely aware of his parents¡¯ anger, quickly apologized, ¡°Father, Mother, it was my fault. I was just resentful upon hearing that our elder sister, a youngdy, has her own private property while I, a grandson, have nothing. ¡¯ This led me to speak out of turn. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Yan Zhiyuan red at his son, still visibly displeased, ¡°Old Madam is your grandmother; all you should have in your heart is respect and reverence for her.¡± With that said, he walked out of the room with his hands behind his back. Madam Sun looked at her three daughters who were scared by their father¡¯s outburst and sighed, ¡°Old Madam had a hard time raising your father and his brothers. You can¡¯t disrespect her any more in the future.¡± The three Yan Wenjie siblings silently nodded in agreement. The third branch was calm and quiet. They knew exactly how much silver Daohua had earned; it was certainly more than was needed to buy the manor, and nobody could object to her using it to buy one. Shuangxin Courtyard. Yan Yishuang said enviously, ¡°Our elder sister is truly fortunate. Not only does she have a wealthy maternal family providing her with jade bracelets and brocade at times, but even our family¡¯s Grandmother is supplementing her wealth. To have her own manor at just 9 years old!¡± Upon hearing this, Aunt Lin felt extremely bitter. Her daughter was not inferior to anyone else, yet she was treated so differently at homepared to the eldest maid. Both being the master¡¯s daughters, why did the eldest maid get everything she wanted while her own daughter had nothing? Watching her daughter¡¯s subdued expression, Aunt Lin felt indignant and immediately called for a maid, intending to send her to the front yard to find Yan Zhigao. But then she thought about how busy Zhigao had been recently and worried that he might not be in the mood to listen to these concerns; after some consideration, she let the maid leave helplessly. Never mind. She would wait a while longer, until her husband established his position at the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office, and then she would n slowly for her children.. Chapter 95 - 82, Planting Watermelons_1 Chapter 95 - 82, nting Watermelons_1 The next morning, under Yan Zhiqiang''s guidance, Daohua and Old Lady Yan set off for the newly purchased estate. Yan Wenxiu and the other male children needed to study and couldn''t go. Yan Yihuan and her sisters stayed behind because Madam Li needed them to meet the matchmaker. Old Lady Yan couldn''t look after so many by herself, so they didn''t go either. Sun Family had the time, but having grown up in the countryside and ustomed to farming life, she had no interest in the estate. She would rather spend her time thinking about clothes and essories. Madam Wu needed to care for Yan Wenhui and had discovered a month earlier she was pregnant. She wanted to visit the estate but was worried the carriage ride might jostle her too much, so she didn''t go either. The estate was just outside the prefectural city, and it took less than an hour to reach. First, Yan Zhiqiang took Old Lady Yan and Daohua to the main estate. Upon arriving, Old Lady Yan followed Yan Zhiqiang to meet the tenant farmers, while Daohua took Wang Manman to see the fields. By noon, Daohua had returned to the estate. Seeing Daohua with sweat on her forehead, Old Lady Yan immediately called her over and personally wiped her dry with a handkerchief, "Although we have entered April, the weather is still a bit chilly. Running around outside, be careful not to catch a cold." Daohua smiled and replied, then said, "Grandmother, I''ve checked out the fields, and the soil of our estate is quite fertile." Old Lady Yan chuckled without amusement, "Your third uncle is an old hand at farming. Could he possibly make a mistake in his own inspection?" Daohua quickly shook her head, "I didn''t mean that. I just wanted to say that the estate third uncle picked is really good." After saying this, she turned to Yan Zhiqiang, who was nearby, and gave him two thumbs up with a smile. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Yan Zhiqiang shook his head with a smile, then sighed, "We bought this estate a bit toote. I originally nned to nt our own grain, but s, the spring nting has already been done." Daohua said, "Grandmother, third uncle, I just took a look, and there are quite a few dry fields still vacant. Didn''t I save some watermelon seedsst year? Let''s use those fields to grow watermelons!" Since the Yan Family hade to Xingzhou, they''d had more expenses, and she had seen Madam Li sighing over the ount books several times. She had also encountered Ping Tong going out with Madam Li''s dowry jewelry, probably to pawn it. In ancient times, watermelons were a rather rare fruit andmanded a high price. After harvesting, it could help ease the financial imbnce of the Yan Family. And with her uncle''s sales connections in the provincial capital, they wouldn''t have to worry about selling them. Yan Zhiqiang hesitated a bit, "Is it toote to nt them now?" Daohua replied, "No, we''re just about ten days behind. It shouldn''t be a problem." Those watermelon seeds were from a crop grown in her space, so there was no doubt about their quality. Uncertain, Yan Zhiqiang looked to Old Lady Yan. Old Lady Yan, thinking ofst year''s lush watermelon patch, paused for a moment then decisively said, "nt them!" Although Madam Wu was now in charge of the household, she still had a general idea about the Yan Family''s financial situation. In recent years, the family had been relying on her dowry for support. Now, seeing the children growing up day by day, with weddings and dowries on the horizon all requiring silver, if they didn''t think of a way to save some silver, the future marriages of their grandchildren would be a challenge. With Old Lady Yan making a decision, Yan Zhiqiang stopped pondering further. After all, in his heart, he would do whatever his grandmother said. Afterward, Old Madam Yan and herpanions had lunch at the estate, and in the afternoon, they visited Daohua''s smaller farm. Therger farm they had toured before belonged to the Yan Family, and Daohua didn''t feelfortable making decisions about it, but the smaller farm was hers, so after the tour, she immediately called the overseer. The overseer was a dark-skinned uncle in his forties, who looked rather simple and honest, but the way he actively reported various matters of the estate to Old Madam Yan revealed his astuteness. Especially when facing 9-year-old Daohua, he didn''t brush her off at all. No matter what she asked, his responses were very detailed. Daohua, "Uncle Zheng, how much uncultivatednd is there on the estate right now?" The overseer, Zheng Xinghe, didn''t dare to conceal anything, "To answer Miss, the tenant farmers are very diligent, and currently, only twenty acres remain unnted. But rest assured, Miss, I will speak to the tenant farmers right away to get thend sown. We won''t miss the spring nting." Daohua, "No need for that, those twenty acres I have a different use for. In a moment, I will give you a batch of watermelon seeds. We will use thend to nt watermelons." Girls in ancient times had no choice but to marry, and she was powerless to change that. With the Yan Family having many children and meager resources, she needed to save up a considerable dowry to ensure her future marriage life would be better. Zheng, the overseer, showed a troubled expression and hesitated for a moment before speaking, "Miss, watermelon is a valuable thing, neither I nor the tenant farmers know how to grow it!" Daohua, "Don''t worry, I know how to grow them. I''ll teach you when the timees." Zheng''s expression was one of shock. He had made inquiries and knew that the new owner of the estate was the family of the newly-appointed Prefectural Governor of Xingzhou. The youngdy before him was surely the Prefectural Governor''s daughter. A high official''s daughter knew how to farm? Zheng''s expression was so obvious that even Yan Zhiqiang could see his skepticism andughed, "Our Yan Family has a background in both schrly pursuit and farming. The children in our household are familiar with the fields from a young age and can handle the usual farming work." Hearing this, Zheng''s expression rxed considerably. A master who understood the ins and outs of farming and appreciated the hardships of tilling thend would make their lives much better. Daohua, "Uncle Zheng, I want to use the wild hill behind the estate to grow medicinal herbs and fruit trees. Can you find mature fruit tree saplings?" Zheng nodded, "Shunning Temple on the outskirts of the city has nted many fruit trees. Each year they sell some of their saplings." Daohua, "Go and purchase a batch of saplings for me. I want every type of fruit tree, and the sooner the better." Zheng looked at Old Madam Yan and Yan Zhiqiang, and seeing that neither objected, he nodded in agreement. After he left, Daohua, taking Old Madam Yan''s arm, suggested, "Grandmother, I''ve looked around, and the estate is quite well-kept. How about we stay here for a few days?" Seeing Old Madam Yan about to object, Daohua quickly added, "Grandmother, we''ve already missed the optimal nting time for spring crops. I won''t have peace of mind unless I''m here to oversee it. You wouldn''t want the hard-earned watermelon seeds I''ve collected to be wasted by the inexperienced tenant farmers, right?" Old Madam Yan was still hesitant, "If we don''t return, your parents will worry." Daohua, "What''s there to worry about? Uncle Three is with us. We''ll just send someone to inform Mother." After persistent persuasion from Daohua and upon inspecting the rooms on the estate, which were neatly arranged, Old Madam Yan finally nodded in agreement. Chapter 96: 83: Early Investment - 1 When Yan Zhiqiang was purchasing the estate for its convenience, the major criterion apart from fertilend was proximity; hence, Yan Family¡¯srge estate and Daohua¡¯s smaller one were both situated within the same vige¡ªone at the head and the other at the tail. The vige where the estate was located is called Danlin Vige, which is home to over five hundred families, mostly bearing the surname Zheng, and nearly all the tenant farmers for both estates came from this vige. Yan Zhiqiang sent one of his attendants back to the Yan Family to deliver a message, informing them that he, Grandmother Yan, and Daohua would be staying at the estate for a few days and not to worry about them, then went off to tend to the fields. That night, both Daohua and Grandmother Yan slept soundly, unaffected by any unfamiliar bedding. The next day, seeing that both were in good spirits, Yan Zhiqiang felt reassured and focused his efforts on melon nting at both estates. As for Daohua, noticing that the watermelon nting was overseen by her third uncle, with Grandmother Yan also watching, she turned her attention to the barren hill. Zheng Zhuangtou did not dare neglect the new owner, and that very day, he brought back a cartload of fruit tree seedlings for her. Daohua carefully examined the seedlings and, satisfied, nodded her head before turning to Zheng Zhuangtou to ask, ¡°Uncle Zheng, do people in the vige have any free time currently?¡± Zheng Zhuangtou: ¡°Yes, they do. Each family in the vige doesn¡¯t have much farnd, and with plenty ofbor at home, many finished the spring plowing by early April. A lot of industrious young folks are now nning to go out and find work to supplement their family ie.¡± Daohua smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll trouble you, Uncle Zheng, to find some people for me to clear this barren hill. As for their wages, we¡¯ll pay ording to the rates they¡¯d get for outside work. What do you think?¡± Zheng Zhuangtou nodded repeatedly, gratefully saying, ¡°Thank you, miss, for your kindness. I¡¯ll go to the vige and spread the word immediately, I guarantee we¡¯ll find enough hands for you right away.¡±
Daohua: ¡°My grandmother, uncle, and I won¡¯t stay at the estate for long, so it¡¯s not a problem to have more workers. However, I don¡¯t want to see anyone cking off or cheating.¡± Zheng Zhuangtou became serious: ¡°Rest assured, miss. I am well aware of who in our vige is hardworking. I guarantee there won¡¯t be anyone like the sort you mentioned.¡± Daohua smiled: ¡°That¡¯s the best I could hope for. We still need more fruit tree seedlings. Please, Uncle Zheng, go buy three more carts, we need every variety. Right, I just noticed we also have grapevines. Buy some extra of those; the courtyard of the estate isrge. Later, I¡¯ll find someone to set up some frames specifically for growing grapes.¡± Zheng Zhuangtou listened carefully and assured her that he¡¯d see to it immediately once Daohua had finished speaking. Daohua: ¡°That¡¯s all from me for now, you may go about your duties.¡± After Zheng Zhuangtou left, Daohua asked Wang Manman to bring writing materials, and she began to keep the ounts. When she came out, she had taken all the silver she had left with Grandmother Yan over the years. After deducting the one thousand taels of silver spent on the estate, she now only had a little over three hundred taels. Hiring people to clear thend required money, purchasing the fruit tree seedlings required money¡­ Daohua wasn¡¯t sure if the little money she had would be enough for the initial investment in the estate? As Wang Manman ground the ink, she asked with perplexity, ¡°Miss, isn¡¯t nting fruit trees just about digging holes at will? Why do you need to hire people to reim the barren hill?¡± Daohua: ¡°Because I¡¯m not only nning to nt fruit trees on the hill but other things as well.¡± It would take a few years before fruit trees could yield any harvest, and in the meantime, she naturally had to think of other methods. Wang Manman grew curious: ¡°Other things? Like what?¡± Daohua smiled: ¡°Of course, the quickest profit-making medicinal herbs.¡± After arriving at Xingzhou, she had looked through some travel notes. They mentioned that Xingzhou was suitable for cultivating medicinal herbs such as Scuteria baicalensis, Schisandra chinensis, Gentiana, Glycyrrhiza, Eleutherocus, and Licorice. These medicinal herbs aremonly used, seeds can be bought in medicinal herb shops, they have short growth cycles, and they are perfect for making money. Upon hearing that the estate came with a barren hill, she had already decided on nting medicinal herbs. Daohua listed the needed medicinal herb seeds and handed it over to Wang Manman: ¡°Give this to Uncle Zheng; he¡¯s going to buy more fruit tree seedlings, so he might as well pick up these medicinal herb seeds too.¡± Wang Manman took the note and went to find Headman Zheng. At this moment, Headman Zheng was still at the vige chief¡¯s house.
The estate needed people from the vige to clear and cultivate thend, so this matter had to be discussed with the vige chief. The vige chief and Headman Zheng were cousins; their ages did not differ much. Hearing that the estate was hiring, the chief immediately expressed his concern, ¡°Then what are we waiting for? I¡¯ll go and call some people for you right away.¡± Headman Zheng did not stop him, as he knew this work was very precious to most people in the vige. In the past two years, there had been severe droughts in the northern regions. Their area, being close to the Dayuan River, was not as severely affected, but times were still tough for everyone.
Now that there was an opportunity to find work, even if there was no wage but only meals provided, there would be arge number of peoplepeting for the job. Just as the two of them reached the door, Headman Zheng saw his wife leading Wang Manman towards them. ¡°My husband, this youngdy said she¡¯s looking for you for some matter.¡± Even from a distance, Headman Zheng¡¯s wife began to shout. Her voice was so loud that Wang Manman nearly couldn¡¯t resist covering her ears. Knowing that Wang Manman was Daohua¡¯s personal maid, Headman Zheng immediately ran over and asked, ¡°Miss, do you have any instructions for me?¡± Wang Manman handed the note written by Daohua to Headman Zheng, ¡°These are the medicinal nt seeds that the youngdy wants you to bring back on your way.¡± After speaking, she swiftly pulled out a silver note worth fifty taels from the purse on her waist. ¡°Keep the silver safe and remember to report to the youngdy after you get back,¡± she said, then turned and left. The vige chief, watching from the side, approached after Wang Manman left and inquired, ¡°So, the butler is a youngdy?¡± Headman Zheng nodded, ¡°Although the Old Madam and Third Master are here this time, it is their eldest youngdy who makes the decisions.¡± The vige chief nced at the note in Headman Zheng¡¯s hand, looking somewhat worried, ¡°How can they let a youngdy take charge? Buying fruit tree saplings and medicinal nt seeds¡ªwhat if they don¡¯t grow? Wouldn¡¯t the family me you?¡± Headman Zheng frowned, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t happen, I¡¯m just following orders.¡± The vige chief sighed, ¡°Haven¡¯t there been enough instances where the previous masters of the estate wrongly med you? When those above are dissatisfied, they often take it out on those below. Over the years, you¡¯ve had a hard time.¡±
Headman Zheng showed a helpless expression, ¡°It¡¯s the same for everyone.¡± Serving as the headman, at least he could support a whole family without resorting to selling off children, which was already a lot better than many others; he should be content. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll call the people for you.¡± That very evening, Headman Zheng pulled back three carts of fruit tree saplings, while the medicinal nt seeds Daohua wanted were also bought and brought back. After inspecting them, Daohua asked Headman Zheng, ¡°Have the workers been hired?¡± Headman Zheng replied, ¡°It¡¯s all been arranged; we can start clearing thend at any time.¡± Daohua said, ¡°Good, let¡¯s begin tomorrow. After the barren hills are cleared, we¡¯ll nt the fruit trees and medicinal nts.¡± Later, Daohua had people ce the fruit tree saplings in the vacant storage room. After sending Wang Manman away, she put all the saplings into her hidden space. To ensure the quality of the saplings, she nted them directly in the fertile ck soil, then nonchntly walked out of the storage room, locking it carefully to guarantee that no one would discover the saplings were gone.. Chapter 97: 84, Master Sheni Daohua and Madam Yan, along with Yan Zhigao, stayed at the vi for over half a month before returning to Xingzhou City. If not for Madam Li sending someone to rush them every few days, the three of them could have stayed even longer. There was no helping it, after all, Madam Yan and Yan Zhigao were true farmers at heart, fond of interacting with the fields; as for Daohua, apart from needing the energy of nts and trees for her space to operate, she herself also preferred the unfettered rural life. During this period, all the idle drynd in therge and small vis was nted with watermelons, and grapevines were set up in the yards of the vis, nted with grapes. Under Daohua¡¯s supervision, arge portion of the barren hills were also cultivated. Several carts of fruit tree saplings had been kept in the fertile soil of her space for seven to eight days before being transnted onto the barren hills. As for the medicinal herb seeds, Daohua bred them with even more care, keeping them in her space for more than ten days before nting them on the cultivated hills. The more precious medicinal herbs were nted by Daohua herself. When leaving, Daohua was especially worried about her medicinal herbs. She wasn¡¯t so concerned about the fruit tree saplings; saplings weren¡¯t that demanding of soil fertility, and since she had nurtured them in her space for so many days, they would surely take root and grow. But medicinal herbs were different-they were valuablemodities. To be honest, she felt somewhat uneasy about nting them on the newly cultivated barren hills. Seeing Daohua¡¯s worried expression, Madam Yan scolded without real annoyance, ¡°We¡¯ve already left the vige, what more is there to look at?¡± Daohua let down the carriage curtain and asked anxiously, ¡°Grandmother, do you think my medicinal herbs will grow well?¡± Madam Yan replied, ¡°You¡¯re just bothering yourself.¡± After hearing from the head of the Zheng family that her granddaughter had spent over a hundred taels of silver on medicinal herb seeds, her heart ached; this thoughtless child really didn¡¯t treat silver as money. Daohua sighed, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because we stayed for too short a time.¡± If she had a few more months, she guaranteed, all the medicinal herb seeds she nted would survive and even thrive.
Seeing her fretful appearance, Madam Yan refrained from saying more, falling silent for a while. When she saw Daohua¡¯s still downcast look, she couldn¡¯t help butfort her, ¡°If they don¡¯t survive, they don¡¯t survive; just take it as a lesson learned. I still have some silver here. If it doesn¡¯t work out this time, you can just nt them again next time.¡± Outside the carriage, Yan Zhiqiang had originally expected Madam Yan to seize the chance to give Daohua a lecture, since the girl was truly extravagant when spending silver-handing out silver notes of fifty taels without even blinking. If the medicinal herb seeds could survive, that would be fine, but what if they didn¡¯t? They would suffer a huge loss! Such audacity, too much of a risk! Yan Zhiqiang had expected that Madam Yan, who witnessed everything, would criticize Daohua. Instead, her words ended up being encouraging! Yan Zhiqiang shook his head helplessly. He realized he could not hold much hope for Madam Yan! Well, he¡¯d just have to visit more often from now on. After investing so much silver, they had to earn something back. Upon returning to the mansion, Daohua rested for two days, and on the third day, she and Yan Yihuan and the others began their studies. The Yan Family had newly employed a female tutor with the surname Shen, whom Madam Li had met through an introduction by Madam Tongzhi. Apparently, this tutor was quite famous in Xingzhou, usually teaching the etiquette and literature suitable for officials¡¯ daughters. The wives of Xingzhou¡¯s aristocratic families all wanted to hire her to educate their daughters. It was fortunate for the Yan Family that Tutor Shen had just recently finished her service with her previous employer and was at leisure at home. Madam Li approached her at the right time, and with earnest words and enough respect given, Shen was persuaded toe to the Yan Family. The first impression Daohua got from Tutor Shen waspletely different from that of the previous Tutor Qin. Setting aside the rtionship between Tutor Qin and Aunt Lin, Tutor Qin struck her as somewhat petty and failing to grasp the big picture, also revealing asional sullenness that made her unapproachable. The newly arrived Tutor Shen, on the other hand, was grand,posed, and confident. Thisposure stemmed from her impable manners and etiquette, which left no room for criticism, while her confidence was derived from possessing the skills to stand on her own in the world. In short, the difference between the two was like that between a mountain and a hill. When Daohua and the others met the new tutor for the first time, they all behaved very properly. The ssroom had four chairs arranged, two in the front and two in the back.
After performing courtesies with Master Shen, the four followed the seating order they had previously used in the ssroom of Liny! County: Yan Yishuang by the window, taking the first row with Yan Yile, followed by Yan Yihuan by the window, with Daohua sitting behind them in the next row. However, before Daohua¡¯s bottom even touched the bench, Master Shen spoke up- ¡°Youngdies, please hold!¡± Daohua and the others immediately stood up straight and proper.
While Master Shen always wore a light smile and his expression was very kind, none of the four dared to take liberties. Master Shen sized up the four girls of the Yan family, gaining a general understanding of them from their subconscious seating behavior just moments ago. ¡°Ladies, you¡¯ve got the seating order wrong. Since ancient times, there has been an order to seniority and a distinction between legitimate and lesser branches. Eldest daughter, you should take the first row,¡± said Master Shen, pointing to Yan Yishuang¡¯s seat, his gaze resting firmly on Daohua. He was curious to see how the eldest daughter of the Yan family would react. Daohua was somewhat surprised; she hadn¡¯t expected the new teacher¡¯s first point of concern would be this. While seating order might seem trivial, it still reflected their status within the household to some extent. At the very least, Yan Yishuang daring to take the best spot showed she was favored. That Master Shen dared to point it out meant he was a formidable person. Indeed, no matter where they were, capable people could live more as they pleased, without the restraints and considerations of others. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Without any pretense of humility or hesitation, Daohua swiftly moved from her spot and stood beside Yan Yishuang. Seeing her do this, Master Shen¡¯s head gave the slightest nod of approval. As the legitimate eldest daughter, she should possess the bearing of one-not being timid and indecisive which would make others look down on her. Yet at this moment, Yan Yishuang¡¯s eyes were red, and she clenched her teeth tightly, looking as if she was about to burst into tears at any second.
As for her demeanor, Master Shen did not give her a second nce, simply stating calmly, ¡°Third youngdy, your ce is over there,¡± pointing to the seat Daohua had vacated. Yan Yishuang tried to hold back, mustering the courage and said, ¡°Master, this is how we always sat before.¡± Master Shen¡¯s face remained impassive, ¡°That was because your previous teachers had no sense of discipline. Third youngdy, considering you are still young and fortunate enough to sit in my ssroom, let me offer you some advice. People should position themselves properly in a timely manner; it¡¯s better for you and for everyone else.¡± Over the years, moving among the backyards of various aristocratic families, she had seen a great deal. Some concubine-born daughters, relying on the slightest favor, failed to recognize their station and sought attention and dominance in every matter, ultimately meeting tragic fates. Despicable and pitiable! ¡°Please!¡± After hearing this, Yan Yishuang knew the seats had to be changed, and so, reluctantly and sulkily, she moved to the row behind. Then, Master Shen turned to Yan Yile, ¡°Fourth youngdy, you also need to switch ces with the second youngdy.¡± Yan Yile, quick to understand, seeing that Yan Yishuang hadn¡¯t won against Master Shen, immediately moved towards Yan Yihuan. Yan Yihuan had no objections, obediently switching seats with her younger sister. Observing the four now seated in their proper ces, Master Shen nodded, ¡°Very well, sit down.¡± ¡°Today I had you change seats primarily to teach you the proper order of seniority and respect between the legitimate and other branches. In life, only by knowing your proper ce and being clear about it can you live better and longer..¡±
Chapter 98: 85, Position and Responsibility ! Daohua thought the matter of changing seats should have just passed, but unexpectedly, Master Shen shifted the conversation and looked at her again. Eldest Miss, today I changed your seats, do you have any thoughts?¡± Thoughts, what thoughts? Daohua¡¯s mind began to race. The master is fair in his dealings, not fearing the powerful, doing everything ording to the rules? Watching Master Shen¡¯s eyes shimmer with a wise glow, Daohua shook her head; it probably wasn¡¯t this, the master likely didn¡¯t want to hear her tter, even though she couldn¡¯t find good words to say. So, what did he actually want to hear? Master Shen did not rush Daohua, calmly picking up the tea cup on the table, and gently took a sip. Hmm¡­ the tea of the Yan Family was quite good, though not as exquisite as other families¡¯ tea, this was just ordinary jasmine tea, but it tasted refreshing and delightful, invigorating one¡¯s heart. After a moment of silence, Daohua hesitantly began to speak, ¡°In a family, everyone has their own ce, one shouldn¡¯t usurp others¡¯, but also shouldn¡¯t let oneself be usurped?¡± Upon hearing this, Master Shen raised his eyebrows, seemingly fairly satisfied with the answer, however, he said nothing and merely gestured for Daohua to continue. Daohua nced at the master¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°Sitting in different seats, one needs to shoulder different responsibilities. Like me, having a good seat, I should bear greater responsibilities.¡± Hearing this, Master Shen showed a smile, approvingly said, ¡°Eldest Miss, it¡¯s very good that you can think of these points from changing seats.¡± After speaking, he looked at the other three youngdies in the room.
The second miss was frowning in contemtion, seemingly struck by a thought; The third miss¡­ was still feeling aggrieved and sad about the earlier seat changing, her eyes were still reddened; The fourth miss was shifting her gaze and fidgeting from side to side, obviously not taking the words of Yan Yishuang to heart. At this moment, Master Shen had a preliminary impression of the four Yan Family youngdies. Master Shen turned to Daohua, who was waiting for his judgment, with a smile, ¡°Eldest Miss is right, with different positionse different responsibilities. The resources of a family are always limited, those who enjoy more resources must give back more to the familyter.¡± ¡°Nothing in this worldes without effort; you are now enjoying the protection and nurturing of the family, and it must be returned in the future.¡± ¡°My changing of seats is meant, first, to show you the rules of seniority and distinction between legitimate and illegitimate, and second, to hope that you understand your own ce within the family and the responsibilities thate with it.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, as the legitimate eldest daughter of the Yan Family and the eldest among four sisters, you are considered the most honored, and having received good treatment, you must bear your own responsibilities. For instance, setting a good example for your younger brothers and sisters, taking up the duty of teaching and supervising them usually.¡± At the beginning, Daohua felt what was said made sense, but at thest part, she disagreed somewhat. Where had she enjoyed good treatment? The food, clothing, everything used, was the same for everyone. Well, not exactly the same. She had her own courtyard to live in, and even a small manor as her private property. Though the manor was bought with her own silver, without her distinguished father¡¯s influence, she, a youngdy, may not have been able to buy it, let alone keep it. With this thought, her treatment did seem to be somewhat better than that of Yishuang and the other two. Master Shen kept a watchful eye on Daohua, seeing her initial disagreement followed by an approving nod, he felt another wave of satisfaction towards the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, seeing her as a teachable individual. Feeding oneself at the rear courtyard of arge household was not an easy task; as female educators, their biggest fear was encountering pupils who were dull and unresponsive to instruction. Despite being invited into the homes under the pretense of educating all the youngdies, the reality was different; while education was provided to all, the teachers¡¯ efforts were primarily focused on the children born of the principal wife. First, no matter how favored a concubine might be, the principal wife was the one who engaged their services and provided them with their stipends;
Second, due to an unspoken rule among the aristocratic families, it was imperative that the children of concubines did not outshine those born of the principal wife, as this could destabilize the family. Of course, there were exceptions. For instance, if a concubine was especially favored, her children could be treated no differently or even better than those of the principal wife. However, such households withx rules seldom remained prosperous for long. Another scenario was when the legitimate offspring were utterly incapable; in such cases, the children of concubines might have a chance to stand out. No matter the situation, these instances were quite rare.
Therefore, their main responsibility was still to educate the children born of the principal wife. As such, the natural talents of the legitimate offspring were crucial to the ease of their teaching; after all, parents tend to be biased towards their own children, and if they didn¡¯t excel, it was undoubtedly the teacher¡¯s fault. The eldest daughter of the Yan Family before him was teachable; the second daughter was gentle and obedient, unlikely to cause trouble; the fourth daughter was active, and with the right interests, she wasn¡¯t too tough to teach. The most difficult was the third daughter, who had started to weep silently¡­ Having seen so much drama in these rear courtyards, she would be honest- most concubine-born daughters brought ruin upon themselves. Whether the principal wife was concerned about her reputation or the rtionship with her husband, except for a few extremely jealous ones, most were quite amodating, and having the concubine-born daughters marry smoothly wasn¡¯t a difficult task-as long as they behaved properly. Yet, some concubine daughters regarded themselves too highly, creating all sorts of drama topete with the legitimate daughters; it was no wonder that the principal wives could not stand it! ¡°Wuuu~¡± Seeing Yan Yishuang¡¯s crying intensify, Master Shen beckoned her own maidservant: ¡°The third miss is struggling with some issues. Let her go back and rest for today. Escort her to her courtyard, then go to the main house and exin the situation to Madam Li.¡± Thus, Yan Yishuang was escorted out of the ssroom by the maidservant. Once she had left, Master Shen calmly began to check the learning progress of Daohua and the other two students. Noon time. Daohua emerged from the schoolroom filled with admiration and couldn¡¯t wait to share with Madam Li, ¡°Mother, this Master Shen you¡¯ve hired is truly remarkable.¡± She had rearranged the seating order and then subtly exined the rtionship between position and responsibility before checking their learning progress, and then the lesson began.
In the ssroom, she cited ssics and told various stories with ease, creating a lively and engaging atmosphere. Seeing her daughter¡¯s happiness, Madam Li also smiled, ¡°As long as you like her. This Master Shen is very learned and well-experienced. All the major families in Xingzhou like to invite her. You must study hard under her, especially the aspects of etiquette and propriety.¡± The world is very critical of women; if you want to live freely and avoid criticism, you must be well-versed in etiquette.¡± Daohua, clutching Madam Li¡¯s arm and resting her head on her shoulder, reassured, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, I will study hard..¡± Chapter 99: 86, Times Have Changed l On the first day of ss, Yan Yishuang was sent back to the courtyard in tears, and upon learning this, Madam Lin immediately sought out Yan Zhigao, saying that the new teacher spoke constantly of the differences between legitimate and illegitimate children, looking down on Yan Yishuang, and demanded a change of teacher on the spot. After hearing this, Yan Zhigao pondered for a moment and then made his way to the main courtyard. The foundation of the Yan Family was weak, and if the family was to grow and be stronger, the education of the daughters was of great importance, a fact that he also took seriously. Previously, when Madam Li had employed Teacher Shen, she had done so with his consent, and he had even sent someone to inquire about Teacher Shen¡¯s reputation, learning that she was a female teacher well-liked by many families. Therefore, he did not merely take Madam Lin¡¯s unteral ount, but wanted to go to the main courtyard to understand the full story first. Main Courtyard. As the Dragon Boat Festival approached, gifts from the Li Family had arrived, and Madam Li instructed Daohua to stay and observe how she distributed the gifts. When Yan Zhigao arrived, mother and daughter were discussing which gifts to return. Seeing Daohua was also there, Yan Zhigao did not keep things hidden and asked directly about what had happened in ss that day, especially what Teacher Shen had said about the distinctions between legitimate and illegitimate children. Madam Li first smiled and offered Yan Zhigao a cup of tea, and then, unrushed, recounted the events of the ssroom in great detail, adding none of her own opinions. ¡°Because today was the girls¡¯ first day of ss, I was worried they might not be used to it, so I had someone on the side keeping watch. If my lord still has doubts, you are certainly wee to call them over for questioning.¡± The underlying message was, if you don¡¯t trust what I say, you can go and ask others.
Seeing Yan Zhigao¡¯s silent face, Daohua smiled and asked, ¡°Father, do you think what Teacher Shen said was wrong?¡± Yan Zhigao looked up at his eldest daughter, whose eyes were clear and bright, and, thinking of her views on position and responsibility, felt a stir in his heart, ¡°What does Daohua think?¡± Daohuaughed, ¡°I think it¡¯s very correct. Just like you, Father, as an official, you protect us, so you are the head of the family, and everybody listens to you. The greater the ability, the heavier the responsibility, and naturally, the greater the enjoyment should be. If there is only contribution without return, over time, anyone would be dissatisfied.¡± On hearing this, Yan Zhigao was inwardly shocked; he was a man and moreover a graduate, his insights surely should not be less than those of a mere child. Over the years, although he had given his wife due respect in matters of the inner courtyard, due to his inherent prejudice against merchants and his respect for schrs, he had often taken issue with the matters concerning Shuangxin Courtyard. Madam must have long been dissatisfied, hadn¡¯t she? Seeing Yan Zhigao looking at her, Madam Li thought he was asking for her opinion, and after pondering, cautiously said, ¡°My lord, Yishuang¡¯s temperament has indeed been nurtured to be somewhat delicate. Today, Teacher Shen did not say anything too harsh, and all the remarks were directed to everyone, not singled out at any individual.¡± ¡°Yishuang crying in the ssroom was undoubtedly an affront to Teacher Shen¡¯s authority. For this, Teacher Shen did not get angry but simply had her sent back to the courtyard. I do not know how Madam Lin has described the matter to my lord, but since we have employed Teacher Shen, shouldn¡¯t we at least show her the minimum respect? ¡°Even if my lord is dissatisfied, shouldn¡¯t we wait a while longer and see? After all, today was only the first day of ss.¡± Daohua joined the conversation, ¡°Father, I¡¯m not trying to tattle, but I think I should tell you, my third sister cries too easily. At thest banquet, nobody really did anything to her, and she had her eyes all red. To those who didn¡¯t know, it would seem as though someone had bullied her. It was quite difficult for me at the time. You should talk to her when you get the chance.¡± Yan Zhigao knew about this incident, but he had heard a different version. Madam Lin told him that Daohua intentionally did not take Yan Yishuang with her, causing the other youngdies to ostracize Yishuang. However, after the banquet, he had been too busy and forgotten about this matter. ¡°You are the eldest sister, if there is something wrong with Yishuang, you are certainly in a position to talk to her.¡± Daohua chuckled, and the corners of her mouth showed a hint of mockery, ¡°Father, I dare not reprimand my third sister. If any of my words were too harsh and made her cry, who knows what Madam Lin would say to you? Afterwards, wouldn¡¯t youe to trouble me?¡± Listening to his eldest daughter¡¯s candid criticism, Yan Zhigao felt somewhat ufortable. Madam Li red at Daohua, ¡°How can you talk to your father like that? The master is usually busy with official duties; it¡¯s inevitable that he might neglect the matters of the inner courtyard. If you have something to say, just speak inly. Do you think he wouldn¡¯t listen to your exnation?¡± Yan Zhigao hurriedly nodded in agreement. If Aunt Lin can speak, you can exin too, can¡¯t you? He is not someone who can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong. Wouldn¡¯t he give you the chance to clear your name? Something urred to Daohua, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a sneer. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that before I even get the chance to exin, the stick would have already hit me.¡± At those words, Yan Zhigao genuinely felt embarrassed.
Back when a girl from the Zhu instructing family had been injured in the Yan Family¡¯s inner courtyard, he had pped his eldest daughter. He had almost forgotten about that incident, but his daughter clearly still remembered it. Madam Li also remembered the incident and, worried that the father and daughter would be even more estranged, quickly sent Daohua away: ¡°Don¡¯t you have to discuss with the Dowager Madam about preparing zongzi for the Dragon Boat Festival? Go on then.¡± Daohua bowed to both, ¡°Father, Mother, I shall head to Grandmother¡¯s courtyard first.¡± After saying this, she left with Wang Manman. Once outside the main courtyard, Wang Manman expressed her worries. ¡°Miss, are we just going to leave like this? What if the master tries to take it out on the third young miss and causes trouble for Master Shen?¡±
Daohua smiled calmly, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. My father, despite his IQ.taking a nosedive whenever Shuangxin Courtyard is involved, won¡¯t make rash decisions regarding the masters.¡± Wang Manman nced around and then said in a low voice, ¡°Miss, I just secretly asked Qiping, who is close to the master, and he said that Aunt Lin wants the master to rece the tutor directly.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua let out a sneer. ¡°Aunt Lin really is¡­pletelycking in self-awareness.¡± She had disliked Master Qin, yet even Madam Li couldn¡¯t rece him directly. Did Aunt Lin think she had more authority than Madam Li? Wang Manman nodded in agreement. Daohua¡¯s expression became severe, ¡°It¡¯s all because of the indulgence of my father.¡± The reason she was so satisfied with Master Shen, aside from his extensive knowledge, was his admirable discourse on the transition from seat to responsibility, which resonated deeply with her. How could a concubine, who had contributed nothing, expect to be on an equal footing with the principal wife who brought a generous dowry, managed household affairs, and handled social interactions? Why wouldn¡¯t she aim for the stars? ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about Shuangxin Courtyard and go find Grandmother.¡± The main courtyard. After Daohua left, Madam Li no longer discussed matters concerning Aunt Lin and her daughter with Yan Zhigao. Instead, she talked about the social interactions among the officials in Xingzhou City. ¡°My lord, the city is far moreplex than the county. Our family needs to be more mindful about certain things, especially when ites to etiquette and manners. Your sudden promotion by three ranks has already made you the envy of many; we can¡¯t afford to give others a handle on us, only to beughed at.¡± Yan Zhigao nodded in agreement. His work in Xingzhou City was not going as smoothly as he had hoped; in fact, it felt rather difficult. His underlings, the chief clerk and the deputy magistrate, although seemingly obedient to his face, would procrastinate as much as possible when it came to handling official matters. Even worse, he could not pin down any specific faults, which made the situation very frustrating for him. He was already troubled enough with official matters, so after understanding what had happened in the inner courtyard, he didn¡¯t want to involve himself further. After a moment of silence, he said to Madam Li, ¡°Going forward, you should pay more attention to Yishuang¡¯s education.¡±
Madam Li smiled, ¡°I¡¯m her mother; of course I should.¡± The next day, Yan Yishuang came to the ssroom looking listless and obediently sat in the spot allocated by Master Shen. In Shuangxin Courtyard, Aunt Lin also appeared exhausted, having waited up all night for Yan Zhigao. Chapter 100: 87, Exclusion ! Themotion about changing seats had passed, and Daohua and her three ssmates resumed their regr lessons. Unlike Master Qin, who only knew how to teach by the book, Master Shen ced great emphasis on integrating knowledge with life, often using stories from everyday life to deepen the girls¡¯ understanding. As a result, her ssroom was rxed, and even Yan Yile, who was the most restless, no longer spoke of lessons with such dread as before. In addition, under the direct guidance of Master Shen, Daohua¡¯s embroidery skills had advanced rapidly. With her focused practice, the handkerchiefs and purses she embroidered were now as good as those made by the other three girls. The Yan Family matriarch and Madam Li were alleviated to see that Daohua no longer pricked her fingers with the needle and could embroider properly. Madam Yan: ¡°I always said, our family¡¯s Daohua is so smart, how could she not learn embroidery? It turns out the teacher was not instructing properly.¡± Madam Li: ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? No wonderdies of high status are willing to set aside their dignity to repeatedly request a good tutor for their children¡ª having a capable teacher is indeed very important.¡± Before they knew it, the Dragon Boat Festival had arrived. The Yan Family¡¯s first Dragon Boat Festival in Xingzhou did not go so well, for no other reason than that Yan Zhigao was too busy. It was at this time that Daohua realized her stepfather¡¯s work at the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office seemed particrly challenging. ¡°Mother, why do I feel Father has lost a lot of weight?¡± Madam Li¡¯s brows furrowed with concern: ¡°Could he have lost weight? He¡¯s
been so busy, working from dawn until dusk.¡± Daohua, puzzled: ¡°The duties of a Prefectural Governor certainly exceed those of a county magistrate, but he should also have more deputies. By rights, Father shouldn¡¯t be this busy.¡± Madam Li exhaled softly: ¡°The officialdom of Xingzhou is entrenched andplex, with many powerful families established here. Some are connected by marriage; others have blood rtions¡ªeach more influential than thest. Your father is new here andcks support, naturally making it difficult for him tomand his subordinates.¡± ¡°Your father cannot tolerate injustices, especially those concerning the welfare of themon people. When such issues arise, he wishes to resolve them immediately. Since others may be toozy or bothered to address them, he simply has to take matters into his own hands.¡± Daohua frowned: ¡°Are these officials so bold? Aren¡¯t they afraid of receiving a poor assessment from Father at the end of the year?¡± Madam Li: ¡°One or two might be afraid, but if the entire governor¡¯s office behaves this way, would your father dare to act? If every subordinate gets a poor review, it would also indirectly reflect poorly on your father¡¯s management skills. While others might avoid consequences due to their connections, your father would be the first unable to escape me.¡± Daohua¡¯s mouth fell open in shock: ¡°The entire Governor¡¯s Office disrespects Father? Why? I¡¯ve heard from Master Xiao that Father is quite capable.¡± Madam Li, with a face of helplessness: ¡°Foolish girl, your father was promoted three levels in rapid session, which has made others envious. It has nothing to do with his capability.¡± Daohua furrowed her brows: ¡°But what can be done? There are so many affairs to manage in the prefecture; it can¡¯t all fall on Father¡¯s shoulders, can it?¡± Seeing Daohua¡¯s worried expression, Madam Li smiled with reassurance¡ª despite her often harsh words, she truly had a soft heart and cared for her father, especially now that she knew he faced obstacles at the Governor¡¯s Office. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father will handle it. He faced simr challenges when he became county magistrate. Over time, he managed to deal with them.¡± Daohua: ¡°But that is still too exhausting.¡± Madam Li: ¡°What can be done about it? Our Yan Family really does have too weak of a foundation.¡± Just then, Wang Manman came over with a cheerful smile, holding a bamboo basket: ¡°Miss, the Zhou Family¡¯s youngdy has sent you a Dragon Boat Festival gift.¡± Daohua was somewhat surprised and curiously epted it: ¡°What is it?¡± she asked as she began to look through it. There was a box of zongzi and several exquisitely made scent pouches. The items were not many and certainly not expensive, but they were the first gifts meant specifically for her. Looking at the gifts, Daohua pondered and turned to Wang Manman: ¡°Has the person from the Zhou Family who delivered the gifts left?¡± Wang Manman: ¡°They should have gone by now, but they probably haven¡¯t gone far.¡± Daohua: ¡°Quick, go tell the doorman to stop them. I have some things to give to the youngdy of the Zhou Family as well.¡± Regardless, since they had sent a gift, she had to return the favor. Madam Li watched Daohua hurry off without stopping her.
The Yan Family had also sent gifts to the Zhou Family for the festival, but it was out of routine courtesy, maintaining a mere acquaintance, with no deeper sentiment involved. However, the private exchange of gifts between Daohua and the youngdy of the Zhou Family could bring them closer. Madam Li, who came from a merchant background, felt the subtle contempt in the eyes of otherdies, even though she was now the wife of the Prefectural Governor. After arriving in Xingzhou, she had attended a few banquets, but most of them were in her husband¡¯s honor as the Prefectural Governor. During those events, thedies treated her politely, but their aloofness was barely concealed. Even the Madam Tongzhi, with whom she had the most contact, was merely superficiallyplimentary and distant.
Without stronger connections among the officials¡¯ wives, she was unable to frequently take her daughter to visit their homes, which was not beneficial for her daughter¡¯s growth and experience. The youngdy from the Zhou Family was born into a distinguished household; if Daohua can be close with her, she will also have a sister from the boudoir to confide in. The Zhou Family. Madam Zhou nced at the gifts Daohua had sent to Zhou Jingwan, noting that they were only some zongzi and two boxes of rouge cream, and gestured for the maid to ept them. Madam Zhou chuckled, ¡°Look at that, the Dragon Boat Festival is upon us, and see how many gifts our Jingwan has received?¡± The nanny beside her replied with a smile, ¡°The Zhou Family is a prominent family in Xingzhou, and thete grandfather was once the Grand Secretary, with his students and former officials spread throughout thend. Naturally, every household yearns to curry favor.¡± ¡°If the gifts were to be sent to the Zhou Family openly, being too valuable would suggest bribery; being too light, they¡¯d fail to be presentable. Now, our fifth youngdy has be a stepping stone for some people.¡± Madam Zhou cast a sidelong nce at the old nanny and scolded with augh, ¡°You see things quite clearly.¡± Old nanny: ¡°It¡¯s not only this old servant who sees it clearly, but our fifth youngdy is also smart and astute; she already knows the intentions of various households. Doesn¡¯t she maintain a good distance with all the youngdies?¡± Hearing this, Madam Zhou smiled, ¡°Everyone has a heart of flesh; who is sincere and who is fake, after seeing so much, one naturally learns to distinguish.¡± As she spoke, she let out a sigh. ¡°Jingwan has grown up in such an environment; sometimes I wonder if that¡¯s good for her, or bad.¡± After finishing her thought, she remembered the flower basket still hanging in her daughter¡¯s room and instructed, ¡°Once Jingwan returns from watching the dragon boats with her girlfriends, hand Yan Zhigao¡¯s gift over to her personally.¡± The old nanny hesitated for a moment, ¡°This old servant has heard that the Yan Family patriarch isn¡¯t having an easy time at the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office; does our fifth youngdy need to get closer to Yan Zhigao?¡± Madam Zhou: ¡°Let¡¯s not bother with the men¡¯s business; it¡¯s rare that Jingwan likes someone. Let her get closer to her if she wishes.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± The Tongzhi Family. Qian Zhuo nced at the zongzi sent by the Yan Family and sighed, ¡°Take them away.¡± He wanted to work diligently under the Yan Family patriarch, at least to perform his assigned tasks well. But given County Vice Magistrate Wang¡¯s obvious hostility towards the Yan Family patriarch, he had no choice but to avoid any association. Madam Qian was somewhat hesitant: ¡°County Vice Magistrate Wang isn¡¯t usually rash, so why is he against the Yan Family patriarch like this¡­?¡± Qian Zhuo¡¯s gaze was deep: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, County Vice Magistrate Wang has the consultant Du standing behind him. I¡¯ve heard a rumor that the Yan Family patriarch once offended Consultant Du, though I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡± Madam Qian: ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that there¡¯s a powerful backer behind the Yan Family patriarch? How could Consultant Du dare to be so tant?¡± Qian Zhuo: ¡°What else could it be? Either that patron cannot threaten Consultant Du, or perhaps the patron is forgetful and has long forgotten about the Yan Family.¡± Madam Qian: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then our family should keep a distance from the Yan Family; Consultant Du is not someone to provoke.¡± Qian Zhuo pondered for a moment: ¡°Let Bi Lan maintain her connection with the Yan Family¡¯s eldest youngdy.¡± Who knows if that so-called patron might reappear? The Vice Magistrate¡¯s Family. Madam Wang disdained the meager zongzi sent by the Yan Family and simply rewarded them to the servants. Wang Hexi saw it but said nothing. Madam Wang: ¡°If you ask me, there¡¯s no powerful backer behind the Yan Family at all. Otherwise, why would he suffer such restricted movements at the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office and still be able to bear not seeking help?¡± Wang Hexi nced at Madam Wang: ¡°There definitely is one, it¡¯s just that the rtionship between the Yan Family and that noble is not as strong as we think,¡± he said with a sneer. ¡°That¡¯s also true. With the modest wealth of the Yan Family, even if they luckily made a connection with a noble, they probably don¡¯t have the capability to maintain a strong rtionship.¡± Madam Wang was slightly worried, ¡°My lord, if you go against the Yan Family patriarch this much, if that patron suddenly remembers the Yan Family patriarch, won¡¯t you be¡­¡± Wang Hexi was very calm: ¡°Won¡¯t I be what? Everything I do at the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office is by the book; even if the Yan Family patriarch is dissatisfied, he won¡¯t be able to find fault.¡±
Did they really think he had served all those years as an official for nothing? Opposing the Yan Family patriarch was an order from Consultant Du; if he wanted to climb higher, he needed Consultant Du¡¯s support, so some things he simply had to do. But that didn¡¯t mean he would block all avenues permanently. He knew to always leave some leeway in everything. Chapter 101: 88, Noble Guest Arrives l Yan Zhigao faced exclusion at the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office, and Madam Li was also alienated by thedies of prominent families in Xingzhou. There were many gatherings such as poetry parties and flower-viewing events from which the Yan Family was not invited. One day, after Daohua finished her lessons, Madam Li was instructing her in embroidery when Yan Zhigao, drenched in sweat, returned from the front office. ¡°Where have you been, My Lord? Why are you soaked in sweat?¡± As Madam Li spoke, she walked towards Yan Zhigao to help him take off his official robes. Yan Zhigao sighed, ¡°The rainy season has arrived, and I am concerned about the dikes within my jurisdiction, so I went to check on them.¡± It was now June, and the weather had be extremely hot. After running around outside all day, his inner shirt was soaked through. Daohua felt ufortable staying inside the room and walked out. Thinking of her adoptive father who had gotten tanned, she felt uneasy. Facing the ostracism from his colleagues, her father, who did note from a powerful family, had to do as much as he could by himself to prevent any mistakes in governance and to avoid being sabotaged by his subordinates. Daohua looked towards Wang Manman, ¡°The mung bean sherbet should be chilled by now. Go fetch some for father; he must be very thirsty.¡± After Wang Manman left, Yan Zhigao changed into his casual clothes, and Daohua returned to the room, where she immediately heard Madam Li¡¯s worried voice. ¡°Will you still need to inspect the dikes tomorrow, My Lord? Can¡¯t you send someone else?¡± Yan Zhigao shook his head, ¡°I have to go. If I send someone else, they might ck off somewhere for a day and thene back to tell me nothing is wrong. How can I be at ease with that?¡±
Madam Li frowned and spoke with dissatisfaction, ¡°The people at the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office are just too¡­¡± Yan Zhigao waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s just the usual practice of suppression in the official circles. I don¡¯t have a powerful family backing me; if I can¡¯t even handle this much, how could I get anything done in the future? Besides, I have another reason for inspecting the dikes personally.¡± With that, Yan Zhigao¡¯s brows furrowed deeper. ¡°The Dayuan River flows through Xingzhou. By rights, there should be an annual fund for cleaning and maintaining the dikes, but that fund has been dyed and has still not arrived. I suspect someone upstairs is deliberately holding it back.¡± He was not naive; the attitude of his colleagues in the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office was indicative of someone above suppressing him. Thinking of Du, the consultant in charge of all water-rted affairs in Zhongzhou Province, a sneer appeared on Yan Zhigao¡¯s lips. This man¡¯s vindictiveness was pitifully petty. Was it just because, when he first took office in Zhongzhou, he had not agreed with most others in support of a certain decree Du proposed? That decree was incredibly unrealistic and was eventually rejected by the Administration Commissioner. In officialdom, it was verymon for everyone to have differing political views. For such a small matter, the consultant held a grudge until now, which was something Yan Zhigao found ridiculous. Thinking of this, Yan Zhigao¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°If I don¡¯t present the real evidence of siltation or damage to the dikes, I¡¯m afraid I will never get that funding. And then, with what shall I maintain the dikes?¡± Daohua sat silently by the side, listening. There was not much she could do to help with these matters; she could only think of ways to help her adoptive father improve his health. At that moment, Wang Manman came in with the mung bean sherbet. Daohua smiled, handing Yan Zhigao a bowl, ¡°Father, drink a bowl of the mung bean sherbet to cool off the heat.¡± Yan Zhigao did not stand on ceremony; he was indeed parched from being outside, and he drank several bowls of the mung bean sherbet one after another. If not for Madam Li¡¯s concern that he might upset his stomach and her intervention, he would have finished the whole basin. The next morning, Daohua went to pay her respects in the main courtyard and found that her adoptive father had already left more than half an hour earlier, while it was still barely light outside. ¡°s, being an official is really not easy.¡± In the main hall of the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office. Yan Zhigao sat in the principal seat, his expression somber as he looked at all the officials within the hall.
Apart from his first day in office, he had almost never convened all the officials, but this time, he had no choice but to do so. Even though he had submitted concrete evidence of the damage to the riverbed under Xingzhou¡¯s jurisdiction, the funds for repairing the river embankments were still not approved. It was now the end of June, and the rainy season in Xingzhou was in August and September. If they did not take advantage of the current situation to repair the river embankments, once a flood urred, the people of Xingzhou would suffer immensely. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss, who should we send to the provincial capital to request funding for the embankment reconstruction?¡±
As soon as these words were spoken, whether it was the consultants or the assistant judges, they all lowered their heads silently and avoided eye contact with Yan Zhigao, who sat in the main seat. It was like this again! Whenever opinions were solicited, the officials within the prefectural governor¡¯s office would shrink back, not voicing any opinions nor opposing what he said. Each meeting was like a one-man show performed by him alone. ¡°p!¡± Yan Zhigao¡¯s heart was filled with anger as he fiercely mmed his hand onto the table. It was one thing for them to be sneaky and sly in other matters, but the reconstruction of the river embankments rted to the welfare of the people. Their indifference was truly a betrayal of their responsibilities at the Government Office. Yan Zhigao scoffed coldly, ¡°You all know what will happen if the embankments are not reinforced and a flood urs. When that timees, I, as the prefectural governor, definitely cannot escape responsibility. But can you ensure your own safety? ¡°I know you all have backers, and you adopt an indifferent attitude as if the matter does not concern you. But the bureaucracy is not adder where one can climb just by having powerful connections. If you have hardly done anything for the people, even if you managed to climb to the first or second rank, wouldn¡¯t your conscience be troubled?¡± Upon hearing this, the officials sitting below hung their heads even lower, knowing that the Lord Prefecture Governor was truly angry this time, otherwise he would not have spoken so bluntly. Qian Tongzhi thought for a moment, then said with a smile, ¡°My lord, you are too serious. We¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he saw Yan Zhigao¡¯s usual assistant, Mister Xiao, rush in hastily. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yan Zhigao knew Mister Xiao well; he would note to interrupt the meeting unless it was an emergency. Mister Xiao looked both anxious and excited, ¡°Lord, you should quickly go home and see. A distinguished guest has arrived.¡±
Yan Zhigao looked puzzled, ¡°A distinguished guest, what distinguished guest?¡± Mister Xiao lowered his voice, ¡°The one from the inn.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Zhigao stood up swiftly and walked briskly down from his seat, and just as he was about to exit the door, he turned back to address Qian Tongzhi and the others, ¡°You can all disperse.¡± After speaking, he hurried towards the backyard. ¡°Mister Xiao, what has happened? Is there anything we can help with?¡± Qian Tongzhi and Wang Manman exchanged nces and immediately smiled, stopping Mister Xiao who was about to leave. They had just heard Mister Xiao mention ¡°a distinguished guest.¡± In these days, not just anyone could be called a distinguished guest. Mister Xiao politely exchanged a few words with the two officials, then finally said, ¡°Gentlemen, it¡¯s not my ce to meddle in the affairs of the Yan Family. However, if you wish to help, why not think about how to assist our lord in retrieving the funds for the embankment construction?¡± After speaking, he smiled, then quickly turned and left. ¡°Humph, this Mister Xiao is quite slippery,¡± grumbled Wang Manman, and then he summoned a servant, ¡°Go, find out who hase to the Yan Family.¡± Soon, the servant returned, drenched in sweat. ¡°My lord, I couldn¡¯t find out who hase to the Yan Family, but on my way back, I saw the Zhou Family¡¯s eldest grandson, Master Zhou Chengye, entering the Yan Residence, saying he was there to meet the guest.¡± Upon hearing this, both Wang Manman and Qian Tongzhi¡¯s expressions changed in unison.
The visitor must be of no ordinary status to have made the Zhou Family¡¯s eldest grandson make a trip personally, braving the scorching sun.. Chapter 102: 89, Meeting Againl In June, the earth sweltered under the scorching sun, heat billowing so much so that even the roadside grass and trees seemed listless, and the oppressive heat left people irritable and on edge. In the guest hall of the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office¡¯s backyard, even with more than a dozen pots of ice set out, those inside still felt somewhat restless with heat. Several people were seated in the hall. Among them, Yan Zhigao sat uneasily in the seat of honor, his eyes asionally darting toward the two richly dressed young men sitting to his left, while he also kept looking anxiously toward the door. At this moment, his heart was anything but calm¡ª for he had just learned that the person his eldest daughter saved turned out to be the legitimate son of Prince Ping. Although he had suspected that the man was from the imperial family, being confronted with the fact still left him somewhat unprepared, uncertain of how to converse with him. For the Yan Family, this man¡¯s status was exceedingly high. So high that he had to tread carefully, fearing the slightest inadvertence might offend the visitor and bring disaster upon the Yan Family. He was not afraid of offending those in the official circuit¡ª at worst, he would just stop being an official. But the Imperial Family¡ª he trulycked the courage to offend them. Not only must he not offend them, but he must also attend to them diligently. Yan Zhigao wiped the sweat that continuously formed on his forehead and once again directed his gaze toward the door. Ah, he really shouldn¡¯t have agreed to let his mother and Daohua go to the estate yesterday. The noble guest had specifically mentioned he came to visit the olddy, only to find it was a wasted trip.
I wonder if Wentao has made it to the estate yet? In the hall, Zhou Family¡¯s eldest grandson, Zhou Chengye, shared Yan Zhigao¡¯s anxious state. The Zhou Family had been doing business in Xingzhou for several generations, and their contacts sprawled across various quarters. To put it bluntly, there was little that happened in Xingzhou that could be kept secret from the Zhou Family. Therefore, as soon as the Little Prince and the Provincial Governor¡¯s son entered Xingzhou, the Zhou Family received the news. Immediately, his grandfather urged him toe and pay his respects, and preferably to invite the guests to the Zhou Residence for a visit. Zhou Chengye surreptitiously scrutinized the imperial family member before him, who enjoyed the great favor of the Empress Dowager and the Emperor yet was quite controversial in Beijing. How favored was this legitimate son of Prince Ping¡¯s house in the Imperial Pce? In all Beijing, there were many Princes, and even more sons of Princes, but the only one daring enough to be called Little Prince was this one. You see, the Imperial Family had strict rules¡ª a Prince¡¯s son must wait for his father to retire from his position due to old age before he could ask to be titled and only then could he call himself Prince. Before that time, even addressing oneself as ¡®Little¡¯ Prince was presumptuous. This one, rumored to be only a few years old, was already referred to as the Little Prince by the people of the Imperial Pce, and the Emperor and the Empress Dowager indulged him. This indicates just how favored he was. Zhou Chengye nced again at the Prefectural Governor, Yan Zhigao, noting his reserved demeanor, and felt very puzzled. To have the Little Prince visit personally must mean they have a strong connection. Yet from the moment he entered the door until now, Yan Zhigao and the Little Prince had barely exchanged a few words, appearing quite unfamiliar with each other. That made him quite perplexed. About the Yan Family having a noble backer, the Zhou Family had also inquired, but the furthest their investigation reached was the Provincial Governor, and it hade to nothing. They had not expected the Yan Family could form a connection with the Imperial Family. The guest hall was somewhat quiet; after waiting for more than an hour, Xiao Yeyang, already in a poor mood, had his expression darken significantly. He had never been one to tolerate much, and there were very few people in the world who could make him hold back his temper. When he was unhappy, he would usually show it directly. As a result, people in Beijing said that his temperament was worse than that of a Prince¡¯s and that he was untamable. To this, he had never paid any mind, continuing to do as he pleased.
For him, a Little Prince, to have to endure those of lower status than himself was trulyughable. Seeing Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face tighten with impatience, even Dong Yuanxuan, the Provincial Governor¡¯s son who had apanied him, became restless. He had brought the Little Prince out for rxation, not to make him even angrier. As for the Yan Family¡ª they truly did not know how to entertain a noble. To summon someone could take so long was something he found incredulous.
Looking at the empty tea bowl again, Xiao Yeyang lost his patience to continue waiting; it was under the zing heat of the sun that he hade down from the ship, mounted his horse personally, and arrived at the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office, all because he thought of Daohua, who had once brought him a tinge of novelty. He had seen too many sycophants during this period, filling his heart with disgust; the thought of Daohua, who dared toy hands on him and even cursed him out whenever she made a mistake, made him detour to see her. It was always others who waited for him, and the fact that he had patiently sat here for nearly two hours was solely because Daohua and Yan Wentao had once saved him. Under normal circumstances, he would have walked away with a cold face long ago. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Without bidding farewell to Yan Zhigao or giving Zhou Chengye a second nce, Xiao Yeyang stood up and headed straight for the courtyard gate. As he moved, everyone else ¡®swooshed¡¯ to their feet. Yan Zhigao wanted to retain him, but he also knew that the Yan Family might have offended the distinguished Little Prince, unsure of how to start, he could only silently follow behind. Zhou Chengye actually wanted to say a few words; aside from the initial greetings, the Little Prince had exchanged a few words with him, and he had not been given an opportunity to speak at any other time. But seeing Xiao Yeyang¡¯s stern face, he felt a bit intimidated to speak. Dong Yuanxuan was even less likely to provoke Xiao Yeyang¡¯s displeasure while Xiao was still annoyed, especially not for the two families he had little connection with. The group reached the gate inplete silence. ¡°Xiao Yeyang!¡± Just as Xiao Yeyang stepped out of the gate, he heard a crisp voice filled with unmistakable excitement. Lifting his head, he saw a petite and lively figure in green, leaping down from a carriage that had just stopped outside the door, and then, running towards him.
With her beaming smile and eyes as bright as stars, she was like sunshine breaking through the clouds, lighting up his somewhat gloomy heart. Daohua approached Xiao Yeyang, slightly out of breath with excitement, ¡°It really is you, Xiao Yeyang, I thought I might never see you again in my life.¡± Their words, brimming with joyous sentiment, snapped Xiao Yeyang out of his daze. As reality hit him, he saw the familiar yet strange girl before him and was momentarily stunned. Daohua waved her hand in front of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face: ¡°What, don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m Daohua!¡± ¡°You¡­ you, you¡¯re a girl?¡± Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while before he found his voice again. Daohua replied in surprise: ¡°Xiao Yeyang, you didn¡¯t really think I was a boy, did you? Even though I was dressed as a boy initially, my name is Daohua, which clearly suggests I am a girl. Have you ever seen a man with ¡®hua¡¯ in their name?¡± Xiao Yeyang immediately responded: ¡°I have seen it.¡± Many actors had ¡®hua¡¯ in their names, but that wasn¡¯t something good to say, especially to an official¡¯s daughter; people might think he wasparing her to an actor. Daohua wasn¡¯t fixated on the issue, smiling as she looked at Xiao Yeyang: ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you again!¡± Such candid words made Xiao Yeyang feel slightly ufortable, yet he was not at all put off, but rather somewhat ted, because he could feel that Daohua was genuinely happy. Afterward, Daohua greeted Yan Zhigao and others, nced at the scorching sun overhead, and said, ¡°The sun is too strong here; let¡¯s go inside to talk.¡± Leading the way, she stepped across the threshold. Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t hesitate and followed her in. Those who had just left the Yan Residence exchanged silent nces, shared a smile and stepped back into the Yan Familypound once more. In the meantime, Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye observed Daohua with curiosity.
Servants from various families who had been stationed outside the Yan Residence to gather information quickly went back to report the name of the Yan Family¡¯s guest once they learned it. At the Provincial Governor¡¯s residence. When the Provincial Governor learned that the visitor to the Yan Family was Xiao Yeyang, he immediately looked troubled. After pacing back and forth in his study for a while, he promptly picked up his pen to write a letter to the consultant Du, offering his help in soliciting funds for the construction of the river embankment. At the Prefectural Governor¡¯s residence. Upon hearing the news, Qian Tongzhi sighed heavily; he never imagined that the Yan Family could establish a connection with the Imperial Family. Fortunately, in the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office, he hadn¡¯t acted too harshly. ¡°Madam, Bi Lan is very fond of the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter, isn¡¯t she? In the future, let them spend more time together..¡± Chapter 103: 90, Familiar_l ¡°Xiao Yeyang, you have no idea how fast I made the carriage go just to see you, I was almost bounced to death,¡± Daohua said, while walking towards the front yard and speaking to Xiao Yeyang. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s lips curved slightly, ¡°It¡¯s so hot today, why didn¡¯t you stay at home instead of going to the manor? You made me wait for a long time.¡± Daohua: ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know you wereing. Usually, I¡¯m at home. By the way, isn¡¯t your home in Beijing? Why haven¡¯t you gone back yet?¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression became slightly reserved, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± Daohua nced at him, ¡°Then how did you end up at my house?¡± Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua sidelong and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why, you don¡¯t wee me?¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°I told you, I¡¯m very happy that you coulde. Last time I saw you, you left before we could exchange a few words. This time we should have a good catch-up.¡± After hearing this, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression improved significantly. His gaze frequently fell upon the lively, energetic Daohua walking beside him, whose presence seemed to have lightened his previously gloomy mood considerably. Daohua turned her head towards Xiao Yeyang, ¡°By the way, how long are you staying? Grandmother heard that you wereing and insisted oning back with me, but her health really can¡¯t handle the shaking. So, I told her to take the carriage back slowly. If you don¡¯t leave today, you¡¯ll be able to see her tonight.¡± At these words, the ears of the people following behind all perked up. Xiao Yeyang shook the fan in his hand but did not reply immediately.
Daohua looked at him, somewhat speechless. The guy was being haughty again. When she first met him, he was starving yet refused to eat without being repeatedly invited. Daohua reassessed the person beside her. It¡¯s true what they say: clothes make the man. Back when he and they wore beggars¡¯ rags, fleeing together, now he had transformed into a nobleman in their house. Pity, his temperament had be even more arrogant. Back when they did not know how prestigious his status was, ordering him around and being casual was fine, but now¡­ Out of the corner of her eye, she glimpsed the line of people following respectfully behind. Alright, she would need to be more delicate. However, this degree¡­ she would have to ponder it over. She couldn¡¯t be too obsequious and ingratiating, but being amicably cooperative and conceding when appropriate was possible. Xiao Yeyang, not hearing Daohua¡¯s response, turned his head and saw her eyes whirling around. He snapped his folding fan shut with a ¡®bang¡¯ and tapped on Daohua¡¯s forehead, ¡°What are you thinking about now?¡± Daohua, covering her forehead, looked at Xiao Yeyang with wide eyes, not expecting him to suddenly do that, ¡°Why did you hit me? It hurts, you know?¡± Seeing Daohua stare at him with an using face, Xiao Yeyang sheepishly covered half his face with the folding fan. He always tapped them like this, and he never heard themin about it hurting. This girl was just too delicate. What was the problem if he tapped her a bit? He didn¡¯t hit her that hard. Daohua rubbed her forehead and looked at Xiao Yeyang with a dangerous gaze. Seeing him looking quite guilty, she snatched the folding fan from his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll hold this fan for you, so you don¡¯t have the chance to hit people when your hand itches.¡± Having said this, she ¡®whooshed¡¯ the fan open and started to fan herself. She really was dying of heat from the journey back from the manor. When Xiao Yeyang saw that his fan was taken, he thought about taking it back, but noticing Daohua¡¯s red cheeks and sweaty forehead, clearly overheated, he swallowed back his words. Defu, following behind, was a bit anxious seeing Miss Yan from the Yan Family take away the fan awarded to the Little Prince by Prince Rui. He knew that this particr fan was a creation of the master Qi and there were only a few in the Imperial Pce. But remembering how his master had even given away the Qilin Jade Pendant gifted by the emperor, he decided to keep quiet. Dong Yuanxuan was aware of the fan¡¯s origins. He nced at Daohua, who was absorbed in fanning herself, and then at the Little Prince, who had not said a word, and his eyes flickered with thought. Zhou Chengye, who had seen many fine things himself, recognized the value of the folding fan. However,paring it to the familiarity between Miss Yan of the Yan Family and the Little Prince, it seemed unimportant.
Soon, the group had arrived again in the main living room of the front yard. Yan Zhigao, seeing his eldest daughter and the Little Prince chatting andughing away, felt considerably relieved. As the only adult present in the room filled with the younger generation, it was inappropriate for him to linger. He turned to Xiao Yeyang with a smile and said, ¡°Little Prince, there are still matters to attend to at the Governor¡¯s Office, so I must take my leave.¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded, ¡°Please, Uncle Yan, proceed as you need.¡± The former ¡®Lord Yan¡¯ was now ¡®Uncle Yan¡¯¡­
Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye quickly exchanged a nce. When Yan Zhigao heard the way Xiao Yeyang addressed him, he was delighted. This demonstrated the Little Prince¡¯s willingness to grow closer to the Yan Family. He then instructed Daohua and Yan Wenxiu, ¡°Daohua, Wenxiu, please be good hosts to the Little Prince, and to Masters Dong and Zhou.¡± Daohua and Yan Wenxiu nodded in agreement. Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye also bowed and presented polite smiles as Yan Zhigao departed. Noble young masters were always impable in their manners before others, leaving no room for criticism. After Yan Zhigao had left, Daohua turned to the group with a smile. She looked around and then said to Xiao Yeyang, ¡°What about it? Won¡¯t you introduce your friends to me?¡± As soon as she spoke, both Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye promptly stood up. None of them dared to im they were friends of the Little Prince. Zhou Chengye especially, since it was his first encounter with Xiao Yeyang today. Yan Wenxiu noticed their difort and quickly stepped forward with a smile to introduce himself. Although these people had arrived early, with Xiao Yeyang having kept a stern face, they hadn¡¯t had a proper chance to get acquainted. After the introductions were done, Daohua looked at Zhou Chengye with a smile, ¡°So you are Jingwan¡¯s older brother?¡± Zhou Chengye nodded and replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, big sister Yan. Jingwan often mentions you. I was fortunate enough to try one of your rice dumplings during Dragon Boat Festival, and it was extraordinarily delicious.¡±
Daohua said, ¡°If you like them, I will send some more next year.¡± After that, looking at Xiao Yeyang, she added, ¡°Thirsty, right? Let me tell you, I went to the manor this time to check on my watermelons to see if they were ripe yet. You¡¯vee at just the right time, I brought back a few, and I¡¯ll have someone cut one for you to try right away.¡± Xiao Yeyang replied indifferently, ¡°Watermelon, eh? I¡¯ve had it before, and it wasn¡¯t anything special.¡± In Zhongzhou Prefecture, watermelons were cultivated but rarely, usually only avable to the affluent, seldom seen by themon folk. Daohua retorted, ¡°Do you think mine are just like the rest? If you don¡¯t want it, don¡¯t eat itter.¡± Xiao Yeyang said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it meant to be served to me? Why wouldn¡¯t I eat it? Is this how you treat your guests?¡± Daohua immediately countered, ¡°Who has guests that disrespect their host¡¯s offerings like you do?¡± Their back-and-forth banter left those around breaking out in a cold sweat. During this, Yan Wenxiu sent numerous nces to Daohua, but sadly, they all went unnoticed. Only Wentao remained rtively calm. After all, when they first met, it had been just like this¡ªwith one being overly critical and the otherpletely unyielding. ¡°I¡¯ll let you see today what the king of watermelons is like!¡± Daohua spoke to Wentao, and with a smile, Wentao went out. In no time, he returned carrying a green watermelon over a foot long. ¡°Why is this watermelon so huge?¡± Xiao Yeyang, someone who believed he had seen his fair share of the finer things, was now standing with widened eyes. The watermelons he had tried before were probably not even half the size of this one. Daohua said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s not just about the size; the taste is what¡¯s crucial. Third brother, cut it open and show them our family¡¯s watermelon.¡±
Wentao smiled, ¡°All right..¡± Chapter 104: 91, Reception_l The moment the watermelon was cut open, its bright red flesh was revealed, and the sweet aroma of the melon quickly filled the room. Having rushed back from the estate, Daohua had been terribly thirsty, and seeing the fresh red juice flowing out, she hurriedly urged Yan Wentao, ¡°Third brother, cut it quickly, cut it into small pieces.¡± Boasting of having seen and eaten plenty of good things, Xiao Yeyang, Dong Yuanxuan, and Zhou Chengye were also eyeing the watermelon; if you looked closely, their throats were subtly moving. It was only just now that Yan Wenxiu had found out their family had grown watermelons. Earlier, Madam Li had worried that the watermelons would not grow sessfully, and she didn¡¯t want the family to me Daohua, so she hadn¡¯t mentioned nting the watermelons to the family members. ¡°Big sister, third brother, are these really grown by our family?¡± Daohua: ¡°Is there any doubt, we¡¯ve nted quite a lot.¡± At this point, Yan Wentao had finished cutting the watermelon, and Daohua quickly picked up a piece and handed it to Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang shifted his body but didn¡¯t reach out to take it. Instead, De Fu who was behind him epted it. Daohua nced at De Fu, said nothing, then continued to offer watermelon to
Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye, both of whom took a piece. ¡°Eat up!¡± Seeing that everyone had grabbed a piece of watermelon, Daohua picked one for herself and bit into it without dy. Crisp and refreshing, sweet and juicy¡ªit was incredibly delicious. ¡°Crack!¡± Daohua took another bite, and then realized that none of the other people in the room had started eating, she asked in surprise, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Dong Yuanxuan discreetly swallowed the saliva in his mouth and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry.¡± With the Little Prince not moving, how dare they start eating? Daohua cast a nce around the room, then turned her head to look at Xiao Yeyang sitting elegantly, and realized that the guy was waiting for someone to feed him. Behind Xiao Yeyang, the delicate-looking servant apanying him was busy picking out watermelon seeds for him. Seeing this, Daohua stood up, grabbed another piece of watermelon, and directly ced it in Xiao Yeyang¡¯s hand. While biting into her own piece, she looked at him with raised eyebrows. Xiao Yeyang, with a hand full of watermelon, was about to get angry but seeing Daohua¡¯s challenging gaze, which seemed to say, ¡°Can¡¯t you eat using your own hands?¡± He really wanted to swear at her, but he knew this person would definitely not bow and apologize like others, and she might even start an argument with him. This was the Yan Family home, and he was a guest. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to argue with the host. Forget it, let it be this once, considering she¡¯s a girl. Under the anxious gaze of Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye, who internally cried out that there would be trouble, and Yan Wenxiu who was sweating with nerves, Xiao Yeyang snorted and bit into the watermelon in his hand. Seeing this, Daohuaughed, sat down beside him, and while eating said, -Watermelon is best eaten in big bites; it¡¯s more satisfying. Having someone pick out the seeds and cut it into little cubes-what¡¯s the fun in eating it that way?¡± Without giving it much thought, Xiao Yeyang instinctively retorted, ¡°You think
everyone is as coarse¡­¡± Noticing Daohua¡¯s increasingly dangerous gaze, Xiao Yeyang swallowed his words. The others, observing the interaction between the two, exchanged a nce without a word, and then started eating their melon busily. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang had finished his piece of watermelon, Daohua handed him another, and asked with a smile, ¡°How about it, isn¡¯t it more enjoyable to hold it yourself and eat?¡±
Xiao Yeyang grunted but said nothing. Daohua looked at his servant and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve had someone prepare watermelon outside as well, go and eat.¡± De Fu looked at Xiao Yeyang, ¡°I must serve¡­¡± Xiao Yeyang waved a hand, ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll call you if I need something.¡± De Fu looked at Xiao Yeyang and then quickly nced at Dong Yuanxuan sitting opposite him. With Young Master Dong looking out, there should be no problems. After he left, Daohua leaned towards Xiao Yeyang, whispering, ¡°Your servant is quite good-looking.¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at her and twisted his body slightly, De Fu is a eunuch. ¡°Smack!¡± The watermelon hit the ground. Xiao Yeyang asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
Daohua¡¯s face was expressionless, ¡°My hand shook.¡± Damn it, seeing a real-life eunuch. Thinking of the cruel punishments that eunuchs suffered, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, ¡°In the future, be kinder to that little eunuch.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang felt it was very bizarre. Had he ever treated De Fu poorly? De Fu was the most prestigious eunuch by his side and was looked up to wherever he went. Except for the times he was scolded when Xiao Yeyang was in a bad mood, he lived quitefortably. Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua with puzzlement, who had a sympathetic look in his eyes. Where on earth did she see that De Fu was living poorly? Time passed bit by bit, and the sun gradually set. Dong Yuanxuan looked at the Little Prince, who was chatting animatedly with the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, thought for a moment, and summoned a servant to say, ¡°The Little Prince probably won¡¯t leave today; let the people below prepare for it.¡± At 5:00 PM, Grandmother Yan returned to the residence. Upon receiving the news, Xiao Yeyang immediately expressed his wish to visit Grandmother and, led by Daohua, took his entourage to Songhe Courtyard. When Grandmother Yan saw Xiao Yeyang, she wasn¡¯t intimidated by his noble attire at all. She grabbed his hand and said repeatedly, ¡°As long as you¡¯re safe, as long as you¡¯re safe.¡± Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye saw that Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t pull his hand away and was patiently chatting with the olddy. They once again increased their respect for the Yan Family. Afterward, Daohua introduced Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye to
Grandmother Yan. Grandmother Yan nodded kindly, ¡°All good children, about the same age as my Wenxiu. You can y together in the future.¡± Having said that, she looked around and her gaze fell on Xiao Yeyang, ¡°How about Zhao Ergou, is he doing well?¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s doing fine. If you want to see him, I¡¯ll have hime over to pay his respects in a bit. Grandmother Yan¡¯s expression brightened, ¡°He¡¯s here too?¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded again, ¡°He¡¯s now my servant. Wherever I go, he follows.¡± Grandmother Yan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, he¡¯s a poor child. Take good care of him.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before Yan Wenkai, Yan Wenjie, and Yan Wenbin finished their studies and came directly to Grandmother¡¯s courtyard upon returning. Daohua saw that Xiao Yeyang was patiently keeping Grandmotherpany in conversation with not a hint of displeasure in his expression, and her lips curled slightly upward. This person, although somewhat hot-tempered, had a good heart. He wasn¡¯t haughty like some other children of privilege and knew to return kindness. He didn¡¯t let his grandmother down, who had once cut back on her own rations to help him. Yan Wenkai was active and yful, knew how to have fun, and after Daohua introduced him to Xiao Yeyang¡¯s group, the boy started chatting enthusiastically, making for quite a pleasant atmosphere. Seeing the harmonious scene inside, Daohua sat down next to Grandmother and said to both her and Xiao Yeyang, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare the meal; you two keep chatting.¡± Xiao Yeyang asked in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t you have maids and servants in your house? Why do you need to prepare the meal?¡± Daohua, ¡°Well, you¡¯re here, so of course I should prepare it myself.¡± On hearing this, Xiao Yeyang showed a satisfied smile and then teased, ¡°Is your cooking any good?¡±
Daohua, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. We certainly don¡¯t have exotic delicacies, but home-cooked dishes¡­ You won¡¯t find them anywhere else.¡± Xiao Yeyang, ¡°Don¡¯t boast too much, I¡¯m waiting to see.¡± After speaking to the others, Daohua then left. De Fu didn¡¯t trust the meals prepared by the Yan Family and followed Daohua closely. Daohua sympathized with him for bing a eunuch at such a young age and was very polite to him. While preparing the meal, she didn¡¯t keep him in the dark and let him watch the entire process. initially, De Fu was dissatisfied with the Yan Family using onlymon dishes to entertain Xiao Yeyang, but when dish after dish was served, each full of color, fragrance, and vor, he had nothing to say.. Chapter 105: 92, Stay Overnight i Chapter 105: Chapter 92, Stay Overnight i In order to entertain Xiao Yeyang, Daohua had spared no expense and prepared the meals using almost exclusively ingredients from her own space, except for the meat. Even Xiao Yeyang, who had tasted various exotic delicacies, couldn¡¯t help but praise the meal served by the Yan Family. Both Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye, who never used to have second servings at home, ate two bowls of rice each and seemed to want more. If it had not been for their status, they both felt they could have eaten more. After the meal, Daohua asked Wang Manman to serve freshly picked jasmine tea to everyone. Xiao Yeyang held the teacup and observed the jasmine blossoms within, surrounded by the rich aroma of the tea, he acknowledged, ¡°Your family¡¯s flower tea is quite good.¡± Daohua said, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll pack some for you to take with you when you leave.¡± Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t decline and took a sip of the tea, hmm, the taste wasn¡¯t bad either, something he could enjoy from time to time. Inside the room, everyone echoed Xiao Yeyang¡¯s words. Regardless of whether they truly appreciated the jasmine tea, they didn¡¯t stint in their praise. Meanwhile, Madam Li was unsure whether Xiao Yeyang and hispanions were going to stay the night. She came looking for Daohua to discuss the preparations for the guest rooms, prompting Daohua to step away for a while. Madam Li said, ¡°You¡¯re more familiar with that distinguished guest, so please tell me, how should we prepare the lodging? Are there any particr taboos we should be aware of?¡± Daohua was at a loss; she didn¡¯t have a clue but seeing Madam Li¡¯s nervousness, said, ¡°Mother, I think it¡¯d be best to follow the usual rules you have for preparing it.¡± Madam Li immediately objected, ¡°How can that suffice? He is a member of the Imperial Family.¡±
After thinking for a moment, Daohua suggested, ¡°How about I ask De Fu, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s attendant?¡± Madam Li replied, ¡°Then please do so quickly.¡± Daohua reluctantly returned to the living room, only to find the atmosphere somewhat amiss¡ªa maid was trembling as she knelt on the ground. ¡°What happened?¡± Daohua asked, looking towards Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua but said nothing. At that moment, De Fu came forward and reported, ¡°This maid has been clumsy and dropped a piece of Master Qi¡¯s artwork on the floor.¡± Daohua looked at the fan lying beside Xiao Yeyang and picked it up. She examined thendscape painting on it, nodded, andmented, ¡°Not bad.¡± Then, tilting her head, she asked doubtfully, ¡°Who is Master Qi?¡± If Xiao Yeyang wasn¡¯t mindful of etiquette, he would have rolled his eyes at Daohua right then. Was she really a daughter of an official¡¯s family, not knowing even Master Qi? ¡°Master Qi, ah¡­¡± Xiao Yeyang, too, was a lover of painting and he spoke incessantly and admiringly of Master Qi. After listening to him, Daohua smiled and asked, ¡°You admire this Master Qi a lot?¡± Xiao Yeyang replied, ¡°Of course.¡± Seeing he was about tounch into another lengthy discourse, Daohua swiftly interrupted him and said, ¡°Wait a moment,¡± before turning to De Fu, ¡°Eunuch, my mother is unsure of how to prepare the guest room. Could you please go over and give some guidance?¡± De Fu didn¡¯t answer immediately, first ncing at Xiao Yeyang. Seeing no objection, he understood that the Little Prince intended to stay with the Yan Family, ¡°Yes, this servant will go right away.¡± When he left, Daohua smiled at Xiao Yeyang, then turned to the kneeling maid and said, ¡°You may leave too.¡± She then opened the fan again and held it up to Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes, smiling, ¡°Alright, now you can tell me about Master Qi¡¯s painting style. Who knows, maybe one day I¡¯ll be a great painter myself.¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at her sideways and disregarded the fact that she had taken it upon herself to release the maid. Though his temper was not the best, he would not trouble a maid without reason. However, Daohua had taken a rather long time to leave just now, and not everyone in the Yan Family had the acumen to tter and pander to him, which greatly annoyed him. He couldn¡¯t vent his irritation on those few individuals, so he took the opportunity to direct it at the maid who had just made a mistake, lest those people think he was indeed easy to talk to. ¡°You still want to be a great painter? First, you should get somemon knowledge into your head,¡± he critiqued, ¡°You don¡¯t even recognize the Qi Family. I¡¯m embarrassed for you.¡± Daohua righteously retorted, ¡°What¡¯s the issue with not recognizing the Qi Family? I¡¯ve never studied in this area; isn¡¯t that normal? Now that you¡¯ve told me, don¡¯t I know?¡±
It was only then that Xiao Yeyang remembered that Daohua had grown up in the countryside and had very limited exposure to the world. At that moment, he stopped berating her, and seeing her holding the fan and looking at him pitifully, he put aside his status and started to exin the painting on the fan to her. In the room, everyone else saw Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face lighten with a smile and immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Yan Zhigao looked at Master Lin and Yan Wenjie with some dissatisfaction. If it weren¡¯t for these two unaware of their manners, the Little Prince would not have gotten angry. Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye tacitly lowered their heads to sip tea. Knowing that Xiao Yeyang would stay the night with the Yan Family, both felt somewhat restless.
Dong Yuanxuan had guessed that Xiao Yeyang would not leave Xingzhou City today and had prepared amodations in the city in advance. Little did he know, it was all for naught. Zhou Chengye, on the other hand, felt a bit disappointed. He had wanted to invite Xiao Yeyang to stay with the Zhou Family. After all, whenpared to the Yan Family, the Zhou Family was not just a little bit inferior. s, he had been shut down by a single sentence from the eldest daughter of the Yan Family. Zhou Family. Old Master Zhou, seeing that his eldest grandson had not sent any message back, said to his eldest son, ¡°Tell your wife not to bother preparing anymore; the Little Prince won¡¯t being over.¡± Zhou Eldest nodded, ¡°The Dong Family also has properties in Xingzhou City. It¡¯s understandable that the Little Prince won¡¯te to our house.¡± The Zhou Family was indeed inferior to the Dong Family. Old Master Zhou felt both disappointment and helplessness at his eldest son¡¯s one-sided way of thinking. Fortunately, his second son was more capable; otherwise, the Zhou Family would have been on a downward trajectory in their generation. ¡°You only considered the Dong Family. Haven¡¯t you thought that the Little Prince might stay with the Yan Family?¡± Zhou Eldest showed surprise, ¡°How could that be?¡± Old Master Zhou said irritably, ¡°How could it not be?¡± Pausing momentarily, he continued with a meaningful tone, ¡°Sometimes, a person¡¯s luck is very important. Yan Zhigao offended the consultant Du and his career was practically halted at the County Magistrate level. But look now, he¡¯s turned his fortunes around, hasn¡¯t he? People should make more good connections.¡± Zhou Eldest nodded, seemingly understanding yet not. Seeing him like this, Old Master Zhou simply said, ¡°The Yan Family has just arrived in Xingzhou and has many matters to deal with. If you could lend them a hand at this time, they would be grateful. Have your wife mingle more with the Yan Family¡¯sdies. And isn¡¯t Jingwan friends with the eldest youngdy of the Yan Family? Young girls can also associate with each other.¡± Zhou Eldest hesitated, ¡°Father, is that necessary? I¡¯ve inquired, and the Yan Family doesn¡¯t have any impressive background. They are just from a humble origin.¡± Old Master Zhou immediately grew angry, ¡°So what if they are from a humble background? Didn¡¯t our Zhou Family ancestors alsoe from a humble origin? Look not just at the present, my son. As long as the Yan Family maintains a rtionship with the Little Prince, who knows how high they might rise?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve heard that when Yan Zhigao became County Magistrate, he received an umbre from tens of thousands. To earn the genuine love and respect of the people shows he¡¯s a man who gets things done.. Such a man, once given an opportunity, has limitless potential!¡± Chapter 106: 93, The Gift l Chapter 106: Chapter 93, The Gift l Xiao Yeyang¡¯s overnight stay at the Yan Family affected the hearts of many officials and prominent households in Xingzhou City. The consultant¡¯s residence. Madam Qian said to Qian Tongzhi, ¡°Do you think we should pay a visit to the noble guest tomorrow?¡± Qian Tongzhi shook his head, ¡°Unless Prefectural Governor Yan introduces us, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for us to intrude. If we do anything wrong, we might even annoy the noble guest.¡± Hearing this, Madam Qian felt deted, ¡°Lately, you¡¯ve been openlyplying while defying Prefectural Governor Yan at the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office. It would be good enough if he doesn¡¯t hold a grudge against you; how could he possibly help by introducing us?¡± Qian Tongzhi thought for a moment, ¡°Our family¡¯s rtionship with the Yan Family cannot be severed.¡± Madam Qian nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we women don¡¯t interfere with men¡¯s affairs. I¡¯ve kept in touch with Madam Li all along, and even their family¡¯sdy I helped introduce. Besides, Bi Lan can speak well with the eldest youngdy of the Yan Family.¡± The prefectural judge¡¯s residence. After learning about Xiao Yeyang¡¯s stay at the Yan Family, Wang Tongpan buried himself in his study until midnight beforeing out. Madam Wang waited for him to return to their room before lying down, ¡°You needn¡¯t worry too much. We were just carrying out tasks for others. Even if the Yan Family has the Little Prince backing them, they can¡¯t do anything to us.¡± Wang Tongpan kept shaking his head, ¡°What do you know? They might not do anything openly, but what about behind the scenes? Now, we can only hope that Prefectural Governor Yan is magnanimous. He has only just arrived in Xingzhou recently, and there¡¯s a lot I haven¡¯t had the chance to do. We haven¡¯t reached an irreconcble situation yet.¡±
Madam Wang turned over, ¡°If Prefectural Governor Yan wants to govern Xingzhou properly, he can¡¯t do without the support of you and your subordinates.¡± Wang Tongpan fell silent for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ve written to Consultant Du to inform him of the situation here. With the Little Prince involved, he won¡¯t continue to withhold the dike funds. I can also use this to express my intentions towards Prefectural Governor Yan.¡± ¡°Right, you must also maintain good rtions with the women of the Yan Family. I know you look down on the matriarch of the Yan Family for her merchant background, but times have changed. In their presence, you still need to put on a show.¡± Madam Wang gave Wang Tongpan a sidelong nce, ¡°There¡¯s no need for the master to teach me that. Rest assured, as long as it can help the master, not to mention pleasing someone of merchant origin, I¡¯m willing to do even harder tasks.¡± Wang Tongpan was visibly relieved, ¡°With a wife like you, what more could a husband ask for!¡± The next day, in the backyard of the Yan Family, Daohua Pavilion was bustling early in the morning. ¡°Manman, remember the two-foot long wooden box I bought when we went shopping before? Find it for me quickly.¡± After getting up and washing up, the first thing Daohua did was to instruct Wang Manman to find something. Soon, Wang Manman came with the box, ¡°Miss, what do you need this box for?¡± Daohua took the box, ¡°I don¡¯t know when Xiao Yeyang will leave; I need to prepare some gifts for him in advance. He helped us at the post station before and even gave me a Jade Pendant. I didn¡¯t get to thank him properly in the haste of things.¡± Wang Manman asked, ¡°What does Miss n to give? With such a noble identity, what does that gentlemanck?¡± Daohua fell silent for a moment, ¡°No matter what it is, it¡¯s the thought that counts. But, I do need to give it some thought.¡± Clearly, Xiao Yeyang had done the Yan Family a great favor. It was very likely that her adoptive father¡¯s promotion was due to him; this time, his willingness to stay with the Yan Family undoubtedly also raised the Yan Family¡¯s status in Xingzhou City. With his visit, her adoptive father should have a somewhat easier time at the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office, no longer facing the situation of having no one avable and having to do everything himself. With such a great favor owed, how could it be repaid? And to put it pragmatically, their family also needed to maintain a certain rtionship with this distinguished gentleman. The maintenance of a rtionship should never involve only one party giving. For now, Xiao Yeyang, considering they had saved him in the past, might look after the Yan Family for a while. But as time goes on, if the Yan Family is unable to offer anything in return and only knows how to take, even the deepest rtionship would eventually wear thin. With Xiao Yeyang¡¯s status, he certainlycked nothing. The Yan Family¡¯s resources couldn¡¯t produce anything of great value either. Hence, it was best to give a gift that Xiao Yeyang might actually need.
After some thought, Daohua found some bamboo tubes and filled them with three tubes of jasmine tea; Xiao Yeyang did say it was delicious, so she decided to give him some more. What about a ginseng? The most valuable thing in her space was the ginseng, which was usually needed. However, she seemed to have only newly harvested ginseng. How could she exin that?
Well¡­ her manor was close to arge mountain; she could say it came from there. Afterward, she took several bottles of the golden sore medicine she had made herself¡ªthe same kind that she had used to save Zhao Ergou before. The herbs used were all grown in the space, and the effects of stopping bleeding and reducing inmmation were extraordinarily good. Boys tend to be more boisterous, their everyday bumps and scrapes are bound to be more frequent, and this medicine would be just the thing for them. Once the wooden box was filled to the brim, Daohua finally felt satisfied. ¡°Let¡¯s go; we¡¯re off to Grandmother¡¯s courtyard.¡± Breakfast wasid out in the olddy¡¯s courtyard. By the time Daohua got there, the Yan Family had all arrived, including Xiao Yeyang, Dong Yuanxuan, and Zhou Chengye, who had stayed overnight. Daohua paid her respects to her elders, then sat down next to Xiao Yeyang and asked, ¡°Howe you all got up so early?¡± Xiao Yeyang gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°Who do you think is aszy as you? I get up every day at the hour of mao, practice martial arts for an hour, and after breakfast, it¡¯s time to start sses.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua thought to herself that the life of a royal offspring was not that easy after all, what with so much to learn. After breakfast, Xiao Yeyang took the initiative to say goodbye to Old Madam Yan, ¡°Old Madam, we will be leaving soon. Please take care of your health.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Daohua looked surprised. ¡°You¡¯re leaving today? Can¡¯t you stay a few more days? I haven¡¯t even treated you to hot pot yet.¡± Seeing Daohua¡¯s reluctant face, Xiao Yeyang patiently exined, ¡°I am currently studying at Wangyue Academy. I took leave toe here, and it¡¯s not good to dy too long outside.¡± Daohua quickly asked, ¡°Is Wangyue Academy far from here? Will youe back again?¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua, paused for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯lle, to have the so-called hot pot you mentioned.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua broke into a smile. ¡°Since you¡¯ll being back, then I won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡±
Watching Daohua¡¯s swift change, Xiao Yeyang was speechless. Suddenly, Daohua turned her head to look at Xiao Yeyang, ¡°Wangyue Academy, why does that name sound so familiar?¡± Yan Wenxiu, who was sitting by, then spoke up, ¡°Among the four great academies in the north, Wangyue Academy ranks the highest.¡± It hadn¡¯t been long since he had wanted to enroll there, but unfortunately, he was out of luck, as the academy¡¯s quota for this year was already full. It was said that there were actually a few spots left, but those were reserved for the children of influential aristocratic families. Though his father was already a Fifth-rank Prefectural Governor,pared to the top elites, the difference was more than slight. Once Yan Wenxiu mentioned it, Daohua remembered that Madam Li had sighed about this very topic to her,menting that it interfered with Yan Wenxiu¡¯s education. Thinking this over, Daohua nced at Xiao Yeyang with an expression of holding back words, then quickly averted her eyes, silently reminding herself not to be too greedy, for he had already helped their family more than enough. ¡°Snap!¡± Xiao Yeyang tapped Daohua on the head with the handle of his fan. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t dawdle.¡± To the side, De Fu looked up at the sky, speechless¡ªhis master might as well have spelled out the words ¡°juste and ask me¡± directly. The eldest son of the Yan Family wanted to enroll at Wangyue Academy, and De Fu didn¡¯t believe the Little Prince was oblivious to this. It appeared he was deliberately waiting for the eldest daughter of the Yan Family to ask him. Daohua nced at Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression, worried about putting him in a difficult position in front of everyone. After thinking it over, she tugged at his sleeve and pulled him to the side. Once he approached, she said in a low voice, deliberating, ¡°My eldest brother is extremely learned, my third brother is a man of noble character, and my fourth brother is even a martial arts prodigy¡­¡± The usuallyposed Xiao Yeyang interrupted, annoyed, ¡°How can you even say that? ¡®Extremely learned¡¯ and ¡®martial arts prodigy,¡¯ I wouldn¡¯t dare to say that about myself, and you have the cheek to?¡± Daohua gave an embarrassed smile¡ªit was just an attempt to fight for any advantage, so she might have exaggerated a bit. By this time, the carriage and horses were ready, and the bodyguards came to report. Xiao Yeyang snorted coldly at Daohua without a word and turned to leave.
¡°Wait!¡± Daohua hurriedly called out to him. Xiao Yeyang raised an eyebrow and turned back. Just when he thought Daohua would continue to plead for her family, she took a wooden box from her maid¡¯s hand and thrust it into his, ¡°A gift, for you.¡± Xiao Yeyang looked at the wooden box in his hand, not even fancy enough to be called exquisite, and kept silent. Seeing that he seemed unimpressed, Daohua immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s inside is really good stuff; consider it a thank you for giving me the Jade Pendant.¡± Speaking of it, Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua¡¯s waist, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing the Jade Pendant I gave to you?¡± Daohua said with a smile, ¡°The Jade Pendant is too precious; I¡¯ve put it away safe and sound for my mother to keep.¡± Xiao Yeyang peered at her for a moment, ¡°You might as well wear it, to avoid being bullied again.¡± After saying this, he went to bid farewell to Old Madam Yan and then left the Yan family.. Chapter 107: 94, Give and Take l Chapter 107: Chapter 94, Give and Take l Daohua followed the Yan Family as they sent off Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan, waiting until the carriages and horses were out of sight before everyone prepared to return home. ¡°Uncle Yan, Auntie Yan, I have been out for a whole day and night, and I should head back too. My impromptu visit this time has really been an imposition. Next time, I hope your family will honor my home with a visit when my little nephew invites you all,¡± Zhou Chengye said with a smile as he made his respects to Yan Zhigao and Madam Li. Last night, in an effort to get closer to Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan, he unabashedly stayed over at the Yan Family despite living in Xingzhou City, and despite the fact that it was his first time interacting with the family and, logically, he shouldn¡¯t have stayed over. Yan Zhigaoughed and waved his hand, ¡°Young Master Zhou is too polite. We are very happy that you came to visit us and you are wee toe at any time.¡± Zhou Chengye addressed him as Uncle Yan out of politeness, but he couldn¡¯t truly ept such a title regardless of his status. The Dong Family has produced a Grand Secretary, and the current Second Master Zhou is a Senior Third Rank Vice Minister of Personnel; how could he presume to ept the title of uncle from a young master of the Zhou Family? ¡°Then I shall have to trouble you more often in the days toe,¡± Zhou Chengye said, not minding Yan Zhigao¡¯s choice of address. It had merely been a polite formality anyway. He then turned to Yan Wenxiu. ¡°I have great admiration for Brother Yan¡¯s schrship. We must exchange views more often in the future.¡± Yan Wenxiu was keen on befriending Zhou Chengye, who didn¡¯t act like a typical aloof aristocratic son. He immediately responded with a smile, ¡°Then if I have anything I don¡¯t understand in the future, I¡¯ll have to ask Brother Zhou for guidance.¡± Zhou Chengye chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not about asking for guidance; it¡¯s about exchanging ideas.¡± After speaking, he turned to Daohua, ¡°Older Sister Daohua, Jingwan often mentions you at home. If you have time, you should go and visit her.¡± Daohua didn¡¯t expect Zhou Chengye to address her as well, and was a bit surprised, but she quickly smiled and promised, ¡°I will.¡± As for him saying Zhou Jingwan often talked about her, she took it with a grain of salt and didn¡¯t take it to heart. Afterwards, Zhou Chengye saluted the others as well, then mounted the fine horse his servant had brought over and rode off.
Seeing everyone had gone, Daohua was about to help Madam Li back to the inner courtyard to rest. The dark circles under Madam Li¡¯s eyes showed how hard she had worked to host Xiao Yeyang and that she had not rested well. Just then, Yan Wenkai came bounding over, tugging at Daohua and asking, ¡°Big sister, what were you whispering to the Little Prince earlier? What did you talk about?¡± At this question, Yan Zhigao and the rest turned to look. Yan Wenxiu seemed slightly anxious. He had not been seriously considering Wangyue Academy at first, but after his younger brother had hinted that the Little Prince might secure them a spot there, he became intrigued. The notion that Daohua might have broached the subject privately with the Little Prince had made it hard for him not to start looking forward to it. It had been two years since he had achieved the Schr rank, and despite consistently studying hard throughout these years, he felt his knowledge and perspective were still too limited. As the eldest son and grandson of the Yan Family, he had been acutely aware of his responsibilities from a young age. As he grew older, he became increasingly cognizant of the Yan Family¡¯s fragile foundations and had seen firsthand the difficulties his father faced in the government. All of this made him urgently wish to improve himself, for a person without real ability cannot bear the responsibility of reviving his family. At the State School, however, there was only so much he could learn and so few people he could meet. Wangyue Academy stood among the top institutions in Daxia, with both its faculty and students being the creme de creme of the nation. If he could study in such an environment, not to mention the knowledge, even the connections he could make would represent a considerable gain. Daohua observed everyone¡¯s expressions, and thinking about how Xiao Yeyang had not given any specifics, she did not wish to give vain hope to others and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t much; just some words of farewell.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of disappointment. Madam Li nced at Daohua, knowing her daughter had a sense of propriety in her actions. She red at her younger son, ¡°What are you dawdling for? Go study.¡± Yan Wenkai was merely curious and asked casually. Seeing that he could glean nothing of substance, he lost interest and ran off with Wentao. Yan Zhigao addressed the others, ¡°Everyone, go about your own tasks. I must head to the yamen myself.¡± At Xingzhou Port. Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan boarded the ship. ¡°Bring the wooden box over here.¡± Defu carefully ced the unassuming wooden box onto the table in front of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s seat, and after getting a wave from Xiao Yeyang, he bowed and retreated.
¡°I wonder what gift the eldest miss of the Yan Family has given the Little Prince? Let¡¯s open it and see,¡± Dong Yuanxuan said with a smile. In front of others, he was always mindful of propriety, but in private, his interactions with Xiao Yeyang were quite rxed. Xiao Yeyang himself had a temper and was quite picky, but he was indeed a decent person. At least, he never treated his subordinates with violence or irrational demands. Xiao Yeyang nced at Dong Yuanxuan, tempted to tease him further, but he was also curious about what Daohua had gifted him. After a moment¡¯s thought, he reached out and opened the wooden box.
¡°Wow, three cylinders of tea leaves, Little Prince, you¡¯ve got to give me one.¡± Dong Yuanxuan immediately opened his mouth to ask for some. Perhaps because they had left in such a hurry, the Yan Family was not fully prepared, so he had not received any presents. Well¡­ not exactly nothing, he still got a share of thest cart of vegetables and watermelons. As Xiao Yeyang held the bamboo cylinder, opened it and saw that it was indeed filled with jasmine tea, he disdainfully said, ¡°This Daohua, ruining good stuff again, is this bamboo cylinder even meant to hold tea?¡± Though his tone was full of disdain, the corners of his mouth were continuously curling upwards. Dong Yuanxuan didn¡¯t say anything even though he saw through it. The jasmine tea was also not bad for him, noticing that Xiao Yeyang had no intention of giving him any, he said again, ¡°Little Prince, there are three cylinders of tea, you can¡¯t drink that much, give one to me.¡± Xiao Yeyang quickly covered the bamboo cylinder, ¡°No way, this little bit of tea isn¡¯t even enough for me to give away as presents.¡± Uncles, teachers ¡ª these people were all way more important than a Dong Yuanxuan. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang had put away the tea, Dong Yuanxuan pursed his lips, but was perceptive enough not to continue asking. Xiao Yeyang was usually quite generous; if he didn¡¯t give, it meant he really didn¡¯t want to. ¡°What¡¯s that wrapped in cloth?¡± Xiao Yeyang was also curious, he opened the cloth wrap, and a fresh ginseng, just unearthed, appeared starkly in the view of the two men. Looking at the ginseng roots still covered with a bit of soil, Xiao Yeyang was at a loss for words. On the side, Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s mouth twitched as well. The Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter certainly had a unique style of gift-giving ¡ª even good things need decent packaging, ¡°This ginseng looks like it¡¯s a hundred years old, right?¡±
A Hundred-Year Ginseng, just like that, wrapped in a rough cloth and given as a present! Xiao Yeyang picked up the ginseng, still not yet processed, and nodded, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s not far off in years. This Daohua, why give me a ginseng?¡± Dong Yuanxuan smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t the elder Miss Yan say that? It¡¯s a thank-you gift for you.¡± Xiao Yeyang put down the ginseng, looked at the jasmine tea in the bamboo cylinder, then at the ginseng wrapped in cloth, and heaved a helpless sigh. When Daohua gave a gift, it really required him to do some reworking. ¡°And what¡¯s in that porcin bottle, it¡¯s not some medicine, is it?¡± Looking at thest three small porcin bottles in the wooden box, Dong Yuanxuan asked. Xiao Yeyang picked up a porcin bottle, opened the cap and took a whiff, then before Dong Yuanxuan could say anything, he quickly stowed the porcin bottle away. It was the golden sore medicine that Daohua used to save Zhao Ergou before ¡ª it had even better hemostatic and anti-inmmatory effects than the army¡¯s golden sore medicine. Of the three gifts, this was the most valuable! Whether it was the tea or the ginseng, if he simply said the word, people would immediately bring them to him, but this superb golden sore medicine that could save lives was virtually priceless. Dong Yuanxuan, seeing Xiao Yeyang¡¯s reaction, was very curious, ¡°What¡¯s this good stuff, can¡¯t you show me?¡± Xiao Yeyang ignored him and said, ¡°Arrange it, didn¡¯t Daohua say she wanted to treat me to that hotpot? Check when we cane again.¡± Dong Yuanxuan thought for a moment, ¡°That would probably have to wait until around Mid-Autumn Festival. Taking leaves too frequently, the schrs would get unhappy.¡±
Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face fell, Prince Rui¡¯s uncle had specifically instructed the Academy when he left to treat him as an ordinary student; to punish when necessary, to scold when needed, and he couldn¡¯t be too presumptuous. If things got too out of hand, he could be sent back to the capital. Meanwhile, at the rear of the passenger boat, Defu personally watched as the bodyguards stored the vegetables and watermelons from the Yan Family in the storeroom. A bodyguard mumbled softly, ¡°When other families send gifts, it¡¯s all gold and silver valuables, but this Xingzhou Prefectural Governor sends a cartload of vegetables and fruits.¡± ¡°Whack!¡± Listening to this, Defu walked over and smacked the bodyguard on the forehead, ¡°What do you know? The vegetables from Prefectural Governor Yan¡¯s home are much tastier than what¡¯s sold outside.¡± Last night, the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter specifically left dinner for him and Zhao Ergou. The taste, that was something delightful. ¡°Be careful with these watermelons when you move them, don¡¯t let them get smashed. The Little Prince really likes them.¡± Chapter 108: 95, Gesture with Finger and Hand_l Chapter 108: Chapter 95, Gesture with Finger and Hand_l Xiao Yeyang¡¯s sudden visit brought about significant changes to the Yan Family. For starters, Yan Zhigao was no longer as busy at the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office, and the funds for the river embankment construction were approved a few dayster. The officials there no longer gave lip service as before; Secondly, Madam Li received more invitations and visiting cards. Even Daohua received several invitations from officials¡¯ daughters. However, she attended none of them and turned them all down. By July, the watermelons in the farmstead were ripe and ready to sell. She was very busy. In the city, Madam Li had purchased a shop. At this moment, that shop had begun to sell watermelons and business was booming. There was no helping it. The Yan Family¡¯s watermelons wererge, juicy, sweet, and had a red flesh. Once cut open and disyed at the shop entrance, they immediately attracted a crowd of people. It was also during this time that the Yan Family truly realized Daohua¡¯s ability to make money and no longer believed that she had bought that small farmstead only because of the financial support from Old Madam Yan. Songhe Courtyard. Daohua, as she had back home, settled and recorded ounts in front of the
olddy, her handiwork with the abacus was extremely smooth. Watching her granddaughter, who never seemed to lose her smile, Old Madam Yan shook her head with a chuckle and said to Madam Li, ¡°Look how happy this girl is. I never realized that our Daohua was such a money-grubber.¡± Daohua looked up, ¡°That¡¯s because our expenses were low before. The produce from our fields not only covered our expenses but also had surplus. We livedfortably and didn¡¯t need to fuss over money.¡± ¡°But now, with our household expenses being sorge and money tight, this ie from selling watermelons means we can breathe a bit easier. Naturally, I am happy.¡± Madam Li felt very relieved hearing this. Her daughter, so young, was already taking burdens off her shoulders, not only sharing her worries but also directly solving them. Over the years, she too had her share of concerns about money, which she had managed to bear alone through haphazard means. This year, with her husband¡¯s promotion to Prefectural Governor, she knew that the financial strain would be greater than before. She had prepared herself to brazenly ask for help from her older and younger brothers when necessary. But to her surprise, her daughter¡¯s watermelons had quickly solved an urgent matter. Madam Li watched Daohua, who was bent over the ounts with curved eyes and brows, feeling warmth in her heart. This girl was too considerate. ¡°Mother, the watermelons are selling too well in the city. When Second Uncle arrives, the watermelons we transport to the provincial capital won¡¯t be as plentiful as we first thought,¡± Daohua suddenly said. Madam Liughed, ¡°That¡¯s alright. Your Second Uncle is alsoing over to check on us. He¡¯ll take whatever watermelon he can. The prices in the provincial capital are surely higher than in the city, he won¡¯t be at a loss.¡± Daohua nodded. She had been concerned about not being able to sell the watermelons, so she specifically asked her mother to write to her uncles for help. Now, with her uncles taking on the task, she felt truly apologetic about the limited supply. ¡°I won¡¯t sell the watermelons from my farmstead. Apart from some that 111 keep to give away, I¡¯ll let Second Uncle take the rest. Madam Li had no objections: ¡°The farmstead is yours; you can do whatever you want with it.¡± Old Madam Yan sat on the side, munching on grapes delivered from the farmstead, and spoke up, ¡°You also grew quite a few grapes on the farmstead. What do you n to do with them?¡± ¡°The grape yield is too small. I only grew some in the yards of the farmstead, and I don¡¯t n to sell them. We¡¯ll either eat them ourselves or give them away. Oh, and I¡¯m thinking about learning how to make wine from grapes,¡± Daohua replied. When Yan Zhigao walked in with Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhiqiang, they heard her mention this. ying the elder, Yan Zhiyuan spoke directly, ¡°Daohua, you can¡¯t just waste things. Listen to your second uncle, grapes are precious. If you want to learn winemaking, use something else.¡±
Daohua shook her head and blurted out, ¡°That won¡¯t do. What I want to make is grape wine, and other things simply can¡¯t rece that.¡± Being bluntly rejected by a younger family member, Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s face turned somewhat unpleasant, ¡°You¡¯re just a youngdy. What do you know about winemaking? It¡¯s nothing but a waste. Daohua felt somewhat displeased inside, but still responded, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s precisely because I don¡¯t understand that I need to learn. No one is born with all kinds of skills.¡± Seeing his words thrown back at him, Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s face showed signs of not being able to hang on.
Madam Li nced at Yan Zhiyuan and did not open her mouth to smooth over the atmosphere. Her daughter¡¯s matters on the farm hadn¡¯t even warranted her intervention yet, and here was the uncle being frankly impolite. To the side, Yan Zhigao put down the tea bowl he was holding and addressed Daohua, ¡°Your uncle is right. Didn¡¯t you say that there aren¡¯t many grapes grown? How about this, don¡¯t learn how to make that whatever grape wine this year. Next year, once you¡¯ve nted more, you can learn then. Grape wine, that was something only royalty and nobles could afford to drink. Was it that easy to brew? Moreover, he shared the same thoughts as his younger brother. In the past, he had only eaten grapes a few times, during the banquet of the top schr, the year he passed the imperial examination. These fruits were even more precious than watermelons, using them to learn wine brewing felt incredibly wasteful. Daohua¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly. She really disliked this feeling of being dictated to. She was using her own crops and it didn¡¯t inconvenience the family at all. The old Lady Yan knew Daohua¡¯s temperament all too well. A single furrowing of her brows indicated what she was thinking, so she immediately chastised Yan Zhigao and his brother with augh, ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re using your own stuff, why the unnecessary fuss?¡± Once the olddy spoke, Yan Zhigao and his brother could no longer continue. The matter was thus dropped. At that moment, a servant girl came to report that the master from her maternal uncle¡¯s house had arrived. Hearing this, Madam Li¡¯s face brightened with joy, and Daohua also hurriedly put down her abacus and stood up. Old Lady Yan said with a smile, ¡°We were just talking about it, and what a coincidence that he has arrived. Eldest son, daughter-inw, go and wee him quickly.¡± Daohua, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll go too.¡± Old Lady Yan waved her hand, ¡°Go ahead, go ahead, wherever you are, girl.¡± Yan Zhigao stood up and left with mother and daughter. The Li Family had not been of little help these years; he ought to go and wee his uncle. Once the family of three had left, Yan Zhiyuan offhandedly remarked, ¡°Daohua seems to be particrly close to the Li Family.¡± Old Lady Yan nced at him sidelong, ¡°That¡¯s because the Li Family treats Daohua well. She knows how to be grateful and naturally feels close to the Li Family.¡±
Yan Zhiyuan said awkwardly, ¡°Mother, you indulge Daohua too much. You may not know this, but those grapes are rare in Xingzhou, especially the ones we grow in our familyrge and plump, juicy and delicious. Using them for winemaking is just too wasteful.¡± Old Lady Yan bluntly retorted, ¡°What do you mean ¡®our family¡¯? Those are Daohua¡¯s grapes.¡± Yan Zhiyuan was taken aback, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, Mother. Isn¡¯t Daohua a member of the Yan Family?¡± Old Lady Yan replied coolly, ¡°Second son, keep your little schemes to yourself. Over these years, our family has not separated, and all the major and minor matters have been managed by your elder brother and his wife; you have not been slighted in the least. I¡¯ll make things clear today: keep your hands off Daohua¡¯s things.¡± Yan Zhiyuan felt ufortable, ¡°Mother, what kind of person do you take me for? Am I that kind of person who covets my niece¡¯s things? Old Lady Yan huffed, ¡°You know whether you are or not. You and your wife are both clever calctors. Now, I¡¯m too tired to deal with the two of you. Remember, what is yours, I won¡¯t shortchange you a single thing even after a hundred years; what¡¯s not yours, do not even think about it.¡± Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s expression turned slightly embarrassed, and he fell silent. Seeing this, Yan Zhiqiang hurriedly tried to smooth things over, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not managing it this year, as I was busy with the fields when Daohua was nting the grapes. Next year, I will specifically allocate a plot ofnd for grape cultivation. That way, our family will not be short on grapes.¡± Yan Zhiyuan nced at Yan Zhiqiang with a speechless expression. Was this a question of having enough to eat? This was about the young one not putting her elder in her eyes, wasn t it? Chapter 109: 96, Quota_1 Chapter 109: Chapter 96, Quota_1 Daohua followed Yan Zhigao and Madam Li, weing Li Xingnian through the door, as the group chatted and made their way toward the olddy¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Little sister, how did youe up with the idea to nt watermelons? And to grow them so well?¡± Li Xingnian asked Madam Li. As a merchant who had traveled extensively from south to north over the years, he was well aware that watermelons were not easy to cultivate. Just after entering Xingzhou City, he had passed by the Yan Family¡¯s shop and made a point to look at the watermelons they were selling. Goodness, they looked even better than those he had seen in Beijing. Madam Liughed, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to that impish girl Daohua. Last year she nted two acres of watermelon in her hometown and saved some seeds. As our newly purchased estate had some vacantnd, we decided to nt them there.¡± Lt Xingnian nced at Daohua, who was following closely beside him with a demeanor that was very familiar, and his eyes were full of smiles, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold, weren¡¯t you afraid they wouldn¡¯t grow well?¡± Madam Li nced at Yan Zhigao and chuckled, ¡°We were worried about that, so we didn¡¯t mention it at home. Sir, don¡¯t be angry, please.¡± Yan Zhigao waved his hand dismissively, ¡°I trust you to manage the household affairs, you don¡¯t need to consult me about everything.¡± Li Xingnian picked up the conversation, ¡°Luckily, it was a fortunate mistake to have nted these watermelons, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have this harvest.¡± Madam Li nodded with a smile, ¡°Indeed, but the abundant watermelon harvest has also benefited greatly from the support of the olddy and the bustling efforts of my youngest brother.¡± At these words, the smile on Yan Zhigao¡¯s face grew wider.
Daohua, following the adults, listened to their conversation without interjecting. Seeing Madam Li rxed and cheerful in the presence of her brother from her maternal family, Daohua¡¯s heart also filled with joy. Although her mother had kept in correspondence with her maternal family over the years, the actual meetings had been few and far between; no wonder she was so happy. Soon, the group arrived at the olddy¡¯s courtyard. Li Xingnian paid his respects to the old Madam Yan and exchanged greetings with Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhiqiang before they all sat down to talk and socialize. ¡°Uncle, have some grapes.¡± With a beaming smile, Daohua ced a te of chilled grapes in front of Li Xingnian on the coffee table. Seeing therge round grapes that resembled dark amethysts, Li Xingnianughed, ¡°These grapes are quite a treat. I must savor them.¡± With that, he picked one and popped it into his mouth. ¡°Mmm, so sweet!¡± Old Madam Yan chuckled, ¡°1 feel the same way. To me, they taste even better than watermelons.¡± After enjoying another grape, Li Xingnian pushed the te toward Daohua, ¡°You youngdies love this kind of thing, I should only taste a few.¡± These ¡¯ grapes were not cheap, and seldom seen in the market; he guessed his sister¡¯s family didn¡¯t have many. Daohua paused briefly before her eyebrows and eyes curved in a smile, and she pushed the te back to him, ¡°Uncle, please eat your fill. I grew these grapes myself.¡± Li Xingnian looked surprised, ¡°You can grow grapes too?¡± Daohua lifted her chin, proud, ¡°There are so many things I can grow.¡± Lt Xingnianughed, ¡°You¡¯re quite the unabashed girl, aren¡¯t you?¡± Daohua red back, ¡°What¡¯s there to be ashamed of? I¡¯m stating a fact.¡± After saying so, she pushed the te again, ¡°Uncle, please, help yourself. Although 1 dtdn¡¯t grow many grapes this time, there are certainly enough for you to eat to your heart¡¯s content.¡± This time, Li Xingnian did not refuse. They also had grapes at his home, but they were rare and expensive. Plus, with many children in the family, he only ever tasted one or two at a time-he never really indulged. ¡°Then your uncle will enjoy the good fortune provided by our Daohua,¡± he decided. Yan Zhiyuan, watching the two interact, said with a smile, ¡°Look at Daohua, how close she is with her uncle.¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Li nced at Yan Zhiyuan and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s probably because this girl has never seen her two uncles before, and now she¡¯s fascinated by them.¡±
Seeing that Li Xingnian really liked eating grapes, Daohua said, ¡°Second Uncle, when you go back, I¡¯ll bring you some more, so that Eldest Uncle, Eldest Aunt, Second Aunt, and my cousins can all have a taste too.¡± Li Xingnian said, ¡°That would be great, your several cousins have all been looking forward to youing to Shangfu City to y. It was really unfortunatest time you visited.¡± Daohua smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just go again next time.¡± At this moment, Yan Zhiyuan spoke up again, ¡°Daohua, take it easy, didn¡¯t you say you want to make grape wine? Just make sure you don¡¯t run out of grapes by then.¡±
Li Xingnian didn¡¯t pay attention to the underlying meaning in Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s words and turned to Daohua, surprised, ¡°You can make grape wine?¡± Daohua, not being able to say she could, smiled, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know how, I can learn.¡± Yan Zhiyuan said, ¡°Xingnian, brother, listen to this. Grapes are such precious goods, we can¡¯t let this girl waste them. She listens to you, so you¡¯d better talk her out of it.¡± Li Xmgman took a look at Daohua, who was already pouting, then turned to smile at Yan Zhigao and Old Madam Yan, ¡°With my brother-inw and the olddy here, how can I intervene?¡± ¡°However,¡± he continued, ¡°I do know a bit about grape wine. If it can really be made, it would definitely be hugely profitable. Not to mention others, the houses of the nobility would surely be scrambling for it.¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°Exactly, our family doesn¡¯t have much to offer, so when Xiao Yeyang visits again, I can entertain him with grape wine, and it won¡¯t be too shabby.¡± Grape wine was rare in ancient times and considered a novelty. As soon as this statement was made, Old Madam Yan and the others all turned to look, never having expected Daohua woulde up with such an idea. Li Xingnian¡¯s expression shifted slightly as he asked with a smile, ¡°Will that distinguished guest being again?¡± Daohua thought for a moment, ¡°He promised me he would.¡± Li Xingnian nodded, ¡°Then you should prepare some fine goods to entertain your guest.¡± Daohua agreed wholeheartedly, ¡°Right, grape wine is a fruit wine, not too intoxicating, just perfect for entertaining Xiao Yeyang.¡± No sooner had she finished speaking when Ping Tong rushed in excitedly ¡°Master, Madam, the Little Prince has sent someone here, saying it¡¯s to deliver a thank-you gift to the olddy and the elder miss.¡± Yan Zhigao ¡®whooshed¡¯ to his feet, then feeling his reaction had been too great, sat back down, while the others were hardly any less excited, all somewhat agitated. Daohua was surprised, ¡°Xiao Yeyang sent thank-you gifts to me and Grandmother?¡±
Madam Li immediately asked, ¡°Where is the person?¡± Ping Tong replied, ¡°Waiting outside.¡± Yan Zhigao said, ¡°Quickly invite them in.¡± Soon, a middle-aged man who looked like a butler walked in with a brocade box. The butler first paid his respects to Old Madam Yan and Yan Zhigao, then he said, ¡°The Little Prince said he really appreciated the vegetables and fruits the olddy sent. This is the thank-you gift prepared by the Little Prince.¡± With that, he handed the gift list to Madam Li. Madam Li took it and presented it to Old Madam Yan. Then, the butler turned to Daohua and handed her the brocade box, ¡°This was specifically instructed for you by the Little Prince.¡± What¡¯s this?¡± Daohua took the brocade box curiously. She didn¡¯t hide or hesitate and opened the box on the spot. Inside the box were three envelopes. Yan Zhigao¡¯s eyes flickered with uncontainable joy upon seeing the envelopes. Daohua opened one of them and upon realizing it was an eptance notice from Wangyue Academy, she immediately shed a radiant smile and ran to the olddy¡¯s side, ¡°Grandmother, Xiao Yeyang has secured spots at Wangyue Academy for big brother, third brother, and fourth brother.¡± Chapter 110: 97, Talented in Both Letters and Chapter 110: Chapter 97, Talented in Both Letters and Armsl Xiao Yeyang had secured spots for Yan Wenxiu, Wentao, and Yan Wenkai at Wangyue Academy. Daohua was deeply grateful and asked the butler, who had brought the message, to wait, as she wanted to prepare some thank-you gifts. The items she could present were indeed limited; all she could offer in return were some vegetables and fruits grown on the farm. However, these vegetables and fruits were grown from seeds produced in her special space, which made their taste and nutrition much superior to those grown outside. This time, Daohua had the butler take away tworge carts of goods. One cart was filled with seasonally appropriate green vegetables; the other was loaded with watermelons and grapes. Lacking in quality, she made up for in quantity. That was all she could do for now, but she anticipated that, once the medicinal herbs were ready for harvest, there would be more to offer. Daohua had prepared the return gifts personally, without much interference from the Old Madam Yan or Madam Li. Actually, even if they wanted to meddle, they couldn¡¯t, as the Yan Family truly had nothing valuable to give. Li Xingnian watched the whole process, sighing with admiration in his heart for the good daughter his sister had brought up. ¡°We can really go to Wangyue Academy to study?¡±
At dusk, when Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wenjie, Wentao, Yan Wenkai, and Yan Wenbin returned home after sses at the State School, they learned that Xiao Yeyang had sent someone with admission notices from Wangyue Academy. ¡°Big sister, where¡¯s the notice? Show it to me quickly,¡± Yan Wenkai hollered as soon as he arrived at Old Madam Yan¡¯s courtyard. Old Madam Yan red at her energetic grandson and then pointed in the direction where Li Xingnian was sitting, ¡°The notice is well kept. Won¡¯t you greet your uncle first?¡± Only then did Yan Wenkai notice his most admired second uncle and immediately rushed over, ¡°Second Uncle, when did you arrive?¡± Li Xingnian tapped Yan Wenkai¡¯s head, somewhat annoyed, ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting here all along, and you just noticed me?¡± ¡°Greetings to Second Uncle; you¡¯ve had a hard journey!¡± Yan Wenxiu led the other boys forward to pay their respects to Li Xingnian. Li Xingnian waved them up with a smile, ¡°All of you, get up quickly!¡± Seeing that his second uncle¡¯s attention had shifted to his big brother, Yan Wenkai quietly slipped next to Daohua and whispered, ¡°Big sister, let me see the admission notice quickly.¡± Daohua, seeing the way he was winking and making faces at her, felt a desire tough. Compared to her reserved and steady big brother, she preferred this fourth brother of hers, who wore his heart on his sleeve and radiated youthful energy. ¡°Just wait.¡± Daohua stood up, took the brocade box from Old Madam Yan¡¯s step, opened it, and, checking the names on the notices, handed them to her impatient fourth brother, her distracted big brother who was talking to the second uncle, and to her third brother, whose face was a mix of surprise and delight. ¡°It¡¯s really an admission notice from Wangyue Academy!¡± Yan Wenkai excitedly looked at the letter in his hand, then ran to check Yan Wenxiu¡¯s and Wentao¡¯s, his demeanor full of joy. In that moment, even Yan Wenxiu, who was always good at managing his emotions, couldn¡¯t contain the joy on his face. Wentao clearly hadn¡¯t expected to be included; he was not good at his studies, and back in their hometown, many characters he recognized only because Daohua had forced him to learn them. That Wangyue Academy, which his big brother held in high esteem, was said to cultivate students of exceptional schrship. Being rather slow, he wondered if he would end up embarrassing the Yan Family if he went there. At this moment, Wentao felt a mix of apprehension and anticipation. To the side, Yan Wenjie, seeing the happiness of Yan Wenxiu and the others, went anxiously to his father¡¯s side, ¡°Father, don¡¯t I have one?¡±
Yan Zhiyuan nced at his big brother, who was merely joking around with Li Xingnian, feeling a touch of unease. The sons from the first and the third branch of the Yan Family were on their way to Wangyue Academy, but his son could not go, which was very distressing for him. If it weren¡¯t for the presence of the outsider Li Xingnian in the house, he would have asked as soon as the notice was received. Giving his son a reassuring look, Yan Zhiyuan continued to join the conversation with Yan Zhigao and Li Xingnian, even though he was clearly a bit distracted. Like Yan Wenjie, Yan Wenbin felt a sense of loss upon hearing about Wangyue Academy, a ce he had heard his ssmates mention, where only those from good families and with great learning had the opportunity to study.
Among the Yan Family¡¯s grandchildren, in terms of studying, apart from his eldest brother who had already be a Schr, he did not think he was inferior to anyone. His third and fourth brothers couldn¡¯t even recite their books smoothly. Now that there was a spot to study at Wangyue Academy, it should rightfully be his. No, he had to speak to his aunt about thister when he got back. After their initial excitement had subsided, Daohua and his two older brothersughed and put the admission notice away, then returned it to the olddy¡¯s step. ¡°Eldest brother, third brother, fourth brother, you need to get ready,¡± he said. ¡°The admission notice says you have to report to the Academy in three days.¡± Yan Wenkai said carelessly, ¡°Packing things up is easy, I can do it tonight, and I could go to report tomorrow.¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°Fourth brother, don¡¯t you hate studying? Why are you so enthusiastic about going to Wangyue Academy this time?¡± Yan Wenkai sat down next to Daohua and said, ¡°Big sister, that¡¯s what you don¡¯t understand. Why is Wangyue Academy known as the premier Academy in the north? It¡¯s because of its outstanding teaching resources. You can learn literature as well as martial arts there. I¡¯m not good at studying, but I can practice martial arts.¡± At the mention of martial arts, Yan Wentao¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, ¡°Then I will also learn martial arts.¡± He was strong and agile, and learning martial arts should be easier for him than memorizing the tedious ¡®this and that¡¯ of the schrs. Yan Wenkai immediatelyughed, ¡°Good! After we get to the Academy, eldest brother can focus on literature, and the two of us will focus on martial arts. Then, the Yan Family will be aplished in both literature and martial arts.¡± Hearing this, Yan Zhigao alsoughed, his face showing relief that his youngest son also knew to make progress and bring glory to the n. Still, he said with a stern face, ¡°Learning martial arts is not easy, you two must be prepared to endure hardships.¡± Yan Wenkai was not particrly concerned and said boldly, ¡°What¡¯s hardship? As long as I can learn martial arts, I can handle any hardships.¡± Daohua said with augh, ¡°Fourth brother, I¡¯ll remember those words. If youinter, you¡¯ll be punished.¡±
Yan Wenkai said, ¡°Let it be on the record. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the third brother and he will do the same. Right, third brother?¡± Yan Wentao quickly nodded,ughing. For a moment, the room was filled with their jovialughter. After dinner, Yan Zhigao was stopped by Yan Zhiyuan, who said he had something to discuss. Madame Li gave the two men a look and then personally took Li Xingnian to the guest room. Once in the guest room, Li Xingnian urged Madame Li, ¡°You should go back soon, or Zhigao won¡¯t find you when he returns to the main courtyard.¡± Madame Li shook her head andughed, ¡°The master will not return to the main courtyard tonight. Just wait and see, there¡¯s moremotion toe. The second branch went to look for the master, and Shuangxin Courtyard won¡¯t be able to hold back either.¡± Li Xingnian looked at Madame Li¡¯s face and sighed, ¡°These years have been hard on you. My brother and I haven¡¯t been able to help you much.¡± Madame Li immediately gave Li Xingnian an annoyed look, ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t talk like that. Over these years, I have been able to hold sway over the Yan Family¡¯s backyard, but it would not have been possible without your and my elder brother¡¯s support.¡± Li Xingnian frowned in thought, ¡°There won¡¯t be any changes to Wenxiu and the others going to Wangyue Academy, right?¡± Madame Li smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be. The spot was given by the Little Prince. Even if the master has other ideas, it won¡¯t matter. This is a good opportunity to rify the status of each branch within the Yan Family.¡± Li Xingnian nodded, seeing that his sister was unconcerned, he did not say more, ¡°Right, Daohua¡¯s birthday is in a few days, isn¡¯t it?¡± Madame Li¡¯s expression softened immediately, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? In the blink of an eye, Daohua will be ten. She won¡¯t have many more years by my side.¡±
Li Xingnian took out a delicate gold and jade ne from a package, ¡°This was specially ordered from Wanjin Building by my sister-inw and Er Rong. It¡¯s a birthday gift for Daohua.¡± Madame Li took the ne, ¡°It¡¯s too valuable. I appreciate the thoughtfulness of my sisters-inw..¡± Chapter 111: 98, Intentional—1 Chapter 111: Chapter 98, Intentional¡ª1 The second branch of the family. Seeing Yan Zhiyuan returning, Yan Wenjie immediately walked up to him eagerly, while the Sun Family and sisters Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile also hurriedly looked over. ¡°Dad, what did Uncle say? Can I go to Wangyue Academy?¡± Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s expression was not very good, and he shook his head, ¡°Your uncle said the quota is determined by the Little Prince, and he can¡¯t change it.¡± Yan Wenjie¡¯s face fell, and his voice became a bit shrill, ¡°Why? That blockhead of a third brother can go to the Academy, but I can¡¯t? What is the Little Prince thinking?¡± ¡°Shut your mouth. Why are you shouting so loud?¡± Yan Zhiyuan red fiercely at Yan Wenjie and scolded, ¡°The Little Prince is not someone you can talk about; you¡¯re grown up but still don¡¯t have a filter on your mouth. If someone with ulterior motives hears this, not only you but also the Yan Family will be out of luck.¡± Seeing Yan Zhiyuan angry, the matriarch of the Sun Family immediately stepped forward tofort him, ¡°Wenjie is just anxious, right? Really can¡¯t change it? Wenkai is not as good at studying as our Wenjie.¡± Yan Zhiyuan said impatiently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Wangyue Academy teaches not only literature but also martial arts. Wenkai may not be as smart as Wenjie, but he has a strength that Wenjie can¡¯t match.¡± Sun Family: ¡°Studying literature can lead to an official position and bring glory to the ancestors, but what can studying martial arts do? Isn¡¯t that just
foolishness?¡± Yan Zhiyuan: ¡°If you don¡¯t know, don¡¯t spout nonsense. Our Great Xia Dynasty also has military disciplines. If one is truly capable, they can¡¯t go wrong with their future prospects. Ever heard of the Imperial Guards and the Jinling Guard? All the people theree from military backgrounds.¡± Seeing that the conversation was straying, Yan Wenjie quickly interjected, ¡°Dad, mom, you must think of a solution for your son. If big brother, the third brother, and the fourth brother go to the Academy and I stay at the State School, the gap between us will only grow wider. You don¡¯t want your son to be outdone by them, do you?¡± Yan Zhiyuan and the Sun Family matriarch fell silent together. They could have a say in family matters, but they had no say in external affairs. Yan Yile looked at her parents, then at her extremely anxious brother, and said, ¡°Since the quota can¡¯t be changed, why doesn¡¯t big sister ask the Little Prince for an extra quota?¡± At these words, Yan Wenjie¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, full of eager anticipation as he looked toward his parents. Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s face showed contemtion. The Sun Family matriarch pped her hands, ¡°Right, I think Daohua has a good rtionship with the Little Prince. If she asks, she should be able to secure a quota for Wenjie.¡± After speaking, she hurriedly looked at Yan Zhiyuan, ¡°Head of the family, you should go and tell big brother to ask Daohua to plea with the Little Prince.¡± Yan Zhiyuan looked at the Sun Family matriarch disapprovingly, ¡°Do you think that girl Daohua is so easy to talk to?¡± The Sun Family matriarch¡¯s expression faltered, ¡°Wenjie is her second brother; what¡¯s wrong with asking for a quota for her own brother? Yan Zhiyuan nced at his three children, ¡°I told you to get along well with Daohua before, but did you listen? Now look,pared to Wenkai and Wenhui, she is much colder toward you.¡± Yan Wenjie mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s because they grew up together back home; naturally, we can¡¯tpare with that.¡± Yan Zhiyuan: ¡°If you know that, then when Daohua came, you should have taken the initiative to build a good rtionship with her.¡± He then looked at Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile. ¡°And you two, thest time Miss Zhu from the Zhu family got hurt, Daohua was pped by big brother, and you didn¡¯t testify for her. I¡¯m sure that girl has taken it to heart.¡± ¡°I want to emphasize this again here, from now on, in matters concerning Daohua and Shuangxin Courtyard, you should step back and not get involved, understand?¡±
Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile nodded quickly in agreement. Yan Zhiyuan nced at the anxious Yan Wenjie and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Wait and see, let¡¯s see what Shuangxin Courtyard has to say.¡± Knowing the Lin Family matriarch as he did, she would certainly lobby on behalf of Wenbin. If she took the lead, his chances of sess might increase with his support. The third branch of the family.
The matriarch of the Wu Family was overjoyed, rummaging through trunks and cabs, ready to find her stored fabrics to quickly make Yan Wentao two new outfits, ¡°I heard that only sons from prominent aristocratic families can study at Wangyue Academy, Wentao should take care with his attire in the future.¡± Yan Wentaoughed, ¡°Mom, stop fussing. I haven¡¯t even worn out the new clothes big aunt made me yet, and be careful of the little brother or sister in your belly.¡± The Wu Family matriarch didn¡¯t listen, ¡°Can the clothes big aunt makespare to what your mother makes? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m used to it, it won¡¯t be trouble.¡± Yan Zhiqiang watched from the side, smiling, ¡°Let your mother be busy. Otherwise, I think she won¡¯t be able to settle down.¡± He was also happy that his son had a bright future ahead of him. Seeing that Dad had spoken, Yan Wentao could only give up, ¡°Mom, then just make one outfit for now, and we can slowly make the restter. Anyway, the academy has holidays every month, and I¡¯ll being home. Hearing this, the movements of Wu Family¡¯s hands slowed down, ¡°The academy has holidays?¡± Yan Wentao nodded, ¡°That¡¯s what I heard big brother say to Daohua.¡± Wu Family smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good, then every month Mom can see you.¡± After finding the fabric, Wu Family looked at Yan Zhiqiang with some worry, ¡°Just now, second brother pulled big brother aside. Wentao¡¯s going to the academy to study, will there be¡­¡± Wenxiu and Wenkai are the legitimate sons of the first wife; their quotas are untouchable, but Wentao¡¯s might not be so certain. Yan Zhiqiang knew his wife¡¯s concern andforted her, ¡°Put your mind at ease, when has Daohua ever let her third brother suffer?¡± Wu Family¡¯s worried expression did not fade, ¡°But big brother¡­ Wenjie is second brother¡¯s child, so there¡¯s no need to say more, but there¡¯s also Wenbin, and he is big brother¡¯s most cherished youngest son.¡± Yan Zhiqiang¡¯s brow also furrowed.
He was well aware of big brother¡¯s bias towards Wenbin and Yishuang. Yan Wentao, seeing his parents so worried, shook his head, ¡°Dad, Mom, the quotas we have for the academy were asked for by Daohua. If she¡¯s not willing, uncle wouldn¡¯t say anything.¡± Wu Family and Yan Zhiqiang exchanged a nce, still feeling somewhat unsure at heart. After all, Daohua was a junior, and if big brother really pressured her with filial piety, she would have toply. Daohua Pavilion. Daohua was watering the vase in the room when Wang Manman came in with toiletries. ¡°Miss, guess what I saw when I went to fetch water?¡± Daohua continued to arrange the vase, smiling faintly, ¡°What did you see?¡± Wang Manman pouted, ¡°Lin Family¡¯sdy deliberately stopped someone on the way to drag Master to the Shuangxin Courtyard.¡± At these words, Daohua¡¯s lips curled up, she turned around, walked to the dressing table, and while removing her makeup she saidzily, ¡°I wonder if Father will be a bit clearer now that he¡¯s been promoted?¡± The three quotas for the Yan Family were deliberately asked for by Daohua. She did so because, first of all, one must understand restraint. Perhaps for Xiao Yeyang, sending several boys from the Yan Family to Wangyue Academy is not a difficult task, but she could not make such demands. Secondly, there¡¯s a matter of closeness and distance in how one treats others. Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkai are her full brothers; for good opportunities, she would naturally look after them first. As for cousins like Yan Wenjie and Yan Wentao, whatever she did, she would involve her personal feelings.
The second branch of the family, firstly, did not have a long-term affectionate rtionship with her; secondly, after she arrived, they did not show any closeness. On the contrary, they leaned towards the Shuangxin Courtyard in thepetition. The second uncle and aunt, to use the grandmother¡¯s words, were shrewd and slick, but too scheming leaves no room for genuine emotion. And their son, Yan Wenjie¡­ he was someone who stayed out of other people s business, often watched the drama unfold, and even seemed to enjoy watching things escte. Yan Yihuan was obedient and sensible indeed, but timid in nature. Whenever there was trouble, she was hesitant, and one should not expect her to step up and help. As for Yan Yile, relying on her youth, she was outspoken and often said selfish and hurtful things. To these three, Daohua could only say she was not on the same path as them; she did not want to get close at all. As for the third branch of the family, not to mention that third uncle and aunt had treated her like their own daughter since she was young, but also thepanionship from third brother was something even big brother and fourth brother could not match. And as for Shuangxin Courtyard, sorry, but as the natural rivalry exists between wife and concubine, how could she, as the daughter of the principal wife, seek benefits for the children of the concubines? Should she wait for them to rise and turn the tables? Chapter 112: 99, addressing the issue_1 Chapter 112: Chapter 99, addressing the issue_1 Daohua didn¡¯ t know exactly what Second Uncle Yan Zhiyuan and Auntie Lin had discussed with her stepfather, but at breakfast the next day, her stepfather seemed hesitant to speak to her, and she simply glossed over it. Today, after the watermelon harvest, Second Uncle will return to the prefectural city. Her birthday falls on the first day of August, and this time, several of her cousins had prepared gifts for her, so she needed to arrange return gifts for them. In addition to giving each person a bamboo tube of jasmine tea, some of the flowers nted previously in the garden had started to bloom, so she transnted them into pots and gave one to each person. ¡°Second Uncle, you muste to see me more often in the future,¡± she said. That afternoon, after the watermelons were loaded onto the cart, Li Xingnian was ready to rush back to the provincial capital. In the provincial capital, Li Xingchang had already connected with a buyer, so he needed to quickly transport the watermelons back to the purchaser. Li Xingnian nodded with a smile, ¡°Of course, Second Uncle will definitelye to see Daohua more often.¡± Daohua said with a grin, ¡°Next time youe, bring all the cousins with you, and I¡¯ll take them to my farm to have fun.¡± Li Xingnian agreed, ¡°Sure, your cousins are getting bored at home too, so next time I will bring them along to visit.¡±
Madam Li took over the conversation, ¡°Second Brother, take care on your journey.¡± Li Xingnian replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take long to reach the prefectural city by waterway.¡± After bidding farewell to Grandmother Yan, Li Xingnian left, and Yan Zhigao also took time away from his duties at the Governor¡¯s Office to see him off. Watching the departing caravan, Madam Li felt a mix of reluctance and relief. Having been married into the Yan Family for so many years, it had always been her family that sent her big and little packages to provide for her, but this time, she was also able to send some things back. Although it was just a cart of produce from the fields, whether it was grapes or vegetables, even the esteemed Little Prince thought they tasted good, so it was something she could present with pride. ¡°Mother, if you miss Uncle and the others, we can simply go to the prefectural city to visit them,¡± Daohua said. ¡°With so many things to deal with at home, where would there be time for that?¡± ¡°There is time, time, it¡¯s like, you know, there¡¯s always some if you make it.¡± Madam Li: ¡°¡­¡± What is this strange thing my daughter is saying, what does she mean? Songhe Courtyard. Daohua happily kept the ounts for the farm. She had sold the watermelons directly to Second Uncle at eighty percent of the market price in Xingzhou City; whatever price he sold them for in the provincial capital was out of her control. ¡°Grandmother, I have made more than five hundred silver pieces from the watermelons from my farm, do you think that¡¯s enough to buy a store in Xingzhou City?¡± Daohua suddenly asked. Old Lady Yan nced at her, ¡°What do you need a store for?¡± Daohua replied, ¡°To sell things, of course. I¡¯ve nted quite a few flowers in my yard, and in a while, I n to transnt some of the better-looking ones into pots and sell them as potted nts.¡± ¡°All those schrs and literati like to gather together to appreciate flowers, don¡¯t they? It¡¯s already mid-July, and whether it¡¯s the Mid-Autumn Festival in August or the Double Ninth Festival in September, it¡¯s a good time for gatherings.¡± ¡°I have nted a lot of chrysanthemums; they¡¯re bound to sell well when the timees.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡±
¡°This year¡¯s watermelon nting started toote and was too little; next year, we must nt earlier, and the harvest will definitely be better than this year. When that timees, ah, I also want to buy another farm, specifically for growing flowers.¡± ¡°Right, and when the medicinal herbs and fruit trees are ready for harvest, after selling them for money, I need to buy another farm just for growing medicinal herbs.¡± Watching her granddaughter brimming with joy as she dreamed of her future life, Old Lady Yan felt nothing but invigoration and cheer. She loved seeing Daohua¡¯s eyes shine brightly, radiating boundless energy. Watching her like this, she always felt that life had more hope and that there was nothing they couldn¡¯t ovee.
¡°Oh, right, and there are the grapes. Once I¡¯ve made the grape wine, that will be another source of ie,¡± Daohua exined. ¡°Ina while, I¡¯ 11 ask Mother to help me look for a store.¡± Having sorted out the ounts, Daohua smiled and looked at Old Lady Yan, ¡°Grandmother, when I prepared the grapes for Second Uncle earlier, I had some extra delivered. I¡¯m going to learn how to make grape wine now; do you want toe and watch?¡± Old Lady Yan got up nimbly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Sitting idle all day makes one rust. At dusk, when everyone arrived at Songhe Courtyard to have dinner, Daohua had already sealed a small jar of grapes following the practices from her previous life. Before the dishes were served, everyone sat chatting in the olddy¡¯s room. During that time, Yan Wenjie kept ncing at his parents, hoping they would quickly bring up the matter of going to Wangyue Academy to study with his eldest uncle. His elder brothers were set to leave the day after tomorrow; if they didn¡¯t speak soon, it would be toote. Yan Zhiyuan did not make a move. He was certain that Aunt Lin would not let the matter drop easily, and it was better for her to take the lead in this matter. Madam Sun kept watching Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s expressions, and seeing that he remained silent, she too had to suppress her impatience. ¡°Mother, you all sit for a while longer. Shall I go check if the dinner has been set up properly?¡± Madam Li went to the dining hall. Not long after she left, Aunt Lin suddenly came over with Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang. Upon seeing Aunt Lin, a trace of displeasure shed in the olddy¡¯s eyes. She nced at Yan Zhigao, who seemed somewhat ufortable, and said indifferently, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Aunt Lin¡¯s face showed a gentle smile, ¡°It has been a long time since I could pay my respects to the olddy. I came especially for that purpose.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua immediately frowned and nced at her stepfather, who seemed to have noticed nothing, then at the others who remained silent.
Eldest brother Yan Wenxiu¡¯ s expression turned somewhat ugly. He moved his lips as if he wanted to say something, but after looking at his stepfather, he swallowed his words back down. It was clear from his tightly furrowed brow that he was suppressing his emotions. As for fourth brother Yan Wenkai, he was whispering with third brother Yan Wentao and had not heard what Aunt Lin had said at all. The people from the second branch might have picked up on something, but none of them showed any intention of speaking up. Those from the third branch, who usually stayed in the countryside, had no understanding of the rules concerning the titles for wives and concubines. Daohua let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, her mother was not in the room; otherwise, she would probably be heartbroken. ¡°Little brother, little sister, there is something I don¡¯t understand and would like to ask you about.¡± Ever since she learned about etiquette from Master Shen, she knew that in ancient times, even if the elders were wrong, the younger ones could not point it out directly, otherwise, it would be seen as disrespect and unfilial behavior. She could not criticize her stepfather, but as the eldest sister, her siblings should be able to speak up. Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang did not expect Daohua to suddenly speak to them, and were stunned for a moment. Yan Yishuang nced at Yan Zhigao and, thinking that her sister would not dare to do anything with their father around, replied with a smile, ¡°Please speak, elder sister.¡± Daohua looked up at Aunt Lin and asked with a smile, ¡°Since you both have studied more than I have, I would like to ask, is it appropriate for a concubine to refer to herself as a ¡®daughter-inw¡¯?¡± At these words, Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin¡¯s expressions changed, as did those of everyone else in the room, especially Yan Zhigao who had just missed Aunt Lin¡¯s manner of address. Aunt Lin¡¯s face turned pale, looking frightened, and she knelt down suddenly, ¡°Eldest young miss, it¡¯s my fault, I was too nervous just nowand misspoke.¡± Daohua remainedposed and looked towards Yan Wenbin, speaking calmly, ¡°Earlier, little brother referred to Aunt Lin incorrectly, and now Aunt Lin herself has made a mistake. Isn¡¯t Aunt Lin from a Schr Family? Howe she is less knowledgeable about proper conduct than I, who grew up in the countryside?¡± In the modern era, such an issue might not seem significant, but in ancient times, it could, to a certain extent, represent one¡¯s identity and status. Aunt Lin referring to herself as ¡®daughter-inw¡¯ in front of Grandmother, was she trying to rece Madam Li?
Listening to this, Yan Zhigao looked quite embarrassed. Although the long daughter hadn¡¯t addressed him directly, the reprimand was evident in her words. He began to wonder if he had been too indulgent with Aunt Lin. Referring to oneself as ¡®daughter-inw¡¯ in the presence of the mother ¨C is this the proper behavior of a concubine? The olddy was startled for a moment but quickly caught on and then became furious, ¡°Aunt Lin, do you think this old wife is ignorant and can be easily fooled?¡± Seeing the olddy angry, Aunt Lin immediately began kowtowing and pleading incessantly, ¡°Old Madam, please calm down, I won¡¯t dare do it again in the future.¡± Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang, seeing Aunt Lin in such a state, also knelt down to plead on her behalf. Seeing them like this, Yan Zhigao felt a mix of anger and pity. After thinking it over, he couldn¡¯t help but speak to the olddy, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. I will properly address this with Aunt Linter.¡± The olddy red at him sharply, ¡°You are now a Prefectural Governor, and the rules of the household cannot remain asx as before. You must establish what needs to be established; don¡¯t let it vary day by day, person by person.¡± Yan Zhigao said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mother. I will be careful.¡± The olddy waved her hand dismissively, ¡°Alright, let her get up. With her looking like that, anyone who doesn¡¯t know the story might think this old wife is a viin.¡± Upon hearing this, Aunt Lin quickly replied, ¡°Old Madam, I know I was wrong, please don¡¯t get angry. It¡¯s not worth it if you get upset over me.¡± After speaking, she immediately turned to Daohua, ¡°Eldest young miss, don¡¯t be angry either. I misspoke; I will go and apologize to Madam Liter.¡± Chapter 113: too, Tear Off _1 Chapter 113: Chapter too, Tear Off _1 Daohua felt exhausted, this Aunt Lin really never forgot to drag her along in everything, even when the grandmother had already let her go, she still didn¡¯t forget to forcibly bring her into it because of the thoughts in her heart. Such talent! But in her eyes, was she nothing but a harmless little white rabbit, to be used as a raft by Aunt Lin? Yan Zhiyuan, seeing that the olddy¡¯s expression was bing increasingly impatient, and knowing that Aunt Lin had yet to mention the matter of Wangyue Academy, took the opportunity to smooth things over, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry, Aunt Lin came to pay her respects to you out of filial piety, give her a chance to correct her mistake.¡± Daohua looked up at her Second Uncle. He was able to get along well with the people from the County Governor¡¯s Office and the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office despite hismon status¡ªthere was no denying he was a capable man. But to say he was very shrewd, that wasn¡¯t necessarily the case. If he had really understood the situation clearly, he wouldn¡¯t have spoken up at this moment. The incident before, when he stopped her from brewing wine¡ªif it was just him ying the elder wanting to show his influence within the Yan Family, then speaking up for Aunt Lin now was simply being muddled. He wished to secure an opportunity for Yan Wenjie to study at Wangyue Academy, which was understandable, but he could have inly stated so, in which case, she would have thought better of him. But instead, he chose to side with Aunt Lin¡ªdidn¡¯t he know about the strife between the wives and concubines of the main house?
He knew, yet he still did it. It was just that he thought because she was a younger member of the family, he and Aunt Lin could jointly pressure her weaker father to force her into submission. What aughable and foolish idea! Yan Zhiyuan had wanted to scold Daohua as well, but seeing the mocking look in her eyes, he found himself suddenly at a loss for words. He couldn¡¯t speak, but the Sun Family had no such reservations,ughing as she said, ¡°Daohua, for the sake of your fifth brother and third younger sister, stop holding Aunt Lin¡¯s slip of the tongue against her.¡± So it had be her holding a grudge! With no smile on her face, Daohua said bluntly, ¡°Second Aunt seems very good at being generous with others¡¯ affairs.¡± The Sun Family¡¯s face stiffened, knowing that Daohua could be sharp-tongued, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be so merciless¡ªa simple word from a second aunt was enough. Seeing their mother spoken to that way, Yan Yile felt indignant and was about to speak when Yan Yihuan pulled her back. Yan Yihuan shook her head at Yan Yile and whispered, ¡°Today our goal is to get Second Brother into the Academy, don¡¯t add to the chaos.¡± Yan Yile felt unconvinced, biting her lip with an unhappy expression, ¡°Look how capable our eldest sister is; now everyone in our family has to look at her face.¡± Yan Yihuan red at Yan Yile, signaling her to stop talking, but in her heart, she agreed with her sister¡¯s words. Because of the Little Prince, Eldest Sister¡¯s status in the family was getting higher and higher. If it had been before, the eldest sister¡¯s disrespect to the elders would certainly have already elicited criticism from the uncle. But this time, the uncle said nothing. Kneeling on the ground, Aunt Lin felt a sense of relief as Yan Zhiyuan and his wife spoke up for her. Thankfully, this time her interests aligned with those of the second branch, all for the sake of sending their sons to the Academy to study. Hearing the sounds of meal preparationing from the dining hall, Aunt Lin dared not dy any longer. If she didn¡¯t speak now, there might be no chanceter. This time, Aunt Lin did not address Daohua but turned her gaze to Yan Wenxiu.
¡°I heard the Prince is going to Wangyue Academy to study. This concubine would like to offer congrattions to the Prince. Back when Lin Di taught the Prince his first characters, he said the Prince was exceptionally talented, and in the future, he would certainly seed greatly, even reaching the highest honors of the imperial examination.¡± On hearing this, Yan Wenxiu frowned briefly, but quickly hid his reaction. Being taught by a concubine¡¯s brother was something that, as years passed and he became more aware of etiquette and rules, increasingly became a thorn in his side, and he also harbored some resentment towards his father. Did his father not realize this would put him in an embarrassing and difficult situation?
How would his peers view him and the Yan Family if they knew about this? The legitimate eldest son taught by a concubine¡¯s brother¡ªdid the Yan Family have any sense of propriety? Moreover, if he got close to Master Lin, he would be betraying his mother; if he distanced himself from Master Lin, he would be used of being ungrateful andcking respect for his elders and mentors. Ever since he became a Schr, he had avoided Master Lin when possible, fearing it would tarnish his reputation. At Yan Zhigao¡¯s side, when he heard Aunt Lin mention the matter of his eldest son¡¯s enlightenment, his face turned slightly sour. Back then, he had been too busy to teach his eldest son, and seeing that Master Lin seemed well learned, he casually asked him to tutor his son. Chapter 114: 100, Tear 0pen_2 Chapter 114: Chapter 100, Tear 0pen_2 Now, whenever he thinks of this matter, he feels regret. Outside the door, Madam Li was also pale with anger. When she thought of the past events, she felt suffocated. At that time, the Lin Family had the favor of the head of the family, who was almost always at her bidding. Her son was tutored by Lin¡¯s brother, which was the deepest pain in her heart. Of course, she hated her own weakness back then even more, for feeling inferior due to her background and thus, conceding to Aunt Lin, who had a schr for a father, and for not protecting her son well. Suppressing the anger in her heart, Madam Li didn¡¯t immediately enter the room, fearing she wouldn¡¯t be able to contain her emotions. Inside, Yan Zhigao looked at Aunt Lin with dissatisfaction, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve paid your respects and offered your congrattions. If there¡¯s nothing else, you may leave.¡± Aunt Lin¡¯s face changed. She knew bringing up the matter of the boys¡¯ beginning studies would displease the master, but she needed a pretext. For her son¡¯s future, she could no longer care about that much. ¡°Eldest Master will undoubtedly bring honor to our family, but as the old saying goes, ¡®A single tree does not make a forest.¡¯ Over the years, the master has faced many difficulties in his official career, and I have seen it all.¡± ¡°Our Yan Family has a shallow foundation, and although the master has umted some connections, in the future, when Eldest Master enters the officialdom, he will certainly not have the secure support of his own kin.¡± Daohua was quite impressed by Aunt Lin¡¯s words. She was clever, not directly asking for a position but instead taking such a big detour around it. Aunt Lin, with somewhat reddened eyes, looked at Yan Zhigao with a pleading gaze, ¡°Master, you are aware of Wenbin¡¯s talent and learning. If he could be of any help to Eldest Master in the future, that would be my greatest wish.¡±
As she spoke, Aunt Lin¡¯s gaze turned towards Daohua. Daohua had been watching Aunt Lin¡¯s performance. Seeing her look over, she straightened her demeanor, straightening her back a bit, thinking to herself that here ites, after that big speech, the topic has finally shifted to her. ¡°Miss, I know that as a concubine, I am of low status and should not stand out in front of you and upset you. In the future, I will definitely keep my distance and not disturb you.¡± ¡°However, for the sake of Second Master and Wenbin, who have the same Yan Family blood flowing in them as you do, and who also wish to contribute to the prosperity of the Yan Family, please help them.¡± As she spoke, she was about to kowtow to Daohua, which frightened Daohua into jumping up and dodging to the side. ¡°Grandmother!¡± Daohua hurriedly sought help from Old Madam Yan. Old Madam Yan¡¯s face was ashen with fury. She scolded, ¡°Aunt Lin, what are you trying to do?¡± At this moment, Madam Li lifted the curtain and walked in, her face grim as she coldly spoke to Aunt Lin, ¡°Aunt Lin, are you deliberately trying to ruin my daughter¡¯s reputation or not?¡± Aunt Lin looked scared, her face showing panic as she shook her head repeatedly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention, please calm your anger, Madam.¡± In contrast to the furious Madam Li, Aunt Lin on her knees seemed too pitiful. Daohua nced over and saw her stepfather beginning to show a look of pity, feeling a bit speechless and impatient. ¡°Father.¡± Daohua stepped forward and gave Yan Zhigao a respectful salute. ¡°Father, since Aunt Lin is your concubine, as a junior, I should not interject, but almost every word from Aunt Lin has been directed at me, so I have something to say.¡± Yan Zhigao looked at his eldest daughter, then at Aunt Lin, and finally at his furious mother and wife, and sighed, ¡°Go on.¡± Daohua first helped Madam Li to sit, then stood beside her, looking indifferently at Aunt Lin, who was still kneeling on the ground. ¡°Aunt Lin, I don¡¯t know what you truly think. As you said, my younger brother, my younger sister, and I should get along harmoniously as siblings. Yet, from your actions, it seems like you can¡¯t wait for me, my brother, and my sister to be more estranged!¡± Aunt Lin wanted to deny it, but Daohua didn¡¯t give her the chance to, continuing to speak. ¡°As their mother, my brother and sister would naturally strive to defend you, but every time you face me, you beg, kneel, and kowtow. Watching all this, I suppose they¡¯ve alreadye to hate me, haven¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a bit confused by you. How does it benefit you all if my rtionship with my brother and sister deteriorates?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Daohua raised her hand to interrupt Aunt Lin¡¯s defense, ¡°Your purpose ining here today is clear to everyone, but I still want to ask you, have you developed the habit of getting things without working for them? Do you think that as long as you ask, someone will satisfy your request?¡± At these words, Yan Zhigao¡¯s face could hardly hide his embarrassment. Daohua continued without regard, ¡°You¡¯re smart, bringing up my second elder brother because that could increase your chance of sess. Even if it doesn¡¯t work out, at least it will leave me at odds with my second uncle and aunt.¡±
Upon hearing this, Aunt Lin, still kneeling, had her eyes flickering in uncertainty, as she was indeed harboring that intention. She didn¡¯t expect the eldest miss to see through her. Daohua turned to Yan Zhiyuan and the Sun Family, ¡°Second Uncle and Aunt, I know that my second brother not getting to attend Wangyue Academy has upset you, but it¡¯s not something I could decide!¡± Yan Zhiyuan hastily said, ¡°Daohua, Second Uncle doesn¡¯t me you. But seeing how close you are with the Little Prince, asking him for another ce for your second brother shouldn¡¯t be difficult, right?¡± Daohua¡¯s expression was unchanged, and she replied with a faint smile, ¡°Yes, the Little Prince gave me some face because we once saved him. But our statuses are not equal.¡± ¡°If he is willing to volunteer his help, that shows his kindness and loyalty. But if he doesn¡¯t wish to, with my status, what right do I have to ask him for anything? Can¡¯t you see that even Dong Ge has to tread carefully in front of the Little Prince?¡± With that said, she gave a meaningful look at her stepfather. ¡°Also, shouldn¡¯t we learn to be content with what we have?¡± ¡°Initially, Grandmother, I, and Third Brother saved the Little Prince, and now he has given us three spots, isn¡¯t it only fair?¡± ¡°Why does everyone think that if I ask, the Little Prince will surely help?¡± ¡°Furthermore, if he does help, what can our Yan Family offer in return?¡± Chapter 115: 101, The Falll Chapter 115: Chapter 101, The Falll Madam Lin, seeing that everyone in the room had been silenced by just a few words from Daohua, grew anxious and was forced to speak up herself, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s just two spots, and for the Little Prince, someone of such distinguished status, this matter would surely be nothing more than a word from him.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Zhiyuan immediately snapped back to reality, ¡°That¡¯s right, for the Little Prince this truly isn¡¯t a big deal at all, it¡¯s not as serious as you make it out to be!¡± He had almost been fooled by this girl Daohua just now. ¡°Heh~¡± Daohua sneered, ¡°Since you both talk as if it¡¯s so trivial, why not seek the quota at the Academy yourselves?¡± Having said this, she didn¡¯t even nce at the two of them but turned her head to look at Yan Zhigao, ¡°Father, what do you think?¡± She could outright refuse the two of them with absolute certainty, but why should it be her, the younger generation, taking such action? Why should she be the one to offend people? One of them was her stepfather¡¯s brother, and the other his concubine, wasn¡¯t it his ce to deal with it? Yan Zhigao¡¯s brows twitched, facing his hopeful brother and concubine, the words of refusal were somewhat hard to utter. He hadn¡¯t stopped the two of them earlier because he, too, had hoped that Wenjie and Wenbin could study at the Wangyue Academy. Although he had some selfish reasons, in the long run, it would be beneficial for the family¡¯s development. Yan Zhigao looked at his eldest daughter standing calmly beside his wife, his gaze flickered, the Little Prince had given only three spots, and he had specified they were for the three Wen brothers, could it be rted to his eldest daughter? Seeing her stepfather look at her, Daohua returned his gaze without any guilt and smiled, ¡°Father, it is not difficult to ask the Little Prince, if youmand it, I willply, only¡­ in doing so, the Little Prince might feel that our Yan Family is greedy and insatiable.¡± At these words, Yan Zhigao¡¯s face changed, and he immediately made a decision, ¡°The matter of Wenxu, Wentao, and Wenkai going to the Academy is settled, no one else should bring up anything more.¡±
¡°Master!¡± ¡°Big Brother!¡± Madam Lin and Yan Zhiyuan eximed in unison. Yan Zhigao directly interrupted the two who wanted to speak again, ¡°There¡¯s no need for further discussion!¡± Seeing Yan Zhigao so resolute, Madam Lin knew more words would be futile, her mind quickly turned, and once again she set her sights on Daohua, pleading, ¡°Miss, please help your second uncle and Wenbin out, for you, this is not difficult at all. If second uncle and Wenbin secure a good future, they will certainly not forget your great kindness.¡± ¡°Wenbin,e on, beg your older sister.¡± She was about to pull Yan Wenbin over to plead with Daohua. Seeing this, Daohua¡¯s face fell at once, ¡°Madam Lin!¡± Her voice suddenly doubled in volume, startling everyone in the room. Daohua, having been used as an excuse by Madam Lin¡¯s household twice, was already extremely annoyed, and this time she couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about her stepfather¡¯s feelings any longer, ¡°Madam Lin, do you think I¡¯m easy to bully? Every time there¡¯s an issue, you use me as a scapegoat to achieve your unspeakable goals!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t bother talkingabout what happened before today. Let¡¯s just talk about today.¡± ¡°Earlier, you were out of line, referring to yourself as a daughter-inw in front of grandmother, and she grew angry and told you to leave. But to get what you wanted for Yan Wenbin to attend the Wangyue Academy, you insisted on shifting the topic onto me, making others think that I was bullying you.¡± ¡°Just now, Father had already made a decision not to bring up the matter of the Academy, but you changed the subject and brought it back to me, not only involving your second brother again but also having Yan Wenbin plead with me. What exactly is in your heart?¡± Taken aback by Daohua¡¯s sudden outburst, Madam Lin gathered her senses and immediately started crying, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve misunderstood me, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Daohua cut her off, her voice dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Madam Lin, you are someone skilled at appearing weak. With tears flowing and your pitiful demeanor, it¡¯s hard not to feel sorry for you. Add a few well-ced submissive words, and you¡¯ve achieved your goal.¡± ¡°First, you put the future of the second brother and Yan Wenbin onto me, as if I were heartless for not pleading for them.¡± ¡°Then, you forcefully dragged Yan Wenbin over to beg me, taking a humble stance so that if I still refused, it would make me seem cold-hearted.¡± ¡°When you do this, the best oue is my agreement, leading to joy for everyone, and Yan Wenbin could study at the Academy.¡± ¡°But if I refuse, the first to be furious with me would be your second uncle, second aunt, and second brother. Plus, if I take an even firmer stance, Father watching on the side would likely feel extremely frustrated.¡± ¡°Just look at how calcting you are! If I agree, you benefit, your own son goes to the Academy; If I don¡¯t, I offend the family, and you¡¯ve lost nothing. Madam Lin, sometimes, I really have to admire you.¡± After finishing, Daohua turned her head to look at Yan Zhigao, ¡°Father, if I had known that the matter of the Academy would put me in such an unfavorable position, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have mentioned the quota to the Little Prince.¡±
Yan Zhigao¡¯s face turned. The others in the room changed their expressions as well. Madam Lin saw that Daohua had disclosed all her inner thoughts, herplexion turning somewhat pale, and she dared not say anything more, only bowing her head to wipe away tears. Yan Wenkai, seeing her like this, said impatiently, ¡°Madam Lin, why is it that every time I see you, you are crying? Apart from crying, don¡¯t you know anything else?¡±
¡°Smack!¡± Old Madam Yan mmed her palm hard on the table, ¡°If you want to cry, roll out and cry!¡± After saying that, she trembled as she pointed at Yan Zhigao, ¡°Is this the ¡®well-read and reasonable¡¯ concubine you spoke of?¡± Yan Zhigao, seeing the Old Madam so furious, immediately turned to Madam Lin, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Get out!¡± At this moment, Madam Lin didn¡¯t dare to say anything more, performed a courtesy to the Old Madam, and quickly left with Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang. As soon as she left, the Old Madam red fiercely at Yan Zhigao, ¡°I cannot enjoy the benefits of your concubine. Go and tell her that she better not show up in front of me again; I don¡¯t want to be angered to death by her!¡± Yan Zhigao: ¡°¡­Madam Lin, she is just overly concerned about Wenbin¡¯s future¡­¡± ¡°Pah!¡± The Old Madam spat at him, ¡°Concerned about Wenbin¡¯s future? Then she shoulde to you, note here and cause trouble for my Daohua! I am warning you, this is thest time. If your concubine dares to stir up trouble again¡­ humph, I¡¯ll just take Daohua and move back to our old residence!¡± Hearing this, Daohua stepped forward and took hold of the Old Madam¡¯s arm, burying her head in her shoulder to prevent others from seeing her expression, ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s my fault. If only I hadn¡¯t mentioned the quota to Xiao Yeyang. I definitely won¡¯t make that mistake again.¡± With these words, the atmosphere in the room turned sour. Madam Li, thinking that Daohua was truly upset, immediately stepped forward, ¡°Dear child, it¡¯s not your fault. The decision of the Little Prince, how could you influence it?¡± Yan Zhiyuan and the Sun Family hastily agreed, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Although their son had not been able to go to the Academy, the Yan Family had indeed benefited from the Little Prince¡¯s visit, and they too had gained some of the reflected glory.
Yan Zhigao wanted to say something too but couldn¡¯t swallow his pride, so he just looked at the Old Madam and his wife. Unexpectedly, neither of them paid him any attention. Daohua kept her head buried, saying in a muffled voice, ¡°Big Brother couldn¡¯t go to the Academy to study and I regret it too. Now Uncle and Aunt must surely hate me!¡± Yan Zhiyuan and the Sun Family promptly denied, ¡°Not at all, your big brother studying at the State School is just the same.¡± Yan Wenjie pursed his lips, wanting to argue that it was not the same, but seeing his parents ring at him, he kept his mouth shut. The Old Madam nced at Daohua on her shoulder and waved her hand impatiently to dismiss everyone, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t eat here today, it¡¯s upsetting me to look at you!¡± Once the group had left, the Old Madam finally said indignantly to Daohua, ¡°Alright, they¡¯re gone now!¡± Daohua raised her head, looking at the Old Madam with a mischievous smile, showing no sign of sadness whatsoever. ¡°You little imp!¡± The Old Madam tapped Daohua¡¯s forehead, her face showing resignation. Daohua sighed, ¡°Madam Lin had calcted Uncle and Aunt¡¯s mindset perfectly, had I not taken this action, Uncle and Aunt would certainly harbour a grudge, and Big Brother would have resented me too.¡± ¡°Grandmother, I am truly frightened by Madam Lin now.¡± The Old Madam watched Daohua in silence, as if enjoying her performance.
Daohua, feeling embarrassed under the gaze, shook the Old Madam¡¯s arm. ¡°Hmph!¡± The Old Madam snorted, ¡°With all that you said this time, your father will ensure she keeps herself incheck.¡± She knew her son well ¡ª he valued the family¡¯s stature, his career, and wouldn¡¯t allow a concubine to jeopardize the Yan Family¡¯s rtionship with the Little Prince. Chapter 116: 102, Bathing Herbal Bag l Chapter 116: Chapter 102, Bathing Herbal Bag l Three days after receiving Xiao Yeyang¡¯s letter, Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai, holding the admission notice from the Wangyue Academy, stepped onto the road to the academy, filled with anticipation for their studies. At the back gate of the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office, including the elderly Madam Yan, all members of the Yan Family came to see them off. Yan Zhigao, unable to leave the office, entrusted Teacher Xiao to send the three to the academy. ¡°Wenxiu, you are the eldest brother. When you arrive at the academy, you must take good care of Wentao and Wenkai,¡± Yan Zhigao instructed Yan Wenxiu. Yan Wenxiu nodded, ¡°Father, rest assured, I will look after my two brothers.¡± Meanwhile, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai also immediately expressed they would study diligently at the academy. Seeing that there was nothing else to instruct, Yan Zhigao waved his hand to signal the three to be on their way. At that moment, the Zhou Family¡¯s carriage arrived. Soon after, Zhou Chengye stepped down from the carriage, approaching with a smile to greet the elderly Madam Yan, Yan Zhigao, and Madam Li. ¡°Big Brother Zhou, howe you¡¯re here?¡± Yan Wenxiu asked with a smile. Zhou Chengye replied, ¡°I heard that the three younger brothers were reporting to Wangyue Academy today. Coincidentally, I am also studying at the academy. I thought it would be nice for us to go together, so we could havepany on the road.¡±
Hearing this, Yan Wenxiu felt a surge of joy. Truth be told, after the initial excitement had passed, he had felt some nervousness and trepidation about life at Wangyue Academy. Unfortunately, as the eldest in the family, it was not appropriate for him to show these emotions. Now, knowing that there was an acquaintance also studying at the academy brought him considerable relief. To the side, Daohua quietly pulled Yan Wenkai aside upon seeing Zhou Chengye attracting everyone¡¯s attention, and received a bulging parcel from Wang Manman¡¯s hands. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Yan Wenkai asked curiously as he opened the parcel, only to find packets of hand ¨C sized herbal poultices. In a hushed tone, Daohua said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you and third brother going to practice martial arts? Martial arts can cause a lot of damage, including internal injuries, external wounds, and depletion of energy, which can lead to stagnation of Qi and blood stasis, among other hidden injuries. Once these hidden injuries re up, they can leave many lingering ailments.¡± ¡°These are all herbs for activating blood cirction, dispelling stasis, and relieving pain. I have already divided them into individual packets for you. After each martial arts practice session, use these for your bath, and I guarantee you¡¯ll be as lively as a dragon and as vigorous as a tiger the next day.¡± Yan Wenkai looked at the parcel in his hands with skepticism, uncertain, ¡°Big sister, these herbal packets can¡¯t be used carelessly, right?¡± What he really meant was, these things looked pretty unreliable! Daohua red, ¡°Fourth brother, this prescription is one I obtained from the Divine Temple in our old home. It¡¯s very effective. You and third brother must soak in it. I haven¡¯t been able to rest properly these past days because I¡¯ve been preparing these medicines for you.¡± It should be mentioned that in her previous life, she specialized in traditional Chinese medicine, and had seen ancient forms for medicinal baths in some ancient books. What she provided today were her own modified forms, specially tailored for martial artists. Moreover, the herbs she used were all produced in her space, so their effectiveness was absolutely reliable. Hearing this, Yan Wenkai had no choice but to take them, albeit reluctantly. However, he thought to himself that even if he took them, he wouldn¡¯t use them. His big sister might have good intentions, but she wasn¡¯t a physician. What if something went wrong from using them? Without suspecting anything amiss, Daohua continued, ¡°Fourth brother, Xiao Yeyang should also be practicing martial arts. If you encounter him, give him two packets of the medicine as well.¡± Yan Wenkai nodded nomittally; he dared not use them himself, let alone offer them to the Little Prince. Meanwhile, Zhou Chengye had finished exchanging pleasantries with Yan Zhigao and the others and was ready to depart. ¡°All right, set off now. Don¡¯t dy the hour,¡± urged Yan Zhigao. After Yan Zhigao spoke, Yan Wenxiu and the other two bid farewell to their family elders and set off with Zhou Chengye in the carriage, embarking on their journey. ¡°With Wenxiu and the others gone, the gap between them, Wenjie, and Wenbin will only growrger in the future,¡±mented Yan Zhiyuan with a note of sourness. Everyone, about to turn back to the inner courtyard, paused upon hearing these words.
The elderly Madam Yan red at Yan Zhiyuan without uttering a word and took Daohua with her as she left. Madam Li and Mrs. Wu followed,ughing softly. Yan Zhigao nced at Yan Wenbin, who looked disheartened, his eyes flickering momentarily. After a brief silence, he said, ¡°In addition to the State School, I will also hire a master at home to help rify any doubts the two children might have.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s face lit up with joy, ¡°That¡¯s great, this way, Wenjie and Wenbin can learn even more solidly.¡±
With that, the two brothers headed toward the front courtyard. Behind them, Yan Wenjie and Yan Wenbin quickly exchanged nces, neither face showing much happiness. Studying at home was nothingpared to attending Wangyue Academy. In the Academy, one could meet all sorts of people, make like-minded friends, and engage in debates and exchange different points of view, none of which could be done at home. After Yan Wenxiu and the others left, the Yan Family was a bit quieter, but there weren¡¯t many other changes. After selling the watermelons from the farm, Daohua began to get busy with buying a shop to open a flower store again. Madam Li was helping to oversee the shop, and all Daohua had to do was to go to school every day, and in her spare time, transnt the flowers she picked from the garden into pots. The Old Madam of the Yan Family was someone who couldn¡¯t stay idle, and she also helped Daohua with the transnting of the flowers. ¡°These flowers are indeed pretty, but they don¡¯t seem to be famed varieties! I¡¯ve seen some flower shops selling Peonies, tree peonies, orchids, and the like.¡± Under Daohua¡¯s asional mentions, the Old Madam had also learned about many famous flowers. Daohua: ¡°The collection of flower seeds was small this year; next year I¡¯ll be able to gather all the flowers people like. For now, let¡¯s just make do with what we have!¡± The Old Madam didn¡¯t say much more: ¡°These chrysanthemums of yours did bloom well; they should fetch a good price.¡± Daohua smiled and nodded, many people liked chrysanthemums, and when she had nted them before, she had intentionally nted more: ¡°Once I have silver, I can buy more farms.¡±
The Old Madamughed: ¡°Have you really be so infatuated with wealth? What do you need so many farms for?¡± Daohua paused to think for a moment: ¡°I never felt it before, but ever since I came to be with dad and mom, I realized¡ªeverything requires silver. It¡¯s always better to have more.¡± The most important thing was to have silver in one¡¯s own hands. Madam Li walked into Daohua Pavilion with a smile. Upon seeing her, Daohua immediately went to greet her: ¡°Mom, has the shop been bought?¡± Madam Li first paid her respects to the Old Madam then turned to Daohua: ¡°What, is all you can think about your shop?¡± Daohua quickly shook her head, coaxingly saying, ¡°Of course not! How can the shoppare to you, mom!¡± Madam Li shook her head and smiled, pulling out the deed to the shop: ¡°Here, take a look for yourself!¡± Daohua hurriedly took it and carefully inspected it, then handed it to the Old Madam to see. The Old Madam nced at it briefly before looking away. Madam Li exined with a smile, ¡°The location is quite good; the front is the shop, and the back is the living quarters.¡± The Old Madam nodded: ¡°With you overseeing for this girl, I¡¯m at ease.¡± Madam Li then turned to Daohua: ¡°Are you going to find the shop staff yourself, or shall I help you?¡±
Daohua thought for a moment: ¡°There¡¯s a florist in the farm who knows how to care for flowers, and his sons can work as shop assistants. Mom¡­ just help me find a butler.¡± Madam Li nodded: ¡°Right, your birthday ising up soon. Do you want to invite some youngdies over for a celebration?¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua paused, then sighed: ¡°Time flies so fast, I¡¯m another year older!¡± Chapter 117: 103, The Importance of Identity Equality_l Chapter 117: Chapter 103, The Importance of Identity Equality_l Daohua¡¯s tenth birthday was not celebrated with grandeur, and she did not invite young misses from other families to y. Instead, she simply had a bowl of longevity noodles with her family, and that was it. ¡°Daohua, haven¡¯t you always been in touch with Miss Zhou? Why didn¡¯t you invite her over today?¡± After the longevity noodles, Madam Li, Sun Family, Wu Family, together with Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile all sat in the olddy¡¯s room, chatting with her. Daohua nced at her second aunt, whose meaning was clear. Yan Wenjie¡¯s failure to attend Wangyue Academy had left a sour taste in the Second House: ¡°I¡¯ve only known Sister Zhou for a short time. It wouldn¡¯t be proper to rashly invite her over.¡± Sun Family shook her head in disagreement, ¡°Daohua, it¡¯s not that your second aunt is criticizing you, but your thinking is wrong. Interactions between people rely on mutual visits. With more exchanges, feelings naturally deepen.¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°What you say is true, second aunt. However, I believe that mutual exchanges should be between equals. That way, interactions are morefortable, don¡¯t you think?¡± Zhou Family¡¯s patriarch was a former Grand Secretary, and Zhou Family¡¯s second master is the current Vice Minister of the Ministry of Personnel. Zhou Family¡¯s social status is much higher than Yan Family¡¯s. Although Zhou Family is currently quite good to Yan Family, it¡¯s all due to Xiao Yeyang¡¯s influence rather than Yan Family itself. If Yan Family acted presumptuously and tried to ingratiate themselves without knowing their ce, Zhou Family might not say anything openly, but privately, they would likely look down on Yan Family. Besides, Zhou Jingwan is clearly a spoiled youngdy, constantly in need of praise and pampering. Casual gift exchanges to maintain the rtionship suffice; she certainly wouldn¡¯t actively invite someone over to feel ufortable.
Sun Family did not expect Daohua to respond in such a way, showing a touch of surprise, then smiled, ¡°You think too much, girl. Do young misses need to overthink their y and social interactions to this extent?¡± ¡°Listen to your second aunt and send an invitation to Miss Zhou, get closer to her. Zhou Family has broad connections in Xingzhou, and with her leading, it will surely be easier for you and your sisters to familiarize yourselves with the youngdies of Xingzhou City.¡± This was indeed her goal, to get her two daughters to socialize more. After moving to Xingzhou City, she had realized the importance of social status. In the county town, even though she was merely the sister-inw of the County Magistrate and the head of the house had no official rank, she could still visit homes on her own. In Xingzhou City, however, without her older sister-inw¡¯s apaniment, she couldn¡¯t even enter the doors of others¡¯ homes. If she couldn¡¯t enter, the same went without saying for her two daughters. As the head of the house was set in his ways, if his two daughters wanted a good future, they could not rely on their father. Now, the only hope might be on Wenjie. But even if Wenjie became sessful, that was years in the future. Allowing her two daughters more exposure to officials¡¯ daughters, no matter what, would broaden their horizons and knowledge, which surely beats cloistering at home buried in books, right? Upon hearing this, Yan Yihuan and the others all looked towards Daohua, clearly taking the words to heart. Daohua¡¯s expression softened. She found that the people from the Second House seemed to like teaching others how to do things ¡ª her second uncle was like that, and so was her second aunt. In dealing with others, she preferred to let things take their natural course and not be too calcting, especially when it came to ulterior motives. Yan Family¡¯s matriarch was not very familiar with the rules of interaction between prominent families but thought more contact with girls of Daohua¡¯s age would be a good thing, so she did not speak up. Madam Li was aware of the rules of interactions between families. Although the mixing of children did not require such strict attention to detail, their behavior was still influenced by the status of their families. For instance, if Daohua and the others interacted with Miss Zhou, they could only show propriety and y a subordinate role. Madam Li nced at her daughter, who was evidently reluctant, and at Sun Family, who seemed to want to persuade further, and ended the conversation with a smile, ¡°We haven¡¯t prepared anything today; how could we invite guests over? Maybe another time.¡± Then, with a change of tone, she deftly switched the topic. Wu Family also helped shift the conversation, smiling at the olddy, ¡°Mother, I heard that the grape wine you and Daohua made together is ready to drink?¡±
Speaking of wine, the elderly madam¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. She truly hadn¡¯t expected that Daohua could actually make wine by simply sealing grapes in containers. ¡°You can drink it now, and the taste isn¡¯t bad. It¡¯s also not very intoxicating.¡± Daohua said with a smile, ¡°Grandmother, drinking grape wine is actually good for your health, but you can¡¯t have too much. If you like it, one ss a day is fine.¡± The elderly madam nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your grandmother isn¡¯t gluttonous. It¡¯s you who is the little greedy cat st time, it was Manman who had to carry you back to the courtyard.¡±
Daohua gave an embarrassed smile, but it really wasn¡¯t her fault. The grape wine tasted so good that she drank it like a beverage, not realizing it would have such a strong aftereffect, which made her dizzy. ¡°The Mid-Autumn Festival ising soon, by then big brother and the others should have a holiday. Fourth brother has been moring to drink grape wine; when they return, our whole family can enjoy the moon while sipping on wine.¡± Upon hearing this, the elderly madam beamed with joy. When people grow old, they love to be surrounded by their children and grandchildren. Once again, Sun Family spoke up, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Little Prince also studying at the Academy? Daohua, why don¡¯t you send him an invitation to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival with us?¡± Hearing this, Daohua couldn¡¯t help wanting to roll her eyes. How bold could her second aunt-inw be? She didn¡¯t even want to rashly befriend the Zhou Family, let alone Xiao Yeyang from the Imperial Family! With such a disparity in status, why insist on reaching up on tiptoes, stretching out your hand to grasp what is too high? Isn¡¯t that tiring? She only had one thought regarding Xiao Yeyang¡ªif he was close to the Yan Family, she would do her utmost to reciprocate and maintain a bnced rtionship that was mutually beneficial. But if he became distant from the Yan Family, she wouldn¡¯t grovel or fawn over him because it probably wouldn¡¯t do any good. With his status, he¡¯s seen far too many people trying to please him. Unless there were some benefits involved, he would probably feel nothing but distaste. Of course, with the Yan Family¡¯s weak foundation, she hoped to maintain a good rtionship with Xiao Yeyang. Although this might mean taking advantage of him in intangible ways, she would strive topensate for it. Madam Li¡¯s expression showed some displeasure as she looked indifferently at Sun Family, ¡°Sister-inw, such things should not be mentioned again in the future. How could Daohua send messages to the Little Prince?¡±
¡°Moreover, in the future, when we¡¯re outside, it¡¯s best not to talk about the Little Prince either. Members of the Imperial Family are not subjects for ordinary folk to discuss.¡± Sun Family¡¯s face stiffened somewhat. Madam Li had always been quite pleasant and rarely showed anger towards her two sisters-inw. Directments like these were something she¡¯d not made before. ¡°I understand, big sister-inw.¡± Indeed, having a husband who stands out and children who excel is a woman¡¯s greatest backing. Before, my big sister- inw didn¡¯t speak with so much authority! After that, Daohua didn¡¯t stay in the room any longer but returned to Daohua Pavilion. Daohua Pavilion was no longer as deste as when they had first moved in. All kinds of climbing roses covered the entire perg corridor lushly, with blossoms in full bloom. In the courtyard, the flower beds were also filled with colorful flowers. A gentle breeze swept through, filling the air with fragrance. ¡°Miss, the flower shop will open soon. If the business does well, will we have enough flowers to sell?¡± Many flowers from the courtyard had already been transnted into pots; they couldn¡¯t afford to move any more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already set aside a plot ofnd on the farm specifically for growing flowers.¡± ¡°What about during winter?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have greenhouses for winter!¡­ We¡¯ll have to ask Uncle Zheng to build another greenhouse, one for flowers and one for vegetables.¡± You can¡¯t go without vegetables in winter. Chapter 118: 104, Flower Shop l Chapter 118: Chapter 104, Flower Shop l Daohua¡¯s flower shop opened before the Mid Autumn Festival arrived. Regarding this, the reactions from various factions of the Yan Family were mixed. Yan Zhigao didn¡¯t pay much attention to the happenings in the backcourtyard, and unless it was a matter of importance, he wouldn¡¯t care much. After knowing that the money to buy the shop was earned by Daohua herself, he left her to her own devices. The people from the second house looked on with disapproval. In their opinion, only a minority of people would buy flowers, and even with good pricing, making money would not be easy; moreover, flowers are difficult to maintain and could easily sumb to disease or wither if not properly cared for. Before the opening of the shop, Yan Zhiyuan and the Sun Family had tried to persuade Daohua to do business in what they saw as profitable ventures and even wanted to take over managing the shop themselves. After failing to persuade her, they stood aside with the attitude of onlookers, seemingly waiting for Daohua¡¯s flower shop to close down. The third house¡¯s response was to silently support her. Transnting flowers, choosing pots, and transporting soil were all tasks Yan Zhiqiang busied himself with. As for the Auntie Lin from the Shuangxin Courtyard, besides pitying Yan Yishuang in front of Yan Zhigao, she could only dryly observe. Madam Li was the most concerned about this matter. The butler was personally acquired through a letter she wrote to her eldest brother, Li Xingchang. Although Daohua could treat running the shop as a hobby, she couldn¡¯t afford to do so.
She had to consider her daughter¡¯s future; the Yan Family¡¯s foundation was as such, and even if they started umting wealth now, how much could be saved? Not to mention, there were quite a few people of the Sun generation in the Yan Family. The shop would inevitably be used for her daughter¡¯s dowry in the future, so it had to be managed well. On the first day the flower shop opened, Daohua dressed as a man and personally oversaw the situation from behind the scenes. The flowers she cultivated were nourished with special soil from her space, blooming luxuriously and vibrantly, drawing the attention of many passersby. However, that was mostly limited to looking; few actually spent silver to purchase. Regarding this, Daohua wasn¡¯t worried. Life wasn¡¯t easy for themon people in ancient times, and before opening the shop, she hadn¡¯t intended to sell flowers to the ordinary folk. Her target customers were those with disposable ie who had an appreciation for elegance, such as schrs, literati, and sons and daughters from wealthy families. After observing the flow of customers for a while, Daohua shifted her focus to those working in the shop. The butler, surnamed Wang, was in his early forties, a cheerful person well versed in social etiquette and managing transactions. Her mother said he was a butler with exceptional management skills in her uncle¡¯s shop, and he had been sent here because she needed him. The shop assistant was from a Zheng family that she had chosen from the estate. In his younger days, Old Man Zheng had managed a flower house for a wealthy family and had learned some skills in caring for nts, making him a passable florist. His two sons, Zheng Dawu and Zheng Xiaowu, were fairly sharp and worked diligently on the estate. Daohua thought that employing a whole family would be convenient and easier to manage, so she had the entire Zheng family working in the flower shop. ¡°Grandfather,e look, there¡¯s a new flower shop here.¡± A finely decorated carriage stopped in front of the flower shop, and immediately after, a pretty little girl hopped down from the carriage briskly. ¡°You little madcap, slow down, don¡¯t fall and hurt yourself.¡± A voice full of concern and authority followed, and soon, an old man, with graying hair and an aura of dignity, slowly descended from the carriage with the assistance of servants. Zhou Jingwan hurriedly came forward to support her grandfather¡¯s arm, ¡°Grandfather, look, the flowers in the shop are blooming so beautifully!¡± Following his granddaughter¡¯s pointing finger, Old Master Zhou looked towards the flower shop and, seeing the flowerspeting to bloom, his face showed pleasure, ¡°Let¡¯s go in for a look.¡± The moment the two entered the shop, Daohua noticed them. Seeing Old Master Zhou fondly handling the flower pots, Daohua deliberated and then decided to go out. Had she not seen them, she would have let it be, but having seen them, as the younger generation, she should take the initiative to greet them.
¡°Sister Zhou!¡± As Zhou Jingwan hesitated indecisively over which pot of flowers to choose, she heard a rather familiar voice behind her. She turned around and saw Daohua, dressed as a male, ¡°You are¡­ Yan Yiyi!¡± Seeing the uncertainty on her face, Daohua smiled and nodded. Zhou Jingwan quickly approached and circled around Daohua, curious, she asked, ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡±
Daohua smiled, ¡°Because it¡¯s convenient.¡± With that, she pulled Zhou Jingwan closer and whispered in her ear, ¡°This way, my mother agreed to let me stay in the flower shop.¡± Zhou Jingwan did not dislike Daohua¡¯s naturally intimate gesture. She was surprised upon hearing Daohua¡¯s words and eximed with wide almond eyes, ¡°Your family owns this flower shop?¡± Daohua nodded with a smile. Zhou Jingwan suddenly pped her forehead, ¡°How could I forget, when I visited your family back then, you mentioned that you could garden, and it seems like you had many in your courtyard.¡± With a beaming smile, Daohua said, ¡°The flowers hadn¡¯t bloomed yet when you visited, but now they have. If you have time, you cane and see.¡± Zhou Jingwan immediately nodded, having been influenced by her grandfather from the Zhou Family, she also loved flowers and nts very much, ¡°Has your climbing rose bloomed? Does it look pretty? If it does, I¡¯ll go back home and set up a perg like the one in your courtyard.¡± Daohua replied, ¡°Not too bad!¡± At the side, the Zhou Family¡¯s elder patriarch was eyeing the flower pots in the shop while asionally ncing at the two young girls engaged in enthusiastic conversation. Regarding the Yan Family, which had newly arrived in Xingzhou City, he had paid some attention because of the Little Prince, but he had never thought of making contact proactively. At this moment, observing how the eldest youngdy of the Yan Family talked andughedfortably and politely with his granddaughter, he felt a growing approval of the Yan Family in his heart. The good or bad of a family¡¯s esteemed reputation and momentum can be seen in the next generation they cultivate. His eldest grandson had mentioned that the eldest grandson of the Yan Family was gentle, polite, humble, and well-learned; this eldest youngdy before him also gave a good impression with her bright eyes and white teeth, moving forward and back with grace. If the next generation of the Yan Family were all like these two, then the chances of the Yan Family prospering would be much greater.
¡°Cough cough-¡± The Zhou Family¡¯s elder patriarch, realizing that his granddaughter had forgotten him in the presenceof her friend, couldn¡¯t help but cough to assert his presence. ¡°Oh dear, I forgot to introduce you.¡± Zhou Jingwan pulled Daohua over to her grandfather, ¡°Grandfather, this is Yan Yiyi, the eldest daughter of Prefectural Governor Yan; Daohua, this is my grandfather.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua immediately smiled and gave a curtsy to the elder Zhou, ¡°Greetings Grandfather Zhou, Daohua is honored to meet you.¡± Grandfather Zhou smiled and gestured for Daohua to rise, ¡°I heard this flower shop is owned by your family. Do you also like flowers?¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°Yes, seeing the flowers in full bloom with vibrant purples and reds always puts me in a good mood¡­¡± Following that, Grandfather Zhou slowly engaged in conversation with Daohua and found that the youngdy from the Yan Family was quite knowledgeable about flowers and nts ¨C how to care for them and tend to them, she was thoroughly articte. During the conversation, manager Wang, knowing the identity of Grandfather Zhou, felt somewhat concerned and kept ncing their way, fearing that young Daohua would offend someone. However, his worries were unnecessary. Look how happily they are chatting; Grandfather Zhou even looked at the Yan Family¡¯s youngdy with eyes full ofte-found camaraderie. ¡°Grandfather Zhou, if I ever cultivate any beautiful flowers in the future, I will definitely send them to your residence,¡± Daohua promised. After chatting for over an hour, Grandfather Zhou, reminded by his servants, reluctantly left the flower shop. Daohua and manager Wang apanied him to the entrance of the shop.
¡°And me, don¡¯t forget me!¡± Zhou Jingwan eagerly raised her hand. Daohuaughed and assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if anyone¡¯s share is missing, it definitely won¡¯t be yours, Sister Zhou.¡± Chapter 119: 105: Limited Experience l Chapter 119: Chapter 105: Limited Experience l On the very day she returned from the flower shop, Daohua received three pots of peony, daffodil, and orchid sent by Zhou Jingwan. When they arrived, the Yan Family was all present. ¡°Why would Miss Zhou think to send you flowers?¡± The first to openly inquire was Yan Zhiyuan, The others were also very curious. Although ever since the Little Prince stayed at their house for one night, the prominent families of Xingzhou City had paid more attention to the Yan Family, this was limited to ordinary exchanges and none had shown any particr closeness. The Zhou Family was no different. With the exception of gift exchanges during festivals, there had never been an instance like today where they took the initiative to send something. Seeing everyone looking at her, Daohua smiled and said, ¡°Today, while I was at the shop, I happened to meet Grandfather Zhou and Zhou Jingwan. We chatted for a while and when they left, I gave them a few pots of flowers. This must be their way of returning the favor.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Zhigao and Madam Li exchanged a quick nce. The elderly master of the Zhou Family was famously fond of flowers, a fact well known to everyone in Xingzhou City. After his visit, they had alsoe to understand this. The three pots of flowers before them were all valuable varieties, clearly nurtured with great care. Miss Zhou¡¯s gift of flowers must have been instructed by old Master Zhou himself. Yan Zhigao looked at his eldest daughter, who was smilingly showing the flowers to the olddy, and sighed inwardly. His daughter was truly fortunate to have caught the eye of old Master Zhou.
Otherwise, she would not have received these three pots of flowers. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that when old Master Zhou retired, the Emperor bestowed upon him many famous flowers, all of which he brought back to his hometown.¡± He was aware that many in Xingzhou City eyed old Master Zhou¡¯s flowers, wishing to bask in the ¡®dragon¡¯s spirit,¡¯ but sadly, very few ever did. At these words, Daohua¡¯s gaze immediately shifted from the flowers and she said in surprise, ¡°Really? Could these three pots be¡­¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Madam Liughed and shook her head, ¡°The things bestowed by the Emperor, who wouldn¡¯t treasure them? These three pots are probably nurtured by old Master Zhou himself.¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes flickered and she smiled, ¡°Maybe they¡¯re grafted from the flowers bestowed by the Emperor.¡± Madam Li thought for a moment and then asked Daohua, ¡°Peony, daffodil, orchid¡ªall famous flowers. Do you think you should send some gifts back to Miss Zhou?¡± Daohua tilted her head, ¡°Is it necessary?¡± The flowers she had given today might not be as valuable as those from the Zhou Family, but there were more of them. Zhou Jingwan liked the five pots and also the three chosen by old Master Zhou¡ªall of which she had sent. ¡°Of course, you should!¡± Yan Zhiyuan spoke up before Madam Li could, ¡°The three pots of flowers from the Zhou Family are famous. They can¡¯t bepared to the nameless ones you casually grow, one pot is worth more than ten from your shop.¡± Hearing this, Daohua felt a bit unhappy. Yes, the flowers she grew might not be as reputed as the peony or orchid, but they were of high quality. Didn¡¯t she see how old Master Zhou cherished them? Yan Zhiyuan continued, ¡°Besides, since they took the initiative to send something, by sending something back, you can strengthen the bond with Miss Zhou.¡± Thus, bringing the Yan Family closer to the Zhou Family. Daohua looked at her adoptive father and seeing no objection from him, she turned to Madam Li, ¡°Mother, what do you think I should send back?¡± Madam Li said with a smile, ¡°This is a matter between you youngdies. We adults shouldn¡¯t interfere. You can send whatever you want.¡± At that moment, Yan Zhiyuan spoke again, ¡°I think you might as well send that grape wine. I tasted it and found it quite good. The Zhou Family old¡­¡± Madam Li suddenly stood up, interrupting Yan Zhiyuan, and walked toward the olddy while saying to Daohua, ¡°You should prepare it yourself. Dinner is about to start, hurry back.¡± She had said it already, the adults shouldn¡¯t meddle in the affairs between youngdies. Her brother was used to schrly pursuits, and while she understood his desire to strengthen rtions with the Zhou Family, being too eager was off-putting. Daohua didn¡¯t like others telling her what to do either. She smiled in agreement, then left the room with Wang Manman. ¡°Miss, are we going to send the grape wine Second Master mentioned?¡± Wang Manman asked on the way.
Daohua shook her head. Although wine was just fruit wine, it still contained the character for alcohol. Her rtionship with Zhou Jingwan wasn¡¯t that intimate, and haphazardly giving a young girl wine didn¡¯t seem very respectful. Moreover, grape wine was rarely seen on the market, and rare items were precious. Since she had already given the Zhou Family ten pots of flowers, offering something too expensive would be overdoing it. ¡°I just made a few boxes of rouge and moisturizing cream recently, let¡¯s send that!¡± Zhou Jingwan¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t very good. The moisturizing cream and rouge Daohua made used flowers and herbs grown in her own space, the skincare and makeup effects were very good, quite practical for her.
Daohua quickly took the return gifts to the Zhou Family¡¯s servants and then took Wang Manman back to the olddy¡¯s room. After learning what she had sent, neither Yan Zhigao nor Madam Li said anything, but Yan Zhiyuan pursed his lips andmented, ¡°A few boxes of rouge¡­ Daohua, not to criticize you, but this is a bit too stingy¡­¡± This time it wasn¡¯t Madam Li, but the Yan Family¡¯s olddy who cut off Yan Zhiyuan, ¡°What need is there for extravagant gifts in the exchanges between young girls?¡± Yan Zhiyuan: ¡°Mother, Elder Brother, I¡¯m just worried that Daohua might damage her rtionship with the Miss from the Zhou Family.¡± The olddy looked at her granddaughter, who was already pouting dramatically, and stood up, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s the business of the young girls, you, a grown man, shouldn¡¯t meddle. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± ¡°Mother, Elder Brother, I know my words are unpleasant, but I truly have the Yan Family¡¯s interests at heart. Our family has thin resources. If we could foster a good rtionship with the Zhou Family, Elder Brother wouldn¡¯t be so isted in his official career¡­¡± Daohua walked behind, looking at her second uncle who was still exining to the olddy and her adoptive father, and sneered inwardly. She really couldn¡¯t bring herself to like the people from the second branch of the family. You want to pander to others, that¡¯s your business, but ordering people around, that¡¯s what¡¯s really annoying. ¡°He is your second uncle, your elder. Even if you feel ufortable, don¡¯t let it show,¡± Madam Li¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in her ear. Daohua was startled and immediately adjusted her expression, ¡°Mother, I understand.¡± Madam Li: ¡°For a girl, reputation is of the utmost importance. It¡¯s a serious mistake to disrespect your elders.¡± Daohua frowned, ¡°So, I have to endure it?¡±
Madam Li nced at her husband, who was quietly speaking with Yan Zhiyuan ahead, ¡°Don¡¯t you still have your father? Your father might not be so astute with domestic affairs, but when ites to matters impacting the family¡¯s interests, he is more anxious than anyone.¡± ¡°Your second uncle is of humble background and limited experience. He doesn¡¯t understand that blindly pleasing those of high status will not only fail to earn respect, but might also lead to being looked down upon. The gifts you sent were just fine. You don¡¯t need to listen to him.¡± Daohua nodded. At the Zhou Family, Zhou Jingwan was very pleased with Daohua¡¯s return gift. Daohua had previously given her rouge, and she found it even better than what her second uncle had brought her from Beijing. She knew that Daohua had made the rouge herself. Since their rtionship was not yet close, she felt awkward asking for more, but Daohua had sent her several boxes, which meant a lot more to a young girl who loved beauty than other kinds of heartfelt gifts. Zhou Family¡¯s old master watched his granddaughter, who was beaming with joy, and told his eldest son and daughter-inw with a smile, ¡°This eldest girl from the Yan Family is not bad. In the future, Jingwan can interact with her more.¡± After this, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan interacted more frequently. Zhou Jingwan was somewhat spoiled but didn¡¯t have significant ws in her character. She was forthright and cheerful, without too many hidden agendas, making herpany quite effortless. Daohua was also willing to associate with such a young girl. The two would get together from time to time, adding some joy to the monotonous life inside the familypound. On the eve of Mid-Autumn Festival, Yan Zhigao nced at Yan Zhiyuan, who seemed somewhat uneasy next to him, as he watched Zhou Jingwan, who had personallye to give a Mid-Autumn gift and was quicklyughing and chatting with Daohua. He patted his shoulder. His brother¡¯s heart was with the Yan Family, but some of his ideas and concepts were not quite suitable for interaction between noble families. His eldest daughter was very measured in her conduct, neither servile nor overbearing. Such an attitude in their interactions made people feelfortable. Chapter 120: 106: Not That Important_1 Chapter 120: Chapter 106: Not That Important_1 Daohua Pavilion. Zhou Jingwan leisurely sat under the flower arbor, admiring the garden¡¯s blooming flowers while enjoying some tea snacks. ¡°Daohua, your family¡¯s pastries are really delicious. Where did you buy them?¡± After getting to know each other, Zhou Jingwan started to address Daohua by her nickname. The two girls were about the same age, so they didn¡¯t use sisterly titles. Wang Manman replied with a smile, ¡°The pastries were made by mydy herself. Knowing that Miss Zhou wasing, she prepared them in advance.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Jingwan looked at Daohua in surprise, ¡°Really?¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°My grandmother loves soft and sticky sweets, so whenever I have some free time, I make some.¡± Zhou Jingwan, full of admiration, ¡°Daohua, you¡¯re really amazing. No one can top your cooking skills.¡± Daohua, ¡°It¡¯s not as exaggerated as that. It¡¯s just practice makes perfect.¡± Her cooking really wasn¡¯t anything special; it was mainly because of the high-quality ingredients from her space. Zhou Jingwan quickly finished the osmanthus cake in her hands, wiped her mouth, and then, pointing at the remaining treats on the table, asked, ¡°Daohua, are all of these meant for me to eat?¡±
Daohua nodded. Zhou Jingwan¡¯s face lit up with joy, ¡°Then I won¡¯t eat them now. When I leaveter, please pack up the leftovers for me to take back. I want my mother to try them too, as she loves sweets.¡± Daohua gave Zhou Jingwan a yful look, ¡°You¡¯re not being shy, are you?¡± Zhou Jingwan replied with a flirtatious gaze, ¡°Who¡¯s standing on ceremony with whom here?¡± Seeing this, Daohua couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Compared to those youngdies who never speak their minds or hide various meanings in a single sentence, waiting for others to guess their thoughts, Zhou Jingwan¡¯s straightforwardness was something Daohua truly liked. ¡°Eat up!¡± Daohua pushed the sweets on the table closer to Zhou Jingwan, ¡°The treats for your aunt can¡¯t be the ones you¡¯ve left over.¡± Wang Manman continued with a smile, ¡°Mydy prepared another portion of pastries and some specially made mooncakes for Miss Zhou to take home.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Jingwan¡¯s eyes curved in delight, and without any reservation, she joyfully continued to eat. As Daohua saw her eating happily, she too started to eat and, while eating, thought of her three brothers returning home tomorrow. She asked, ¡°Are your brothersing back tomorrow too?¡± Zhou Jingwan shook her head, ¡°No, they¡¯re not. The newly appointed Governor Guo has invited the officials of Zhongzhou Province for the Mid-Autumn Festival. My grandfather is also going. At such events, my oldest brother, as the direct grandson of the Zhou family, usually needs to apany him.¡± She paused, then tilted her head and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Uncle Yan going?¡± Daohua was taken aback. She had done some research on the officials of Daxia and knew that the Governor was a second-rank official, even higher in rank than the Provincial Governor who managed civilian affairs for a province. A Governor was generally someone the Emperor deeply trusted. ¡°My father is just a fifth-rank Prefectural Governor. He probably can¡¯t attend the banquet of the esteemed Governor, right?¡± Hearing this, Zhou Jingwan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true. My mother said that those going are high-ranking and influential officials of Zhongzhou Province. That¡¯s why my elder brother is taken along to gain some experience. But¡­¡± Zhou Jingwan hesitated, ncing at Daohua. Daohuaughed, ¡°What? Is there something you can¡¯t say?¡± Zhou Jingwan put down the pastry she was holding, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t say it, it¡¯s just that I find it strange. Doesn¡¯t your family have a rtionship with the Little Prince? With that connection, one would think that Uncle Yan should have been invited.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not that familiar with the Little Prince.¡± Daohua first rified, then asked, ¡°Why would knowing the Little Prince mean getting an invitation?¡± Zhou Jingwan: ¡°Governor Guo is the Little Prince¡¯s uncle, you know? Didn¡¯t you know this?¡±
Daohua shook her head. At this moment, the profound background of the aristocratic families was revealed; their ess to information was so extensive that very few things could be kept from them. As for this Governor Guo, she had heard of him for the first time; perhaps, even her adoptive father was unaware. Seeing that she really didn¡¯t know anything, Zhou Jingwan continued, ¡°I heard from my grandfather that initially when Prince Rui returned to the capital to report on his mission, the Little Prince was also going to go back with him. However, after Governor Guo was appointed as governor, the Little Prince stayed at Wangyue Academy to study.¡±
Daohua listened attentively; the Yan Family, with its weak foundation and limited connections, had no way of obtaining such high-level information. However, Zhou Jingwan didn¡¯t know much either, and most of what she knew was still just gossip. After all, even if the big families valued the cultivation of their children, they wouldn¡¯t discuss serious matters with them. After chatting for a while longer, Zhou Jingwan left with the return gifts Daohua had prepared. After seeing her off, Daohua went to the old madam¡¯s courtyard. Upon entering, she found that her adoptive father hade back from the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office earlier than usual, but he seemed to be in a bad mood. Madam Li asked with a smile: ¡°Has Miss Zhou from the Zhou Family left?¡± Daohua nodded. Because Yan Zhigao¡¯s expression was somber, dinner was eaten in silence, and quickly concluded. On the way back to the main residence with Madam Li, Daohua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong with father?¡± Madam Li¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile: ¡°He heard some idle gossip and it made him ufortable.¡± Daohua: ¡°Is it because of the Governor¡¯s banquet for Zhongzhou officials?¡± Madam Li showed a look of surprise: ¡°You know?¡± Daohua nodded: ¡°Zhou Jingwan just told me, but what¡¯s so ufortable about that? The Governor holds such a high position, isn¡¯t it normal for him not to invite father?¡± Madam Li moved her lips and finally let out a long sigh, ¡°Human beings should not hold too high expectations. Once exceeded, disappointment inevitably follows, and with disappointmentes difort.¡±
Daohua¡¯s eyes spun around: ¡°Father couldn¡¯t be thinking that, since we know Xiao Yeyang, the Governor should have invited him, could he?¡± Madam Li patted the back of Daohua¡¯s hand. ¡°Everyone has some unrealistic expectations, and your father is no exception.¡± Daohua furrowed her brows. Seeing this, Madam Li smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father is a man of self-awareness. He¡¯s just a little downhearted after hearing some gossip. He¡¯ll adjust soon.¡± If the master¡¯s mentality had been poor, being repressed in the position of County Magistrate for so long, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure. Daohua thought for a while and then said, ¡°Mother, Xiao Yeyang¡­the gap between our statuses is toorge. In my view, the debt of saving a life, he has long since repaid.¡± ¡°So, unless hees to us, we have no right to seek him out. Expecting him to continue helping us, to look after us, it¡¯s best not to harbor such thoughts.¡± For someone as high and mighty as he, the Yan Family was not that important. Madam Li tapped Daohua¡¯s forehead,ughing, ¡°Your mother can¡¯t be less clear-headed than you, can she? Your father is also aware, which is why he did not retaliate against anyone from the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office after the Little Prince stayed at our house.¡± ¡°After all, one¡¯s standing in the world depends on one¡¯s own abilities.¡± Chapter 121: 107, Cheated_1 Chapter 121: Chapter 107, Cheated_1 On the day of August fifteen, Yan Wenxiu, Wentao, and Yan Wenkai returned home. After washing up, the three of them went to the olddy¡¯s courtyard. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight, is studying at the Academy very tough?¡± The old Mrs. Yan looked at her three grandsons, who had grown a bit slimmer, with a face full of distress. Yan Wenxiu smiled and said, ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s not tough at the Academy, it¡¯s just that we¡¯ve recently changed environments and are still getting used to it. Once we adjust, things will slowly get better.¡± As she clung to her eldest grandson, Old Mrs. Yan said, ¡°You child, don¡¯t spend all your time studying, you also need to take the time to exercise and keep your body strong. Only with a healthy body can you achieve great things.¡± Yan Wenxiu listened respectfully, his face always smiling, and he nodded from time to time. Meanwhile, Yan Zhigao and Madam Li watched their increasinglyposed eldest son with pride and satisfaction on their faces. After the olddy had finished catching up with Yan Wenxiu, Madam Li was about to ask about her eldest son¡¯s life at the Academy when she was unexpectedly interrupted by Yan Zhiyuan, ¡°Wenxiu, look at your second brother, he can only study at the State School with some ordinary teachers, not making much progress in his studies. Now that you¡¯re back, why not find some time to tutor him a bit?¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Li¡¯s brows immediately knitted together. Although her eldest son concealed it well, the fatigue in his eyes could not be hidden from her. The Academy had barely given a two-day break, which should have been a chance for her eldest to rest properly.
This second brother of theirs was bing more and more tactless in his words and deeds. Fortunately, the olddy, who showed extra care for her eldest grandson, directly rebutted, ¡°Didn¡¯t we specifically hire a teacher at home to instruct Wenjie and Wenbin? There¡¯s no need for Wenxiu to guide them in their studies. He¡¯s juste home for two days, so he needs to replenish his health.¡± Without paying further attention to Yan Zhiyuan, she turned her head to Daohua, ¡°These two days, make some delicious food for your three brothers. Look at them, each one has lost weight.¡± Daohua smiled and agreed. Afterward, Yan Zhigao began to inquire about his eldest son¡¯s time at the Academy. Yan Wenxiu only mentioned his academic work and some interesting things. Wentao and Yan Wenkai asionally chimed in with a few words, and the room soon filled with cheerfulughter. Daohua sat next to the olddy on the footstool, clearly observing the expressions of her three brothers. The eldest brother had always been reserved, and she could not discern much; but the third and fourth brothers were not as adept at concealing their feelings¡ªit was easy for her to see their forced smiles. Life at the Academy for her three brothers was probably not as good as they had portrayed. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll go and see how the cooking ising along, and bring over our homemade grape wine,¡± announced Daohua. The old Mrs. Yan nodded with a smile. As she left the room, Daohua looked back at Wentao and Yan Wenkai, signaling them to follow. Receiving the cue, Yan Wenkai immediately said to the olddy, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll go help big sister get the grape wine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Wentao stood up and followed. Watching her two grandsons scamper off, the old Mrs. Yan chuckled warmly, turning to Yan Wenxiu, ¡°Look at how energetic your third and fourth brothers are. You should learn from them and exercise more when you can.¡± Yan Wenxiu nodded in agreement, ¡°Grandmother, I will.¡± ¡­ Outside the courtyard, Daohua waited for Wentao and Yan Wenkai toe out before leading them towards Daohua Pavilion. ¡°Big sister, does the grape wine you made taste good?¡±
Yan Wenkai had been sitting up straight and proper inside, but as soon as he came out, he immediately let loose. Daohua responded with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a moment.¡± Then, looking cautiously at the two of them, she asked, ¡°Third brother, fourth brother, everything is okay for you at the Academy, right?¡± As soon as she asked this, Wentao and Yan Wenkai fell somewhat silent. Daohua immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is the Academy not good?¡±
Wentao never hid anything from Daohua, and he immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not good, it¡¯s just that there are too many students from aristocratic families and official backgrounds in the Academy.¡± Daohua immediately understood the implication and her expression became anxious, ¡°Have you been bullied?¡± Wentao hastily said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we haven¡¯t been bullied. The Academy has rules against fighting, at most we just have to swallow our pride.¡± In order not to cause trouble for the family, they had to endure a lot in silence. There was no helping it; students who were arrogant and domineering usually came from very good backgrounds ¡ª they were untouchable for us. Daohua let out a sigh of relief. At that moment, Yan Wenkai spoke up gloomily, ¡°We¡¯re still okay since we study martial arts. Martial artists have hot tempers, sure, but they¡¯re straightforward ¡ª they don¡¯t beat around the bush, and everything is out in the open.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really tough for our eldest brother. People say schrs can be devious, and I didn¡¯t believe it until now. Schrs do like to cause harm in the shadows.¡± Daohua frowned, ¡°Has our eldest brother been given a hard time too?¡± Not to boast, but her eldest brother was quite good-looking, gentle, and courteous ¡ª the sort of person who should be well-received anywhere. Worried she would be anxious, Wentao quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s being given a hard time, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s a bit isted by others.¡± Yan Wenkai sighed, ¡°We enrolledte and¡­ our family background isn¡¯t particrly distinguished. The people at the Academy pick on the new ones. You know how good our eldest brother is in his studies, so naturally, he has be the target of jealousy.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Zhou Family¡¯s eldest brother visiting ours a couple of times, our eldest brother wouldn¡¯t even know the extent to which his ssmates had ostracized him!¡± Daohua felt heavy-hearted. She hadn¡¯t expected the Academy to be like this. After hesitating for a while, she still asked, ¡°Third Brother, Fourth Brother, haven¡¯t you seen Xiao Yeyang in the Academy?¡±
Even if Xiao Yeyang did nothing, as long as people knew they were acquainted with him, surely no one in the Academy would dare to bully them recklessly. Upon mentioning Xiao Yeyang, Wentao and Yan Wenkai fell silent once again. After a while, Yan Wenkai said softly, ¡°Big Sister, it was only after going to the Academy that I realized how distant our family is from the Little Prince!¡± Wentao nodded in agreement. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Daohua quickly asked. Yan Wenkai shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing major, it¡¯s just that once when we were on the street, we saw the Little Prince¡¯s carriage. At that moment, Third Brother and I wanted to greet him, but we were nearly arrested by his sword-wielding bodyguards as troublemakers.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for our eldest brother arriving in time and rifying that we were students from Wangyue Academy, Third Brother and I might have ended up thrown directly into jail. When the Little Prince had visited the Yan Family in the past, I didn¡¯t feel much besides knowing we had to treat someone of his station carefully. There was no sense of awe. But at that moment, with the gleaming swords at our throats, I truly understood the invibility of royal family members. Running afoul of the Little Prince would have meant that even if the bodyguards had killed us, nobody would have spoken a word in our defense. Daohua listened with a pounding heart. Even though Yan Wenkai made light of it, she could imagine that the situation at that time must not have been optimistic, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t Xiao Yeyang recognize you?¡± Wentao shook his head, ¡°The Little Prince¡­ probably didn¡¯t even see us.¡± He was surrounded by too many people, not only bodyguards but also all sorts of others eager to curry favor.
In fact, on the very day we arrived at the Academy, we saw the Little Prince. Unfortunately, we could not approach him. Apart from the students in his ss, no one else was allowed near the Little Prince¡¯s ssroom. Afterwards, we wanted to pay him a visit, but were directly stopped by the bodyguards, who said that without a calling card, they wouldn¡¯t announce anyone. Only after seeing the Little Prince¡¯s grand entourage in the Academy did I understand why Zhou Family¡¯s eldest brother said that the Little Prince had been truly amiable towards our family. Indeed, the Little Prince had been quite approachable during his visit to the Yan Family. Chapter 122: 108, Enemies on a Narrow Road_1 Chapter 122: Chapter 108, Enemies on a Narrow Road_1 As Yan Wenkai and Wentao spoke in turns, telling Daohua about everything they had encountered at the Academy, her feelings became somewhatplicated. Only when she knew that they couldn¡¯t even see Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face did she deeply perceive the strictness of the ancient hierarchy and understand more clearly that for Xiao Yeyang, the Yan Family really didn¡¯t count for much. ¡°Big sister, you mustn¡¯t tell our grandparents about these things,¡± Wentao said after exining. ¡°Big brother said that this is a test for us, so let¡¯s not worry the family.¡± Wentao also nodded, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not really a big deal. We can handle it.¡± Daohua silently nodded. Before, she had vaguely hinted to Madam Li to tell her foster father not to have too high expectations of Xiao Yeyang, but at this moment, hearing that Xiao Yeyang hadn¡¯t even seen her three brothers once at the Academy, she also felt a trace of disappointment in her heart. People are like this, when something doesn¡¯t happen to themselves, they can always talk in an imposing and justified manner, but when it really happens to them, perhaps they be even more whimsical and twisted than others. Before this, she thought that Xiao Yeyang might have some special regard for her and the Yan Family, but reality told her, she thought too much. She could understand why her foster father wasn¡¯t invited by the Governor. After all, although he held a noble status, he was not in the official circle, and he couldn¡¯t influence official affairs; But being in the same Academy, not to mention any special care towards her three brothers, there wasn¡¯t even a single summon, which showed he truly didn¡¯t keep them in his heart.
s¡­ Not only should her foster father not harbor too many expectations, but she shouldn¡¯t either! Later, Daohua and the others quickly took some grape wine and returned to the grandmother¡¯s courtyard. ¡­ Although Yan Wenxiu hid it well inside the house, Yan Zhigao, having been an official for many years, could not miss the unspoken words of his eldest son. Thinking of the casual conversations he heard at the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office, his expression turned somewhat dark. ¡°The Little Prince simply didn¡¯t regard the Yan Family seriously; otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t Lord Yan be invited to the Governor¡¯s Mid-Autumn banquet?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I heard that the Prefectural Governor from Fanzhou next door was invited.¡± ¡°Then why did the Little Prince stay at the Yan Family previously?¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe the Little Prince was just looking for some fun or was curious?¡± Thinking of these whispers, Yan Zhigao let out a wry smile. Indeed, one sentence can awaken someone from a dream! First was the overnight stay, and then his eldest son and his brothers obtained spots at the Wangyue Academy. He naively thought that the Little Prince and their family had a close rtionship. Unfortunately, the reality check came swiftly. He had greatly overestimated their family¡¯s importance in the Little Prince¡¯s heart! He really had lost a little self-awareness! Yan Zhigao looked at his eldest son: ¡°Seeking education is not just about seeking knowledge in books, but also about interpersonal skills, human rtionships. The Academy is a microcosm of society, where you¡¯ll find all kinds of people. You must think more, observe more, grasp the right measure in dealing with others.¡± ¡°Wherever a person goes, as long as they possess true skill, they will find a ce to stand. Help from outsiders is ultimately temporary.¡± Yan Wenxiu understood the underlying meaning and immediately stood up to show his respect: ¡°Thank you for your teachings, father. Your son will remember them.¡± On the side, Yan Zhiyuan looked at the two of them, his expression shifted slightly, then the corners of his mouth curled into a smile.
It seemed his three nephews weren¡¯t having such an easy time at the Academy after all! In an instant, any resentment he felt about his own son not being able to go to the Academy dissipated. ¡­ This year¡¯s Mid-Autumn Festival dinner was exceptionally sumptuous, prepared by Madam Li, and with the help of grape wine, the family enjoyed themselves thoroughly.
After spending two days at home, Yan Wenxiu and his brothers were about to return to the Academy. ¡°Big brother, do you have a holiday for the Double Ninth Festival?¡± Before leaving, Daohua asked her three brothers. Yan Wenxiu nodded, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll have a day off, but it¡¯s unlikely we¡¯ll make it back.¡± The journey between the Academy and Xingzhou City was not short; a round trip would take nearly half a day. Daohua said, ¡°What a pity, the chrysanthemums I transnted in the manor have all survived, and I was hoping to invite you to a chrysanthemum feast on that day.¡± Madam Yan: ¡°Whether you return or not, your chrysanthemums are nted in pots and can be viewed at any time. Their journey back from the Academy is not a short one; they¡¯d rather not be bothered by the hassle.¡± Daohua nodded with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s fine. If we can¡¯t see the chrysanthemums, drinking chrysanthemum wine when youe back next time will be just as good.¡± Speaking of wine, Yan Wenkai immediately jumped in, ¡°Big sister, take two jars of your grape wine with me.¡± Daohua tly refused, ¡°No, you are studying, how can you drink wine?¡± Yan Wenkai: ¡°I won¡¯t drink.¡± Saying this, he leaned close to Daohua and whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to the instructor who teaches us martial arts; he has a taste for it.¡± Daohua hesitated, looking towards Yan Wentao. Yan Wentao nodded, acknowledging that their martial arts instructor did indeed love to drink. Daohua then agreed but still admonished, ¡°Fourth brother, you are still young. Don¡¯t drink when you¡¯re outside. If you really want to drink, wait until youe home for the holidays, and I will let you have some.¡±
Yan Wenkai rolled his eyes: ¡°Big sister, aren¡¯t you younger than me? It¡¯s funny for a younger sister to call her older brother young!¡± Daohua couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him and turned directly to Yan Wentao, ¡°Third brother, keep an eye on fourth brother.¡± Yan Wentao: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will!¡± ¡­ Wangyue Academy was built atop Zhongzhou Province¡¯s most famous Wuhua Mountain, with the Dayuan River flowing beneath it. Huayang Prefecture City, second only to the provincial capital in Zhongzhou Province in terms of wealth and prosperity, was established at the foot of Wuhua Mountain. Students from Wangyue Academy were often seen in the city. ¡°Fourth brother, are you sure you want to gift Instructor Fang the grape wine?¡± On the street, Yan Wenkai carried two jars of grape wine and dragged Yan Wentao around as if looking for something. Yan Wenkai: ¡°Of course, because of that son of a bitch Dong Xiangrong, all the instructors in the Academy deliberately ignore us two, except for Instructor Fang who still offers us some guidance. I must think of a way to¡­ no, to repay him.¡± Yan Wentao shook his head, his face expressing disapproval, ¡°The Academy explicitly forbids teachers from epting bribes¡­¡± Yan Wenkai interjected, ¡°Ohe on, third brother, we aren¡¯t giving money or paintings or anything like that, just two jars of homemade grape wine, that¡¯s hardly a bribe.¡± ¡°Although the Academy says teachers can¡¯t ept bribes, it doesn¡¯tpletely forbid us students from showing filial piety. Look at the other people in the Academy, even students from families less well-off than ours asionally give the teachers some small tokens, don¡¯t they?¡±
¡°Trust me, it¡¯s fine!¡± Yan Wentao thought for a moment and felt that Yan Wenkai made sense, so he said no more and helped Yan Wenkai with his search. ¡°Ah, this big sister really should have put such good grape wine in a nicer jar. Now I have to find a new jar to gift it properly!¡± Having not found a suitable jar for so long, Yan Wenkai was getting anxious. Although he felt there was nothing wrong with gifting the instructor two jars of grape wine, he didn¡¯t want to do it in front of everyone. He had to do it stealthily while the students had not yet returned to the Academy. Yan Wentao spoke up for Daohua, ¡°Isn¡¯t this because you asked for it all of a sudden, not giving enough time to switch?¡± Yan Wenkai smacked his lips. He was just saying. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and he pointed toward a pottery shop ahead and shouted, ¡°That shop sells empty wine jars, let¡¯s hurry.¡± However, just as they were about to step into the shop, a man suddenly emerged from the side, knocking the wine jar out of Yan Wenkai¡¯s hand and onto the ground. ¡°Crash!¡± The sound of the breaking jar and the vivid spilling of grape wine harshly assaulted Yan Wenkai¡¯s eyes. ¡°Dong Xiangrong, you bastard, give me back my grape wine!¡± Chapter 123: 109, Fighting_1 Chapter 123: Chapter 109, Fighting_1 Old grudge after grudge drove Yan Wenkai to lose his rationality instantly, and he raised his fist to strike Dong Xiangrong, instantly entangling the two in a fight. This move was like stirring up a ho¡¯s nest. The students who hade with Dong Xiangrong immediately cried out and swarmed over. What started as a duel quickly became a many-against-one brawl. Yan Wentao, seeing his brother Yan Wenkai being bullied, didn¡¯t say a word and plunged into the fray as well. On the busy main street, a group of students broke into a fight, quickly drawing the attention of many onlookers. In the past, the focus would definitely have been on the fighters, but this time, everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to the wine¡¯s aromatic red liquid spilled on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s that red liquid on the ground? Why does it smell like wine?¡± ¡°You¡¯re out of the loop, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s grape wine, something only the rich and powerful can afford.¡± Some wine lovers looked on with faces twisted in anguish at the sight of the spilled grape wine, ¡°Wastrels, wastrels, to waste such fine wine like that, if you don¡¯t care for it, you could sell it to me!¡± ¡°These students just don¡¯t understand the hardships of life, to waste such good things!¡±
After a round ofments about the spilled grape wine, people finally turned their attention back to the fighting students. And what they saw was shocking. Good heavens, seven or eight people couldn¡¯t overpower two, and those two were clearly younger than the other side. ¡°The martial students from Wangyue Academy are getting better and better, just look at those moves, so nimble!¡± Yan Wenkai was genuinely furious. He couldn¡¯t bear to drink the grape wine his sister had made, thinking instead to give it to Instructor Fang for extra guidance. Now it had been wasted, how could he not be angry? He held back a bit against the others, but not a jot towards Dong Xiangrong, attacking with all his might. This fellow was an old enemy of theirs. Back when he and his father went to the provincial capital to report for duty, they had had a conflict with him at the post station. That time, thanks to the Little Prince¡¯s intervention, he was forced by his father to apologize to them. Wenkai thought he¡¯d never see the man again, yet here at Wangyue Academy, he had run into him once more¡ªand they were both martial students. That alone was nothing, but Dong bore a grudge for being made to apologize, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to use his family¡¯s influence to make life unpleasant for them. It would have been tolerable, but he also slyly undermined their instructors, causing them to overlook Wenkai and his elder brother. If it weren¡¯t for their solid foundation catching Instructor Fang¡¯s eye, they might have learned nothing after so long in the Academy. Yan Wentao always remembered his parents¡¯ words to avoid causing trouble outside, so although he wasn¡¯t as fierce a fighter as Yan Wenkai, he had the advantage of height and strength. Besides helping Yan Wenkai dodge some blows, he would alsond a punch or two on their opponents from time to time. ¡°What are you doing?¡± In the crowd, a silk-robed student looked like he wanted to step in and stop the fight, but was held back by the students with him. Zhou Chengye nced at Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao. Although their martial prowess was good, they were outnumbered; with fists and feet flying everywhere, both brothers were grimacing in pain. ¡°This can¡¯t go on; someone has to step in and stop this!¡± Wu Hongda shook his head, ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to get involved. Let¡¯s not talk about Dong Xiangrong, among those being beaten is a son from the Vice Minister¡¯s family of the Ministry of Rites, which has been favored by the Emperor these past two years and often summoned by him.¡± ¡°Those Yan brothers don¡¯t have much of a connection with you; there¡¯s no need to offend the Dong Family and the Vice Minister for them.¡± Hearing this, Zhou Chengye fell silent. His asional interactions with the three Yan brothers were mostly for the sake of the Little Prince.
He had thought the Little Prince had secured the Academy slots for the Yan brothers because he valued them, but now, after two or three months at the Academy, the Little Prince had not once visited the Yan brothers. Now, he was unclear about the Little Prince¡¯s attitude toward the Yan family. Thinking of his Second Uncle who was holding up alone in the capital, Zhou Chengye hesitated for a moment before deciding that it was still best not to trouble him. At the same time, about ten meters away from where the fight was taking ce, there stood a luxuriously decorated tavern.
On the second floor of the tavern, a young man dressed in brocade clothes was fanning himself while watching the group of students fighting below. ¡°Big Brother Dong, should I send someone to drive those students away? If they disturb the Little Prince, that wouldn¡¯t be good,¡± another younger brocade-d young man asked with furrowed brows. Dong Yuanxuan nced into the private room and pondered for a moment before shaking his head, ¡°No need to bother.¡± Like Zhou Chengye, he too couldn¡¯t grasp what attitude the Little Prince held toward the Yan Family. The three Yan brothers had been at the Academy for some time now without any mention from him¡ªhad he forgotten, or did he simply not consider the Yan Family worth his attention? Looking again at Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao who were fighting, Dong Yuanxuan remembered the reception he received at the Yan Family; although he wasn¡¯t inclined to provoke the recently irritable Little Prince on their behalf, he was still willing to give them a chance or two. What if the Little Prince heard themotion and came out to investigate? Su Hongxin nced at Dong Yuanxuan¡ªthese days, the Little Prince was quite short-tempered, getting angry over slight displeasures. With such uproar in the street below, he truly feared it might annoy that venerated figure again. However, he remembered his father¡¯s instructions: when serving the Little Prince, follow Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s lead. Since he said there was no need, then there wouldn¡¯t be. After all, if the Little Prince did get angryter, Dong Yuanxuan would be the first to bear the brunt. ¡°Creak!¡± The door to the inner room opened. Indeed, the two saw Xiao Yeyang with a rather unpleasant expression step out. ¡°What¡¯s happening outside, why is it so noisy?¡± De Fu hastily asked.
Su Hongxin was about to say that some students were fighting below when he heard Dong Yuanxuan say with a smile, ¡°It seems the Yan brothers are down there, exchanging blows with someone. They¡¯re not doing too badly. Little Prince, perhaps you¡¯d like to take a look?¡± Xiao Yeyang, who appeared somewhat impatient, furrowed his brow upon hearing this, then his eyes lit up, ¡°Daohua¡¯s brothers?¡± Dong Yuanxuan secretly thought, he remembered indeed; he had said that day¡¯s courteous manner of the Little Prince at the Yan Family wasn¡¯t faked, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s them.¡± Xiao Yeyang, with a newfound interest, quickly walked to the window and looked down. Soon, he saw Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao scuffling with a group of seven or eight people. ¡°What¡¯s this? Seven or eight people ganging up on two? How shameless! Since when did Wangyue Academy¡¯s students lose so much integrity?¡± Seeing that the Yan brothers did not seem to be at a disadvantage, he chuckled, ¡°Truly worthy of being Daohua¡¯s brothers; their skills are indeed impressive.¡± Recalling the first time he met Daohua, as she deftly and fiercely threw stones at the traffickers, the corners of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mouth curled upwards. Behind him, De Fu, seeing that Xiao Yeyang finally smiled, breathed a great sigh of relief in his heart. He couldn¡¯t begin to express how tense he had felt these past days. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go down and have a look!¡± With a flick of his fan, Xiao Yeyang took the lead and headed downstairs. De Fu, Dong Yuanxuan, and the rest of their party quickly followed.
Su Hongxin, who was walking at the very back, looked at Dong Yuanxuan and inwardly marveled; his father was right, Dong Yuanxuan was indeed better at discerning the Little Prince¡¯s intentions. Look, in no time, he brightened the Little Prince¡¯s mood. This was indeed something he needed to learn from. Chapter 124: 110, Not Fussy_1 Chapter 124: Chapter 110, Not Fussy_1 Xiao Yeyang, leading a group of people, had just stepped out of the restaurant when passersby on the street took notice and, seeing them heading towards the location of the student brawl, instinctively stepped aside to make way. ¡°This¡­¡± Within the crowd, Wu Hongda was somewhat surprised as he pulled Zhou Chengye aside and whispered, ¡°Could the Little Prince be here because of the Yan brothers?¡± Zhou Chengye nodded, ¡°Definitely.¡± Hearing this, Wu Hongda¡¯s face took on an incredulous expression, ¡°The Little Prince isn¡¯t someone who likes to meddle in others¡¯ affairs. What on earth do the Yan brothers have, to catch his eye?¡± His grandfather was the Court Physician, and the Little Prince was a lively and boisterous child. His grandfather had treated him countless times, but even so, he had never won the prince¡¯s favor. Zhou Chengye didn¡¯t reply, but he thought of the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter, who was very familiar with the Little Prince. He could sense that the Little Prince felt differently about her. Grandfather had inquired and it seemed that it was because the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter had once saved the Little Prince. ¡°Just watch!¡± The Little Prince¡¯s attitude toward the Yan Family could perhaps be inferred from this incident.
¡°Yan Wenkai, you¡¯re done for. Just you wait, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re expelled from the Academy!¡± As Xiao Yeyang arrived with arge group of people, they just happened to catch Dong Xiangrong¡¯s arrogant shout. The people around stepped aside of their own ord, making way for Xiao Yeyang who, fanning himself, walked in and silently observed Yan Wenkai and the others, still locked inbat. Dong Xiangrong was about to threaten again, but suddenly, he noticed the surrounding area had quieted down, and, puzzled, he turned to look back. What he saw scared him out of his wits. The hands that had been grabbing Yan Wenkai¡¯s arm let go instantly. Without the restraints, Yan Wenkainded a punch on Dong Xiangrong¡¯s face, sending him to the ground. At that moment, everyone else also realized something was off. Seeing Xiao Yeyang standing byposedly watching them, they couldn¡¯t help but shudder, then one by one they ceased fighting and stood to the side with their heads bowed. Dong Xiangrong, who had been punched in the face, didn¡¯t dare to make a sound either. After climbing up from the ground, he stood silently with the others, like a child who had done something wrong, waiting for an adult¡¯s reprimand. Seeing Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wenkai and Wentao also retreated a bit involuntarily. Xiao Yeyang first looked towards Wentao and spoke with a smile, ¡°Keep going, why stop? I found your fighting quite good.¡± Then, turning his head to Dong Xiangrong, he said, ¡°Keep on shouting, so I can understand just how mighty you are to dictate who stays and who leaves the Academy.¡± ¡°Little Prince, I was wrong. I spoke in haste and without thinking,¡± Dong Xiangrong¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat, and inwardly he wailed, why did it always have to be the Little Prince who witnessed him and Yan Wenkai¡¯s brawls? The previous time was at the post station, and now on the street, could his luck get any worse? Xiao Yeyang paid no attention to Dong Xiangrong and turned to Yan Wenkai and Wentao asking, ¡°What exactly happened? Why did you all start fighting here on the street?¡± Yan Wenkai was going to tell the unvarnished truth, but seeing Zhou Chengye in the crowd desperately shaking his head, after a brief consideration, he grinned and replied, ¡°Your Highness, we were practicing our martial arts skills with ssmates.¡± The Academy had explicit rules forbidding fighting, and although their brawl urred outside, if the Academy chose to pursue the matter, they would still face punishment. It would be better to call it a martial arts practice to avoid all trouble. Upon hearing Yan Wenkai¡¯s response, Zhou Chengye and Dong Yuanxuan both sighed in relief in unison. Now that the Little Prince was involved, a trivial matter could escte into a major one, and it seemed that the Little Prince might be inclined to take a stand for the Yan brothers. If the Yan brothers insisted and actually caused Dong Xiangrong and the others to be punished, it might provide some satisfaction, but that would surely offend the powerful families behind these students. Dong Xiangrong and the others also silently breathed a sigh of relief.
At this moment, all of them deeply regretted their actions. Had they known they would encounter the Little Prince, they would have definitely steered clear of the Yan brothers. ¡°Practicing?¡± Xiao Yeyang chuckled, walked over to Yan Wenkai, and with a gesture, his folding fan snapped shut and he patted Wenkai¡¯s body yfully. ¡°Ah!¡±
Yan Wenkai immediately rubbed his arm and grimaced in pain, eximing, ¡°Little Prince, why did you hit me?¡± Xiao Yeyang said indifferently, ¡°I just saw you fighting so fiercely, I thought you wouldn¡¯t be afraid of pain.¡± Yan Wenkai made a bitter face, ¡°I¡¯m made of flesh, of course it hurts.¡± Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t pay him any more attention, nced at Yan Wentao, who also had quite a few injuries on his face, and asked, ¡°Is the wine on the ground yours?¡± Yan Wentao nodded, ¡°Mm, Daohua personally brewed it.¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes lit up, he fanned himself quickly a couple of times, sniffed the aroma of wine lingering in the air, and then pretended not to care much, ¡°It smells¡­quite good.¡± ¡°It tastes even better,¡± Yan Wenkai immediately began praising how sweet, fragrant, and lingering the grape wine was. Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and he asked faintly, ¡°You brought the wine to the Academy for¡­?¡± Yan Wentao, who couldn¡¯t lie, immediately said, ¡°To present to Instructor Fang.¡± Upon hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan and others nearby who were rtively close all wore a speechless look. Zhou Chengye, who had squeezed through the crowd, couldn¡¯t help but want to facepalm. Couldn¡¯t this Yan Wentao have a bit of tact? Couldn¡¯t he just say it was for the Little Prince? Sure enough, upon hearing that the wine wasn¡¯t for him, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression turned indifferent.
Fortunately, Yan Wenkai was quick-witted and felt that Xiao Yeyang was getting upset, so he quickly said, ¡°Daohua has stored the best barrels in the cer, not to be drunk by anyone, saying she would uncork them when you visit in the future.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Seeing Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao both nodding, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression improved slightly, his lips curled into a faint smile, then he straightened his face again and asked, ¡°So why are you carrying a wine jar around?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started; it¡¯s all because of Daohua,¡± Yan Wenkaiined straight away. ¡°The jars she used to store the wine are so poor; they don¡¯t match with the grape wine at all. We just wanted to get a better one.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyangughed, and even Dong Yuanxuan beside him could not help but smile. Thinking of the Hundred-Year Ginseng wrapped carelessly in cotton, both of them shook their heads involuntarily. ¡°That Daohua, really not particr!¡± Xiao Yeyang mockingly scolded, before turning to leave. He still remembered how pained the Imperial Physician looked when he handed over the ginseng, decrying the ginseng picker as a spendthrift ignorant of its true value. ¡°Hurry up and follow!¡± Seeing the Little Prince walking several meters ahead, and Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao still foolishly standing there, Zhou Chengye had to step out and remind them. Yan Wenkai scratched his head, ¡°Should we follow? The Little Prince didn¡¯t call for us, did he?¡± Zhou Chengye was exasperated. Waiting for the Little Prince to call personally, how thick could their faces get? If any of them had a chance to interact with the Little Prince, as long as he didn¡¯t shoo them away, they would shamelessly stick with him to the very end.
Unfortunately, such thoughts were hard to express. Luckily, Dong Yuanxuan stepped in to help. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to follow?¡± Dong Yuanxuan turned to look at the Yan brothers and, seeing Zhou Chengye beside them, said with a smile, ¡°Zhou brother is here too. The Little Prince is going for a stroll; let¡¯s join him!¡± Zhou Chengye was pleased and immediately pushed the Wen brothers to catch up while also not forgetting to pull along his good friend Wu Hongda. As for Dong Xiangrong and others who were ignored, they exchanged nces and dared not follow. Chapter 125: 111, Celebrity 1 Chapter 125: Chapter 111, Celebrity 1 The Yan brothers encountered the Little Prince on the street and spent half the day with him, and it wasn¡¯t long before everyone in the Academy who should know, knew about it. There was no helping it, Xiao Yeyang was a notable figure in the Academy; every move he made attracted attention. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t exactly approachable¡ªin fact, he had quite a temper. Within the Academy, there were very few who caught his eye, even among the sons of Beijing aristocratic families, who found it difficult to please or get close to him. Now that the Yan brothers had suddenly emerged, they naturally caught everyone¡¯s attention. Curious individuals quickly inquired and soon learned that the Yan Family came from a humble background, with only a single Fifth-rank Prefectural Governor in the entire n, which surprised many. ¡°What is so special about the Yan brothers that they caught the eye of the Little Prince?¡± People discussed among themselves in private. On their part, Yan Wentao, Yan Wenkai, and their group parted ways with the Little Prince and returned to their dormitory. As they walked into the courtyard, they saw fellow students, who previously had been indifferent, now smiling and greeting them. Yan Wenkai sneered inwardly, but he still courteously returned the greetings, then quickly pulled Yan Wentao into their room. Upon entering, they saw an unhappy Yan Wenxiu waiting for them. Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao exchanged nces, their hearts skipping a beat. Their eldest brother was akin to a father to them, and they were quite intimidated by him.
¡°Big brother, it really wasn¡¯t our fault this time. You know what Dong Xiangrong is like, he always loves to pick on us. If it weren¡¯t for him breaking our elder sister¡¯s grape wine, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten into a fight,¡± Yan Wenkai quickly defended themselves. Seeing their bruised faces, Yan Wenxiu sighed, the scolding words turning a few corners in his mouth before being swallowed back down: ¡°You two didn¡¯t hesitate to take on seven or eight people.¡± Seeing that Yan Wenxiu wasn¡¯t ming them but instead looked at them with concern, Yan Wenkai rxed and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother. Despite them having more people, their fists aren¡¯t as hard as mine and the third brother¡¯s. We didn¡¯t suffer a loss!¡± Yan Wenxiu red at his smug younger brother: ¡°Had the Little Prince not arrived in time, who knows how things would¡¯ve ended?¡± Yan Wenkai snorted coldly, ¡°Dong Xiangrong¡¯s family background may be good, but he shouldn¡¯t be allowed to do whatever he pleases in the Academy, should he?¡± Yan Wenxiu replied irritably, ¡°But they can make things difficult for you, tarnish your reputation!¡± Yan Wenkai shook his hand and sat on his bed, ¡°Ah, big brother, don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t dare to provoke us anymore.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Wenxiu didn¡¯t continue. The incident of the Little Prince spending half the day with his younger brothers was already spread throughout the Academy, and with that connection, no one would dare to provoke them openly anymore. ¡°Your injuries¡­¡± Yan Wenkai said dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor wound, no big deal.¡± Yan Wentao chimed in, ¡°Earlier, Brother Dong had already called a doctor to examine us. It¡¯s just some bruising, and we got some ointment to apply.¡± Hearing this, Yan Wenxiu finally rxed. ¡°By the way, big brother, you¡¯re okay, right?¡± Yan Wentao asked, rubbing his arm. Yan Wenxiu nodded lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it.¡± Schrs, ah, even if they don¡¯t get along, it¡¯s just verbal sparring, bickering. Physical confrontations are rare. He wasn¡¯t afraid of a war of words. Yan Wenxiu nced at the sky, stood up to leave: ¡°I¡¯m going. Remember to stay calm in the future when facing trouble.¡± ¡­ The next day, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao entered the ssroom with their bruised faces. Though martial students mainly focused on training, they still learned quite a bit from their textbooks on a regr basis.
As they walked in, they received the stares of all the students in the ssroom. To this, neither of them felt embarrassed. Although fighting was prohibited in the Academy, a special sparring ring area was set up for the martial arts students. These martial arts students were a group of youngds with energy to spare, and when they sparred, they often couldn¡¯t hold back, or they¡¯d get carried away by their temper. It was too normal to see someone with a bruised nose and swollen face.
Just look around, it wasn¡¯t just the two of them with bruised noses and swollen faces in the ssroom. Instructor Dong Xiangrong¡¯s head was twice as big as theirs! ¡°Sit down. Today we¡¯re going to discuss human anatomy. Only by bing familiar with one¡¯s own body can one better control its power.¡± The person teaching the ss was exactly Instructor Fang whom Yan Wenkai had tried to bribe. Instructor Fang gave the two brothers a nce as they entered the ssroom. He had heard that the reason they got into a fight with Dong Xiangrong and his group was because they¡¯d smashed the grape wine intended for him. Thinking of the students¡¯ covert discussions, which said the grape wine was fragrantly tempting, his heart gave a fiery throb; he didn¡¯t have many hobbies but he did enjoy a good drink. What a pity¡­ Thinking of the wine that had slipped through his lips, Instructor Fang gave Dong Xiangrong a harsh re. Dong Xiangrong, clueless about what had happened, looked back innocently. Seeing this, Instructor Fang shook his head. Those who studied martial arts seldom had much sense. You broke the wine intended for your old man, so you should rece it, shouldn¡¯t you? Those two young men from the Yan Family were no better. The wine was broken, couldn¡¯t they have sent another gift?
A ss passed with Instructor Fang¡¯s mutterings and scowling, and as soon as it ended, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao prepared to leave. However, as soon as they stepped out of the ssroom, they saw Zhao Ergou. ¡°Ergouzi, what are you doing here?¡± Yan Wentao ran over excitedly and casually slung an arm around other¡¯s neck, looking like the best of brothers. They had developed a deep bond during their struggles against the human traffickers and while fleeing from disaster. ¡°Third Brother, what are you calling me? It should be ¡®Guardian Zhao¡¯!¡± Yan Wenkai also approached with a smile. Other students standing by, upon seeing the bodyguard from the Little Prince¡¯s retinuee to find the Yan brothers, all paused and pretended to look at the sky or to step on ants, all to eavesdrop on why the Little Prince had sent someone. Even Instructor Fang slowed his pace, ears pricked up. Zhao Ergou, having learned proper conduct around Xiao Yeyang, wouldn¡¯t dare act so familiarly with Yan Wentao. He peeled Yan Wentao off himself, smiling and saying, ¡°The Little Prince has summoned you to the Martial Training Hall!¡± Yan Wenkai appeared troubled. ¡°For what? To spar? But we just fought yesterday, and fighting again today isn¡¯t good for the body!¡± He wasn¡¯t being delicate; he really was sore all over from yesterday¡¯s intense brawl. Yan Wentao nodded in agreement. Instructor Fang, standing nearby, almost stumbled upon hearing this, internally crying out at the Yan brothers¡¯ck of tact. The Little Prince hade over personally to call them, and yet these two acted so reluctantly. Dong Xiangrong, who had been looking up at the sky, also lost patience, his face filled with disdain as he looked at the Yan brothers. Coming from a lowly household, they just couldn¡¯t make it to the higher echelons. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If you perform well, maybe in the future you¡¯ll attend martial arts sses with the Little Prince,¡± Zhao Ergou said, not bothering to exin further, taking one by the hand and quickly leaving.
Could the person teaching the Little Prince be just anyone? That¡¯d be a real expert, one whom, before the Prince left, was specially dispatched to find from all over. He, a person who used to know nothing about martial arts, only possessing brute strength, had be formidable after instruction from a few instructors; now he could take on five or six people by himself. Chapter 126: 112, Invitation_1 Chapter 126: Chapter 112, Invitation_1 The events that transpired at the Academy were unknown to the Yan Family. As September arrived, Daohua became busier with each passing day; after finishing school, her time was consumed by the flower shop. Now, her flower shop had gained a modest reputation in Xingzhou City for selling flowers that were not only beautiful to behold and resilient but also boastedrge and vibrant blooms with asting fragrance. Sales were brisk every day. With the Double Ninth Festival approaching, wealthy households were fond of hosting chrysanthemum viewing parties, and the chrysanthemums in her shop flourished beautifully, richly, and vibrantly. They sold out quickly as soon as they were disyed. The entire Yan Family, seeing the sess of Daohua¡¯s flower shop, were all quite envious. Yan Zhiyuan and Madam Sun, who had previously tried to persuade Daohua to give up the flower shop, now found it somewhat awkward to face her these days. Even Madam Li was smiling and saying that she would also like to learn how to grow flowers next year. One day, as Daohua was recording the flower shop¡¯s earnings in Madam Li¡¯s room, she saw Ping Tong walk in with an invitation, a joyful expression on her face. ¡°Madam, an invitation from the Zhou Family,¡± she announced. Madam Li was surprised for a moment; since their arrival in Xingzhou City, this was the first time they had received an invitation from the Zhou Family. She briskly took the invitation, opened it, and saw that it was an invite to climb the mountain to admire the autumn scenery on the day of the Double Ninth Festival.
Laying down her pen, Daohua asked curiously, ¡°Mother, why has the Zhou Family invited us?¡± Madam Li passed the invitation to her. ¡°They¡¯ve invited us to cruise on the Dayuan River, followed by a trip up to Xiangxia Mountain to enjoy the red maple leaves.¡± Daohua, upon reading the invitation, eximed, ¡°The Zhou Family actually has their own pleasure boat!¡± Madam Li: ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re called an established aristocratic family. The wealth these families have amassed over generations is beyond our imagination.¡± Excited about the opportunity to go out, Daohua asked Madam Li, ¡°Mother, will all the women from our family be going?¡± Madam Li thought for a moment and shook her head, ¡°The Zhou Family will surely invite others too. Once there are many people, trouble is likely to arise. Being on a pleasure boat is the easiest ce for idents, such as falling into the water.¡± Daohua nodded as she listened; indeed, stories of people being pushed into rivers were not umon in the novels of her past life. ¡°Our family has a shallow foundation in Xingzhou City, and we are not familiar with other families. It¡¯s said that one shouldn¡¯t harbor ill intentions but should also guard against them. Your father¡¯s promotion to Prefectural Governor has already drawn the envy of many. In situations like these that could potentially cause trouble, the fewer people who attend, the better.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she was overly cautious, but rather thatpared with other families, the Yan Family was simply too weak andcked support; a single incident could lead to a major issue. Thus, even when going out for leisure, they had to be careful and vignt. Madam Li paused for a moment: ¡°If we only bring one of you along, the others will inevitably gossip¡­ Between Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile, who do you think would be the better choice to bring along?¡± She didn¡¯t even consider Madam Sun or the Wu Family at all. Although Madam Sun was eloquent, her second brother was amoner. If she sat among a group of officials¡¯ rtives, disdain was inevitable, so why seek difort? As for the Wu Family, they were still expecting at the moment. Without hesitation, Daohua replied, ¡°Naturally, whoever is the least trouble should be the one to take!¡± ¡°Yan Yishuang has been spoiled by her father and Aunt Lin, and if anything goes against her wishes, she tears up as if wronged. Her sulking face won¡¯t please anyone.¡± ¡°And Yan Yile, she speaks without thinking, acting impulsively; she offends people with her words. Although she¡¯s young, outsiders won¡¯t be considerate of that and will simply think the Yan Familycks discipline.¡± ¡°Compared to these two, the quiet and unassuming Yan Yihuan is more suited. She might not be of much help in a situation, but she surely won¡¯t go looking for trouble.¡± Madam Li smiled as she watched her daughter analyze the three youngdies of the household. Once she was finished, she nodded in agreement, ¡°You see clearly enough. Let¡¯s take Yan Yihuan, then. I¡¯ll talk to your second aunt about it during dinnerter.¡± ¡­
After dinner, Madam Li spoke of the Zhou Family¡¯s invitation and told Madam Sun that she intended to take Yan Yihuan with them on the day of the Double Ninth Festival. The reactions to this news varied among those present. Yan Yihuan was initially stunned, and upon confirming that her great aunt was not joking, her heart was quickly overwhelmed with joy. As the first daughter of the second branch of the family, she was often overlooked, sandwiched between an elder brother and a younger sister and not particrly clever.
Now, the chance to venture out and meet guests had presented itself, and she could hardly believe her great aunt had chosen her! Yan Yishuang and Yan Yile both wore faces of disappointment, one looking at Yan Zhigao, the other at the Sun Family, hoping they would speak on their behalf so they could go out too. As the eldest daughter would gain experience by going out with her sister-inw, the Sun Family was naturally pleased, but then there was the younger daughter to consider. The Sun Family was always astute and, seeing that Yan Zhigao did not speak for Yan Yishuang, wisely did not publicly ask Madam Li either. Only after everyone else had dispersed did she pull aside Madam Li and say, ¡°Elder sister-inw, could you also take Yile with you?¡± Madam Li patted her hand, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take her, it¡¯s really because we¡¯ll be taking a boat that day. I¡¯m one person looking after several children, and I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t keep an eye on all of them. If an ident happens, wouldn¡¯t you have me for dinner?¡± The Sun Family moved her lips, about to say she could apany them, but Madam Li spoke first. ¡°It¡¯s just a trip out, after all. Once I¡¯ve got to know all thedies from the families in Xingzhou, the next time such an opportunity arises, I¡¯ll take all the youngdies from our family, not leaving one behind.¡± ¡°The reason I¡¯m taking Yihuan this time is that she is quiet and can sit still, so I feel at ease even on a boat. But Yile, tell me, can she stay seated?¡± The Sun Family was at a loss for words. Between her two daughters, the older one was calm and the younger one lively, and it seemed that the older daughter was indeed more reassuring to take out. Madam Li thought for a moment and took the opportunity to say, ¡°Moreover, you need to correct Yile¡¯s habit of speaking without thinking. At home, it¡¯s still fine as everyone knows she¡¯s young and they let it go, but if she¡¯s out visiting and offends someone with her words, you¡¯d better quell her aspirations of socializing.¡± The Sun Family knew her own daughter and, hearing Madam Li¡¯s words, looked embarrassed, thinking to herself, did Daohua have no faults? Yet, upon careful reflection, in matters of social interaction, Daohua really did seem wless. Regretfully, the Sun Family returned to her own yard. As soon as she entered the house, she was grabbed by Yan Yile, ¡°Mother, did aunt agree to let me go out with them?¡±
The Sun Family tapped her younger daughter¡¯s head, ¡°Your nature is too lively, my dear. Your aunt said boating is dangerous and wouldn¡¯t allow you to go.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Yile immediately protested, clinging to the Sun Family¡¯s arm, ¡°I¡¯ll be careful, and I¡¯ll stay by aunt¡¯s side all the time. Mother, please talk to her again!¡± The Sun Family sighed andforted her daughter, ¡°All right, it¡¯s just one outing. If we can¡¯t go this time, when there¡¯s a chance, your father and I will take you out ourselves.¡± Yan Yile shook off the Sun Family¡¯s hand, ¡°When will that be? Aunt won¡¯t let me go because I must have offended my elder cousin, and she¡¯s taking this chance to get back at me!¡± ¡°p!¡± The Sun Family mmed her palm on the table, ring at Yan Yile sternly, ¡°Your aunt said you¡¯re reckless with words, and I was making excuses for you. What on earth were you just saying?¡± ¡°Your aunt is your elder. Is it appropriate for a junior like you to discuss her behind her back? Don¡¯t let me hear such things again, or I¡¯ll have to be strict with you.¡± Having said that, she turned her attention away from Yan Yile and looked toward Yan Yihuan. The Sun Family softened her expression, ¡°When you¡¯re out, stick close to your elder sister. I¡¯ve watched that girl carefully several times, and she¡¯s quite adept. However she interacts with the otherdies, you do the same.¡± ¡°If you run into trouble, seek her out. Your aunt will probably not be with you; as the eldest, she should look after her younger sisters when out. If something happens to you, it would embarrass her as well.¡± Yan Yihuan nodded, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Meanwhile, in Shuangxin Courtyard. Yan Yishuang was also making a fuss with her concubine mother, Lin.
¡°Mother, why can my elder sister go out and socialize just because we both are father¡¯s daughters, but I can¡¯t?¡± Yan Yishuang sobbed fiercely, her eyes swollen red. Concubine Lin hugged Yan Yishuang, also sobbing softly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, me me. How could I be just a concubine to your father!¡± ¡°Wu-wu~¡± Yan Yishuang said tearfully, ¡°I don¡¯t want that, I also want to go out on the Double Ninth Festival.¡± Yan Zhigao stood outside the house, silently listening to the conversation between mother and daughter. After a while, he turned and walked towards the mainpound. Sensing the movement in the courtyard, Yan Yishuang lifted her head and tearfully asked, ¡°Mother, could father really convince mother to let me go along?¡± Concubine Lin stroked her head, smiling, ¡°Your father is the head of the family; Madam must listen to his words!¡± Chapter 127: 113, Changed_1 Chapter 127: Chapter 113, Changed_1 ¡°Master!¡± Madam Li had anticipated that Yan Zhigao woulde to the main courtyard tonight and, with a calm demeanor, stepped forward to change his outer clothing for him, then smilingly brought him some tea. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry; I have something to say.¡± Madam Li sat down opposite Yan Zhigao, smiling, ¡°Master, please speak.¡± Yan Zhigao nced at Madam Li, took a sip of the tea in his hand, put it down, and said, ¡°Take Yishuang with you on the day of the Double Ninth Festival.¡± Madam Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ¡°Master, have you considered why I didn¡¯t take Yishuang and Yile together?¡± Yan Zhigao looked at Madam Li and said nothing. ¡°Does Master think that I am taking this opportunity to suppress the Lin Family?¡± Madam Li bitterly smiled, ¡°So this is how you see me in your heart.¡± Yan Zhigao¡¯s expression shifted slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think so, don¡¯t be oversensitive.¡± Madam Li, not one to rush into acting, inly said, ¡°Very well, since Master doesn¡¯t think so, I¡¯ll share my thoughts with you.¡±
¡°At any women¡¯s gathering, apart from those with especially strict rules or of particrly noble status, there are bound to be some incidents during the banquet.¡± ¡°This time, the Zhou Family has invited thedies of various families to a boat ride and mountain climb, both of which require only a slightpse of attention to lead to mishaps.¡± ¡°To be frank, our daughters are somewhat inexperienced, having never interacted with the daughters of aristocratic families, unaware that these people harbor all manner of schemes, and without caution, could fall into their traps, be it lightly mocked or, worse, caught in disputes.¡± ¡°Master, do you think that with the temperaments of Yishuang and Yile, they will be able to handle that?¡± Yan Zhigao pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Daohua with them? I see she gets along quite well with the other youngdies.¡± Madam Li nearly rolled her eyes, ¡°Master, don¡¯t forget that Daohua has just celebrated her tenth birthday. Do you really expect a ten-year-old girl to look after three younger sisters at the same time?¡± ¡°Thest time our family hosted a banquet, that child had to consider every aspect in advance to avoid trouble, and even then, Yishuang still made a fool of herself in front of thedies and misses of other families, as you are aware.¡± ¡°Besides, not to speak ill behind someone¡¯s back, but it¡¯s uncertain whether the three of them regard Daohua as an elder sister. Remember, when Teacher Zhu¡¯s daughter injured her foot at our house, did any of them speak up for Daohua?¡± Matters concerning her daughters made Madam Li slightly agitated, her words a bit more charged. Yan Zhigao¡¯s face showed an awkward expression, ¡°Why are you bringing up old matters again?¡± Madam Li calmed her emotions, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what Master asked?¡± Daohua had been pped back then, and she is still distressed about it to this day. Yan Zhigao picked up the teacup, no longer looking at Madam Li¡¯s face. Madam Li did not dwell on the matter, continuing, ¡°Furthermore,pared with other families, our foundation is somewhat weaker, and in Xingzhou City, we do not have any close allies. If we don¡¯t encounter any problems, that¡¯s fine, but once an ident urs, we are very likely to be pushed out by others, made to be the scapegoat.¡± ¡°Do you think under such circumstances, I would rashly take all the girls out?¡± Yan Zhigao thought for a while, then nodded his head. ¡°Master, I may offend you with my words, but I must say them. Otherwise, you might still think I can¡¯t tolerate others,¡± said Madam Li. ¡°You should know of Yishuang¡¯s tendency to cry when confronted with a situation. The Yan daughters represent the face of the Yan Residence when they visit guests. Do you think she can be taken out to meet people as she is?¡± ¡°And as for Yile, I¡¯ve already spoken with Second Sister-inw, asking her to manage her problem of speaking without thinking, lest the children¡¯s conflicts escte to the adults.¡± ¡°As for Daohua and Yihuan, without boasting, Master, you shouldn¡¯t find fault with Daohua¡¯s conduct as host when she goes out, right?¡±
Yan Zhigao nodded, ¡°Daohua is a good one.¡± Seeing Yan Zhigao agree with her, Madam Li¡¯s face brightened with a smile, her tone softening, ¡°It¡¯s not that I refuse to take the other two; it¡¯s just that this time it is really inconvenient. If something were to happen, I couldn¡¯t exin it to you.¡± Yan Zhigao was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I truly don¡¯t understand the affairs of the inner courtyard, and I¡¯ve overlooked many aspects. I was impulsive. Let¡¯s go with the arrangement of Madam.¡± Madam Li smiled, ¡°As long as our family sessfully settles down in Xingzhou City, why worry aboutcking invitations to banquets? Second Sister-inw and the Lin Family are just a bit too anxious.¡±
A flicker of difort crossed Yan Zhigao¡¯s face. He too had been anxious, havinge to find his wife soon after listening to theints of Mrs. Lin and her daughter. Thanks to Madam, who was a virtuous woman, Yiyi had exined everything to him clearly. That night, Yan Zhigao rested in the main courtyard, and early the next morning, he went to the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office. Auntie Lin waited most of the night, sleeping only a short while before dawn, eagerly waiting for Yan Zhigao to reply to her. Unfortunately, even by noon, Yan Zhigao had sent no one to look for her. ¡°Mother, can I go out with elder sister and the others on Double Ninth Festival?¡± Yan Yishuang looked at Auntie Lin with hopeful eyes. Auntie Lin, with a pained expression, looked at her daughter, unable to utter the word ¡®no¡¯. The Master had changed; ever since he was promoted to Prefectural Governor, he had not been the same towards her as before. If this had happened a few years ago, just a slight hint from her would have satisfied her requests, even if Madam might have felt ufortable about it. But now, not only were his visits to her courtyard less frequent, but he also did not entirelyply with her wishes anymore. ¡­ In the blink of an eye, Double Ninth Festival arrived. Early in the morning, Daohua went first to the Old Madam¡¯s courtyard to deliver the cakes she had made in advance: ¡°Grandmother, if the scenery at Xiangxia Mountain is nice, we should go separately sometime.¡±
She knew that the Old Madam¡¯s legs were still strong, and climbing a mountain was no issue for her, but it was not appropriate to bring her when the Zhou Family had invited them. The Old Madam smiled and patted Daohua¡¯s head: ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about me; I¡¯m not going to be cooped up,¡± she said, even though inwardly, she greatly appreciated the gesture. Not to speak out of turn, but out of the entire family, it was only Daohua who would frequently make sure she wasn¡¯t feeling bored. She doubted any of her sons or daughters-inw had ever thought of taking her out by herself. Daohua nodded with a smile: ¡°Grandmother¡¯s flowers are now even better than mine.¡± They couldn¡¯t grow crops in the courtyard, but ever since she opened the flower shop, the Old Madam had taken up flower gardening. Now, the flowers and nts in the Old Madam¡¯s courtyard were as plentiful as hers. The Old Madam nced at her with a hint of pride: ¡°This old woman has eaten more salt than you¡¯ve eaten rice, how could I lose to a young girl in flower growing? Alright, enough loitering around me, go find your mother quickly, and don¡¯t bete.¡± Daohua, looking back every three steps, teased: ¡°Grandmother, make sure you don¡¯t miss me too much!¡± The Old Madam waved her hand impatiently: ¡°Go on, who¡¯s going to miss you, you crazy girl!¡± Only then did Daohua skip away cheerfully. Once out of sight, the Old Madam turned to Grandma Sun with a smile: ¡°That girl is truly considerate.¡± Grandma Sunughed and replied: ¡°After all, she was raised by you since she was little, who would she be close to if not you?¡± ¡­ At the rear yard¡¯s gate, when Daohua arrived, Wang Manman was still moving things into the carriage.
Madam Li red at Daohua: ¡°What have you brought with you? I see that Manman has carried a lot of things onto the carriage already.¡± Daohua: ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to climb the mountain to enjoy the distant view? Once we reach the mountaintop, we¡¯ll surely need to rest, so I brought some snacks, which will be good to have at that time.¡± Madam Li scolded with augh: ¡°You always remember to eat wherever you go.¡± Daohua shook her head: ¡°Eating is the most important thing in life, how could I forget it?¡± After speaking, she beckoned Yan Yihuan, who was waiting by the side, to board the carriage. Madam Li prepared two carriages, with her apanied by Daohua and Yan Yihuan in one, and the maids and grannies in another. Soon, the carriages were on their way. ¡°The Zhou Family¡¯s carriages are at the city gate, let¡¯s meet up with them first.¡± When the Yan Family arrived, there were already many carriages waiting at the city gate. Madam Li drew back the carriage curtain to look and scanned over the crest on each family¡¯s carriage, then turned to the two girls from her family and said, ¡°In Xingzhou City, only the Zhou Family can gather so many people.¡± Chapter 128: 114, Cold Reception_1 Chapter 128: Chapter 114, Cold Reception_1 ¡°` The port was just outside Xingzhou City, and once everyone had gathered at the city gate, they quickly set off for the port. It didn¡¯t take long to reach the port and start disembarking from their carriages to board the ship. ¡°The Zhou Family¡¯s riverboat is really huge!¡± The Yan Family¡¯s carriage was a bit behind; meanwhile, Daohua, curious, couldn¡¯t help but lift the curtain to look outside. ¡°This is still one of the smaller ones. To speak of size and grandeur, the ship that the Prince used to inspect the Dayuan River was trulyrge¡ªit had a full four decks.¡± The sound of conversation came from the carriage behind. Daohua turned around and saw that it was Zhou Jingwan: ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Where else would I be if not here?¡± Zhou Jingwan and Daohua were already familiar with each other, so she immediately got down from her own carriage and jumped into Daohua¡¯s. ¡°Madam Li, I hope you are well.¡± Madam Li smiled and helped Zhou Jingwan settle into her seat. Only then did Daohua continue, ¡°I thought you would be one of the first to board the ship.¡± ¡°That was the n, but I left home a bitte, so my mother went ahead without me.¡± Zhou Jingwan leaned towards Daohua, ¡°Today, we need to have a good time. I¡¯ve wanted to ride on a riverboat for a long time.¡±
Daohua: ¡°What? Doesn¡¯t your family have a riverboat that you could use more often?¡± Zhou Jingwan pursed her lips: ¡°Unless my mother apanies me, when do I have the chance to ride it? I¡¯m not my brother, who can often invite friends to enjoy the boat and appreciate the scenery.¡± Daohua nodded, understanding. In ancient times, youngdies were not permitted to go out at will, especially those fromrge households with stricter rules. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll send you an invitation, and we can go y at my vi.¡± Zhou Jingwan nodded repeatedly: ¡°You can¡¯t forget it.¡± She was restless and hated being cooped up at home all the time. Noticing that Yan Yihuan was sitting to the side, unable to join the conversation, Daohua quickly included her: ¡°This is my second sister. Do you remember her?¡± Zhou Jingwan nced at Yan Yihuan and greeted her with a smile: ¡°Hello, Yan Family¡¯s second sister.¡± Yan Yihuan promptly replied: ¡°Hello, Zhou Family sister.¡± Zhou Jingwan smiled and quickly whispered into Daohua¡¯s ear, chuckling: ¡°I still remember that your family has a sister who loves to cry. Did you not bring her along?¡± Daohua rolled her eyes at Zhou Jingwan: ¡°What little girl doesn¡¯t cry? Have you never?¡± Next to them, Yan Yihuan¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red. She knew that the youngdy from the Zhou Family was referring to Yi Shuang and was also surprised that her older sister would defend Yi Shuang in front of others. She could see clearly that ever since her older sister returned to the estate, Yi Shuang had been openly and covertlypeting with her for attention and favor, and Aunt Lin often used her older sister as a pretext to cause trouble. By rights, her older sister should dislike Yi Shuang, shouldn¡¯t she? In contrast to Yan Yihuan¡¯s confusion, Madam Li looked at her daughter with approval. Family conflict should stay internal. It doesn¡¯t matter how lively fights are at home; don¡¯t reveal them in front of outsiders¡ªdon¡¯t give them extra fodder for amusement. In the midst of the conversation, it was the Yan Family¡¯s turn to board the ship. Madam Li alighted from the carriage first, followed by the three girls. The women from various families who were already on board and those still waiting to get on all nced over when they saw Zhou Jingwan emerge from the Yan Family¡¯s carriage. Madam Tongzhi from the Qian Family, being close by, immediately pulled Qian Bn over.
After exchanging pleasantries, Madam Qian pushed Bi Lan towards Daohua: ¡°You girl, you¡¯re always talking about Miss Yan at home. Now that you¡¯ve finally met her, you should get to know each other better.¡± Qian Bn smiled shyly at Daohua and then nced at Zhou Jingwan, standing next to her. ¡°All right, let the youngdies spend time together while we adults head over there; many madams are already gathered.¡± Madam Qian smiled and nced towards Madam Zhou. Madam Li nodded and, looking at Daohua and Yan Yihuan, admonished, ¡°Take good care of your sister.¡±
Daohua nodded, indicating that she would take good care of Yan Yihuan. As hosts of the gathering, the Zhou Family was the center of attention, and Zhou Jingwan quickly became popr among the youngdies. Daohua, with Yan Yihuan who was a bit nervous, followed behind, showing a fittingly gracious smile and acknowledging all the youngdies one by one. ¡°` Don¡¯t think that just because these girls are young and naive, they do not understand the hierarchy and social circles. Especially the girls raised by aristocratic families are well-versed in etiquette from a young age, grasping exactly what level of face to maintain with what kind of people. The guests invited by the Zhou Family this time included many from the aristocratic families of Xingzhou; these families either have members holding office in the capital or important positions within the provincial government. Among them, the Yan Family hardly stood out. While being courteous to Daohua and Yan Yihuan, the girls quickly moved on to engage in conversation with other youngdies. Even Qian Bn, who had been sent over by Madam Qian, swiftly left upon seeing some familiar girls. ¡°Let¡¯s go sit on the deck.¡± After the social niceties, Daohua, not interested in pleasing a group of young girls, led Yan Yihuan away from the crowd. Yan Yihuan seemed hesitant to speak.
Daohua smiled and asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Yan Yihuan: ¡°Big sister, is it alright for us to just leave like this?¡± Daohua smiled and, as they walked, said, ¡°Second sister, when interacting with others,fort and ease are what matter. Were youfortable amidst those youngdies pushing and pulling?¡± Yan Yihuan shook her head. Daohua: ¡°Well, there you have it.¡± At this point, the two had left the cabin and arrived on the deck. A gentle breeze greeted them, instantly lifting Daohua¡¯s spirits. Sitting with those chattering girls could notpare to thefort of feeling the breeze and admiring the majestic Dayuan River. On the other hand, Madam Li¡¯s reception was not much better than that of Daohua. After the initial introductions led by Madam Qian to the other madams, the group subtly overlooked her presence. Madam Zhou was quite friendly and jovial with Madam Li, but given therge number of people around her, there were inevitably some oversights. Nearby, Madam Wang of the Consultant and Madam Qian sat together,ughing and talking. Seeing Madam Li sitting alone, Madam Qian stood up to invite her over but was quickly pulled back by Madam Wang. ¡°Sister Qian, no offense, but even if Magistrate Yan is the superior of our husbands, we needn¡¯t go out of our way to ingratiate ourselves with his merchant-born wife. It¡¯s an unnecessary lowering of our own status.¡±
Madam Qian nced at Madam Wang and, not particrly pleased herself, sat back down. After a pause, she still asked in a low voice, ¡°Does your family know about the Yan brothers¡¯ situation at Wangyue Academy?¡± Mentioning Wangyue Academy irritated Madam Wang, as her family had used Consultant Du¡¯s connections but still failed to get their eldest son enrolled in the Academy. ¡°Without anyone from our family studying there, how could we know what¡¯s happening inside? Why, have you heard something?¡± Madam Qian awkwardly shook her head: ¡°My family¡¯s news is even more out of date than yours.¡± After hearing this, Madam Wang did not inquire further. Indeed, though none of the Qian and Wang families were from the original aristocracy of Zhongzhou, the Wang Family, thanks to the connection with Consultant Du, and the Qian Family, due to their prolonged stay and wider acquaintance in Xingzhou, were slightly better ced than the Yan Family. As for gathering information, they could only grasp the superficial details. Madam Qian looked again at Madam Li, contemting whether the news from her husband was true? Had the Yan brothers indeed bepanions to the Little Prince? Her thoughts turning, Madam Qian nced at Madam Zhou once more. This time, she clearly felt that Madam Zhou¡¯s warmth towards Madam Li had increased significantly. The Zhou family¡¯s eldest son was studying at the Academy, and must have received some news. s¡­ Madam Qian looked at Madam Li reproachfully; though thetter came from a mercantile background, she was incredibly tight-lipped, whether about their family¡¯s rtionship with the Little Prince or the Yan brothers¡¯ situation at the Academy, not a single detail had been divulged. This left Madam Qian uncertain of how to treat her.
Chapter 129: 115, Reunion_1 Chapter 129: Chapter 115, Reunion_1 ¡°` ¡°I wondered why I couldn¡¯t see you, and here you are sneaking away for some quiet time,¡± Zhou Jingwan said, breaking away from the group of youngdies to look for Daohua. Daohuaughed, ¡°I¡¯m not the host, so I don¡¯t have to entertain guests; naturally, I have some free time.¡± Zhou Jingwan walked over to Daohua, ¡°You really know how to enjoy yourself. It¡¯s too noisy inside the cabin, and my ears are still buzzing.¡± Daohua smiled but didn¡¯t continue the conversation. Yan Yihuan finally found an opportunity to chime in,ughing as she spoke, ¡°Miss Zhou, it seems like your skin has gotten better.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Jingwan¡¯s eyes squinted with joy, and she grabbed Daohua¡¯s hand, ¡°The skin cream you gave me is really effective. Touch my face, doesn¡¯t it feel both smooth and tender?¡± Daohua happilyplied with a tease, ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s so smooth, feels like a freshly peeled boiled egg.¡± Zhou Jingwan joyfully cupped her cheeks; although her skin wasn¡¯t as porcin and rosy as Daohua¡¯s, which was like coagted cream, it had improved a lot. With continued care, it was sure to get even better. Yan Yihuan looked at the two of them and asked, ¡°What skin cream is that?¡±
Daohua replied indifferently, ¡°The one I made myself, the one I gave you, that you didn¡¯t want.¡± Once, she was making skin cream in the olddy¡¯s yard, and Yan Yihuan and two others came to pay their respects. Daohua casually gave each of them a box. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t appreciate it. Yan Yihuan¡¯s face stiffened; she remembered the incident. At the time, she also felt that one shouldn¡¯t carelessly apply things on their face, so she didn¡¯t take it. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go up to the upper deck; the view is much higher up there.¡± Zhou Jingwan felt that the view from the second floor¡¯s deck was not very good, so she pulled Daohua up to the third floor. ¡°Slow down!¡± Daohua quickly gestured to Yan Yihuan to follow quickly. Soon, the three of them reached the upper deck on the third floor. On the cruise ship, the first floor was where thedies of various families chatted andughed, the second floor was for the youngdies, and the third floor had the fewest people; on the entire deck, there were only the three of them. ¡°How about that, isn¡¯t the view much better here?¡± Zhou Jingwan twirled around on the deck, looking very happy. Daohua was also very happy. With no one around and thus fewer restrictions, she went to the very front of the deck, spread her arms wide, closed her eyes, and let the moist breeze blow on her face and body. Seeing her do this, Zhou Jingwan immediately became interested and imitated Daohua. Yan Yihuan was also tempted, but being outside, she felt a little too constrained to open her arms. She just clung to the railing, but even so, she felt very happy. Looking out from a high vantage point indeed made one feel rxed and content. Meanwhile, a thousand meters away, an even more magnificent and luxurious cruise ship sailed on the Dayuan River. On the upper deck of the third floor, Xiao Yeyang was using binocrs to look at the beautiful scenery around him. ¡°Huh?¡± Xiao Yeyang suddenly let out a sound of amazement, put down the binocrs, and looked in the distance with the naked eye. Then he picked up the binocrs again, and when he saw that familiar shade of green through the lens, the corner of his mouth curled up in a smile.
¡°Yan Wenkai, is your sister out enjoying herself today too?¡± he asked. Yan Wenkai, who was arm wrestling with Su Hongxin, was taken aback by the question. Su Hongxin took advantage of the moment to press his arm down. ¡°I win!¡± Normally, thepetitive Yan Wenkai would have insisted on a few more rounds, but this time, he walked away quickly.
¡°Really? Where? Let me have a look!¡± Xiao Yeyang handed the binocrs to Yan Wenkai and pointed him in the right direction. Today was the Double Ninth Festival, and there was more than one or two cruise ships on the Dayuan River. ¡°Really! It¡¯s Daohua! Big brother, third brother,e and see, Daohua is on the cruise ship behind us.¡± Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao heard themotion and joined them. Yan Wenkai then turned to Zhou Chengye, ¡°It seems your family¡¯s youngdy is there too. Come and see if it¡¯s her?¡± He had seen the girl from the Zhou family once before and now couldn¡¯t quite remember. ¡°` Zhou Chengye hurriedly moved closer, and Yan Wenkai handed the telescope to him, signaling for him to take a quick look. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s our Jingwan,¡± he said. After using the telescope, Zhou Chengye returned it efficiently back to Xiao Yeyang. He did not have the same thick skin as Yan Wenkai to casually use the Little Prince¡¯s belongings. ¡°That¡¯s our family¡¯s pleasure boat; it must be mother inviting the other families out for a trip,¡± Zhou Chengye exined to Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang nodded and continued to gaze through the telescope. He couldn¡¯t help but smile as he watched Daohua with her arms spread wide open, enjoying herself with such contentment.
Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t long before a maid appeared in the telescope¡¯s view, calling her away. After a moment of thought, Xiao Yeyang turned to Zhou Chengye, ¡°Go and find out what ns your mother has arranged, will you?¡± Zhou Chengye immediately withdrew, and soon returned to report, ¡°Mother has organized thedies from each family to go up Xiangxia Mountain for a scenic outlook.¡± At these words, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression stirred slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the autumn maple leaves on Xiangxia Mountain are exceptionally beautiful. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go have a look as well.¡± Dong Yuanxuan, in charge of the arrangements, promptly went off to take care of it. ¡­ Xiangxia Mountain. When the Zhou Family¡¯s pleasure boat arrived, many other boats were already moored at the foot of the mountain. ¡°Wow, that boat is even more impressive than the Zhou¡¯s¡ªcould it be that some noble person has arrived?¡± Thedies from the various families whispered among themselves. As they disembarked, the Zhou Family¡¯s Madam looked back and, seeing her daughter and the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter talking intimately while holding hands, a smile immediately appeared on her face. She passed by everyone and walked toward Madam Li. ¡°My silly girl hasn¡¯t caused you any trouble, has she?¡± Madam Li was inwardly surprised by Madam Zhou¡¯s warmth, but her face did not show it, and she smiled, ¡°Miss Zhou is bright and clever and very likable. How could she be any trouble?¡±
Madam Zhou took Madam Li¡¯s hand as they walked towards the shore, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. You have no idea how much this girl gives me headaches¡­¡± Behind them, Daohua watched with surprise as the twodies walked away side by side; Zhou Jingwan also seemed a bit astonished. Soon, they knew the reason. After disembarking, they saw Zhou Chengye and Yan Wenxiu waiting at the foot of the mountain. ¡°Brother!¡± Daohua and Zhou Jingwan were delighted, taking each other¡¯s hands and running towards them. ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡± Yan Wenxiu smiled, ¡°The Little Prince is on an excursion, and we apanied him here.¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Xiao¡­ The Little Prince is here too? Where is he?¡± Zhou Chengye took over, ¡°Just now, your fourth brother suggested a mountain climbingpetition. By now, he should be close to halfway up the mountain.¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes twinkled, and she covered her mouth, chuckling. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± Zhou Chengye asked curiously. With confidence, Daohua said, ¡°I can guess who will be first!¡±
Upon hearing this, Zhou Jingwan¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°How could you guess? We don¡¯t even know who all are participating in thepetition!¡± Zhou Chengye couldn¡¯t bear to look at his somewhat foolish little sister. Who would be first? Of course, it would be the Little Prince! Who else would dare topete with him for the top spot? Chapter 130: 116, Reversal_1 Chapter 130: Chapter 116, Reversal_1 Zhou Chengye and Yan Wenxiu paid their respects to their mothers, Madam Zhou and Madam Li, and also greeted the otherdies. Then, they left. As soon as they did, everyone knew that the Little Prince who stayed at Wangyue Academy to study had alsoe to Xiangxia Mountain to climb it today. Instantly, there was much whispering and lively discussion. Compared to the previous cold treatment, the Madams were now much more enthusiastic toward Madam Li, proactively approaching her to chat. Over by Daohua and Yan Yihuan, the daughters of the families were also cheerfully calling each other sisters. Witnessing thedies¡¯ shifting attitudes, Daohua felt both amused and at a loss, while alsomenting the fervent pursuit of fame and fortune that people are so keen on. Now that they knew her three brothers were following Xiao Yeyang, they couldn¡¯t wait to flock to their side. Their previous disdain toward them disappeared without a trace, as if it had never happened. With everyone around being overly enthusiastic, Yan Yihuan was a bit flustered. Daohua took her hand to soothe her, ¡°Speak less, observe more. If someone talks to you and you don¡¯t know how to respond, just smile.¡± ¡°When mingling with the otherdies, as long as you behave appropriately and don¡¯t breach any etiquette, that¡¯s enough. If you encounter someone whom you get along with or sharemon interests, feel free to have more interactions.¡± Bringing Yan Yihuan out was not meant to keep her restrained by her side forever. In ancient times, girls didn¡¯t have many opportunities to go out. Since they were out, it was best to seize the opportunity to make a friend or two. Regr correspondence or sending greetings to each other could prevent their life in seclusion from bing too lonely or boring.
Yan Yihuan listened attentively and etched Daohua¡¯s words into her heart. Her mother had never said these things to her. Before they went out, her mother¡¯s primary advice was to befriend the daughters of other families, with no mention of how that should be done. Although she had some interaction with officials¡¯ daughters back in the county, the experience was entirely different from the present. She remembered that initially, it was those girls who took the initiative to talk to them and make them happy; however, here, even her aunt had been snubbed. Luckily, she had her elder sister with her. Otherwise, being left out in the cold, she definitely wouldn¡¯t know how to manage. Now, because of her eldest brother¡¯s appearance, the Madams and youngdies had suddenly be enthusiastic toward them again. She was happy, yet simultaneously unsure how to engage in conversation with them. Fortunate was she that her elder sister was willing to teach her. Yan Yihuan covertly observed Daohua, who was talking andughingfortably with the other youngdies, her eyes full of gratitude. Although her elder sister didn¡¯t often y with them, she was truly a kind person. After finally getting rid of the crowd of girls that had converged upon them, Daohua exhaled, taking out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat from her forehead. She marveled once again how the youngdies of the past were no simpletons; without careful attention, one could easily fall into verbal traps set in their conversations. Seeing Daohua as if she had repelled a great enemy, Zhou Jingwan chuckled and said in a low voice, ¡°Now you understand how I feel when dealing with other youngdies.¡± Daohua shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s different for you. Your family is an ancient aristocratic family with a noble household, which has produced a Grand Secretary and a high-ranking Vice Minister in the Ministry of Personnel. Most people try to ingratiate themselves with you, and they wouldn¡¯t dare to mock or set traps for you in conversation.¡± ¡°I¡¯m different. Our family has only my father as an official, and he¡¯s merely a Fifth-rank Prefectural Governor from humble roots, with shallow foundations. Any family here could easily outshine ours in terms of prestige.¡± ¡°My three brothers have gained favor with the Little Prince, and most people show warmth to us only superficially. In private, they probably feel more envy than anything. If I¡¯m not constantly vignt, at best I¡¯ll be ridiculed, at worst, I could bring disaster on myself.¡± Zhou Jingwan looked at Daohua with surprise, ¡°Just by chatting with the other girls, you¡¯ve thought about all of this?¡± Daohua gave her a sidelong nce, ¡°How could I not think? Our family has no strong ties, and in times of trouble, there¡¯d be no one to turn to. We always have to be careful to steer clear of conflicts. Do you think everyone has a powerful family like yours to rely on?¡± Zhou Jingwan retorted, ¡°Who says that if something happens, no one would help? Our family would.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua just smiled, not pursuing the conversation further.
¡°` Their family¡¯s rtionship with the Zhou Family wasn¡¯t particrly close; at most, her three brothers and the young men of the Zhou Family attended the same academy, sharing some camaraderie between ssmates, and she had grown somewhat close to Zhou Jingwan, akin to a bond between sworn sisters. But these were connections among the younger generation that didn¡¯t involve the adults at all. How reliable could such a rtionship be?
Daohua nced back at Yan Yihuan, who was speaking softly with the two youngdies, and seeing her respond appropriately, she didn¡¯t interfere any further, pulling Zhou Jingwan along and saying, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s climb a bit faster.¡± Below, Madam Zhou watched her daughter and the eldest girl from the Yan Family climb up the mountain hand in hand, her heart filling with a touch of joy. Thinking of the message sent by her eldest son, her gaze turnedplicated as she observed Madam Li, who was chatting effortlessly with the otherdies. She had not expected the Little Prince to hold the Yan Family in such high regard. Now, the two younger Yan brothers were already studying and practicing martial arts with the Little Prince. Although they weren¡¯t his readingpanions, they were definitely in the same circle. As long as the Yan brothers were smart enough, they could use this connection to take their family to new heights. Look, thepetition to curry favor with them had just started, and already everyone was flocking to them. At the same time, she felt deeply emotional that her eldest son had caught the attention of the Little Prince only because he was acquainted with the three Yan brothers, which gave him the opportunity to make contact. In terms of family background, schrly knowledge, or demeanor, wasn¡¯t her Zhou Chengye far superior to the Yan brothers in every way? Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about that. After all, their family had also benefited from the Yan Family. It was her father-inw¡¯s exceptional foresight to forge a good rtionship with the Yan Family, which hadn¡¯t been a mistake! Xiangxia Mountain was quite high, and all thedies and young misses were ustomed to luxury and ease; making them climb to the summit would probably mean they¡¯d have to be carried down afterwards. Therefore, when they reached halfway up the mountain, Madam Zhou called a halt.
Maple trees nketed Xiangxia Mountain, ande August and September, the leaves would begin to turn red. Even from halfway up, one could still feast their eyes on the beautiful scenery. A temple was built halfway up the mountain, and Madam Zhou had already reserved arge courtyard there early in the morning. At this moment, she was leading the youngdies and misses into the back courtyard of the temple to rest. ¡°Let¡¯s rest first, and after we¡¯ve recovered, we can go and pay our respects to the Buddha. If anyone gets hungry, you can try the vegetarian dishes here¡ªthey¡¯re quite good,¡± Madam Zhou said with a smile to everyone. Noticing the young misses were getting restless, she added, ¡°The scenery around the temple is also quite pleasant. The abbot is a man of taste; it¡¯s said that he especially arranged a chrysanthemum disy for this asion. It¡¯s a rare chance for you misses toe out, so feel free to look around.¡± Upon hearing this, all the young misses were delighted, gathering in small groups and discussing where to go for fun. ¡°However, when you¡¯re out and about, every miss must be apanied by someone. Do you understand?¡± Madam Zhou couldn¡¯t help but remind them once more, not wanting this pleasant outing to end with any unpleasant incidents. Soon, the young misses left with familiar friends. Some came to invite Zhou Jingwan and Daohua to join them, but both shook their heads, indicating they wanted to rest a while. They had no choice, as they had climbed a bit too quickly earlier and were now somewhat tired and needed to slow down. Seeing the fine sweat on their foreheads and their flushed cheeks, the other young misses didn¡¯t insist and left with augh, holding hands. When one of the youngdies came over to invite Yan Yihuan to see the chrysanthemums, Daohua waved her off, ¡°Go on, just remember to take Wenxiu with you.¡± Qian Bn immediately smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Yan, I¡¯ll take good care of Yihuan.¡± ¡°`
Chapter 131: 117, Good Big Brother_1 Chapter 131: Chapter 117, Good Big Brother_1 All the youngdies had gradually gone out to y in groups, and the room quieted down considerably. The various Madams shared their own experiences and interesting stories, and the atmosphere was quite pleasant. Daohua and Zhou Jingwan sat at the lower seats, quietly sipping their tea. ¡°This tea isn¡¯t as good as the flower tea from your home!¡± Zhou Jingwan took a sip and then set it down with some disdain. Daohua thought to herself, of course it was better, to make the Yan Family look good in front of others, she always served tea grown in her own garden space. ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient on this mountain, just drink what¡¯s avable.¡± Anyway, after climbing for so long, she was really thirsty, and after finishing the cup in her hand, she had the maidservant beside her refill it. Zhou Jingwan pursed her lips and didn¡¯t move. From childhood, she had developed quite the picky pte, and ordinarymon things rarely passed her lips. Just then, she saw the Senior Maid beside her mother quickly walk in, and as she passed by them, she nced their way. Zhou Jingwan, out of boredom, followed the maid with her eyes and soon saw the maid lean over and whisper a few words into her mother¡¯s ear. Madam Zhou, after hearing the maid¡¯s words, spoke with a smile, ¡°Some children from families we are close with happen to be resting in the temple and want toe over to pay their respects, it¡¯s a good opportunity for everyone to take a look, they are all fine children.¡±
With that, she turned to Madam Li with amusement, ¡°Your two boys are also on the mountain, and they¡¯vee over as well.¡± Madam Li¡¯s expression shifted, she knew the reference was to Wenkai and Wentao. Having only seen Wenxiu earlier and not the other two, she had guessed that such a scene would unfold. Regardless, since she, as their elder, had arrived, the two younger ones would have toe pay their respects regardless. Soon, maids brought in six or seven teenage boys. Leading them was the son of the Provincial Governor, Dong Yuanxuan, followed by the Advisor¡¯s son, Su Hongxin, then the son of the Court Physician, Wu Hongda, andstly the Yan brothers. Zhou Chengye had already met the various Madams beforehand, and this time he merely apanied the others, acting as a guide. ¡°My nephews pay their respects to Aunt Zhou, and greet all the Madams here!¡± The young men paid their respects to thedies present. Madam Zhou hurriedly asked them to rise and eagerly introduced the young men to the families. Suddenly, the Madams burst into praise as if it cost them nothing. Madam Li sat aside, maintaining a proper smile on her face, looking delightfully at Wenkai and Wentao as they handled themselvesfortably with thedies. She reflected that it hadn¡¯t been long since the two had gone to Wangyue Academy, yet their bearing and interaction with others had already be quite measured, aplete change from when they were at home. Now, even standing before sons of aristocratic families, though still somewhatcking in thoughtfulness and smoothness, they weren¡¯t overwhelmingly outdone. Below, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan watched as their brothers were appraised and discussed by the various Madams, and couldn¡¯t help but snicker quietly. ¡°Let me tell you, the reason these Madams are so enthusiastic is because they are considering future sons-inw!¡± Zhou Jingwan whispered. Daohua criticized inwardly, ¡°Damn ancient times, ruining the future flowers,¡± and with a curl of her lip, said, ¡°Among those present, only your brother and Dong Yuanxuan are a bit older, just fifteen or sixteen years old at most, where¡¯s the need for such haste?¡± Zhou Jingwan spoke as if it were obvious, ¡°Fifteen or sixteen is certainly old enough¡ªlook, it¡¯s just an initial assessment. As for marriage, the timing can be negotiated!¡± Daohua shook her head and picked up her teacup to drink in silence. The thought of having to marry and have children herself in her teens made her feel a bit afraid and unreceptive.
This way, Dong Yuanxuan and the otherdies had already finished their discussions. Yan Wenkai, Wentao, and Madam Li talked for a while, saying that they were now in the same ss as the Little Prince, studying together and practicing martial arts, which should reassure their families. Madam Li urged the two boys to study hard at the Academy and take good care of themselves. ¡°Mom, rest assured, now, no one dares to bully us anymore,¡± Wenkai said in a low voice to Madam Li, noticing that Dong Yuanxuan and others seemed ready to leave, he added, ¡°Next time the Academy has a holiday, we wille home.¡±
Madam Li nodded her head. As Dong Yuanxuan and the others rose to leave, Wenkai smiled, walked away from Madam Li, and quickly approached Daohua and Zhou Jingwan, who were sitting in a corner. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you two going out to y?¡± Daohua smiled and said, ¡°We are resting.¡± After sitting for a while and having two cups of tea, they had already recovered. Wenkai¡¯s eyes moved, ¡°Have you rested enough?¡± He knew his big sister Daohua couldn¡¯t sit still for long. Was it their mother who was restraining her from going out to y? As a good brother, he needed to rescue his sister from this predicament. Daohua looked at Zhou Jingwan, and Zhou Jingwan also looked at Daohua, then the two nodded at the same time: ¡°We have rested.¡± Seeing their eager expressions, Wenkai thought to himself, as expected. Mom too, big sister was already out, why keep her restrained? ¡°Alright, the scenery behind the mountain is particrly beautiful. Let¡¯s go, I, your fourth brother, will take you for a stroll,¡± he said, turning his head toward Madam Li. Daohua and Zhou Jingwan also turned their gazes towards Madam Li and Madam Zhou at the same time. It was clear that both of them wanted to go to the mountain behind. Madam Zhou¡¯s expression changed slightly. The servants had reported earlier that the temple¡¯s rear mountain had already been sealed off. She knew this was due to the Little Prince; the Little Prince was enjoying the scenery behind the mountain, and no outsiders were allowed to disturb him. This was an excellent opportunity to get close to the Little Prince.
So she said to Madam Li with a smile, ¡°The girls hardly ever get to go out, so we shouldn¡¯t restrain them. Let them go have fun. However, Chengye, you must take good care of your two sisters. If they get hurt or scratched, you¡¯ll be in for a beating from me.¡± Zhou Chengyeughed and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Even if I get hurt, I won¡¯t let my sisters lose a single hair.¡± Madam Li, although concerned about propriety, considering that Madam Zhou¡¯s daughters were there and Wenkai and Wentao would apany them, and knowing her own daughter always behaved appropriately, did not stop them but still reminded them, ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless, and once you¡¯re tired,e back quickly with Miss Zhou.¡± Madam Zhou seemed to understand Madam Li¡¯s concerns and smiled, ¡°With their own brother looking after them, what¡¯s there to worry about?¡± In the Great Xia Dynasty, although the distinction between men and women was strict, it wasn¡¯t to the extent of being fanatical; there were no such rules as ¡®no sharing seats after the age of seven.¡¯ On holidays, under the supervision of parents and elders, or apanied by brothers, girls from their rooms could also go out and y, as long as they observed proper etiquette. asional encounters with men were not a cause for concern. After all, the two girls were only in their early teens; still young, there was no need for excessive worry. Seeing their mother¡¯s approval, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan were both delighted, nodding continuously, promising they wouldn¡¯t be mischievous. Madam Zhou waved her hand, ¡°Alright, go out and y with your brothers.¡± Upon hearing this, the youngsters made their formal bows and left. Watching them depart, the expressions on the faces of the various Madams differed; some who could not hide their regret were clearly kicking themselves for not having held back their daughters from leaving earlier. Now they could have gone to the rear mountain with them. Chapter 132: 118, We Are Close_1 Chapter 132: Chapter 118, We Are Close_1 Watching Yan Wenkai running ahead with two young girls, all smiles, Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye exchanged a quick nce, both simultaneously letting out a sigh of relief. The Little Prince had taken the initiative to invite them to meet with thedies, and they both had a vague idea of his purpose. As they prepared to leave, the two racked their brains, thinking about how to sneak the girls out without drawing attention. Little did they expect, the blithe Yan Wenkai had solved their problem for them. Seeing Yan Wenkai bustling about enthusiastically with the two girls and chatting about the scenery of the back mountain, along with Wentao carefully watching over on the side, Dong Yuanxuan remarked, ¡°Those who think less sure live with more ease.¡± These two brothers were indeed a pair, one cheerful and passionate, the other reserved and steady, perfectlyplementing each other¡¯s actions. No wonder the Little Prince always had these two brothers with him. It was rxing to be around someone whose thoughts were written so clearly on their face. He too enjoyed theirpany. Unlike him and Zhou Chengye, who had to constantly consider the impact of their actions on their family, sometimes feeling quite constrained. Up ahead, Yan Wenkai was oblivious to Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye¡¯s unspoken agreement, feeling rather pleased with himself at the moment. Having sessfully ¡°rescued¡± his elder sister from their mother, he suddenly felt his stature had grown, and he was inwardly delighted.
Soon, the group arrived at the back mountain. Daohua and Zhou Jingwan, seeing the guards around them, ceased their yfulness and walked verydylike beside Yan Wenkai and the others. Daohua discreetly surveyed the surrounding bodyguards, noting that many of them were armed with swords, and thought to herself indeed, the Imperial Family¡¯s security was massive. The back mountain had vast open grasnds, offering a view much more expansive than the front mountain. ¡°Hey, where is the Little Prince?¡± Yan Wenkai, not seeing Xiao Yeyang, immediately started looking around and quickly pointed towards the Octagonal Pavilion built on the rock cliff, saying, ¡°He¡¯s in the pavilion. Wait here for a sec, I¡¯ll go call him.¡± With that, he ran off swiftly. Zhou Jingwan, who was about to meet Xiao Yeyang for the first time and had been nurtured with feudal etiquette from a young age, had an instinctive reverence for the royalty, and, pulling Daohua aside, she whispered, ¡°The Little Prince¡­ is he fierce? Does he hit or scold people?¡± Daohua was momentarily stunned, then uncertainly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it shoulde to that. He¡¯s a boy, and we¡¯re girls. A boy who hits girls would becking in character.¡± Behind them, Dong Yuanxuan and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless upon overhearing the young girls¡¯ conversation. Even with a fierce temper, the Little Prince would certainly not trouble two young girls! Dong Yuanxuan especially cast several nces at Daohua. If he remembered correctly, this girl had quite boldly challenged the Little Prince several times at the Yan Family¡¯s ce. Did she seem the least bit afraid? Inside the pavilion, Xiao Yeyang had already noticed Daohua and the others, but in order to maintain his distinguished image, he stubbornly waited for Yan Wenkai toe and call him, then sluggishly finished his tea before heading over with his entourage. As the distance between them closed, Xiao Yeyang grew more curious. What was up with Daohua today? She hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to greet him! Instead, she was demurely looking at him with all the propriety of ady. Daohua¡¯s lips had actually moved several times, but recalling what Yan Wenkai and the others had told her about their encounters at the Academy, she clearly realized she could no longer behave with Xiao Yeyang without proper restraint. Thus, she stood next to Zhou Jingwan, patiently watching Xiao Yeyang approach.
Soon, Xiao Yeyang arrived before the two of them. ¡°We pay respects to the Little Prince!¡± Following Zhou Jingwan, Daohua courteously saluted Xiao Yeyang. To everyone else, this seemed normal, but to Xiao Yeyang, it was aplete surprise.
Daohua, that guy, had never been polite to him since the first time he saw him. He remembered that during their flight from danger, because the food was coarse he didn¡¯t want to eat it. Once, he even lost his temper and threw the food away. Good lord, she pped his hand with a smack. At that time, he waspletely dazed by the hit. Who had ever dared to do such a thing to him since he was a child? He was initially very angry and had decided that once he regained his status, he would immediately pay her back. But then he saw her quietly picking up the food he¡¯d thrown away, wiping it off, and putting it in her mouth to eat, and suddenly he wasn¡¯t angry anymore. Later, when he was unbearably hungry, although she was visibly impatient, she still shared with him a softer piece of the Yan Family matriarch¡¯s rations. In the time that followed, they never stopped bickering, but looking back on those days now, aside from being tough, they were actually quite interesting. The reason he had such a deep impression of Daohua was probably that she treated him like any ordinary person from beginning to end, without fawning over him or oppressing him, even though he was in a very wretched state at the time. Her attitude towards him was just because of who he was as a person, unrted to his status. For someone who had grown up in the Imperial City, this was truly a different experience. And then there was the vitality she exuded, as well as her eyes that always seemed to be smiling, all of which remained fresh in his memory. ¡°Bang!¡± Xiao Yeyang never hid his emotions. If he couldn¡¯t figure something out, he simply wouldn¡¯t bother. He walked up to Daohua, closed his fan with a snap, and lightly tapped her on the head, ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±
Daohua covered her head, red at Xiao Yeyang, and almost couldn¡¯t help retorting. Don¡¯t me her; she really couldn¡¯t revere Xiao Yeyang like others did. First, she came from the modern era, and although she had lived in ancient times for a few years and had some understanding of imperial power, it hadn¡¯t ingrained in her to the point of fear. Second, she never managed to shake off the impression of him from the times they were in distress. Back then, their sparring never ended in her defeat. Third, the current Xiao Yeyang was at most a bratty little kid. How could the soul of an adult bow down before a child? Seeing Daohua hesitate to speak, Xiao Yeyang said irritably, ¡°Say what you want to say. When have you be so wishy-washy?¡± At his words, Daohua immediately let go of her head, huffed and said angrily, ¡°Your hand really needs a p. Why did you hit me? I warn you, if you do that again, watch how I won¡¯t be polite to you,¡± she said, raising her fist and shaking it in front of Xiao Yeyang. Now Xiao Yeyang wasfortable. This was the Daohua he knew! Acting like a polite, properdy just didn¡¯t fit her true self. ¡°How¡¯s the scenery here on the back mountain?¡± On the side, De Fu, seeing his master had softened first, silently looked up to the heavens in exasperation. Daohua, seeing Xiao Yeyang change the subject, didn¡¯t continue. She looked around at the red maple leaves covering the mountains and felt a sense of refreshment, smiling happily, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± Xiao Yeyang turned his head to see the shining light in her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but smile as well.
For some reason, he always felt that Daohua¡¯s smile had a warm, healing effect, like the sun¡¯s rays in winter, warm on the skin. ¡°This is nothing. The scenery at Wuhua Mountain is even better. I¡¯ll take you for a tour there next time.¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± Daohua agreed without thinking, but then she hesitated. Xiao Yeyang looked puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to go?¡± Daohua: ¡°Of course I do, but I can¡¯t always trouble you.¡± Xiao Yeyang responded instinctively with one of Daohua¡¯s sayings, ¡°Who are we kidding? There¡¯s no need for politeness!¡± He had always remembered these words she had often said to him during their escape. On the side, De Fu shook his body, feeling his neck stiffen from looking up at the sky for too long. Chapter 133: 119, Barbecue_1 Chapter 133: Chapter 119, Barbecue_1 ¡°` ¡°Daohua will be okay, right?¡± Zhou Jingwan constantly nced toward Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, her face full of concern. She hadn¡¯t expected the Little Prince to fan Daohua right from the start; and to make matters worse, her brother had taken the opportunity to pull her away, leaving her in a quandary over whether to go over or not. Seeing his sister¡¯s worried face, Zhou Chengye also looked helplessly up at the sky, mimicking De Fuku¡¯s expression. That look in this sister¡¯s eyes really does no good! Can¡¯t she see the Little Prince is just joking with the Yan girl? That¡¯s the way the Little Prince shows his closeness. Alright, this method indeed may not be quite appropriate for use on young girls. ¡°Come on, stop looking already. The Little Prince is just teasing Miss Yan!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Jingwan¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at her elder brother.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, got something on my face?¡± Zhou Chengye felt ufortable under her stare and involuntarily touched his cheek. Zhou Jingwan looked around and, seeing that everyone was some distance away from them, spoke in a low voice, ¡°Elder brother, since when have you and Daohua be so familiar to call her ¡®Miss Yan¡¯ like that?¡± she finished, curling her lip. Zhou Chengye immediately tapped Zhou Jingwan¡¯s head, ¡°I am good friends with the Yan brothers, so what¡¯s wrong with calling her ¡®Miss Yan¡¯?¡± Zhou Jingwan curled her lip, ¡°You change too quickly. Not long ago, you were still calling the Yan family¡¯s eldest daughter by her formal name.¡± With a huff, she added, ¡°You¡¯re just like those other people, buttering up because the Little Prince is close to the Yan family.¡± Zhou Chengye again tapped Zhou Jingwan on the head, ¡°With other matters, you¡¯re as clueless as a blockhead, but when ites to criticizing your own brother, you¡¯re quite articte!¡± Saying so, a trace of pride appeared on his face. ¡°Buttering up? Does my Zhou family need to butter up the Yan family? I am close to the Yan family simply because I befriend the three Yan brothers, and also because Uncle Yan is rtively incorruptible, so I have grown closer to them.¡± Zhou Jingwan voiced her skepticism, ¡°Really? But before the Little Prince showed any affection for the Yan family, I never saw you getting that close to them!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhou Chengye was so exasperated by Zhou Jingwan, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you anymore, go have fun by yourself.¡± With that, he walked away briskly. If one looked closely, his retreat bore a sense of flight. Zhou Jingwan pouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, did I?¡± Meanwhile, Daohua saw that Zhou Jingwan was alone and wanted toe over to find her. But when she started moving, Xiao Yeyang followed her as well. Zhou Jingwan and Xiao Yeyang were not familiar with each other, and when they were together, they didn¡¯t know what to talk about. Seeing the two in awkward silence, Daohua felt a bit uneasy and, thinking it over, pointed at the cliff and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s sit in the pavilion.¡± Xiao Yeyang was indifferent, ¡°Then you need to be careful, that cliff is somewhat steep.¡± Daohuaughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jingwan and I are quite agile.¡± With that, she pulled Zhou Jingwan towards the pavilion. To reach the pavilion, they had to go up a rather steep stone staircase. Xiao Yeyang, worried that Daohua and herpanion wouldn¡¯t make it, hurried in front to be ready to lend a hand at any moment. ¡°No need!¡±
As they were ascending the stone staircase and Xiao Yeyang reached out to help Daohua up, Daohua briskly swung her arm and climbed up by herself with ease. After all, she practiced martial arts with Wang Manman on a daily basis, so climbing a slope was nothing to her. Xiao Yeyang¡¯s hand froze mid-air, taken aback for a few seconds before he awkwardly withdrew it, also forgetting to attend to the following Zhou Jingwan. Zhou Jingwan, who was ustomed to a life of luxury, panicked slightly seeing Daohua climb up so easily. Without paying attention, she lost her bnce and her body leaned backwards.
¡°Be careful!¡± As Zhou Jingwan was about to cry out in rm, a steady hand braced her back, steadying her. ¡°Thank you!¡± Turning her head, Zhou Jingwan saw that it was Daohua¡¯s third brother, it seemed his name was Yan Wentao. After stabilizing her, Yan Wentao scratched the back of his head and gave an embarrassed smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just be careful. These stone steps are rather steep.¡± Zhou Jingwan nodded. Hearing themotion, Daohua quickly looked over and asked, ¡°Jingwan, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll be right up.¡± Once Zhou Jingwan climbed up, Daohua let go of a sigh of relief and cast a somewhat reproachful nce at Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang touched his nose, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice.¡± He was ustomed to others looking after him; it was a rare urrence for him to tend to someone else, so how would he know Zhou Jingwan was so feeble? Zhou Jingwan didn¡¯t dare to me Xiao Yeyang and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s my own carelessness.¡± By then, Dong Yuanxuan and a few others had also arrived at the pavilion, and the subject was dropped. From the pavilion, the view was even better, with the entire Dayuan River in in sight. Daohua leaned on the railing, looking down, almost wanting to let out a shout.
¡°` Thinking about themotion it would cause if she really did that, she couldn¡¯t help but want tough. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Xiao Yeyang walked over to her side and looked down, but couldn¡¯t figure out why. Daohua shook her head, ¡°Nothing!¡± Seeing everyone sitting in the pavilion with nothing to do, Dong Yuanxuan thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°How about we y a game of linking poetry?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Daohua and Zhou Jingwan refused in unison. Dong Yuanxuan was startled for a moment, but then he smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not go for the difficult ones, just simple five-character quatrains will do.¡± Daohua still shook her head repeatedly. Reading and recognizing characters were doable for her, butposing poetry would literally be the death of her. ¡°You all y, I¡¯ll sit this one out.¡±
¡°Me too,¡± Zhou Jingwan also raised her little hand, not being fond of reading herself and naturallycking the gift ofposing poetry. Seeing Dong Yuanxuan slightly embarrassed, Yan Wenxiu quickly took over the conversation, ¡°The two younger sisters are still small, let¡¯s do it then.¡± At first, Xiao Yeyang did participate andposed a few lines, but soon he found it uninteresting. Every gathering it was the same old thing, extremely boring. When he lost interest, naturally it didn¡¯t feel right for the others to continue. Thus, the pavilion fell into a brief silence. It was only Daohua and Zhou Jingwan who were still enthusiastically pointing at the scenery around them, chatting nonstop. After a while, Daohua sensed the silence in the pavilion, turned her head and saw everyone watching her and Zhou Jingwan; even with her thick skin, she couldn¡¯t continueughing and speaking loudly. ¡°That¡­ I prepared a way to pass the time for this outing, would you like to give it a try?¡± Seeing everyone sitting there in awkward silence, Daohua couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Xiao Yeyang was interested, ¡°What way?¡± ¡°Barbecue!¡± Daohua immediately exined to everyone what barbecue was. Xiao Yeyang and the others had never yed with this before and all looked interested. ¡°Then what are we waiting for, let¡¯s barbecue!¡± Xiao Yeyang immediately decided.
Daohua¡¯s face suddenly fell. Xiao Yeyang, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daohua, ¡°I forgot to say, the tools and ingredients are all on the boat at the foot of the mountain.¡± Xiao Yeyang thought it was not a big deal and said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? I¡¯ll have someone go down and get it; it¡¯ll be quick.¡± Seeing him say this, Daohua immediately called for Wang Manman to follow Xiao Yeyang¡¯s people to get the things. ¡­. When the things were brought up, Daohua found that the tools were still there, but the ingredients had all been switched out. Daohua was startled for a moment, then seeing Defu personally cleaning the tools, she immediately realized the reason was it for fear of poisoning, or out of concern that the freshness might cause stomach upset? Imperial family members sure are cautious with their lives! It was switched out, so be it; the ingredients prepared by Defu were much morevish than those she had prepared. There were maids to thread the barbecue skewers and young servants to light the charcoals; all they needed to do was to grill. ¡°Don¡¯t just sit there idle; barbecuing is fun only when you do it yourself. Come and give it a try,¡± Daohua handed over a meat skewer she had threaded to Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang hesitated for a moment, then took the skewer from Daohua, and under her guidance, he managed to cook it decently. ¡°When ites to food, I think you¡¯re quite talented,¡± Xiao Yeyang quipped to Daohua during the process. Daohua didn¡¯t respond and took it as apliment to herself. There were two barbecue grills; one was used by Xiao Yeyang, Daohua, and Zhou Jingwan, while the other was for everyone else. Dong Yuanxuan and the others were also excitedly grilling their own food, but either they used too much seasoning or too little; many even burned theirs, ruining both the look and taste. But even so, it was the first barbecue for everyone, and they were all full of enthusiasm. ¡°Next time we go out to y, I will also prepare this.¡± Chapter 134: 120, Fight for Food_1 Chapter 134: Chapter 120, Fight for Food_1 ¡°Oh dear, ours don¡¯t taste good, big sister, I want to eat what you¡¯ve grilled!¡± Others might be more reserved, but Yan Wenkai wouldn¡¯t be. Seeing his own skewers slightly charred, he threw them away and squeezed his way over to Daohua. ¡°I never expected you to grill them well,¡± Daohua said with a smile, turning to bring out a te from behind her filled with grilled meat skewers and vegetable skewers, ¡°Here, take these to eat.¡± Yan Wenkai immediately took the te with glee, holding it with one hand while swiftly picking up a beef skewer with the other and started to eat. He couldn¡¯t help it, it was too delicious. If he didn¡¯t eat now, he was afraid his drool would start flowing, and that would be utterly embarrassing. After gobbling down several skewers, he reluctantly handed the te to Dong Yuanxuan and the others when they came over. ¡°What about mine?¡± Seeing Daohua give all the grilled skewers to Yan Wenkai, Xiao Yeyang was somewhat displeased. Although he had done fairly well with Daohua¡¯s guidance, the taste and doneness were still off by quite a bit. After a single bite, he didn¡¯t want a second. Daohua red at him yfully: ¡°As if I¡¯d forget yours. The question is¡­ if you dare to eat it!¡± Xiao Yeyang lifted his chin: ¡°What could I possibly be afraid to eat?¡± ¡°I dare to eat it too,¡± Zhou Jingwan stated without being asked, quickly taking a stance.
Having been around Xiao Yeyang for a while, she had be less restrained. Daohua looked at the fortunate one standing beside her: ¡°What I¡¯m going to use now are seasoning ingredients I¡¯ve prepared myself. Can you eat it?¡± Sure enough, upon hearing this, the fortunate one immediately looked over nervously. Xiao Yeyang red at him, then turned to Daohua: ¡°If you all can eat it, what¡¯s stopping me?¡± Daohuaughed, knowing the fortunate one was nervous and suggested, ¡°We¡¯ll eat first, and if there¡¯s no issue, then the Little Prince can have some. How about that?¡± The fortunate one quickly nodded: ¡°That sounds good!¡± ¡°Good? Good how!¡± Xiao Yeyang snorted coldly, ¡°If we do that, wouldn¡¯t I be eating their leftovers?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Daohua and the fortunate one were at a loss for words. Xiao Yeyang: ¡°Let¡¯s just eat together.¡± Although he had to be cautious when away from home, being overcautious took the fun out of life. If Prince Rui hadn¡¯t insisted on leaving a team of Jinling Guards behind when he left, Xiao Yeyang would have beenzy to bring so many bodyguards with him. Daohua didn¡¯t argue with him, and the fortunate one didn¡¯t dare say more. So Daohua began to grill skewers using the seasoning ingredients she¡¯d cultivated in her space. ¡°Daohua, why do I feel like what you¡¯re grilling now smells even better than before?¡± Zhou Jingwan sniffed the air, her mouth immediately flooding with saliva. Daohua smiled proudly, saying nothing. Although Xiao Yeyang maintained hisposure, his eyes kept straying towards the skewers Daohua was flipping, his Adam¡¯s apple moving involuntarily. ¡°It smells so good, big sister, what are you grilling now?¡± Yan Wenkai called out loudly, having finished the barbecue Daohua had given them before, and he eagerly approached again. However, this time, both Xiao Yeyang and Zhou Jingwan watched him defensively, not allowing him toe closer.
They had seen that Daohua had taken out only a little seasoningter on, just enough for the ten or so skewers on the grill, which were now gone. The food-protective Zhou Jingwan: ¡°You¡¯ve already had yours; what¡¯s being grilled now is ours, so get lost!¡± With his craving triggered, Yan Wenkai was not about to leave: ¡°Zhou Family sister, good things should be shared, you can¡¯t hog it all. Got it?¡± he said, giving Zhou Jingwan a look that was meant to suggest he had her best interests at heart. Zhou Jingwan pouted her lips and didn¡¯t answer, her little face scrunched up.
¡°Fourth brother!¡± Yan Wentao quickly stepped forward, attempting to pull Yan Wenkai away while whispering, ¡°Fourth brother, how can you fight over food with a girl? That¡¯s shameful!¡± Zhou Jingwan nodded eagerly, feeling supported. Yan Wenkai, gazing at the skewers on the grill sizzling with juice, swallowed hard: ¡°But I want to eat!¡± In the meantime, Daohua had finished grilling the skewers. Seeing her fourth brother desperately swallowing saliva, she felt too embarrassed to watch and quickly divided the freshly grilled skewers into three portions. She gave one portion to Xiao Yeyang, one to Zhou Jingwan. They each received only three or four skewers because the seasoning she had was stored in her pouch and there was only a little, just enough to grill about a dozen skewers. Having gotten their grilled meat, Xiao Yeyang and Zhou Jingwan acted in strikingly simr fashion, immediately digging in. Daohua, holding three skewers of grilled meat, looked at Yan Wenkai who was eyeing her eagerly, continually swallowing his saliva, and felt somewhat unable to bite into hers, ¡°Fourth Brother¡­¡± Seeing Daohua offering a skewer of grilled meat, Yan Wenkai was swift to act, ¡®whooshing¡¯ over to take the grilled meat into his hands. As Yan Wenkai started eating right away, Daohua quickly called out, ¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t eat it all, save some for Third Brother!¡± Standing aside, Yan Wentao swallowed his saliva and waved his hand, ¡°I won¡¯t eat, let Wenkai have it.¡± He was the older brother, after all, who should give way a little. ¡°You¡¯re so kind, Third Brother,¡± Yan Wenkai sent Yan Wentao a ¡®nice guy¡¯ card, then continued to eat with a clear conscience. Daohua shook her head wordlessly, it¡¯s just a skewer of grilled meat, can¡¯t you aim a little higher, Fourth Brother?
Daohua raised her skewer, ready to eat, but seeing Dong Yuanxuan and the others looking longingly, her hand paused mid-air. ¡°Um¡­ Big Brother Dong, why don¡¯t you take these two skewers and share them?¡± Daohua reluctantly handed out the grilled meat. ¡°How could we ept that?¡± Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s mouth declined the offer, yet his steps were quick, and in the blink of an eye, he was beside Daohua, eyes glued to the grilled meat. Daohua¡¯s cheek twitched and she resignedly handed over the grilled meat. Dong Yuanxuan had just received the grilled meat when Su Hongxin and others pulled him away, moring to share it. Daohua looked at her empty hands with a forlorn expression. She wanted to eat too, it was her first barbecue in the ancient era, and after grilling for so long, she hadn¡¯t managed to grab a single skewer. ¡°Here!¡± Suddenly, three skewers of grilled meat appeared before her eyes. Daohua¡¯s expression brightened, thinking Zhou Jingwan saw she hadn¡¯t eaten and decided to share hers, but when she looked up, it was actually Xiao Yeyang. Seeing Daohua just looking and not reaching out, Xiao Yeyang pretended to be impatient, ¡°Are you going to eat or not? If not, I¡¯ll eat them all.¡± ¡°Eat, of course I¡¯m going to eat!¡± Daohua¡¯s mouth curled up, and she stretched her hands out, taking a skewer in each. With the previous experience in mind, this time, Daohua was quick to start eating, ncing at Xiao Yeyang with a smile as she ate, as if to say thank you.
Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua unapologetically take two of his skewers and was about to ask for one back when their eyes met, full ofughter. He became momentarily dazed and the words he had meant to say faded away. ¡°This is really tasty, Xiao Yeyang, you¡¯re the best!¡± The Jinling Guard felt slightly embarrassed for his master. Out of four skewers of grilled meat, only one had been eaten and two were already gone. Oh¡­ Meanwhile, Zhou Jingwan, seeing Daohua eating, immediately beamed. The Little Prince was so kind, giving Daohua grilled meat, now she could save hers to eat. Zhou Jingwan had already finished one skewer and was now eating the second, but suddenly, she lifted her head and looked at Yan Wentao, who was silently watching everyone else eat. Yan Wentao was too shy topete with the others and only looked on, swallowing his saliva. ¡°Here!¡± Suddenly, a skewer of grilled meat appeared before his eyes. Yan Wentao looked at Zhou Jingwan with a surprised expression. Seeing that he didn¡¯t move, Zhou Jingwan decisively put the skewer in her hand and said proudly, ¡°You just helped me out, so consider this grilled meat a token of my thanks.¡± With that, she walked away, holding her head high. However, she hadn¡¯t gone far before Zhou Chengye caught her with one grasp.
¡°Well, well, Zhou Jingwan, you didn¡¯t give your elder brother the tasty treat first but gave it to someone else; are you still my sister?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want the grilled meat, that¡¯s it; if you do, then you¡¯re not,¡± Zhou Jingwan mumbled vaguely. ¡°No way, you have to give me a skewer. Otherwise, if you get into any troubleter, I absolutely won¡¯t plead on your behalf¡­¡± Yan Wentao watched the siblings bicker, nced at the skewer in his hand, lifted the corner of his mouth, and took a bite. Yum, how delicious! Chapter 135: 121, Mountain Climbing Race_1 Chapter 135: Chapter 121, Mountain Climbing Race_1 After tasting the barbecued meat seasoned with spices grown in Daohua¡¯s space, everyone found that the barbecue that followed seemed not as delicious. They ate a bit perfunctorily and soon lost interest. ¡°Next time we have this barbecue, remember to bring more of the seasoning you used before.¡± Xiao Yeyang and Daohua sat side by side on the grass, whispering back and forth. Daohua nodded, ¡°Sure! But do you have the time? I¡¯ve heard that the Academy has a lot of sses. With studies in both literature and martial arts like you have, do you really have time toe out and y?¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression fell, and he let out a deep sigh. Although a member of the Imperial Family, even someone like him had his troubles. Not to mention the rest, their academic load was far heavier than that of ordinary families! It was a blessing that he wasn¡¯t a Prince, just the son of a Prince, otherwise, he would have had even more to learn. The reason he didn¡¯t want to return to Beijing, apart from not wanting to see some people, was an important one: once he returned, he would have to attend sses and study with the Princes. Although life at Wangyue Academy was somewhat more rxed, this was only because there was less supervision. He still had to do the necessary coursework. From time to time, the teacher guiding him had to report his progress to his imperial uncle. If his grades slipped, then he would face the fate of being sent back to Beijing. s, better not think about it. The thought was filled with nothing but sorrowful tears.
¡°I can¡¯t y during normal days, but I still can during holidays!¡± Daohua tilted her head, ¡°But after the Double Ninth Festival, until the New Year, it seems there aren¡¯t many holidays left.¡± Xiao Yeyang countered, ¡°How can there not be? What about Winter Solstice and Laba Festival?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Daohua fell silent, ¡°Fine then!¡± Xiao Yeyang squinted at Daohua, ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude? Don¡¯t you want to hang out with me?¡± Daohua raised her paw, making a swearing gesture, ¡°I swear, absolutely not.¡± Her family was still not close enough to Xiao Yeyang, how could they possibly push him away? To tter¡­ Thinking of this word, Daohua turned to look at Xiao Yeyang. This guy, it seemed he had never asserted his status in front of her. Well¡­ owing a life-saving debt did have its uses. Daohua cheerfully swung her legs. Her family¡¯s rtionship with Xiao Yeyang was quite good now. All being children, they gathered to y during holidays without involving the adults, meaning there were noplicated interests at y. This way, she didn¡¯t have to bend over backwards to please him, or eagerly tter him. They could just y and have fun with ease. After sitting for a while, Xiao Yeyang grew bored again. He looked at the sky and felt it was still early, so he turned to Daohua and said, ¡°The view from the peak of Xiangxia Mountain is second to none. Don¡¯t you want to go up and see?¡± Daohua nced at the mountain peak and estimated the distance, hesitating, ¡°It would take quite some time to climb up, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°If we climb fast, half an hour is enough, and it takes even less time toe down.¡± Knowing that Daohua was worried about Madam Zhou¡¯s schedule, it was now the fourth quarter of the afternoon (2:00 PM). It would take until the end of the 3:00 PM ¨C 5:00 PM period to get back from the mountain top. After thinking it over, Xiao Yeyang called Zhou Chengye over and asked him to inquire with Madam Zhou about when they nned to leave. Zhou Chengye quickly found out the information: ¡°Little Prince, we can go to the mountain top to have a look. Mother said since it¡¯s rare for them toe out and have fun, they won¡¯t leave until 5:00 PM ¨C 7:00 PM.¡± Xiao Yeyang immediately looked at Daohua with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go then. You have no excuse this time. Just now I heard your elder brother say that since you were little, you¡¯ve been used to running around in the fields. You even run faster than him. Let¡¯s see, was he lying?¡± Daohua stood up with them, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s have apetition to see who¡¯s faster?¡±
Xiao Yeyang raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Zhou Jingwan hurried over, tugging at her sleeve. Daohua signaled her not to worry, thispetition was just for fun, meant to involve everyone; who could take it seriously? First, they were girls, and didn¡¯t have the physical strength of boys; second, the boys present were all a couple of years older than them, it would be really foolish to take them on seriously.
¡°Of course, we have to agree on something, there must be a prize, whoever wins gets the prize!¡± The crowd nodded, with a prize at stake, everyone¡¯s enthusiasm would be higher. Daohua continued, ¡°Moreover, Jingwan and I are girls, and younger than you guys, so you have to let us climb¡­ fifty stone steps ahead.¡± Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll let you climb first, but I have to remind you, in the end, we will definitely be the winners!¡± Daohua pouted, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true; haven¡¯t you heard of the tortoise and the hare? In the end, the tortoise won, not the hare.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Watching Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai, among others, heading enthusiastically to the mountain stairs, from the back of the crowd, Zhou Chengyeughed and patted Yan Wenxiu on the shoulder. ¡°Your big sister is really the life of the party, just look, the Little Prince¡¯s face has been smiling non-stop because of her.¡± Yan Wenxiu didn¡¯t dare agree with that outright but said with a smile, ¡°My big sister grew up in the countryside and is quite naive and cheerful, she¡¯s not too knowledgeable about rules and etiquette. So when she¡¯s with the Little Prince, there¡¯s less restraint, which might be a novel and rxing change for him.¡± Zhou Chengye smiled, noticing Yan Wenxiu¡¯s cautiousness, and did not continue. Indeed, they had only just be acquainted; it really wasn¡¯t appropriate to delve into topics that were too profound, especially those involving the Little Prince. However, he decided then and there that when he left, he would speak to his mother, urging Jingwan to spend more time with the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter in the future. He could tell that the rtionship between the Yan Family and the Little Prince was mostly tied to the eldest daughter of the Yan Family.
Of course, Yan Wenkai and Wentao were indeed valued in the heart of the Little Prince, but the Little Prince¡¯s side was never short ofpanions; although the brothers had good temperaments, they were receable. But this eldest daughter of the Yan Family¡­ He thought it over and couldn¡¯t find anyone among the youngdies he knew who was quite like her, daring to joke and mess around so naturally with the Little Prince. In her interactions with the Little Prince, if you said she was fawning for favor, on several asions, he saw her daring to turn a cold shoulder to the Little Prince. Some things they would never dare to say, she would just blurt out, seemingly fearless of offending the Little Prince. What was most surprising was that the Little Prince¡¯s tolerance for her was indeed very high. Of course, he also observed carefully, and the eldest daughter of the Yan Family knew her boundaries very well. This sense of boundaries was different from what was cultivated by aristocratic families. The restraint shown by the children of aristocratic families was a result of weighing all the pros and cons before making a decision. But with the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, her understanding of restraint felt devoid of any ulterior motives or utilitarianism, as if her actions were entirely sincere, prompted by her heart. She did it because she felt it should be done that way. Many times, her actions were just right. Combined with her radiant smile, she was truly hard not to like. Chapter 136: 122, Stubborn Yan Wenkai_1 Chapter 136: Chapter 122, Stubborn Yan Wenkai_1 Xiao Yeyang led a group of people from the back mountain with a hubbub, immediately attracting the attention of the surrounding tourists. Ordinary people didn¡¯t dare to approach, but some from aristocratic and official families were not afraid. Among them, a few were acquainted with the Dong, Su, and Zhou Families, and as soon as they saw Dong Yuanxuan, Su Hongxin, and Zhou Chengye, they immediately went up to greet them. Xiao Yeyang walked at the forefront,pletely ignoring these people with an unwavering gaze, heading straight toward the mountain stairs. With his demeanor, no one dared to approach. Daohua, being close, could make out the impatience hidden between his brows. Interacting with people was already a taxing affair, and if they had ulterior motives, it would be even more mentally exhausting. Daohua could quite understand Xiao Yeyang. If she had to deal with people crowding around her every day, she guessed she would quickly be a shut-in. Daohua, holding onto Zhou Jingwan, followed closely behind Xiao Yeyang, protected by Yan Wenkai and Wentao. ¡°Why are you looking around?¡± Daohua reminded Zhou Jingwan. ¡°Why?¡±
Daohua exined in a low voice, ¡°If you see someone you know and theye up to greet you, then say they want to join us, would you agree or not?¡± Now was not the time for them to be out enjoying themselves alone; Xiao Yeyang had made it clear that he disliked disturbances, so it was best for them to keep a low profile. Zhou Jingwan immediately averted her gaze; she had just seen a familiar youngdy waving at her. ncing at the silent Xiao Yeyang and shrinking back a little, she certainly didn¡¯t dare to annoy this master. The youngdy would have to have her fun on her own! Soon, the group arrived at the mountain stairs. At that moment, many tourists were climbing the mountain. Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t do anything domineering like ordering his bodyguards to block the path; he arrived at the foot of the stairs and looked towards Daohua and Zhou Jingwan, ¡°All right, we start from here, we¡¯ll give you a fifteen-minute head start.¡± Yan Wenkai said with a grin, ¡°Big sister, you¡¯d better hurry, I won¡¯t go easy on youter.¡± Dong Yuanxuan, having just escaped the crowd, overheard this and couldn¡¯t help but tap his own head with his fan. Among so many people, likely only this one was actually treating the mountain climb as apetition. Competing with young girls, how shameless is he?! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Daohua ignored her second brother, and seeing more and more people paying attention to them, she began to climb upwards, pulling Zhou Jingwan with her. ¡°Daohua, are we reallypeting against them?¡± Zhou Jingwan was fretful; she was active and her physique was better than other youngdies, but when it came toparing herself to her martially trained brothers, she felt timid. Daohua replied, ¡°Just think of it as a game to pass the time. Otherwise, it¡¯s going to be really boring just staying in the back mountain with such arge group!¡± Zhou Jingwan nodded in agreement, then said with enthusiasm, ¡°Daohua, let¡¯s you and I have apetition!¡± She didn¡¯t dare topete with her brothers, but it was okay amongst sisters. Daohua smiled, ¡°Alright!¡± Behind them, Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua and Zhou Jingwan¡¯s figures had quickly disappeared from view and chuckled, ¡°They¡¯re not slow!¡± Yan Wenkai was eager to try, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once we start, we¡¯ll catch up in no time.¡±
Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t say anything in response, but Dong Yuanxuan and the others all looked up at the sky, and Yan Wenxiu let out a sigh. His brother took everything too seriously! While waiting, some well-informed people heard that Xiao Yeyang and his group werepeting in a mountain climbing race and gathered around, saying they wanted to join. Such matters were always ignored by Xiao Yeyang; Dong Yuanxuan handled these affairs. Dong Yuanxuan nced at Xiao Yeyang and, seeing that he was only concerned with timing and kept looking up the mountain, knew he didn¡¯t mind, so he smiled, ¡°Sure, everyone together; the more, the merrier. Just be mindful of safety.¡±
Upon hearing this, even some of the youngdies joined in. ¡°Yihuan, let¡¯s go too!¡± Bi Lan wanted to pull Yan Yihuan toward the mountaindder. Yan Yihuan, always remembering what Daohua had said about being brave enough to say no to things she disliked and didn¡¯t want to do, shook her head, ¡°Sister Qian, you go with the otherdies, I can¡¯t climb.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing Yan Yihuan¡¯s clear reluctance, Bi Lan knew better than to insist and suppressed her own desire to participate, smiling, ¡°If little sister isn¡¯t going, then I won¡¯t go either.¡± Her mother had instructed her before to make sure she bonded well with the Yan sisters. At the first opportunity, she sought to engage the eldest daughter of the Yan family in conversation, but after boarding the boat, she hadn¡¯t had any further chance to interact, so she settled for apanying Yan Yihuan instead. Yan Yihuan was sensitive by nature and could see Bi Lan¡¯s reluctance, but since Bi Lan insisted on sticking to her, she didn¡¯t know quite what to say. Soon, a quarter of an hour had passed, and Xiao Yeyang and the others began to climb the mountain. In the beginning, no one held back, and everyone climbed with all their might. Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai were the most enthusiastic, leading at the front. The two did not spot Daohua and Zhou Jingwan as quickly as they had expected; instead, it took quite a while before they could see the two girls¡¯ figures.
¡°Your eldest sister is indeed in good shape!¡± Yan Wenkai boasted with pride, ¡°Of course, she¡¯s my own sister after all, and her body is as great as mine.¡± He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°It¡¯s just my older brother, he only loves studying, never took the time to train properly. Of the three of us siblings, he¡¯s the weakest.¡± Xiao Yeyang gave him a sideways nce, ¡°Your older brother is a schr, and you practice martial arts, how can youpare?¡± Yan Wenkai retorted with a question, ¡°And what about my eldest sister? She¡¯s a woman, isn¡¯t she?¡± Xiao Yeyang was momentarily speechless, then he looked up to see Daohua, who had left Zhou Jingwan behind by a distance, smiled, and said, ¡°She¡¯s different, she ought to be this energetic.¡± After that, he quickened his pace again. As time passed, the number of people on the mountaindder began to dwindle. The young lords anddies who were determined to get closer to Xiao Yeyang, unable to sustain their physical strength, gave up midway. After chasing for a while, Xiao Yeyang quickly surpassed Zhou Jingwan, who was sitting on the mountaindder, catching her breath. Zhou Jingwan looked ahead to Daohua, not too far in front, shook her head and said, ¡°We lost!¡± Then she looked resentfully at Dong Yuanxuan and several others who were climbing up one after another. ¡°You guys won¡¯t even let us win!¡± Yan Wenkai passed Zhou Jingwan without stopping, ¡°This is apetition, how could we just let you win? If people knew we lost to two youngdies, would we have any face left?¡± Hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan could no longer hold back, caught up with Yan Wenkai, and slung an arm around his neck. ¡°Hey, Brother Dong, what are you doing? I have to chase after my elder sister!¡±
That was exactly why Dong Yuanxuan had grabbed him. Out of breath, Dong Yuanxuan said, ¡°Brother Yan, I can¡¯t climb anymore, help me for a bit! As for your elder sister, the Little Prince is with her.¡± Behind them, Zhou Chengye and Yan Wenxiu saw Dong Yuanxuan clinging to Yan Wenkai and couldn¡¯t mask the schadenfreude on their faces. Bringing up the rear, Yan Wentao saw Zhou Jingwan sitting on the mountaindder, thought for a moment, then stopped, choosing not to climb and to stay by her side instead. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you climbing anymore?¡± Zhou Jingwan asked, tilting her head to look at Yan Wentao. Yan Wentao was silent for a moment, ¡°There are fewer people on the mountain, and you are only with a maid¡­ I¡¯d better stay with you.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Jingwan was immediately touched beyond measure, ¡°Thank you, Third Brother Yan. You¡¯re so much better than my big brother. Look at him, climbing up by himself, he didn¡¯t even think to look after me!¡± The used Zhou Chengye sneezed, looked back at his sister, and seeing that Yan Wentao and the Little Prince¡¯s bodyguard, as well as their own servants, were there, continued climbing without concern. Chapter 137: 123, Awkward_1 Chapter 137: Chapter 123, Awkward_1 ¡°I¡¯ve caught up with you!¡± Xiao Yeyang passed by Daohua with a smug look, giving her a provocative nce along the way. They had been climbing for roughly over half an hour now. Daohua wasn¡¯t very tired. Seeing Xiao Yeyang¡¯s punchable expression, she graciouslypeted with him for a while. But it wasn¡¯t long before Daohua¡¯s pace slowed down, and eventually, she simply climbed a bit and rested for a while. ¡°You can¡¯t handle it, huh? You¡¯re running out of energy so quickly, and we still have a distance to go to reach the top of the mountain!¡± Xiao Yeyang stood on the mountain stairs,ughing as he looked down at Daohua. Daohua looked at him and massaged her legs without speaking. Earlier, she had been so focused on chasing Xiao Yeyang that she didn¡¯t pay attention and overexerted herself. She reckoned she would need to rest for a couple of days after returning. Xiao Yeyang touched his nose. She¡¯s tired? He then looked at Defu beside him with a questioning gaze. Even though Defu was a delicate-looking eunuch, his martial skills were not inferior to those of a bodyguard. Defu lowered his head, sighing inwardly, My Prince, you, a martial man, are stubbornlypeting with a young girl, and even if you win, what¡¯s the point?
Couldn¡¯t you just let her win! Look, the girl doesn¡¯t want to y with you anymore, right? If it were up to him, it¡¯s deserved! Even he, a martial artist, was a bit short of breath, let alone a delicate young girl. Of course, these were thoughts he dared only entertain in his mind, never daring to say them out loud. Seeing that Daohua had stopped climbing, Xiao Yeyang found it boring to climb alone, so he simply stopped too, waiting for her. Daohua snorted inwardly at this, considering that he hadn¡¯t given her any ck just now. Moving her gaze away, Daohua continued to rest. She did not move until Dong Yuanxuan and a few others caught up. She waited until Zhou Jingwan slowly arrived before turning around to continue. This time, everyone noticeably felt the pace had slowed down quite a bit. Watching Xiao Yeyang climb a bit and then turn back to look, everyone was holding back theirughter. Usually, they were the ones amodating this little tyrant. This time, it was his turn to taste the vor of yielding to others. ¡°Are you still up for it? You are too slow!¡± After climbing for a while, Xiao Yeyang couldn¡¯t help calling out to Daohua who was behind him. Daohua replied without hesitation, ¡°I can¡¯t climb anymore, you go ahead!¡± Like she had a bump on her head to continuepeting in mountain climbing with a boy older and stronger than her! ¡°You¡­¡± Xiao Yeyang was a bit frustrated, but found he had nothing to say to urge Daohua on. At that moment, unable to bear it any longer, Defu decided to salvage his master¡¯s dignity: ¡°Little Prince, Miss Yan is only ten years old.¡± Who knew that Xiao Yeyang would retort with, ¡°Well, I¡¯m only thirteen, not that much older than her!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡±
Salvage attempt failed, Defu decided to shut up, to keep from being needlessly implicated. Xiao Yeyang waited for a while, and seeing that Defu was keeping his head down and staying silent, he hesitated and then said, ¡°I¡¯ve already slowed down a lot, how can she not keep up?¡± Defu thought for a moment: ¡°The young girlcks physical strength. Look, of those who started climbing with us, how many are left? Even some men have given up. It¡¯s quite impressive that Miss Yan has persisted up to now.¡± Looking down, Xiao Yeyang noticed that on the mountain stairs, only Daohua and Zhou Jingwan were left among the women. He pursed his lips: ¡°Girls are just frail.¡±
Defu decided, once again, to remain silent. Seeing Daohua moving intermittently, Xiao Yeyang grew anxious; at this pace, who knows how long it would take to reach the peak. Suddenly, his gaze caught a dried-up branch. He immediately said to Defu, ¡°Go, pick up that branch for me.¡± Defu immediately did as he was told. While Daohua was busy counting the steps, a tree branch suddenly appeared in front of her. Puzzled, she looked up to see Xiao Yeyang awkwardly holding the branch. Seeing that Daohua didn¡¯t move, Xiao Yeyang had no choice but to speak, ¡°Grab it. I¡¯ll pull you up.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and with a beaming smile, she reached out and grabbed the branch, ¡°Make sure you hold on tight, don¡¯t let me fall.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already doing you a favor by pulling you up, and you¡¯re stillining!¡± Seeing Daohua smile again, Xiao Yeyang felt relieved, but then he scolded himself silently. He was the Little Prince. Shouldn¡¯t Daohua be the one amodating him? Why had it turned out the other way around? ncing at Daohua, who was grinning as she let herself be pulled along, Xiao Yeyang thought that it would be fine to just leave it at that. If this girl really didn¡¯t want to climb, could he actuallymand her to do so? Behind them, Dong Yuanxuan and the others watched as Xiao Yeyang slowed down to amodate Daohua, and now he was directly pulling her along, which left them somewhat amused and bemused. Yan Wentao saw this and his eyes lit up; he quickly picked up a branch from the nearby woods and handed it to Zhou Jingwan. When Zhou Chengye looked back at his sister, he saw this scene and said with augh, ¡°Wentao certainly catches on fast.¡± After that, he didn¡¯t pay it any further attention. At this moment, the people around them didn¡¯t have many other thoughts on the matter.
Daohua and Zhou Jingwan were too young. As little sisters, wasn¡¯t it only right for their older brothers to protect them? And just like that, Daohua was pulled to the top of Xiangxia Mountain by Xiao Yeyang. Pulling Daohua up was exhausting for Xiao Yeyang. As they were climbing thest few steps, Daohua pulled the branch with force, and then, taking advantage of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s pause, she stepped ahead and reached the top first. ¡°I win!¡± Daohua looked somewhat smugly at the stunned Xiao Yeyang, then waved at Zhou Jingwan, who was still on the stairs, ¡°Jingwan, we won! Remember to ask them for a reward!¡± At this oue, everyone was a mix of amused and bemused. Xiao Yeyang red fiercely at Daohua, but seeing her smiling at him with open arms, somehow he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to verbalize his irritation. ¡°Hand it over, my reward.¡± ¡°No!¡± Xiao Yeyang huffed and walked away briskly. Daohua stiffened her face, furrowed her brows, and thought, it was just a joke, was there really a need to be angry? She didn¡¯t go after him. When Zhou Jingwan arrived, Daohua just took her to look at the scenery. The scenery from the mountain peak was even more magnificent and beautiful.
Watching Daohua and Zhou Jingwan ying andughing, Xiao Yeyang felt a bit frustrated but entered a nearby pavilion and sat down without a word. Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s group stood outside the pavilion, all of them somewhat troubled, hesitating whether to go over or not. What were these two troublemakers up to now? From afar, Zhou Jingwan pulled on Daohua, ¡°Is it really okay to just leave the Little Prince by himself in the pavilion like that?¡± Daohua widened her eyes, ¡°What do you mean I left him there? He went there by himself.¡± Zhou Jingwan replied, ¡°Anyway, I think it feels a bit wrong.¡± Daohua nced at Xiao Yeyang who was sitting alone in the pavilion, thought for a moment, thenpromised, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go and ask him if he wants to enjoy the view with us, okay?¡± In the pavilion, Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua approaching hesitantly and his stiff expression softened a bit. He thought to himself that maybe his attitude had been somewhat inappropriate. But for him to apologize first, that was a blow to his pride. After all, there were so many people around! ¡°Xiao Yeyang, there¡¯s a really tall and big maple tree over there, do you want toe take a look?¡± Daohua decided she shouldn¡¯t be upset with a little brat who was used to being pampered, so she smiled and walked into the pavilion. Xiao Yeyang gave Daohua a look, his expression still a bit awkward, ¡°I¡¯ve barely made it up here; of course, I want to look around!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±
Chapter 138: 124, Ruhuas Smiling Face_1 Chapter 138: Chapter 124, Ruhua¡¯s Smiling Face_1 Atop Xiang Mountain, there lies a secluded stone path nked by tall maple trees. Walking on the path stained red by maple leaves, watching the slowly falling leaves, one feels as though they have entered a fairy tale world. Xiao Yeyang led the way, followed closely by Dong Yuanxuan and several others, as the group leisurely admired this rare and beautiful scenery. Some ten meters ahead, two little girls were ying andughing together. At the moment, the two girls were constantly bending down to pick up maple leaves from the ground and throwing them at each other. Amidst blossoming smiles and joyfulughter, they added a special touch of color to the serene, red maple tree-lined stone path. ¡°Hey, it would be a waste not topose poems in such a beautiful setting. I propose that we each write a poem and then take it back to the Academy for our master to critique. What do you say?¡± Dong Yuanxuan said with a smile. The rest had no objections. Even Xiao Yeyang, watching the two girlspletely immersed in joy ahead, couldn¡¯t help but want to express the happiness in his heart. All those present were carefully nurtured by their respective families and were naturally well-versed in literature, not the least bit intimidated. However, Yan Wentao took a step back, ¡°You all write. I¡¯ll pass, I¡¯m worried about Daohua and the other girl upfront. I¡¯ll go keep an eye on them.¡±
Having said that, he didn¡¯t wait for a response, but took off running. When it came to martial arts, he was fearless. Butposing poetry? Spare him. He was the kind of person who struggled with even the simplest verses. Yan Wenkai was also not adept at literature and wished to leave, but it was toote. Zhou Chengye grabbed him and wouldn¡¯t let go. Ahead, Daohua¡¯s forehead was beaded with sweat, and she was slightly out of breath. Despite feeling weak in the knees from climbing the mountain, nothing could dampen her enthusiasm to frolic freely at that moment. After arriving in ancient times, even in the countryside, she had to mind her behavior due to constant surveince. As a youngdy, she couldn¡¯t act too unrestrained, the most she could do was to run along the fields with her third brother. Such carefree y without concern for the gaze of others and withpanions to join in was almost unheard of for her. Seeing Zhou Jingwan across from her with flushed cheeks, Daohua smiled. What adult spirit, what child, before y andughter, age doesn¡¯t really matter, does it? Thus, she swung the maple leaves even more vigorously. Yan Wentao stood a few meters away, watching the two with an amused smile. Big sister must be very happy today, look how much fun she¡¯s having! Ever since returning to her uncle and aunt¡¯s side, big sister¡¯s opportunities to go out had lessened, and she must have been stifled at home. Hmm¡­ the Little Prince loves to y, so next time if hees out to y, should I remind him to invite big sister along? Oh, and also the Zhou Family¡¯s youngdy. ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore, I can¡¯t y anymore!¡± Zhou Jingwan, gasping for air, waved at Daohua, then ungracefully plopped down on the ground. Normally, she would never dare to do this, but weren¡¯t there no adults around now? Daohua also stopped, put her hands on her hips to catch her breath, and looked up at the red maple leaves in her hair, ¡°It¡¯d be great if the maple leaves could just fall down by themselves!¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Wentao¡¯s expression shifted and he located the maple tree closest to the two girls. Nimble, he climbed it, and then began vigorously shaking the maple tree. ¡°Wow, so beautiful!¡±
As the red maple leaves cascaded down around her, Zhou Jingwan immediately got to her feet, jumping and pping her hands in delight. Daohua was also filled with joy, extending her arms, allowing the maple leaves to flutter onto her. Themotion caught the attention of the peopleposing poems behind them. When Xiao Yeyang turned around, his eyes fell on Daohua, bathed in a shower of maple leaves. Seeing the sparkle in her eyes, the corners of his mouth curled up involuntarily.
He really liked Daohua¡¯s smile, especially the kind that curved her eyes and brows, which made one feel warmly enveloped. Not just him, but Dong Yuanxuan and a few others behind him also had the warm smiles of an indulgent uncle. After ying around for a bit, Daohua waved at Yan Wentao, who was still shaking the maple tree, ¡°Third Brother, that¡¯s enough, we¡¯re not ying anymore,e down quickly.¡± Zhou Jingwan immediately took over the conversation, ¡°Yes, Third Brother,e down quickly, if you keep shaking it, your arms will start to ache.¡± Hearing the calls of the two, Yan Wentao indeed stopped and then, holding onto the tree, he climbed down swiftly. ¡°Third Brother¡­¡± Just as Daohua was about to hand over the handkerchief in her hand for Yan Wentao to wipe his sweat, she noticed someone had beaten her to it. ¡°Third Brother, wipe off your sweat, look how tired you are,¡± Zhou Jingwan said as she stuffed the silk handkerchief into Yan Wentao¡¯s hand without any exnation. ¡°No need¡­¡± Holding the handkerchief, Yan Wentao was at a loss. He couldn¡¯t possibly use a young girl¡¯s handkerchief, and it belonged to someone else at that, but unfortunately, Zhou Jingwan didn¡¯t give him a chance to refuse. ¡°What are you staring at, hurry up and wipe your sweat! Look at you, all sweaty, dripping down your neck, does that feel good?¡± Zhou Jingwan urged him repeatedly. Daohua stood by, watching the two, and when she saw Zhou Jingwan¡¯s eyes were clear and without a hint of other intentions, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. What was she thinking? Miss Jingwan was still but a young girl in her teens.
Daohua snatched the handkerchief back and stuffed it into Zhou Jingwan¡¯s hand, then handed her own to Yan Wentao: ¡°Third Brother, hurry and wipe your sweat.¡± It was only then that Yan Wentao dared to pick up the handkerchief to wipe his sweat. Seeing this, Zhou Jingwan pouted, ¡°What¡¯s that for, can¡¯t you use mine?¡± After speaking, she red at Daohua, ¡°Isn¡¯t your brother just like my brother? Why make such a clear distinction?¡± Daohua looped her arm around Zhou Jingwan¡¯s, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just to avoid dirtying your handkerchief?¡± Zhou Jingwan: ¡°If it gets dirty, it gets dirty. I have others, I can just change to a new one.¡± At this moment, Xiao Yeyang and the others walked over. ¡°Done ying?¡± Seeing the two girls¡¯ flushed faces, everyone smiled. Daohua and Zhou Jingwan shook their heads simultaneously. Suddenly, Daohua caught a glimpse of a hand reaching towards her from the corner of her eye, and she immediately turned her head aside. Xiao Yeyang¡¯s hand awkwardly paused mid-air. Daohua eyed Xiao Yeyang, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Xiao Yeyang looked irritably at Daohua and reached out, plucking a piece of leaf from her hair, then pursed his lips, ¡°yfulness aside, you should at least pay some attention to your image.¡±
Before Daohua could respond, Zhou Jingwan turned her around, ¡°Daohua, take a look at me quick, there¡¯s nothing on my head, is there?¡± Daohua tidied up the strands of hair hanging by Zhou Jingwan¡¯s ear, then shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing.¡± Zhou Jingwan breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good. If my mother saw my hair in disarray, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let mee out next time.¡± Hearing this, Daohua also grew nervous, ¡°You should check mine too, and tidy it up for me.¡± Her mother was also very particr about appearances; she didn¡¯t want to be confined to the rear courtyard in the future. Zhou Jingwan fussed with Daohua¡¯s hair a bit and smiled, ¡°Yours looks just fine too.¡± Daohua, feeling relieved, looked at the sky and suggested, ¡°Should we head down? It¡¯s not good to keep thedies and young misses of the various families waiting!¡± Chapter 139: 125, Colorful_1 Chapter 139: Chapter 125, Colorful_1 ¡°Going out like this isn¡¯t great because you can¡¯t tell the exact time. For someone like me who can only tell early, mid, orte daylight, it¡¯s easy to lose track of time if you¡¯re not careful.¡± Daohua and Zhou Jingwan walked shoulder to shoulder towards the middle of the mountain. Zhou Jingwan: ¡°Don¡¯t you have servants? Surely there must be someone among the servants who can read the sky.¡± Daohua shook her head, ¡°What others can do is after all theirs; it¡¯s never as convenient as knowing how to do it yourself.¡± That was the trouble with ancient times, there wasn¡¯t anything like a wristwatch, and for time, she was flying blind. Xiao Yeyang, who was walking in front, nced back at Daohua, with a sh in his eyes. By the time Daohua and the others returned to the temple on the mountainside, it was already a quarter past the hour of the rooster (5:15 PM), but it wasn¡¯t toote. Quite a fewdies and young misses were still out admiring chrysanthemums and the scenery. When the Madam Zhou saw theme back, she instructed the servants to call the otherdies and get ready to leave the mountain. ¡°It will probably take a while to get all thedies and young misses back. It¡¯s boring to wait here in the temple, so why don¡¯t we start walking down?¡± Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua. Daohua thought for a moment and felt he was right, ¡°I¡¯ll go and let my mother know.¡±
At that moment, Zhou Chengye came over with a smile, ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already spoken to your mother and Aunt Li; they already know and have agreed to let us go down first.¡± Xiao Yeyang immediately said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s go.¡± Daohua, finding no objection, shrugged her shoulders and took Zhou Jingwan by the hand to follow. It was a quick descent from the mountain, and Xiao Yeyang led the two of them to their pleasure boat. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel it while walking, but now that I¡¯ve stopped, I realize how sore my legs are!¡± Daohua, sitting on a stool, continuously patted her legs. Zhou Jingwan was in the same boat. Yan Wentao: ¡°Big sister, what¡¯s the fuss about? Our first time practicing the horse stance was truly miserable; we couldn¡¯t even walk afterward.¡± Daohua rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Fourth brother, there¡¯s no pointparing with us!¡± Yan Wentao was at a loss for words. The others, seeing this,ughed without reserve. Amidst theughter and chatter, Madam Zhou came down the mountain with a group ofdies and young misses. ¡°Jingwan, let¡¯s go. We should join them too.¡± Seeing that the otherdies and young misses were already boarding the boat, Daohua quickly stood up, smiling as she spoke to Dong Yuanxuan and the others present. ¡°I had fun today, thanks to all the brothers¡¯ care. If there¡¯s an opportunity in the future, please visit my house, and I will be sure to wee you warmly.¡± Dong Yuanxuan: ¡°Miss Yan, you¡¯re too polite. We also enjoyed the barbecue you made today, but¡­ there wasn¡¯t quite enough. Next time, you¡¯ll have to make more.¡± With a smiling nod, Daohua turned to Xiao Yeyang, ¡°Little Prince¡­ take care of yourself!¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face fell, ¡°What, you¡¯ll invite them to your home, and all I get is a simple ¡®take care¡¯ as a send-off?¡± Daohua tilted her head with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s because you cane to our house anytime, but for Big Brother Dong and the others, I worry they might feel embarrassed to just show up without an invitation.¡± Seeing that there was no hint of estrangement in Daohua¡¯s tone, the corners of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mouth curved up, but he quickly straightened his face: ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m thicker-skinned than they are and I¡¯d show up uninvited, is that it?¡± Daohua shrugged nonchntly, ¡°If you think you¡¯re thick-skinned, that¡¯s fine by me, I don¡¯t mind.¡±
Hearing this, everyone else covered their mouths and snickered. Xiao Yeyang gave Daohua a re, his face stern but without a trace of genuine displeasure. Daohua took Zhou Jingwan by the hand, ¡°Alright, we really have to go now. You guys should hurry back to the academy.¡± With that, the two of them made their way down to the boat. ¡°I¡¯ll escort them!¡± Zhou Chengye spoke up.
¡°Wait!¡± Xiao Yeyang called to Zhou Chengye. Zhou Chengye: ¡°Little Prince, is there something you need?¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua who had just walked down the boat, ¡°Didn¡¯t they win the mountain climbing contest earlier? I haven¡¯t given out the prize yet.¡± Hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan and the others all looked over. Yan Wenkai: ¡°Really going to give a reward? Little Prince, why not forget about it? In the final stretch, if it weren¡¯t for Daohua¡¯s trickery, surely you would have won.¡± Xiao Yeyang spoke with a stern face: ¡°A true man admits defeat when he is defeated. I said I¡¯d give a reward, how can I go back on my word?¡± Then, looking at Zhou Chengye, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent De Fu to fetch it. In a while, you¡¯ll deliver it to them.¡± Zhou Chengye smiled and said: ¡°Then on behalf of the two youngdies, I thank the Little Prince for his generosity!¡± Yan Wenkai¡¯s face fell: ¡°What should I give? I only have a few hundred copper coins on me.¡± Dong Yuanxuan also joined in with augh: ¡°We don¡¯t have anything on us that could serve as a reward.¡± Xiao Yeyang waved them off: ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone immediately dropped the subject, knowing that their means paled inparison to the Little Prince. Before long, De Fu arrived carrying two exquisite jewelry boxes.
Xiao Yeyang was somewhat dissatisfied: ¡°Why did it take so long?¡± He had originally nned to give them to Daohua in person, but now he couldn¡¯t very well go to the neighboring boat himself and had to entrust Zhou Chengye with the task. De Fu bent his body slightly: ¡°There are too many items, and my lord wanted something appropriate fordies, so this servant had to carefully search for a while.¡± The main reason was that the Little Prince valued the eldest Miss of the Yan Family greatly; he couldn¡¯t just pick any random gift to dispatch the matter. Xiao Yeyang said no more and used his fan to point at Zhou Chengye: ¡°Give it to him!¡± Zhou Chengye hesitated to ept, murmuring: ¡°This is too valuable¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for you. Am I supposed to wear these myself?¡± Xiao Yeyang cut him off. All these items were left by Uncle Rui Wang, who said they were for him to use as rewards. Only then did Zhou Chengye take the jewelry boxes and leave with them. After he left, Xiao Yeyang thought for a moment, called Wentao over, and whispered something in his ear. The others watched as Wentao quickly took his leave. De Fu, watching his own Little Prince¡¯s actions, couldn¡¯t help but shed bitter tears. Not only did the Little Prince give the Yan Family¡¯s eldest Miss the Qilin Jade Pendant awarded to him by the Emperor, but today he even gave away the pocket watch that he always wore, a tribute from a foreign country. Could he be any more wasteful? Daohua was unaware of their side of events; after boarding the Zhou Family¡¯s boat, she and Zhou Jingwan received warm greetings from the Madam and youngdies of various families. At that moment, she was frantically trying to respond to them!
Not until Zhou Chengye came over with the jewelry boxes did the attention shift from them, giving the two youngdies a reprieve. Zhou Jingwan didn¡¯t say a word; she grabbed Daohua and escaped to the third floor of the boat to hide. Luckily the two of them left in time; otherwise, when Zhou Chengye announced that the jewelry boxes he brought over were rewards from the Little Prince to them, everyone would undoubtedly have insisted on seeing them opened on the spot. The Madam Zhou epted the rewards on behalf of the two of them, and although the other Madams were curious about the contents of the boxes, they were all promptly dispatched by Madam Zhou¡¯s few words. Soon, the boat began to move slowly. By the time the boat arrived at Xingzhou Port, it was nearly dark. The two jewelry boxes were identical, but Madam Zhou still happily let Madam Li choose first. Madam Li hastened to decline, her face showing hesitation. Before getting married, she had always followed her elder and second brother and had seen quite a few fine things. The jewelry boxes were made of fine materials and featured exquisite carvings that immediately appeared very valuable. The Little Prince presented such gifts to her daughter, and she truly felt they were too hot to handle. Madam Zhou, skilled at reading people, instantly knew what Madam Li was thinking and pushed the jewelry box in her hands into Madam Li¡¯s: ¡°Rest assured and take it. Didn¡¯t the Little Prince say that these are for thepetition¡¯s reward? To speak the truth, it is my Jingwan who is basking in the light of your Daohua.¡± Madam Li shook her head with a smile: ¡°Miss Zhou is cute and lovable, who wouldn¡¯t like her? It is my foolish girl who is benefiting.¡± The two mothersplimented each other¡¯s daughters, stopping only when Daohua and Zhou Jingwan came down from the boat.
Seeing both were worn out, they didn¡¯t say much more. After saying goodbye, each took a jewelry box and boarded their respective carriages. Chapter 140: 126, Pocket Watch_1 Chapter 140: Chapter 126, Pocket Watch_1 ¡°What is this?¡± After boarding their own carriage, Daohua pointed at the jewelry box in Madam Li¡¯s arms and asked. Madam Li looked at her daughter in surprise, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Daohua shook her head. Madam Li ced the jewelry box on Daohua¡¯sp, ¡°This was sent by the Little Prince through Young Master Zhou, saying it¡¯s a gift for you.¡± Daohua¡¯s face lit up with joy, ¡°Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t go back on his word!¡± she said, then opened the box eagerly, and immediately, a whole set of pearl hair ornaments caught her eye. ¡°So beautiful!¡± Yan Yihuan couldn¡¯t help but exim. Even Madam Li, who had seen many fine things, was dazzled by the sight. The set of pearl hair ornaments was exquisitely delicate, just perfect for young girls around their teens to wear. To find this, De Fu had spent quite some time and effort. Daohua picked up a butterfly hairpin made of pearls the size of rice grains and marveled, ¡°The craftsmanship is so exquisite.¡± The butterfly seemed toe to life, ready to take flight with its wings spread.
Madam Li smiled and said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll have a piece of jewelry to wear when attending various gatherings.¡± Her daughter didn¡¯t have many pieces of jewelry because there were many expenses at home, and she hadn¡¯t been able to prepare much for her. Daohua nodded and, catching the envious nce from Yan Yihuan out of the corner of her eye, she smiled and passed the jewelry box to her, ¡°Second sister, choose one.¡± Since the hair ornaments were designed for young girls, there were many styles to choose from. Daohua herself had four butterfly hairpins, and that wasn¡¯t even counting the various floral ones. Yan Yihuan kept shaking her hands, ¡°These are for you from the Little Prince, how could I take them?¡± Daohua, ¡°It¡¯s okay, there are plenty.¡± Seeing that Yan Yihuan was still reluctant to choose, Daohua thought for a moment, then directly inserted the butterfly hairpin she was holding into her sister¡¯s hair. ¡°There are exactly four butterflies, one for each of the four sisters in our family.¡± Madam Li sat by without interfering in Daohua¡¯s distribution. She was pleased to see her daughter¡¯s generosity and even more satisfied with her final decision. This time, she hadn¡¯t brought Yishuang and Yile with her, and no matter how justified her reasons, there would still be those at home who were discontented. Now that her daughter had obtained an entire set of hair ornaments, had she not shared any with her three younger sisters, she¡¯d likely be criticized for hoarding. ¡°Thank you, big sister.¡± Yan Yihuan touched the butterfly hairpin on her head, her face beaming with joy. ¡°No need to be polite!¡± Daohua closed the jewelry box and handed it to Madam Li to keep for her. Madam Li took the box and then handed a purse to Daohua. Daohua looked puzzled, ¡°Mother, why are you giving me a purse?¡± Madam Li, ¡°Right before we set sail, your third brother came by and said it was for you. I haven¡¯t opened it to see what¡¯s inside.¡± Daohua was intrigued, ¡°A gift from third brother?¡± Upon opening the purse, a golden pocket watch was revealed. ¡°Ah!¡±
If seeing the pearl hair ornaments made Daohua happy, then seeing the pocket watch could be called a surprise. She had just beenining about not being able to tell the time easily when outside, and she had not expected to receive a pocket watch so soon. Yan Yihuan had never seen a pocket watch before and didn¡¯t know what it was, but Madam Li¡¯s expression changed instantly. She hadn¡¯t seen such a thing before, but she had heard about it. It was said to be a precious object presented by foreigners, only avable to royal rtives favored by the Emperor.
This wasn¡¯t something Wentao could afford to give! Without a doubt, it must have been a gift from the Little Prince. Daohua didn¡¯t think too much about it, delightfully cing the pocket watch around her neck. She then opened the case to check the time and said with a smile to Madam Li, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s the third quarter of the hour of the Dog (7:45 PM).¡± Madam Li¡¯s cheeks stiffened a bit, ¡°Would it be okay to ept such a thing?¡± Daohua also knew the pocket watch couldn¡¯t possibly belong to her third brother. Smiling, she nodded, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Hmm¡­ but I need to think of something to give Xiao Yeyang in return.¡± Sighing, she patted her head, ¡°My chrysanthemum wine! I actually forgot about it, had I known, I would have given it to Xiao Yeyang.¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Li¡¯s cheeks twitched a few times. So, the Little Prince gifts you a valuable pocket watch, and all your daughter gives back is a few bottles of chrysanthemum wine? Yan Yihuan curiously asked, ¡°Big Sister, what is this?¡± Daohua, ¡°It¡¯s for telling the time.¡± Just then, the voice of Madam Qian could be heard from outside the carriage. ¡°Sister Li, our carriage has encountered a little issue. May Bi Lan and I ride with you back to Xingzhou City?¡± Madam Li hurriedly lifted the carriage curtain and smiled, ¡°Of course, you can. Get on quickly.¡±
Madam Qian immediately boarded the carriage with Qian Bi Lan. Daohua quickly took a seat next to Madam Li, leaving the seat on the left for Madam Qian and her daughter. After climbing the mountain all day, she was actually very tired. She had nned to rest in the carriage, but now with visitors, she had to muster her energy again. ¡°Big Sister Yan, Second Sister Yan!¡± Qian Bi Lan greeted Daohua and Yan Yihuan as soon as she sat down. Madam Qian had already started chatting with Madam Li. Both mother and daughter¡¯s gazes fell on the butterfly hairpin atop Yan Yihuan¡¯s head, as for the pocket watch around Daohua¡¯s neck, sorry, they hadn¡¯t seen one before and thought it was a gold locket. ¡°That must be the prize Little Prince gave to the younger sister, right?¡± Qian Bi Lan looked at Yan Yihuan enviously, ¡°It¡¯s truly beautiful.¡± Madam Qian followed withpliments, weaving Xiao Yeyang in and out of the conversation. Daohua actually found such socializing quite tiresome, but she had to smile and be cordial, otherwise, by the next day, her reputation for being aloof and arrogant would spread throughout Xingzhou City. Seeing her daughter¡¯s eyelids fighting to stay open, Madam Li tried her best to fend off the questions from Madam Qian and her daughter. By the time they returned to the back courtyard of the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office, it was pitch dark, and Daohua was extremely sleepy. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll speak to your grandmother; you go back to your quarters to sleep!¡± Madam Li called Wang Manman over to help Daohua back to Daohua Pavilion. Daohua shook her head, yawning as she said, ¡°No need, I¡¯ve been out all day. Grandmother will surely worry if she hasn¡¯t seen me; I won¡¯t be much longer.¡±
In the olddy¡¯s courtyard, after having dinner, the Yan Family hadn¡¯t left yet; they were all waiting for the three from Madam Li¡¯s group to return. Yan Zhigao sighed with relief upon seeing Madam Li return with Daohua and Yan Yihuan, ¡°Why did youe back sote?¡± Madam Li couldn¡¯t mention that Mrs. Zhou had been amodating the Little Prince¡¯s schedule, so she only smiled, ¡°There were quite a few people who went, and everyone got a bit carried away, so we came backte.¡± After speaking, she pushed Daohua and Yan Yihuan forward. ¡°These two girls have been ying all day. They¡¯re now extremely sleepy. Go and see your grandmother quickly, so you can go to bed.¡± The olddy had long noticed the tiredness on Daohua¡¯s face, while Yan Yihuan seemed very energetic, ¡°Alright, alright, go back now. There¡¯s no need for formalities!¡± Daohua didn¡¯t linger, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll go rest now. I¡¯lle over and chat with you tomorrow.¡± At that moment, Yan Yile spotted the butterfly hairpin on Yan Yihuan¡¯s head and eximed, ¡°Second Sister, where did you get that hairpin?¡± Ignoring Yan Yile¡¯s question, Daohua paid her respects to the elders of the household and left. Only after Daohua had departed did Yan Yihuan smile and say, ¡°It was Big Sister who gave it to me.¡± Yan Yile immediately moved closer, ¡°I want one too, I want one.¡± Yan Yishuang, sitting next to Yan Zhigao, also looked on with desire. Madam Li smiled, ¡°Alright, you won¡¯t miss out. There¡¯s one for everyone.¡± Yan Zhiyuan took over the conversation, ¡°This hairpin is made of pearls; it looks quite valuable. How did ite about?¡±
Madam Li, ¡°At Xiangxia Mountain, we encountered the Little Prince. Daohua and the young Miss from the Zhou Family had a mountain climbing race with the Little Prince, and this was the prize for winning.¡± Yan Zhigao¡¯s expression brightened, ¡°You met the Little Prince too?¡± Madam Li smiled, ¡°Not just the Little Prince; our three boys, Wen Kai and Wentao, are now in the same ss with the Little Prince.¡± Chapter 141: 127, Father_1 Chapter 141: Chapter 127, Father_1 Because it was already veryte and she had been out all day, Madam Li briefly recounted her time at Xiangxia Mountain and then showed signs of fatigue. Even though others still wanted to listen, it was not appropriate to ask too many questions at this time. The olddy spoke up, ¡°Alright, the sky is already dark. Everyone go back and rest. We can talk more tomorrow.¡± Soon, everyone left the olddy¡¯s courtyard. Yan Zhigao returned to the main courtyard with Madam Li. Behind them, Yan Wenbin and Yan Yihuan were somewhat disappointed to see their father had not gone to Shuangxin Courtyard. Yan Yishuang looked somewhat sullen, ¡°Father now spends so much less time visiting mother!¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Wenbin immediately looked around and, seeing everyone was some distance away and hadn¡¯t heard his sister¡¯s words, he sighed with relief, then spoke somewhat reproachfully, ¡°Sister, pay attention to how you refer to people in the future.¡± Yan Yihuan was startled, then looked angrily at Yan Wenbin, ¡°What, are you going to be like everyone else now? What¡¯s wrong with calling my own mother ¡®mother¡¯?¡± Yan Wenbin was both anxious and frustrated, ¡°Acting like this will only cause misfortune for Auntie. Don¡¯t you remember,st time because we misspoke, grandmother scolded Auntie and father didn¡¯t even speak up for her?¡±
¡°Obviously, in father¡¯s eyes, the way we address people is also improper.¡± Yan Yishuang¡¯s anger red up, ¡°Rules, rules, it¡¯s all about rules. During lessons, Master Shen goes on and on about rules, and now you¡¯re talking about rules too.¡± ¡°When did we ever care about rules before? Didn¡¯t father still love us just the same? Howe everything has changed since we arrived in Xingzhou City?¡± Yan Wenbin was silent for a long while, ¡°Sister, we have to recognize the reality. Uncle was right; now that our older brother and older sister are more aplished than us, father¡¯s heart has gradually been drawn to them. If you keep making a fuss like this, father will only grow to dislike us more and more.¡± Yan Yishuang was stunned, murmuring, ¡°Could it be? But father clearly said that his most beloved daughter was me!¡± Yan Wenbin felt somewhat exhausted, ¡°Father still loves us, it¡¯s just¡­ he has also shared his love with our older brother and older sister. So, sister, we need to work hard, not just for Auntie¡¯s sake, but for ourselves too. We must show our worth.¡± Yan Yishuang sniffled, her lips pressed together in silence. After a while, she spoke with a crying tone, ¡°I will make an effort.¡± ¡­ After Madam Li and Yan Zhigao returned to the main courtyard, the couple washed up before lying down on the bed. In bed, Madam Li told Yan Zhigao in detail about the day¡¯s outing. Hearing that the Little Prince had given the eldest daughter a pocket watch, Yan Zhigao, who had been leaning against his pillow, sat straight up in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Little Prince being too generous to our Daohua?¡± A pocket watch was something he had only heard about but never seen. When he went to the provincial capital to report for his duties, he didn¡¯t see any high-ranking officials wearing one. Such precious western items, seldom given as tribute by foreign states, were only owned by royal family members or ministers held in special favor by the Emperor. Yan Zhigao thought sourly that despite all his running around, he had never seen such a thing, yet his eldest daughter had gotten hold of one first. Madam Li was silent for a moment before musing, ¡°Perhaps the Little Prince thinks Daohua has a pleasant personality, easy to get along with?¡± Hearing this, Yan Zhigao was skeptical. Of the four youngdies in the house, he would believe that Yihuan and Yishuang had good temperaments. The eldest daughter was both forthright and stubborn, even daring to argue with him, her father; how was that considered having a good temperament? Seeing that Yan Zhigao was unconvinced, Madam Li hastily added, ¡°The beginning of people getting along hinges on first impressions; continuing the rtionship depends on character.¡±
¡°Our Daohua, without boasting on my part,pared not just to the three girls at home, but even Miss Zhou, I believe she¡¯s iparable.¡± If it weren¡¯t for your daughter, could Miss Zhou have received an entire set of pearl headdresses? Yan Zhigao did not entirely agree, ¡°Daohua has yet to fully grasp the rules; she even dared to act wilfully towards the Little Prince. It¡¯s only because the Little Prince didn¡¯t take it to heart, otherwise, how awkward would it have been? It might even negatively impact Wenbin and the others¡¯ image in the Little Prince¡¯s mind.¡± ¡°You need to talk to her more about these things. Don¡¯t be so headstrong outside, especially in front of the Little Prince, someone who is pampered by everyone. Others are vying to please him; she must bow her head when it¡¯s time to do so, and not becent just because she has the merit of having saved a life.¡±
¡°You should know that even this favor could one day be exhausted.¡± Seeing that Madam Li did not respond, Yan Zhigao looked over and saw Madam Li yawning, her face unconcerned. ¡°Hey, are you listening to what I¡¯m saying?¡± Madam Li yawned and nodded as she spoke: ¡°I heard you, my lord. I think you¡¯re worrying too much. Don¡¯t judge children¡¯s interactions by adult standards.¡± ¡°But is the Little Prince an ordinary child?¡± Yan Zhigao was somewhat dissatisfied with Madam Li¡¯s attitude and decided to talk to his eldest sonter, asking him to keep an eye on the eldest daughter. Seeing Madam Li was too sleepy to continue, he did not prolong the conversation and called for the maids to extinguish the light, and the couple went to bed. ¡­ The second house. Yan Yihuan had just finished narrating her outing when Sun Family immediately knocked on her head. ¡°You girl, didn¡¯t I instruct you to stay close to your elder sister when you went out? But at the crucial moment, you failed to do so. If you hadn¡¯t gone out with the other misses and had instead gone to see the Little Prince with your elder sister, perhaps you could have received a full set of pearl headdresses!¡± Sun Family looked at Yan Yihuan with a heart full of distress. Normally, when faced with her parents¡¯ chiding, Yan Yihuan would silently bear it. But this time, perhaps because the experiences from her outing had enlightened her, she found the courage to look straight at Sun Family. ¡°Mother, even if I had stayed with the elder sister the whole time, I wouldn¡¯t have received the headdress, because I simply couldn¡¯t climb to the top of Xiangxia Mountain. Besides, going out for fun, if I had just followed elder sister all the time, what difference would there be between me and her shadow?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t regret not going to see the Little Prince with elder sister. I had a lot of fun during the trip and made a few friends. I feel like I gained a lot from talking and chatting with them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sun Family was stunned; she did not expect her obedient eldest daughter to retort. Yan Zhiyuan also looked over. After a while, Sun Family, frustrated that her daughter wasn¡¯t living up to her expectations, said, ¡°Making a few youngdy friends, can that bepared to getting close to the Little Prince?¡± Yan Yihuan replied, ¡°But even if I were in front of the Little Prince, I¡¯d still be nothing, wouldn¡¯t I? Last time the Little Prince came to our house, aside from elder sister, did you see him nce at anyone else?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sun Family realized her daughter had quite a gift for words, leaving her without aeback: ¡°Even so, couldn¡¯t you find an opportunity to talk to the Little Prince?¡± Yan Yihuan frowned: ¡°Why bother doing something that is known to be impossible, making both oneself and others ufortable?¡± She thought her elder sister was right; making friends should be about feeling happy andfortable. With that, Sun Family was left speechless, looking at her daughter with annoyance. On the side, Yan Zhiyuan, however, was smiling. He preferred his daughter like this, assertive and speaking out for herself,pared to how she was before¡ªsilent and never fighting for her own interests. ¡°Enough, Yihuan is right. How she interacts with other misses outside is her own business. Why are you needlessly interfering?¡± With the affirmation of her father, Yan Yihuan¡¯s eyes brightened, and her brows and eyes could not help but curve into a smile. This was the first time her father had openly acknowledged her!
Sun Family red at Yan Zhiyuan: ¡°Who am I doing this for?¡± Eventually, when the olddy is gone, the house will inevitably be divided, and she must think long-term for the second house. Chapter 142: 128, Grain_1 Chapter 142: Chapter 128, Grain_1 After the Chongyang Festival, Daohua¡¯s life returned to what it was before. Every day after ss, she would finish the homework assigned by the Shen tutor and then join her grandmother in the olddy¡¯s courtyard to tend to the flowers and nts together. Recently, Daohua had read several ancient books on grafting and was excited about researching flower grafting to cultivate some unique nts. In ancient times, there weren¡¯t many types of flowers and nts suitable for pot nting, and due to regional differences, the varieties of flora that peoplemonly saw were somewhat limited. Now, the flower shops were sellingmon varieties, and other flower shops sold the same, too. If you wanted your flower shop to keep thriving, Daohua felt it had to be irreceable. In the courtyard, Madam Yan watched Daohua recklessly pruning the flowers and felt pained, wanting to stop her. Yet, the girl insisted she was improving the nt varieties, putting the olddy in an awkward position whether to speak up or not. ¡°Mother, you should speak to Daohua, even though there are many nts in your courtyard, it¡¯s still not appropriate for her to be so rough with them!¡± When people paid their respects recently, they all saw Daohua with her hands covered in mud, plucking and throwing nts around in the courtyard. Even Yan Zhigao, who usually paid little attention to the backyard matters, knew that the eldest daughter was wreaking havoc in the olddy¡¯s garden. One evening, while the Yan family was waiting for dinner in the olddy¡¯s courtyard, Yan Zhiyuan couldn¡¯t help butin to his grandmother. This time, before the olddy could respond, the usually taciturn Yan Zhiqiang spoke up to defend Daohua.
¡°Daohua isn¡¯t mistreating the nts; she is improving the nt varieties,¡± he said. Yan Zhiyuan sneered, ¡°Younger brother, I admit that Daohua has a gift for growing and caring for flowers, but to say that a young girl like her is improving nt varieties, isn¡¯t that a bit much? It seems more like mischief to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ignorant, second brother. Over the years working alongside our eldest brother, I¡¯ve also been to many wealthy and influential households. Those families with real heritage have specialized gardeners for their nts, and yet, have you heard anyone talk about any new varietiesing from those households?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not even mention other families, just take the first aristocratic family of Xingzhou City, the Zhou Family. Old Master Zhou is famously passionate about flowers, but aren¡¯t the varieties he nts all well-known to everyone?¡± After saying this, Yan Zhiyuan looked at Yan Zhigao and Madam Li with a smile. ¡°Big brother, sister-inw, I know that the family¡¯s finances have loosened up a bit this year because of watermelon sales, but I feel that we should still be frugal where we can, shouldn¡¯t we? We can¡¯t be wasteful,¡± he said. It was Yan Zhiqiang who spoke this time to counter Yan Zhiyuan, ¡°Second brother, all you say is true, but our Daohua has a good hand with farming. If she says she is improving the nt varieties, then she is improving them.¡± As he spoke, without waiting for Yan Zhiyuan to reply, he turned to Yan Zhigao, ¡°Big brother, the autumn grain from our farm has already beenpletely harvested, and I have sent the ounting books to sister-inw.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say much, just that for the same mu of paddy field,mon rice varieties can yield about four stones of grain, but with the rice varieties improved by Daohua, you can reap at least one more stone. With careful attention, an increase of two stones isn¡¯t impossible.¡± Upon hearing this, others in the room did not particrly react, but Yan Zhigao, who always cared about the people¡¯s welfare, suddenly stood up, eagerly asking, ¡°Are you telling the truth? Are you not deceiving me?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the crowd present, he would have wanted to rush forth and shake his younger brother to see if he was speaking nonsense. Yan Zhiqiang replied, ¡°Big brother, you canpare the ounting books from our past years with this year¡¯s. This year, because we bought the farmte, we missed the spring plowing. Otherwise, you could see the bountiful harvest with your own eyes.¡± Yan Zhigao stared intensely at Yan Zhiqiang and seeing his serious face with no signs of deceit, felt an overwhelming sense of excitement. What is an achievement? Ensuring that themon people have enough food and clothing is the greatest achievement and the original intent behind his role as an official. Yan Zhigao couldn¡¯t care less about the others present and, excitedly rubbing his hands, began pacing around the room. Seeing this reaction, everyone was taken aback. Maintaining his dignified demeanor as the head of the family, Yan Zhigao rarely showed his feelings openly in front of his family, so this unrestrained disy of emotion was extremely rare. ¡°Where¡¯s the ounting book? Hurry, bring it for me to see!¡±
After pacing for a while, Yan Zhigao hastily grabbed Yan Zhiqiang and asked. Yan Zhiqiang had not expected Yan Zhigao to be so agitated, and for a moment, he was somewhat stunned. ¡°Third brother,e on, speak up, where is the ount book?¡± Yan Zhigao couldn¡¯t wait, really following his heart¡¯s desire, he grabbed Yan Zhiqiang and shook him a few times. At this time, the Old Madam of the Yan Family spoke, casting an annoyed look at her eldest son: ¡°Eldest, let go of your third brother. Look at yourself now, do you appear at all like a Prefectural Governor?¡±
Yan Zhigao sheepishly withdrew his hand: ¡°Mother, your son is just excited!¡± Seeing her eldest son was indeed in a state of urgency, the Old Madam summoned the nanny: ¡°Go, bring me the ount book from the chest in the inner room.¡± During the wait, Yan Zhiyuan couldn¡¯t quite believe it and looked towards Yan Zhiqiang: ¡°Third brother, I know you like the girl Daohua, but don¡¯t lie to your elder brother just to speak up for her!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The Old Madam of the Yan Family forcefully set her teacup on the table: ¡°Second Brother, Third Brother has never lied. Do you not know that?¡± Seeing this, Yan Zhigao¡¯s anxiety, which had been stirred by Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s words, settled down again. With mother reacting like this, the words spoken by the third brother just now must be true. ¡°I¡­¡± Yan Zhiyuan choked, just as he was about to defend himself, at that moment, the nanny came out with the ount book. Yan Zhigao eagerly took the ount book, and seeing the childish handwriting on it, he was surprised: ¡°The ount book was written by Daohua?¡± The Old Madamughed, ¡°Your daughter said that only by fully understanding the harvest from the fields can we improve the grain strains better. Since she and your Great Uncle mastered reading, she has been keeping the family ounts.¡± Yan Zhigao examined the ount book very carefully. It was meticulously recorded¡ªthe wet fields, dry fields, and even the yield of the barren hills and wastnd were all documented. The more he read, the more shocked Yan Zhigao became. The records in the ount book were clearer and more detailed than those in the Governor¡¯s Office.
There wereparisons of the yields of wet and dry fields, evenparisons of different types of grain crops, and they used a clear,parative chart that made everything evident at a nce. ¡°Mother, did Daohua truly write this?¡± Yan Zhigao asked again, his toneced with disbelief. The Old Madam retorted irritably: ¡°If not her, could it possibly be this old woman?¡± Yan Zhigao turned to look at Yan Zhiqiang, who immediately nodded in confirmation. Just at that moment, Daohua walked in. Seeing that no one in the room was speaking, she felt puzzled: ¡°What¡¯s going on with everyone?¡± Sitting down next to the Old Madam, she said, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m hungry. Isn¡¯t it time for dinner yet?¡± ¡°Daohua, your father is asking you, did you record this ount book?¡± Yan Zhigao held out the ount book as he asked. Upon seeing the household grain harvest record ount book, Daohua¡¯s spirit immediately perked up. She had wanted to promote her own grain strains for more than just a day or two. The production of grain in ancient times was too low, causing many people to not have enough to eat. Blessed with a space where she could grow grains, she also wanted to do her part, so her journey to the ancient past wouldn¡¯t be in vain. ¡°Yes, Father, as I was saying, the grain strains that I¡¯ve improved are really good. When can we start promoting them in Xingzhou City?¡± The experience of fleeing disaster had left a deep impression on her. It truly was a scene of widespread starvation and endless sorrow! She had originally thought that, having missed the spring nting this year, it wouldn¡¯t be until next year at the earliest that the issue of grain strains woulde up. She hadn¡¯t expected happiness to arrive so suddenly. Looking at his eldest daughter, who seemed even more excited than he was, Yan Zhigao¡¯s mind reeled.
Chapter 143: 129: Not Asking for Much_1 Chapter 143: Chapter 129: Not Asking for Much_1 ¡°` Seeing that her adoptive father remained silent, Daohua thought he hadn¡¯t understood clearly and immediately took the ount book from his hand. She flipped to the most important pages and exined them one by one to him. ¡°Father, let me tell you, if you¡¯re not at ease, you can start with a small-scale trial cultivation. If the yield really turns out to be higher than that of ordinary grains by the time of the autumn harvest, then you can promote it on arge scale.¡± ¡°Increasing the grain yield, you know, food is crucial for the livelihood of the people. Father, think of how many people in Xingzhou City, or even those further afield, would thank you if they stopped going hungry.¡± ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s more¡­¡± Daohua quickly flipped to aparative chart she had made in the ount book: ¡°Father, look at this. I believe that if you can promote the improved grain variety, I can continue to improve it.¡± The grain varieties currently stored by the Yan Family were cultivated from the least fertile yellow soil in her space. If red or ck soil were used, the yield would certainly increase further. However, to avoid drawing too much attention, this matter had to be approached slowly. Even the current grain varieties were something she had spent three years time yfully testing out openly at the various households in the Yan Family vige before daring to introduce them. Otherwise, what would people think if they learned that a girl of less than ten years old had improved a grain variety? She didn¡¯t want to earn some reputation as a blessed prodigy and then be the target of those with ulterior motives. There¡¯s a saying, what¡¯s it called again, ¡°Once the deed is done, leave without attachment, keeping one¡¯s achievements and fame hidden!¡±
Oh dear, she couldn¡¯t continue to think about this. If she dwelled on it further, she would end up moving herself to tears. Yan Zhigao watched his eldest daughter, who was showing such enthusiasm to him for the first time, and felt slightly ufortable. Howe his eldest daughter seemed to care more about the people¡¯s welfare than he did? ¡°Ahem!¡± Yan Zhigao cleared his throat and took the ount book from Daohua¡¯s hand, cing it on the table and pressing down on it with his knuckles. Only then did he speak, ¡°I see this ount book is two years old. Such a significant matter as grain varieties, why didn¡¯t you write to inform me?¡± Daohua: ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t believe it? Besides, without having sown it yourself, how can one casually bring up such a matter!¡± Yan Zhigao looked at his eldest daughter and gained a whole new understanding of her. He now believed that what his mother anddy had said about his eldest daughter being level-headed was true. ¡°I will take the ount book with me. I will see to the grain matter,¡± he said, then turned to Yan Zhiqiang, ¡°Third brother, do you have any winter wheat seeds?¡± Winter wheat was cultivated in Xingzhou City. If possible, he wanted to see the results this year. Yan Zhiqiang nodded, ¡°Yes, but we don¡¯t have a veryrge supply of seeds stored in our family. Big brother, if you want to promote it greatly, you can purchase some from the n. Nowadays, every household in the n uses the grain variety cultivated by Daohua.¡± ¡°Third brother!¡± Madam Li suddenly spoke up, ¡°Don¡¯t go telling others that the grain varieties were cultivated by Daohua.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Yan Zhiqiang was startled. Madam Li exined, ¡°Daohua is a maiden confined to domestic quarters. It¡¯s enough for our own family to know, not something to be spread externally.¡± In these times, a woman being too capable was not necessarily a good thing. ¡°Oh!¡± Yan Zhiqiang nodded in agreement. After that, Yan Zhigao took Yan Zhiqiang to discuss the matter of grains without even stopping for a meal. After dinner, when Daohua was preparing to return to her own courtyard, Madam Li called her back.
¡°Mother, do you need me for something?¡± Madam Li touched her daughter¡¯s head and took her hand, walking slowly: ¡°Growing flowers, opening a florist shop, these are elegant pursuits suitable for a youngdy, and I won¡¯t object if you wish to do them.¡± ¡°But the matter of grains is a significant concern for the people¡¯s livelihood and is not something for a youngdy to handle. If your improved grain variety truly increases the productivity of the fields, it would be a great matter and might even attract the Emperor¡¯s attention.¡± Daohua opened her mouth in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s unlikely, isn¡¯t it? It hasn¡¯t improved that much, just by a bushel or two.¡±
¡°` ¡°A single stone?¡± Madam Li shook her head, ¡°You must not underestimate this one stone of grain. If we were to encounter a year of famine, this food could save countless lives.¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°Mother, I understand your concern. Rest assured, your daughter will only make a fuss at home. As for everything else, leave it to father to handle.¡± After all, it¡¯s fine as long as the family knows, especially her step-father. Having profited, he surely can¡¯t p her like before every time he bes upset. What she wanted wasn¡¯t much, just to live more freely in this family, to do what she wished, to have her own thoughts, and when it came to decisions about her, not to have her opinions ignored, doing away with the dictum that one must blindly obey a parent¡¯smand. In fact, since his promotion to Prefectural Governor of Xingzhou, she felt a change in her step-father¡¯s attitude towards her and Madam Li, and that was very good. She was well aware that no matter how capable she was, in this ancient patriarchal society, as a youngdy hidden away in her boudoir, to live well, she could not do without the support of her father and brothers. Helping them was also helping herself. Madam Li smiled contentedly, ¡°You are smart. You must know, it¡¯s not easy for us women to be stronger than men, or else, you won¡¯t be able to marry off!¡± Daohua blurted out, ¡°Then I just won¡¯t marry.¡± ¡°p!¡± Madam Li struck Daohua on the forehead, and this time she didn¡¯t hold back much. ¡°Mother~¡±
Daohua, rubbing her forehead, looked at Madam Li with an usatory gaze for suddenly hitting her. Madam Li sternly said, ¡°You must not speak such nonsense about not marrying in the future.¡± Daohua nodded gloomily. When it came to the matter of marriage, both Madam Li and Old Madam Yan held surprisingly simr stances. ¡°Then I want to find someone I like, and you can¡¯t just marry me off carelessly!¡± Madam Li red at Daohua, ¡°You just said you wouldn¡¯t marry, and now you want to choose on your own. You certainly change your mind quickly.¡± Daohua: ¡°¡­.¡± ¡­ Yan Zhigao took the matter of the seed grains very seriously. It was now the end of September, prime time for nting winter wheat. After obtaining the seed grains from Yan Zhiyuan, he gathered a group of experienced farmers and personally led them to plow and sow on the official fields. Generally, the fields owned by the Governor¡¯s Office weren¡¯t so easily gathered for use. However, now that his sons and nephews were ssmates of the Little Prince, the officials in the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office were very obedient to his orders. With a single word from him, his subordinates would get things done. It was also for this reason that he dared to boldly nt his own family¡¯s seed grains. If it had been before, he would have had to give it serious thought, considering whether someone else might steal the credit.
Time flew, and by mid-October¡­ Wangyue Academy. Brothers Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao supported each other back to their residence. Yan Wenkai grimaced, ¡°Ah, I definitely won¡¯t be able to move tomorrow!¡± Today¡¯s training was too harsh; there wasn¡¯t a single spot on my body that didn¡¯t ache.¡± Yan Wentao curiously asked, ¡°I see the Little Prince and the others have almost the same intensity in their training, so why do they seem much more at ease than us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because they take a medicinal bath after every martial arts session to relieve body aches,¡± Yan Wenkai exined and then paused suddenly. It seemed they could also take a medicinal bath! Chapter 144: 130, Medicinal Bath_1 Chapter 144: Chapter 130, Medicinal Bath_1 ¡°Shall we take a bath?¡± Yan Wenkai held the medicine packet given to him by Daohua, looking at Yan Wentao with a hesitant face. Yan Wentao, without a word, called the servants to prepare the hot water. Then he said, ¡°Little brother, use it with confidence. Daohua won¡¯t harm us.¡± Yan Wenkai: ¡°¡­¡± Is the third brother trusting Daohua too much? He wasn¡¯t saying that Daohua would harm them, but he worried that as a young girl, she might not understand medicine. Even if she had read a few medical books, that didn¡¯t mean she could concoct medicines! ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that the bath might ruin your body? If our health breaks down, we will no longer be able to practice martial arts!¡± He couldn¡¯t ignore this, first because martial arts were his dream, and second, as the legitimate son of the Yan family, he wanted to contribute to his family. Yan Wentao hesitated for a moment, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll take the bath first. If there¡¯s nothing wrong with my body, then you can take one?¡± Yan Wenkai immediately frowned, ¡°Third brother, what do you take me for? How can I let you take risks for me? If someone is to test it, it should be me first.¡± No sooner had he spoken than their servants came over with steaming hot water.
The just recently decisive Yan Wenkai immediately wimped out, looking at the medicine packet with a profound sense of suffering. Seeing this, Yan Wentao snatched the medicine packet and threw it into the bath barrel. The clear hot water soon turned into a dark brown herbal solution. ¡°Really going to take a bath?¡± Yan Wenkai was still hesitating, while Yan Wentao had already started undressing. ¡°I¡¯m going in first!¡± Yan Wentao quickly sat down into the bath barrel. Seeing his grimacing, Yan Wenkai immediately asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Yan Wentao shook his head and shivered before saying, ¡°The water is too hot! If you¡¯re going to take a bath, remember to wait until the water cools down a bit before getting in.¡± Hearing this, Yan Wenkai fell silent, then kept a close eye on Yan Wentao. If he showed any signs of difort, he was ready to call for help. However, apart from the initial grimacing due to the high temperature, Yan Wentao¡¯s expression gradually eased, and to the surprise of his brother, he even disyed a look of enjoyment. ¡°Little brother, you should take a bath quickly too! I don¡¯t know if Daohua¡¯s medicine packet can invigorate the blood and strengthen the body, but soaking here is trulyfortable.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Wenkai appeared skeptical but struggled for a while before finally gritting his teeth and sitting down in his own bath barrel. However, to set his mind at ease, he still instructed the servants to keep a close eye on their conditions. If anything unusual happened, they were to immediately call a doctor. ¡°Mmm~¡± A moan of relief came from Yan Wenkai. After soaking in the herbal bath, he realized he was wrong. His elder sister hadn¡¯t lied to him; the soreness in his muscles caused by overexertion was truly dissipating bit by bit. Wuwu~ If he had known the effects were so good, he would have taken out the medicine packet a long time ago. He had suffered in vain for so many months! Outside the door, Yan Wentao¡¯s servant Tietou and Yan Wenkai¡¯s servant Tieshou asionally peeked into the room to see if the two young masters were alright, then quietly began to discuss. Tietou whispered, ¡°Do you think we should tell the Madam and the master that other noblemen practicing martial arts not only had forms for medicine baths prepared by experts but also had personal doctors to look after them?¡±
Tieshou looked hesitant, ¡°This¡­ wouldn¡¯t be right, would it? Since the two young masters haven¡¯t mentioned it themselves, wouldn¡¯t bypassing them and going to the master and Madam risk angering the young masters?¡± Tietou sighed, ¡°s, the young masters don¡¯t want to cause trouble for the family!¡± Tieshou: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just so! Had it been before, I really wouldn¡¯t have thought that the household of a Prefectural Governor would fall short of that of a County Magistrate.¡± Before he was sold into the Yan family, he had worked in the household of a County Magistrate in the neighboring state. Because the County Magistratemitted embezzlement, he was stripped of his position, and that¡¯s how Tieshou ended up being sold.
Tietou: ¡°This shows something, it shows that our master isn¡¯t greedy, and truly serves the people.¡± Tieshou nodded in agreement, a face full of approval. Not being greedy was good. If you weren¡¯t greedy, you wouldn¡¯t be dismissed or have your property confiscated, and they, as servants, wouldn¡¯t be sold from one owner to another. This time, having been sold, he was lucky to have met a good master like Young Master Wenkai. But what if there were a next time? Who knew what kind of master he would end up with? From a young age, he had been sold from one person to another, and had often seen servants ground down to death because they had ended up with cruel masters. For people like them, their greatest wish was to find a good master and live a peaceful life. Tietou was somewhat luckier than Tieshou. At least, he knew where his parents and home were. Because of the drought, there was no way to make a living. As the eldest in the family, he sold himself, and the silver he got from it was what kept his parents and younger siblings alive. Young Master Wentao was very kind, he had hardly ever beaten or scolded him. Moreover, he loved tending to the fields, and Tietou liked his master from the bottom of his heart and hoped he would be well. Thus, Tietou, devoted to his master, spoke up: ¡°Madam and master are the same. Not to mention the two young masters, don¡¯t they know about preparing this kind of stuff?¡± This really wasn¡¯t Yan Zhigao¡¯s and Madam Li¡¯s fault; neither of them had ever dealt with martial arts, so how could they know about the need for medicinal baths? Upon hearing Tietou¡¯s words, Tieshou¡¯s expression changed drastically: ¡°You insolent guy, do you want to die? Are master and Madam something we servants can talk about?¡± Considering that the two young masters were almost always together and that he and Tietou would have to continue being around them for a long time, Tieshou couldn¡¯t help but remind him to avoid implicating himself. ¡°The master being good to uses from his kind heart. Don¡¯t ever think that because of that we can treat our master without respect. The third young master also treats the master and Madam with the utmost respect. If you gossip like this behind their backs, do you think he will still want you?¡± Tietou was so frightened he could barely respond: ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, did I?¡±
Tieshou gave him a look: ¡°If you want to stay by the third young master¡¯s side, just do your own job well and don¡¯t meddle in matters between the masters.¡± Tietou nodded, promising: ¡°I understand.¡± The two fell silent. After a while, Tietou looked into the room again: ¡°The two young masters have been soaking for a good while now, why haven¡¯t theye out?¡± Tieshou also looked inside and saw Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai sitting motionless in the bath. Worried something was wrong, he quickly entered the room: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go check.¡± When they arrived at the bath, they saw that Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai had simply fallen asleep and immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Are the two young masters all right?¡± Tietou asked with some concern. Tieshou: ¡°Look at the two young masters¡¯fortable expressions. Does it seem like something¡¯s wrong? Come on, give me a hand, and let¡¯s get the two young masters onto the bed. If they soak too long and catch a chill, that won¡¯t be good.¡± The following day. Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao arrived at the martial arts training ground feeling refreshed and invigorated. ¡°What a pity, if I had known that big sister¡¯s medicine bags were so effective, I would have used them sooner!¡± Yan Wenkai said with regret on his face. Yan Wentao nced at him: ¡°If you had told me earlier, would this situation have happened?¡± Yan Wenkai smiled sheepishly, quickly changing the subject: ¡°In the past, Su Hongxin, because he had more stamina than us, beat us up quite often. Today, I¡¯m going to get even with him!¡± Soon, the students training in martial arts had all arrived one after the other.
Seeing that Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai hade so early, Xiao Yeyang and the others were somewhat surprised. Practicing martial arts is physically demanding and exhausting work. If one doesn¡¯t rest properly after practice, it¡¯s very difficult to recover the next day. People like Xiao Yeyang naturally had no problems. Their family members had taken care of everything for them, with medicinal baths, personal doctors prescribing special medicinal meals, and sometimes, if the training was too intense, there were even specialized massages and acupuncture. Their bodies could naturally keep up. But Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai were not so fortunate. Because their elders at home didn¡¯t understand martial arts, they hadn¡¯t prepared any of these for them. Although the Academy did provide abundant food for students practicing martial arts, that only ensured basic nutrition. Their bodies weren¡¯t soothed after daily practice. As a result, the two were always thest to arrive, all because they couldn¡¯t get up in the morning due to body aches. Their perseverance in attending every day without fail was already proof of remarkable willpower. Chapter 145: 131, Injected with Chicken Blood_1 Chapter 145: Chapter 131, Injected with Chicken Blood_1 ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you today, have you had chicken blood?¡± After being knocked to the ground by Yan Wenkai for the third time, Su Hongxin found it somewhat unbelievable. You know, it used to be him who always suppressed the two Yan brothers! Not only was Su Hongxin astonished, but so was Dong Yuanxuan. Because he too had been punched in the face by Wentao, and was now grinning through the pain! He was aware of the Yan brothers¡¯ situation and had considered whether to have his family¡¯s doctor prescribe some medicinal bath recipes for the two. However, such prescriptions are generally expensive, and the brothers were not willing to discuss it with their family, having little silver on them. Considering their pride, he had hesitated to bring it up. After all, boys of their age are quite concerned with face, and if he identally hurt their sensitive spirits, he would be doing harm with the best intentions. Xiao Yeyang, who was sparring with the instructor, also nced their way, surprised, ¡°Wentao and Wenkai¡¯s strength has improved!¡± As the esteemed Little Prince, who always had others to handle his affairs, he waspletely unaware of the Yan brothers¡¯ predicament. Every time he saw them arrivingst, he felt a bit of disdain. ¡°Little Prince, focus, concentrate. When engaging inbat, thest thing you want is to be distracted; one mistake could lead to a fatal crisis,¡± the instructor¡¯s cold voice rang out.
Xiao Yeyang refocused on his sparring, but not before receiving a kick from the instructor for just a moment¡¯s distraction. Here on the martial arts field, he wasn¡¯t treated as any Little Prince. With the instructor¡¯s stringent discipline, every sparring session was full contact, real strikes. He would say that being strict with them now would spare them losses in the future. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang got serious, the instructor felt satisfied and, while defending himself, also took a moment to look over at the Yan brothers. As the instructor, no one knew the students¡¯ conditions better than him. The reason he hadn¡¯t inquired before was to see how long the Yan brothers could hold out, of course, ensuring their bodies weren¡¯t damaged in the process. The brothers had been practicing martial arts for several months, and their perseverance had earned his approval. He had already nned to find an opportunity soon to discuss health maintenance with them, but it seemed these two had already started taking medicinal baths on their own. Judging by their appearance, the medicinal baths seemed to be effective. Since they had already taken care of it themselves, there was no need for him to get involved. In the following period, after each training session, the Yan brothers would take a medicinal bath. As a result, the martial arts field saw two more vigorous figures, to the misfortune of the other sparring students. Even though everyone took medicinal baths, the effects varied. Even Xiao Yeyang, who was under constant care of the Imperial Physician, couldn¡¯t say his body was in peak condition every day. During the break, seeing the Yan brothers, still full of energy after having taken down five or six people, Xiao Yeyang gave Dong Yuanxuan a weird look. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ve secretly consumed some Ten-Complete Revitalizing Pills?¡± That vigor seemed a little too excessive! Dong Yuanxuan was curious as well, ¡°Shall Little Prince ask?¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. After all, we¡¯re ssmates. If they¡¯ve ingested something wrong and harmed their bodies, that would be troubling.¡± After ss, as the Yan brothers prepared to return to their room for a bath, they encountered Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan blocking their path. ¡°Little Prince, Brother Dong, is there something you need?¡± Yan Wenkai approached them naturally; after training and attending sses together for some time, they had be quite familiar. As long as they kept a sense of proportion, a little informality wasn¡¯t a problem.
Dong Yuanxuan smiled, ¡°We do have something. You see, Little Prince and I have never visited your quarters; we were thinking of taking a look. You wouldn¡¯t turn us away, would you?¡± Yan Wenkai hesitated, ¡°Of course, we would not turn you away, but could we possibly choose another time?¡± Dong Yuanxuan narrowed his eyes, ¡°Why is that? Could it be that you have some unspeakable affairs to attend to?¡± Yan Wenkai became anxious, ¡°What unspeakable affairs? It¡¯s just that my third brother and I were about to take a medicinal bath. It wouldn¡¯t be convenient for you to be there, right?¡± they couldn¡¯t just bathe in front of others.
Xiao Yeyang, not wanting to waste words, simply strode past everyone and led the way, ¡°Less talking, lead the way!¡± Seeing their resolve, Yan Wenkai helplessly nced at Wentao, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll be going to bedte tonight!¡± Wentao didn¡¯t seem to mind much, ¡°If the Little Prince and Brother Dong want to sit with us for a while, then ater bedtime it is.¡± ¡­ Soon, the group arrived at the Yan brothers¡¯ room, and upon entering, everyone could smell the faint scent of herbs permeating the space. Unlike the slightly unpleasant smell of the medicinal concoctions they had been soaking in, the scent of these herbs wasn¡¯t offensive at all, on the contrary, it carried a faint fragrance that made one feel refreshed upon smelling it. At this moment, Tieshou and Tietou had already prepared hot water, just waiting for the Yan brothers toe back so they could ce the herbal pouch in the water to soak. ¡°You guys go ahead and leave. We will soakter tonight,¡± Yan Wenkai told the two to remove the water. Xiao Yeyang nced at them, puzzled, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys simmer your medicinal baths?¡± Yan Wenkai scratched his head. ¡°Do we need to simmer it? We just soak it directly in hot water!¡± They lived in amunal dormitory, which didn¡¯t offer a kitchen to boil water and herbs. Dong Yuanxuan also looked puzzled, ¡°What kind of herbs are you using that just soaking in hot water, it would have medicinal effects?¡± ¡°How could it not!¡± Yan Wenkai showed them a pack of the herbal mix. Xiao Yeyang took the herbal pouch and examined it.
The herbal pouch was sewn by Daohua with white fine cotton fabric, and when she made it, she considered that her two brothers might not be able to simmer it, so she ground the herbs into a fine powder. That way, when poured over with boiling hot water, the medicinal properties would still be released. Yan Wenkai proudly said, ¡°This is specially prepared by my eldest younger sister for me and my third brother, I tell you, it¡¯s reallyfortable to soak in.¡± Dong Yuanxuan puzzled, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you guys soak before?¡± Yan Wenkai was choked up, looking somewhat sheepish. Yan Wentaoughed and took over the conversation, ¡°That¡¯s because he was worried the bath might spoil his body!¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan both looked over. Yan Wenkai felt ufortable, ¡°The herbal pouch was prepared by my eldest younger sister, isn¡¯t it normal for me to worry?¡± he said, looking toward Xiao Yeyang. ¡°My eldest younger sister said to share some with the Little Prince. Little Prince, do you want some?¡± Xiao Yeyang felt delighted at the mention of Daohua preparing it for him, but soon looked at Yan Wenkai with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Since Daohua said to share it with me, why haven¡¯t you given it to me until now?¡± Yan Wenkai scratched his head, ¡°I was afraid it might spoil you, wasn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°It seems you just can¡¯t bear to part with it!¡± Xiao Yeyang snorted coldly, and seeing Yan Wenkai standing idly by, he immediately urged, ¡°My portion, aren¡¯t you going to hurry up and bring it over?¡± ¡°Oh~¡±
Yan Wenkai moved sluggishly, filled with regret. Why had he foolishly told the Little Prince that he had a share? As there weren¡¯t many herbal pouches left, if they gave some to the Little Prince, he and his third brother would not have many opportunities to soak. After dawdling for quite a while, Yan Wenkai finally brought over five herbal pouches to Xiao Yeyang. Seeing Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s eager eyes, he reluctantly handed one to him. ¡°Big brother Dong, I¡¯m not being stingy, but this one¡­ You take it and try the effects,¡± Yan Wenkai said with a pained expression. Seeing Yan Wenkai¡¯s reluctant gesture, Dong Yuanxuan nonchntly snatched the herbal pouch from his hands,ughing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely give it a good try.¡± The robust energy of the Yan brothers in the past few days was evident to everyone, and Dong Yuanxuan also wanted to see how effective their herbal baths were. That day, Xiao Yeyang returned to his residence and handed the herbal pouch over to the Imperial Physician for inspection. It wasn¡¯t long before the Imperial Physician, well over sixty, arrived spryly in front of Xiao Yeyang. ¡°Little Prince, where did you get this herbal pouch from?¡± Seeing the excitement of the Imperial Physician, Xiao Yeyang curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, is there a problem with the herbal pouch?¡± The Imperial Physician shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the pouch, not at all. On the contrary, it has very strong effects of promoting blood cirction, removing blood stasis, and strengthening the body, most suitable for body conditioning.¡± ¡°Not only is the herbal pouch suitable for when the Little Prince practices martial arts, but the army can use it too! I came to ask if there¡¯s a prescription for it? It might be useful for the Governor!¡± Xiao Yeyang was startled, ¡°Are you sure?¡± The Imperial Physician was his uncle¡¯s man, and his uncle was currently in charge of military affairs for the northern three provinces, including Zhongzhou Province, to eradicate bandits remaining from the period of drought.
He understood that the strength of his troops was the key to betterbat capabilities and knew that families like his maternal grandfather¡¯s relied on their own groups of experts. Xiao Yeyang fell silent for a while, ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask about this. I¡¯ll let you know once I have news.¡± The Imperial Physician was a little disappointed not to get an immediate answer because the herbs in the pouch had been ground into powder, and although he could identify some of the herbs used, he couldn¡¯t estimate the proportions. Chapter 146: 132, Celebrating a Birthday_1 Chapter 146: Chapter 132, Celebrating a Birthday_1 ¡°Such a waste of heaven¡¯s gifts!¡± Xiao Yeyang told the Imperial Physician how the Yan brothers were using the medicinal packets, and the physician immediately became so angry that he blew his beard and red, ¡°Little Prince, I¡¯ve checked, and the efficacy of these medicinal packets is very high. If boiled, a single batch could easily suffice for baths for three men at once.¡± ¡°The sons of the Yan Family are truly squandering their wealth. Even if they invited fellow martial arts students to share the bath, it would be better than such wastefulness!¡± All the ingredients in the medicinal packets were precious herbs. Just thinking about them being wasted like this made the old physician¡¯s heart ache unbearably. Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s cheek twitched. Imagining several grown men stripping naked and soaking together, he shuddered suddenly. Imperial Physician: ¡°Little Prince, allow me to boil the medicinal packets for you. After you¡¯ve taken your bath, let two other people use it. Who do you think those two should be?¡± Having others bathe in his used medicinal bath¡­ Xiao Yeyang felt that it seemed somewhat dirty. Yet, seeing the serious look on the Imperial Physician¡¯s face and knowing that the medicinal packets were truly beneficial for the body, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°You can ask Defu and Zhao Ergou, see if they¡¯re willing?¡± ¡°Of course they¡¯d be willing. The Little Prince always looks out for them in good things; how could they not be?¡± The Imperial Physician stated matter-of-factly, then hurriedly turned and went to prepare the medicinal bath.
The next day, there were several more people looking rejuvenated on the martial arts training grounds. The Instructor, learning that the Little Prince and Dong Yuanxuan had used the medicinal bath packets given by the Yan brothers and had be so invigorated, gave the two brothers several thoughtful nces. He had originally thought that the Yan Family,ing from a humble background, had only risen by attaching themselves to the Little Prince by a stroke of luck. Little did he realize, they had some substance of their own. Having practiced martial arts from a young age, he knew full well how precious a good medicinal bath recipe could be! Many a martial family¡¯s recipes were handed down from one generation to the next. Xiao Yeyang knew that he had to ask Daohua about the medicinal form. As he was pondering when to visit the Yan Family again, Zhou Chengye presented him with the opportunity that very day after ss. Zhou Chengye handed out invitations to Xiao Yeyang and a few others: ¡°Next month, my grandfather will be celebrating his birthday. I sincerely invite all of you to grace the asion with your presence.¡± Xiao Yeyang epted the invitation, flipped through it, then handed it to Defu standing behind him: ¡°As old Lord Zhou is celebrating his birthday, we should certainly go and offer our congrattions.¡± Yan Wenkai said with a smile, ¡°This will be a good opportunity for us to visit home as well.¡± The others: ¡°¡­¡± This straightforward fellow, are some thoughts not better kept to oneself? Why speak them aloud? Zhou Chengye shook his head with a smile and did not take offense. Since he couldn¡¯t withstand the rigors of martial training and focused on schrly subjects, he had be quite familiar with Yan Wenxiu, often gathering to discuss and inquire together. He also understood the character of the Yan brothers well. ¡­ In the back courtyard of the Yan Family. Daohua also received the invitation sent by Zhou Jingwan, opening it while asking, ¡°What brings the young miss herself here? Oh, is it Lord Zhou¡¯s birthdaying up?¡± Zhou Jingwan smiled while munching on the fruits in Daohua¡¯s room. Her family was not short of fruits, but for some reason, she felt that the fruit here tasted iparable, ¡°Yes, what gift do you n to give my grandfather?¡± Daohua rolled her eyes at Zhou Jingwan, handed the invitation to Wang Manman to give to Madam Li, and then turned to Zhou Jingwan, ¡°How bold of you, asking for gifts so openly?¡± Zhou Jingwan with a face full of entitlement: ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good, don¡¯t fail to recognize kindness! Think about it, when giving gifts, shouldn¡¯t you give what the recipient treasures the most?¡±
¡°As my grandfather¡¯s most beloved granddaughter, I know better than anyone what he likes. If you tell me, I can help you choose the right gift!¡± Daohua wore an expression of ¡®please, continue your performance¡¯ as she looked at Zhou Jingwan. Zhou Jingwan, not minding at all, cheerfully pointed at a pot of lush green chrysanthemums in Daohua¡¯s room and said, ¡°I think this pot of green chrysanthemums is quite nice. The weather is getting colder, and it¡¯s approaching snowfall, making it the perfect time to appreciate such green flowers.¡± Daohua rolled her eyes: ¡°You do have good taste!¡±
Zhou Jingwan put down the fruits, sat next to Daohua, and nudged her arm, ¡°Dear Daohua, we don¡¯t have this color of chrysanthemum in our garden, and if you were to give it to my grandfather, he would surely be overjoyed.¡± Daohua feigned a troubled expression. Zhou Jingwan, willing to humble herself for her grandfather, spent the better part of the day tteringly cozying up to Daohua and finally wore her down into nodding in agreement. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it back today to show my grandfather!¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Daohua hurriedly called out to Zhou Jingwan, who was about to move the flower pot, ¡°If you take it away now, what will I bring with me when Grandpa Zhou celebrates his birthday?¡± Zhou Jingwan waved her hand dismissively, ¡°We are so close to each other, there¡¯s no need to mind these formalities.¡± Daohua disagreed, ¡°No, this is the gift I prepared, and I want to give it myself. I won¡¯t let you curry favor with Grandpa Zhou.¡± Zhou Jingwan said, ¡°Good Daohua, doesn¡¯t it amount to the same whether you give it or I give it?¡± Exasperated by her insistence, Daohua thought for a moment and then said, ¡°You can take the flower today, but on Grandpa Zhou¡¯s birthday, I will alsoe to your garden to pick a kind of flower that I don¡¯t have here. If you agree, you can take the flower away. If you don¡¯t agree, then hurry back to where you came from.¡± Zhou Jingwan pouted, ¡°You really won¡¯t allow yourself to be at a disadvantage at all. Fine, I agree. But let¡¯s get it straight first, you can¡¯t touch those few pots that my grandpa likes the most.¡± Having achieved her goal, Daohua nodded her head with a smile. ¡­ The day when Old Master Zhou of the Zhou family celebrated his birthday soon arrived.
On that day, the main gate of Zhou Residence was exceptionally lively; it was said that many officials from the provincial government hade in person. This time, the entire Yan Family participated. In the main hall of the Zhou Residence¡¯s back courtyard. After paying respects to Madam Zhou, Daohua, concerned that Grandmother Yan might feel uneasy sitting among the variousdies, pulled Zhou Jingwan aside and said, ¡°My grandmother and I are going to have a look in your garden.¡± Zhou Jingwan nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have a maid apany you there.¡± She was busy hosting the youngdies from various families and couldn¡¯t apany them personally. ¡°Oh, and we¡¯ve invited an opera troupe today; you can listen to the performance after strolling in the garden.¡± Daohua replied, ¡°Great, go on with your duties; I¡¯ll send for the maid if there¡¯s anything.¡± She had visited the Zhou Residence several times before and was quite familiar with the ce. After informing Mrs. Li, Daohua led Grandmother Yan out of the room. The Sun Family¡¯s matriarch nced their way, but after some thought, she decided not to let her daughters follow. With all thedies present, it was an excellent opportunity for her daughters to make an impression. Yan Yishuang also looked over but didn¡¯t express the wish to follow. She quietly sat beside Mrs. Li, the picture of docility and obedience. Before leaving, her aunt had instructed her to make a good impression in front of the otherdies, as it would be beneficial for her future marriage arrangements. Thinking of marriage, Yan Yishuang felt a blush creeping onto her cheeks. She lowered her head and began listening carefully to the conversation among thedies. The Zhou family¡¯s garden was vast and well-cared for. Although it was already November, there were still many flowers in bloom. ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t these sunflowers?¡± Daohua eximed with surprise, gazing at the several sunflower nts in the corner of the garden.
The Zhou family¡¯s maid smiled and said, ¡°Miss Yan has a sharp eye. These flowers were brought back from overseas by the Old Master¡¯s friend. They are lovely to look at, although they have a somewhat short blooming period.¡± Daohua nodded, thinking to herself that she had never seen sunflower seeds in her hometown, nor had she seen them in Linyi County or Xingzhou City. It seemed that sunflowers were still only regarded as ornamental flowers at this time. Daohua cheerfully said to Grandmother Yan, ¡°Jingwan mentioned that this time I could choose any flower from their garden to take back with me, so I want to choose this one.¡± Grandmother Yan hesitated slightly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that inappropriate? You said they were specially brought over from overseas by Old Master Zhou, must be quite precious, right?¡± Daohua replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. There are several nts here, and once I have grown them sessfully, I can return many more in the future.¡± After strolling in the garden for a while, Daohua, led by the maid, helped the olddy to the stage to listen to the opera. Daohua wasn¡¯t particrly fond of ancient operas, but that didn¡¯t stop her from admiring the beauty. Those who performed in operas, regardless of gender, had exquisite features and figures, making for a delightful viewing experience. More people arrived gradually, including some elderlydies of considerable age. These astute individuals, upon seeing Grandmother Yan and knowing that she was the mother of the Prefectural Governor of Xingzhou, made a point of including her in the conversation. Having lost her husband at a young age and raising several children by herself, Grandmother Yan was both shrewd and articte. With each party exchanging words, the atmosphere remained quite pleasant. Seeing someone entertaining her grandmother with conversation, Daohua focused even more on appreciating the beauties on the stage. ¡°Bang!¡±
Just as Daohua was engrossed in the performance, suddenly, her forehead was gently tapped. Looking up, she discovered it was that rascal Xiao Yeyang! Chapter 147: 133, Waving a Fan in the Dead of Winter_1 Chapter 147: Chapter 133, Waving a Fan in the Dead of Winter_1 ¡°` ¡°How did you get here?¡± Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang in surprise. Xiao Yeyang nced at her andposedly took a seat next to her, only then slowly and leisurely speaking, ¡°Well, if you cane, why can¡¯t I?¡± Daohua gave Xiao Yeyang a sidelong nce, only then noticing that the previously bustling stage was now somewhat quieter. Loudughter had turned into whispering. ¡°Hello Brother Dong, Brother Zhou, and all the other brothers!¡± Not only Xiao Yeyang, but Dong Yuanxuan, her three brothers from the Yan Family, and a few other young gentlemen she had seen on the day of the Climbing Festival had alle. After greeting these people, Daohua prepared to leave. She had no choice; earlier, to get a better view of the beauties, and seeing that the audience was sparse, she had taken a seat in this row facing the stage. Xiao Yeyang was certainly going to take the best seat, and since he had brought quite a few people with him, she would need to give up her ce. ¡°Where are you going?¡±
As soon as Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua getting ready to leave, he immediately asked. Daohua nodded towards Dong Yuanxuan and the others with her chin, ¡°There are so many of you, there surely won¡¯t be enough room; I¡¯ll go sit by my grandmother.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face immediately showed displeasure as he frowned. Zhou Chengye, nearby, hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Miss Yan, please feel free to stay seated. If there aren¡¯t enough seats, we can simply add a few more chairs and tables, it¡¯s no big deal.¡± After speaking, he immediately waved to beckon a servant, instructing him to bring more tables and chairs. Daohua hesitated, ncing at thedies from various families who kept looking over in this direction, feeling it was somewhat inappropriate for her to sit with Xiao Yeyang and the others. ¡°It¡¯s better not to, as a girl, sitting among you, it¡¯s not proper!¡± Zhou Chengye was taken aback; he had no response for that, as what Daohua said was the truth. Even though Miss Yan from the Yan Family was only ten years old, after all, there was a distinction between male and female, and matters concerning a woman¡¯s reputation indeed required careful consideration. But it was clear that the Little Prince wanted to talk with Miss Yan from the Yan Family, what to do? Just as Zhou Chengye was uncertain how to proceed, Zhou Jingwan arrived with a group of youngdies. The best ces to watch the y were, of course, those directly facing the stage. So, as soon as Zhou Jingwan arrived, she led her group straight towards Daohua. ¡°Miss Yan, I was wondering where you¡¯d gone off to; turns out you hid here to enjoy the y. I love watching ys too; you should have called me to join you.¡± As soon as everyone arrived, Qian Bn started speaking to Daohua with a smile. Daohua replied with a smile, ¡°I just saw you chatting away so enthusiastically with the other youngdies, I didn¡¯t dare to interrupt.¡± Qian Bn choked on her words thenughed it off without continuing the conversation. Zhou Jingwan took over, ¡°Alright, everyone find a ce to sit down and enjoy the y!¡± By then, the servants had also brought over tables and chairs, arranging them ordingly. Everyone found their ces to sit down.
Now that so many youngdies hade, Daohua didn¡¯t have to worry about her reputation anymore and went straight back to the seat she had initially chosen. This seat, after all, was one she had changed several times to find ¨C the best view for admiring the beauties. Since it wasn¡¯t the very center seat of honor, she had no concerns. Seeing Daohua sit down beside him, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face looked much more pleased.
Nearby, Zhou Chengye, seeing that Xiao Yeyang was seated off-center, hesitated about whether to ask him to move to the main seat. However, seeing the smile on his face after Miss Yan from the Yan Family had taken her seat, he decided to stay silent. ¡°Jingwan, quickly serve some tea and snacks!¡± Zhou Jingwan had intended to sit down next to Daohua to rest, but upon hearing her elder brother¡¯smand, she was somewhat reluctant. She had been busy since early in the morning and was very tired! However, considering it was the birthday of her beloved grandfather, her duty was to ensure all guests had a good time and not to bring shame to the Zhou Family. She sighed resignedly and stood up to prepare the tea and snacks. Daohua looked at Zhou Jingwan with sympathy, ¡°Jingwan must not have slept wellst night!¡± Xiao Yeyang immediately followed up, ¡°How do you know? Are you staying with the Zhou Family?¡± ¡°` Daohua said irritably, ¡°Just by looking at Jingwan¡¯s somewhat mottled eyes, one would know!¡± Xiao Yeyang thought about it and felt a bit embarrassed; he shook the fan in his hand. Seeing him like this, Daohua struggled to withhold herughter. Xiao Yeyang, puzzled, asked, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Daohua didn¡¯t hold back and replied directly, ¡°In the middle of winter, what are you fanning yourself for? Are you trying to affect an air of elegance?¡± At that remark, the hand Xiao Yeyang used to shake his fan seemed to hit an abrupt pause button and just stopped mid-air.
Not only him, but others around who had fans, such as Dong Yuanxuan and Yan Wenxiu, also had synchronized pauses in expression and awkwardly put away their fans. ¡°Big sister, you don¡¯t understand. Brother Dong and the others fan themselves in the dead of winter because they fancy themselves as schrly and refined gentry; that¡¯s just their thing.¡± Yan Wenkai¡¯s loud voice rang out. Daohua tilted her head and looked at Xiao Yeyang and the others, who seemed a bit ufortable, and smiled yfully. However, she thought better of continuing to tease them: ¡°Then second brother, why don¡¯t you have a fan?¡± Yan Wenkai said, ¡°Big sister, didn¡¯t you just say it? It¡¯s the dead of winter, and with the weather so cold, I¡¯d have to be sick in the head to be fanning myself right now!¡± Uh¡­ Daohua was taken aback. Could she say that she actually wanted her fourth brother to change the subject? She hadn¡¯t expected her fourth brother¡¯s words to be even more ruthless than hers! To have a fan in the dead of winter¡­ one must be sick in the head¡­ His words made so much sense that she found herself unable to argue. ¡°Yan Wenkai!¡± Everyone who had a fan, including Xiao Yeyang, turned their gaze toward Yan Wenkai in unison, and if looks could kill, Yan Wenkai would have been executed by the crowd several times over. Feeling the danger, Yan Wenkai shrank his neck and muttered, ¡°What I said isn¡¯t wrong!¡±
¡°Pfft~¡± Theirmotion was quite loud, and many youngdies heard him; some couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and began tough. Daohua looked around and saw many of thedies¡¯ shoulders shaking, and she too couldn¡¯t help but be amused. ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiao Yeyang snorted coldly, pinched his favorite fan, suddenly finding it less appealing, and handed it over to De Fu, who was waiting on the side. De Fu caught it with both hands, carefully holding it to his chest, then looked at the eldest miss of the Yan Family with a face full of wistfulness. This miss dared to say just about anything! Look at that, she scared his master off from fanning himself. Seeing Xiao Yeyang¡¯s reaction, Daohua was even more amused. She felt incredibly happy and turned her attention back to the stage, where the actors suddenly seemed even more beautiful. Watching Daohua swinging her legs in good spirits, Xiao Yeyang felt a bit gloomy and asked, ¡°What are you watching? What¡¯s so interesting?¡± ¡°Beautiful people!¡± Daohua said gleefully, pointing out the most attractive actor to Xiao Yeyang, ¡°Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re beautiful? Look at their features, their figures¡­¡± ¡°Cough cough~¡± A severe cough sounded, interrupting Daohua from continuing.
Turning her head, Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang¡¯s unusual expression and her eldest brother ring at her. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Wenxiu took a deep breath, trying to soften his tone, ¡°I will speak to mother about you. Ask her to keep an eye on you, so you don¡¯t read too many idle books.¡± Listen to what big sister is saying? Beautiful people, features, and figures¡ªis this what a girl of the boudoir should speak of? Daohua opened her mouth, somewhat unable to respond. She was just watching the y, what did that have to do with idle books? But she was perceptive enough not to speak. Chapter 148: 134, Different_1 Chapter 148: Chapter 134, Different_1 ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Daohua asked Xiao Yeyang in a low voice. Xiao Yeyang gave her a somewhat speechless look and replied quietly, ¡°Your elder brother was right, you should really read fewer idle books in the future and not always talk about beauties.¡± Coming to a sudden realization, Daohua said, ¡°So that was the reason. But I quickly grew dissatisfied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with talking about beauties? Everyone has a love for beauty. I don¡¯t believe that you guys wouldn¡¯t take a second look if you saw a beauty.¡± As she spoke, she reflected on her previousment, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything inappropriate, is there a need to make such a fuss over it!¡± Now it was Xiao Yeyang¡¯s turn to open his mouth and not know what to say. He was silent for a while before responding, ¡°Anyway, just try to speak less of such things in front of others.¡± Daohua pouted, aware that this was ancient times. Some words that seemed fine to her were not seen the same way by the ancient people. She murmured unhappily, ¡°I¡¯ll be careful in the future.¡± Seeing Daohua quiet down, Xiao Yeyang thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind these things. You can say whatever you want to me.¡± Hearing this, De Fu nced at his master and suddenly felt somewhat embarrassed, so he straightened his neck and started stargazing again. He found that whenever the Miss of the Yan Family was around, he seemed to look at the sky quite a bit more! Seeing Xiao Yeyangforting her, Daohua smiled, tilted her head, and said in a low voice, ¡°My elder brother is just like that, old-fashioned and serious, always talking about propriety and etiquette. I don¡¯t even dare joke around in front of him.¡±
Xiao Yeyang nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed, your elder brother isn¡¯t as fun as your fourth brother.¡± Zhou Chengye, seeing the atmosphere getting a bit dull, immediately stood up to liven up the mood, ¡°This acting troupe is currently the most popr Shuangxi Troupe in Zhongzhou Province, deeply adored by everyone. I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s very hard to get a seat at their performances.¡± ¡°We went to great lengths to invite this troupe to perform for my grandfather¡¯s birthday celebration.¡± Daohua was curious, ¡°Are acting troupes really that popr?¡± Xiao Yeyang answered, ¡°It¡¯s like that for troupes with famous actors. This Shuangxi Troupe has two celebrated actors, one is that beauty you just pointed out¡­ I believe her name is An Xi, and the other one is Ning Xi.¡± ¡°They both have great singing abilities, and their figures¡­ and appearances are also appealing, so they¡¯re very popr!¡± Daohua wondered, ¡°How do you know so much about it?¡± Xiao Yeyang exined, ¡°During the Mid-Autumn Festival, my uncle hosted a banquet for Zhongzhou Province officials and invited this Shuangxi Troupe. I listened in for a while.¡± Daohua nodded, not asking any more questions. At that moment, Zhou Jingwan arrived with the servants carrying refreshments. ¡°What is this?¡± Daohua curiously looked at the Zhou Family¡¯s pastries, which smelled quite fragrant. Xiao Yeyang pushed a te toward her, ¡°This is bird¡¯s nest cake; go ahead and try it.¡± Daohua¡¯s face lit up, ¡°Bird¡¯s nest, is it? Then I must give it a good taste.¡± Saying this, she picked up a piece and started eating, ¡°Hmm¡­ not bad, you should have some too!¡± Xiao Yeyang, seeing Daohua enjoying it, also took a piece and chewed slowly, and seeing her take another piece, he asked, ¡°Do you like this?¡± He felt that the taste was not even as good as the pastries he had at Daohua¡¯s homest time. Daohua nodded, ¡°Mainly because I¡¯ve never had bird¡¯s nest.¡± Xiao Yeyang was silent, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll send you some. I still have some top-quality blood bird¡¯s nest, I don¡¯t like it, so you can have it.¡± Daohua hesitated, ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right, I feel like I¡¯m always taking your things.¡± As she spoke, she touched the pocket watch in her breast pocket, she had taken this gift and had yet to reciprocate. De Fu: Be confident, it¡¯s not just a feeling, it¡¯s definitely like that.
Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t really care, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t eat it, it¡¯s just a waste to keep it there.¡± De Fu: It wouldn¡¯t be a waste, he has been keeping everything in good condition. Daohua fell silent for a moment, knowing that the blood bird¡¯s nest that Xiao Yeyang had was not something one could buy outside. It would be great for her grandmother and mother¡¯s health. But to just take someone¡¯s belongings¡­
After thinking it over, Daohua asked Xiao Yeyang in a low voice, ¡°Do you want ginseng?¡± The medicinal nts she grew in her space included ginseng, which was quite precious. ¡°Hm?¡± Xiao Yeyang immediately looked at her, and even De Fu looked down at Daohua. ¡°It¡¯s the same kind that I gave youst time. I still have¡­¡± Daohua raised her index finger on her right hand, and considering the pocket watch that she hadn¡¯t reciprocated, she raised her middle finger too. ¡°I¡¯ve got two more, I¡¯ll give them both to you!¡± Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua in silence for a while, ¡°Are they still fresh?¡± Daohua shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯ve processed it before.¡± Last time I gave Xiao Yeyang the fresh ones because there wasn¡¯t enough time, but if I do that again, he would start to suspect the source of the ginseng.¡± Xiao Yeyang frowned, ¡°Do you know how to process it?¡± Daohua immediately sat up straight, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve read a lot of medical books.¡± Xiao Yeyang was speechless, how many medical books could a ten-year-old girl have read? He was convinced that Daohua must be messing around again, and he wondered if the ginseng had been ruined by her. Speaking of ginseng, he remembered the medicinal bath packets, so he asked, ¡°The medicinal bath packets you provided for Yan Wentao and the others, did you make them yourself?¡± ¡°Of course, aren¡¯t they very effective?¡± Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang with a proud face, thinking to herself, even if you¡¯re from the imperial family, the medicinal bath recipe is from the future, improved several times over, and the medicines I used are all from my space, their effects are absolutely top-notch. Thinking this way, she felt a lot better in her heart, she hadn¡¯t just been taking¡ªshe had given Xiao Yeyang quite a few good things as well. Xiao Yeyang hesitated for a moment, ¡°Do you have the recipe?¡± After saying that, he hastily added, ¡°I¡¯ll buy it!¡±
Daohua was stunned, then magnanimously waved her hand, ¡°The recipe? You don¡¯t need to buy it, I¡¯ll give it to you, it¡¯s not a big deal!¡± As a master of traditional Chinese medicine, she was not short of various forms. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang and De Fu were staring straight at her without speaking, Daohua smiled modestly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, dazzled by my magnanimity?¡± At her words, Xiao Yeyang and De Fu simultaneously looked away. Daohua pursed her lips in disappointment. ¡°I can finally take a break!¡± After serving tea and snacks to everyone, Zhou Jingwan came to sit next to Daohua. Daohua immediately pushed the bird¡¯s nest cake towards her, ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard, eat something.¡± Zhou Jingwan nodded, ¡°I am a bit hungry.¡± At this point, thepany was no longer looking over as they had been when Xiao Yeyang first arrived, but the number of women near the stage was increasing. Daohua thought for a moment, turned to Xiao Yeyang, and asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to meet other people at the front?¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression became somewhat indifferent, ¡°No need.¡± Originally, he thought Daohua would be like everyone else, advising him to temper his temper and to do something obedient and modest. But after waiting a while, there was no sign of it, and when he turned his head, he saw her eyes shining brightly at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xiao Yeyang was puzzled.
Daohua looked at him enviously, ¡°You¡¯re really lucky, you can do whatever you want, without having to cater to others.¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression shifted slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m too arrogant?¡± Daohua shook her head, ¡°Not at all, if you have the status and the confidence, why lower yourself to do things you don¡¯t like?¡± If she were a prestigious princess or something, she certainly wouldn¡¯t do things she didn¡¯t like. She would be a happy freeloader, watching the drama from the sidelines¡ªwhy struggle for power and rights? Xiao Yeyang nodded in agreement, ¡°Exactly.¡± Why bother courting officials, and doing things like being modest to the virtuous? Why should he do those things? He didn¡¯t need them, nor was he a prince who needed to make allies. He really didn¡¯t understand why his uncle always made him meet with those nonsensical officials. So what if his father didn¡¯t pass the throne to him? Couldn¡¯t he carve out a future for himself? ¡°But this way, surely people will talk behind your back.¡± In Beijing, his reputation wasn¡¯t very good. Daohua said in surprise, ¡°I don¡¯t see you as someone who cares about what others think. As long as you livefortably, why bother with other people?¡± As she spoke, she winked yfully, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite enjoyable to see others get angry but feel helpless about it?¡± At that, Xiao Yeyang was genuinely stunned. From the first time he met Daohua, he knew she was not easy to deal with, and that if anyone provoked her, she would definitely fight back. But at that time, she was disguised as a boy, and it¡¯s normal for boys to be wild. But now, she¡¯s a delicate boudoir girl; aren¡¯t young girls supposed to be gentle and quiet?
Seeing Xiao Yeyang dumbfounded, Daohua didn¡¯t continue. She smiled, turned her head, and started talking to Zhou Jingwan. Life is just a few decades short, and if one has the ability to live morefortably, why seek out hardship? Xiao Yeyangposed himself and couldn¡¯t help but look over at Daohua, who was whispering with Zhou Jingwan. His lips slowly curved into a smile. This person¡­ really had ideas simr to his own. Chapter 149: 135, Rest Husband Notes_1 Chapter 149: Chapter 135, Rest Husband Notes_1 Because the audience near the stage had increased, Zhou Chengye asked his servant to fetch the script for selecting ys, ready to choose a new one. There weren¡¯t many adults present, just a few, and the rest were young masters anddies from various families. Zhou Chengye first went to ask the adults if they had any requests. After they all indicated they didn¡¯t wish to select any ys, he directly took the booklet to Xiao Yeyang. ¡°Little Prince, please choose a y.¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at the booklet and, seeing Daohua craning her neck to look over, smiled and handed it over, ¡°You choose!¡± Daohua didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, taking the booklet directly and began looking through it with Zhou Jingwan beside her. The two girls chattered excitedly as they discussed their options, thoroughly enjoying themselves. Below them, Qian Bn, who had been paying attention, nudged Yan Yihuan and nced at Yan Yile and Yan Yishuang beside her, whispering, ¡°The booklet is in the hands of Elder Sister Yan now, if there¡¯s any y you wish to hear, you can go and ask her to select it.¡± Yan Yihuan nced at Qian Bn and shook her head, ¡°We don¡¯t have any particr y in mind, whatever Elder Sister and Miss Zhou choose, we will listen to.¡± Hearing this, Qian Bn forced a smile and looked at the young masters seated around Yan Yiyi. They were all sons of high-ranking officials from Zhongzhou Province.
Unfortunately, with her father¡¯s lower official rank, she didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to get acquainted with them. Yan Yishuang and Yan Yile, however, seemed somewhat interested. All the distinguished individuals were seated around Elder Sister, and they too wanted to make their acquaintance. If only they had known, they should have followed Elder Sister when she apanied their grandmother out earlier. By now, as lunchtime approached, Zhou Jingwan was called away. Daohua, who knew nothing about ancient operas, returned the booklet to Xiao Yeyang. ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t select a single y?¡± Daohua moved her lips and finally uttered two words, ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang immediatelyughed, ¡°How can you not know how to choose even one y?¡± Daohua huffed, ¡°So what if I don¡¯t know how to choose a y? I grew up in the countryside and naturally never had the chance to watch ys.¡± After speaking, she averted her gaze from him. Xiao Yeyang stoppedughing, observed Daohua¡¯s expression, and seeing she was ignoring him, felt somewhat disappointed. He tossed the booklet to Zhou Chengye, telling him to pick. By the time Zhou Chengye had chosen a new y, Xiao Yeyang noticed Daohua was still ignoring him and became restless. Defu couldn¡¯t help but look heavenward again. His lord was beyond hope! ¡°Alright, I shouldn¡¯t have made fun of you. It was just a jest, is it worth getting mad about?¡± After hesitating for a while, Xiao Yeyang finally managed to say this. Daohua wasn¡¯t actually angry but seeing Xiao Yeyang¡¯s smug look, she deliberately wanted to give him a taste of his own medicine. Hearing his concession, she turned her head to look at him, deciding it was time to let it go. ¡°That¡¯s right, if I haven¡¯t been exposed to something, naturally I wouldn¡¯t understand. Like the time we had to beg for food while fleeing, you didn¡¯t know how to do it either, did Iugh at you? Didn¡¯t I teach you bit by bit¡­¡± ¡°I was wrong!¡± Xiao Yeyang, hearing Daohua bring up their past begging, immediately interrupted her and looked around to see if others were paying attention to them. Relieved that no one was, he breathed easier. If others knew he had begged for food, he would have been too ashamed to show his face. Behind him, Defu¡¯s eyes widened. He knew his Little Prince had endured tough times after being kidnapped, but he hadn¡¯t realized it was to the extent of begging for food! Daohua, quite considerate, didn¡¯t continue and instead happily turned her attention back to the performers on stage.
Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang rubbed his slightly aching forehead and nced back at Defu, shooting him a warning look. At that moment, Defu was feeling sympathetic towards his lord. Receiving the signal, he made a swear-to-keep-silent gesture. ¡°You¡¯re watching so intently. Do you understand what you hear?¡± Xiao Yeyang, unable to stand Daohua¡¯s light-hearted manner, couldn¡¯t resist taking a jab.
Daohua turned her head to look at him, her eyes narrowing slightly in a ¡°you have provoked me¡± manner. Xiao Yeyang¡¯s temple throbbed, ¡°What I mean is, if you don¡¯t understand, I will exin it to you.¡± Defu: ¡­Speechless, he looked to the heavens! Daohua smiled, ¡°Alright, the people on stage are singing in such a yiyi yaya way, I can¡¯t make out the words. Hurry and exin it to me.¡± Xiao Yeyang suddenly felt a wave of exhaustion, as if facing Daohua, he was always destined to be defeated. Resigned, he turned to watch the opera stage and began to exin in a low voice. ¡°This opera on stage is a famous one¡­¡± Daohua listened as if it were a story, following the beauty¡¯s performance with great interest, nodding from time to time, or asking about a line or two. Meanwhile, Zhou Chengye and Yan Wenxiu paid close attention to Xiao Yeyang and Daohua. At this moment, seeing one excitedly exin the y and the other engrossed in listening, they both secretly felt relieved. The first few operas all centered on joy, but midway through, there came a rather tumultuous y. ¡°What y is this?¡± Daohua¡¯s gaze was fixed on the stage, and she didn¡¯t notice that Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression had suddenly darkened. ¡°The name of this y is ¡®The Tale of Divorcing the Husband!¡¯ It tells the story of a head madam who divorces her husband and abandons her young son after the husband bes sessful and famous,¡± he said. Daohua looked surprised, ¡°Why would she do that?¡±
Xiao Yeyang frowned slightly, ¡°¡­all because the husband brought back a concubine and a bastard child who was even older than the young son.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua pped her hands together, ¡°Well done on the divorce!¡± Xiao Yeyang was stunned again, looking at Daohua with some surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the head madam is very heartless?¡± Daohua shook her head, ¡°Not at all! I think she¡¯s incredible. Although I haven¡¯t heard the whole story, based on my years of experience reading scripts, I think the head madam did the right thing. ¡®If a ce doesn¡¯t wee you, there will be another that does.¡¯ The world is so vast, who can¡¯t live without whom!¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s heart raced, and he asked with some difficulty, ¡°Why? She abandoned her own husband and son, why do you think she did the right thing?¡± Daohua said, ¡°Look, the husband brought back a concubine and a bastard child, and that child is even older than the legitimate son, what does that tell you? It shows that before their marriage, the husband was already disloyal to his wife!¡± ¡°During the husband¡¯s absence, the head madam raised the young son by herself, maintaining the family¡¯s status. The hardship and sorrow she endured are probably known only to her.¡± ¡°When the husband returned, he brought a bastard child older than the legitimate son. Isn¡¯t that a severe p in the face of hiswful wife? If the husband favors the concubine even more, then wouldn¡¯t all that the head madam had done before be a joke?¡± ¡°What¡¯s left in that kind of home to be cherished?¡± ¡°I greatly admire that madam. She was able to leave when her husband had achieved fame and sess, which shows she is not a person who craves vanity.¡± ¡°In this era, for her to dare to divorce her husband, she must possess exceptional courage that ordinary peopleck. Her decisive nature reveals a pride within her, preferring to be a shattered jewel rather than an intact tile.¡± Xiao Yeyang watched Daohua in a daze, hearing such an interpretation for the first time. ording to the teachings he received from childhood, within a family, the wife should always honor her husband above all else, and a wife divorcing her husband was an unheard-of defiance.
¡°But she also abandoned her own child.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua fell silent, ¡°s, the child is indeed somewhat innocent. The one who suffers the most from a broken family is the child. But the fault does not lie with the madam, it lies with that scoundrel father.¡± Xiao Yeyang was somewhat stunned, staring straight at Daohua. The fault does not lie with the madam, but with the husband! Is that so? Behind him, Defu was already so frightened that his legs were trembling. Dammit, why did Young Master Zhou choose this y about divorcing the husband? Chapter 150: 136: Anger_1 Chapter 150: Chapter 136: Anger_1 ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Seeing Xiao Yeyang¡¯s tightly pursed lips and his angry, frowning eyes, exuding an aura of furious restraint, Daohua was somewhat frightened, spilling the tea she was holding onto her skirt. Ever since she¡¯d known him, although his temper wasn¡¯t the best, at most he would mutterints or spout some harsh words. This was the first time she had seen him emanating such hostility. It wasn¡¯t just Daohua who was scared, Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s face also turned pale. He had been talking with Yan Wenxiu and hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the stage until he heard the actor¡¯s singing and realized it was ¡°The y of Divorcing the Husband¡±. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Zhou Chengye had been talking with a few other young masters when suddenly, he felt a heavy p on his shoulder. Turning around, he saw it was an anxious and indignant Dong Yuanxuan. ¡°Big Brother Dong, what happened?¡± Dong Yuanxuan bit back a low growl, ¡°Who asked you to choose ¡®The y of Divorcing the Husband¡¯? Go stop those actors right now!¡± Being hit for no reason, scolded, andmanded in no uncertain terms made Zhou Chengye feel very ufortable.
Indeed, the official positions held by the Dong Family were higher than those of the Zhou Family, but his Zhou Family was an aristocratic family that yielded nothing to the Dong Family. Because Dong Yuanxuan was the Little Prince¡¯s studypanion, he usually showed him considerable deference, but today was his grandfather¡¯s birthday celebration. In front of so many people, Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s behavior was uneptable. How could he act like this? Seeing that Zhou Chengye remained silent and motionless, Dong Yuanxuan, in his urgency, couldn¡¯t help but push him, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and stop the y on the stage.¡± This push made Zhou Chengye¡¯s face darken. As the eldest son of the Zhou Family, he had been raised with the utmost care and even his father had neverid a hand on him. ¡°Big Brother Dong, if you don¡¯t like the y on stage, you could have just said so. Why resort to violence?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Dong Yuanxuan wanted to say more, but at that moment, amotion erupted from the side. Everyone turned to see Xiao Yeyang standing up with a grim expression. His abrupt movement knocked over the table and chairs beside him, causing the teacups to tumble and fall. The sound of the teacup shattering made everyone¡¯s heart skip a beat. Especially when they saw Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face darker than a stormy sky, they all felt increasingly anxious. Without a word, Xiao Yeyang left, followed closely by a trembling and extremely anxious De Fu. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, picking such a y without any regard for taboos!¡± Dong Yuanxuan shot a fierce re at Zhou Chengye, then immediately jumped off the tform and quickly followed after Xiao Yeyang. Due to Xiao Yeyang¡¯s sudden departure, the area around the stage went quiet, and even the actors, sensing the mood, wisely shut their mouths and stopped. It was a while before sounds slowly started to fill the space again. ¡°This is a disaster, I think Yan Yishuang has offended the Little Prince!¡± Qian Bn said to Yan Yihuan and the others, her voice uncontrolled in her shock, loud enough that everyone around heard her words, and suddenly, all eyes turned towards Daohua. At that moment, Daohua sat, a picture of nk astonishment, motionless in her seat. She truly couldn¡¯tprehend why Xiao Yeyang had suddenly be angry. She hadn¡¯t said anything inappropriate! Below, the youngdies from various families nced at Daohua, with more or less a look of schadenfreude on their faces.
Among so many present, only she had been able to speak with the Little Prince, which made many high-borndies from families of better standing and higher official rank quite discontent with her. ¡°Coming from a small household, her manners and etiquette arecking. She managed to drive the Little Prince away with her behavior!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? In the end, it¡¯s a matter of upbringing. She thought just because she caught the eye of the nobility, she could forget her ce and overstep her bounds.¡± ¡°Exactly! Did you see how smug and arrogant she was just now? She was only sitting next to the Little Prince but insisted on having him exin opera to her, the shamelessness.¡±
Yan Yihuan listened to the murmurs of the youngdies around her and looked anxiously towards Daohua. Yan Yishuang nced at Daohua too, but without concern. Instead, there was an obscure smile on her lips. The auntie was right after all. The eldest sister dares to talk back to our father at home andcks quietness and tenderness. Such a temperament is bound to cause trouble. And sure enough, she managed to offend the Little Prince at the Zhou residence, and today was Old Master Zhou¡¯s birthday no less. Now that the Little Prince has left, the Zhou Family must be embarrassed. The eldest sister has managed to offend two households at once. Now, shouldn¡¯t our father consider her less important? The surrounding murmurs brought Daohua back to her senses. At this moment, the people around her had left, and Zhou Chengye and others had quickly followed Xiao Yeyang as he left. Confronted with the scrutinizing gazes and the soft sneers of other youngdies, Daohua¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. ¡­ ¡°What exactly happened? Did you have another conflict with the Little Prince?¡± Zhou Jingwan rushed over in a hurry. Dinner was about to be served, and grandfather was waiting for the Little Prince to start the feast, and now he¡¯s gone! Upon hearing these usatory words, Daohua, who was already perplexed, felt a surge of anger. ¡°You think I drove Xiao Yeyang away too?¡± ¡°I¡­¡±
Zhou Jingwan hesitated. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just want to know what exactly happened just now?¡± Daohua¡¯s anger subsided as she slumped her shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Things were fine. He talked about opera, I listened, and then we both shared our views, but suddenly he got angry.¡± ¡°I had no idea he could change his expression so quickly. Even if I misspoke and offended him, if he pointed it out, I¡¯d change what I could, and for what I couldn¡¯t, I¡¯d simply not mention it again in the future. What sort of behavior is it to storm off in front of so many people?¡± The more she spoke, the angrier Daohua became at Xiao Yeyang; the embarrassment she was facing now was all because of him. Zhou Jingwan knew that Daohua wasn¡¯t without tact, it was just that sometimes her behavior and wordscked a certain reverence for the Little Prince. Seeing Daohua so upset, she didn¡¯t push further and instead offered constion. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about it. My brother and your three brothers have already gone after him. Maybe the Little Prince wille back with them soon?¡± Daohua shook her head. ¡°He won¡¯te back. You didn¡¯t see the fury on his face. He looked as if someone had stepped on his tail.¡± Zhou Jingwan became anxious. ¡°If the Little Prince doesn¡¯te back, what about my grandfather¡¯s birthday celebration?¡± Hearing this, Daohua¡¯s face showed a growing sense of guilt. Although she didn¡¯t think Xiao Yeyang¡¯s sudden anger had anything to do with her, she was the only one near him when it happened; it surely must be rted to her in some way. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have sat next to him!¡± Zhou Jingwan moved her lips, unsure of what to say. In the end, she let out an exasperated sigh. Who is Xiao Yeyang? Raised in the Imperial Pce, a man who doesn¡¯t even consider Princes important¡ªhow could he possibly return in anger to celebrate an outsider¡¯s birthday? Zhou Chengye and the three brothers from the Yan Family hurried after to the docks, only to catch sight of the distant boat already underway.
Chapter 151: 137, Blame_1 Chapter 151: Chapter 137, me_1 Because of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s sudden departure, the atmosphere at Old Master Zhou¡¯s birthday banquet became somewhat strange. After learning that his eldest daughter had offended the Little Prince, Yan Zhigao personally apologized to Old Master Zhou and Master Zhou, and without even eating, he quickly left the Zhou Residence with the entire Yan Family. ¡°Smack!¡± In the old madam¡¯s courtyard, Yan Zhigao forcefully pped the table, angrily looking at Daohua: ¡°You unfilial girl, won¡¯t you quickly exin clearly, how exactly did you offend the Little Prince?¡± Seeing everyone looking at her with using eyes, Daohua felt both wronged and ufortable. Xiao Yeyang¡¯s sudden anger and the taunting words of the guests who did not know the truth had already filled her with frustration, but these things could notpare to the warmth-less ming voice of her stepfather. Madam Yan cast a nce at her eldest son and scolded, ¡°Can¡¯t you speak nicely? What¡¯s the need for raising your voice like that? You¡¯ll scare the child!¡± With that, she stood up, pulled Daohua to her side to sit down, held her in her arms, and whisperedfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay. So what if that Yang boy has been offended? If worstes to worst, we¡¯ll just stop associating with him.¡± Hearing these words, Daohua could no longer hold back, and her tears silently began to flow. After Xiao Yeyang left, all she was surrounded by was verbal abuse; not a single person came tofort her.
She was frightened by Xiao Yeyang¡¯s angry res, but no one cared about that, only ming and gloating. Upon seeing Daohua¡¯s tears, the old madam immediately became heartbroken and took out a handkerchief to wipe them away, while wiping she said, ¡°Regarding today¡¯s matter, no one is allowed to mention it again, everyone get out.¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Yan Zhigao looked helplessly at the old madam and said, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not right to indulge Daohua like this.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± chimed in Yan Zhiyuan, ¡°Mother, Daohua offended the Little Prince today, and that has brought trouble to the whole Yan Family. She must be punished. Spank her a few times with a nk, otherwise, she won¡¯t learn her lesson.¡± As soon as these words were said, the room fell silent. Madam Li twisted her handkerchief and stared at Yan Zhiyuan intently. Daohua, with tears still in her eyes, also looked incredulously at her second uncle. To bring trouble to the whole Yan Family¡ªher second uncle sure knew how to exaggerate the situation! And to be spanked with a nk¡ªwas she being treated as a criminal? Yan Zhiyuan felt a bit ufortable under Daohua¡¯s tearful gaze, but he continued, ¡°Think about it, Daohua offended the Little Prince, which caused the Zhou Family to lose face. We must give an exnation.¡± ¡°Not to mention anything else, just consider Yan Wenxiu, Wentao, and Wenkai¡ªhow will they hold themselves in the Academy? And furthermore, will your eldest brother be suppressed in his official career¡­¡± ¡°Smack!¡± The old madam didn¡¯t wait for Yan Zhiyuan to finish before she threw a teacup from the table at him. ¡°Mother, what are you doing?¡± Yan Zhiyuan dodged quickly and wasn¡¯t hit, but the tea that sshed out stained his clothes. He had deliberately worn a light blue robe to look good at Old Master Zhou¡¯s birthday feast, but now the robe was no longer wearable. Madam Yan pointed at Yan Zhiyuan and fiercely said, ¡°Your brother¡¯s official position was earned through ten years of hard study, and Wenxiu and the others are in the Academy based on their diligence and effort. Yan Zhiyuan, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t you start trouble at this time.¡± ¡°Mother, I haven¡¯t¡­¡±
Madam Yan cut him off: ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know about the convoluted thoughts in your heart? I¡¯ve exined to you why Wenjie and Wenbin couldn¡¯t attend the Academy. As an elder, why are you being so petty?¡± ¡°Ever since then, you¡¯ve been finding excuses to mention Daohua, thinking others are unaware of what you¡¯re thinking?¡± As these words came out, everyone in the room turned to look at Yan Zhiyuan. Madam Li was even more incensed. Madam Yan had not mentioned it, and she would have really overlooked it, thinking that her younger brother merely wanted to show his seniority in front of his daughter, but there was actually such deep calction involved.
Yan Zhiyuan felt embarrassed under their gazes and retorted in annoyance, ¡°Mother, what nonsense are you talking about? Am I that kind of person?¡± Madam Yan responded, ¡°Do you really not know in your heart?¡± Having said that, she turned away from him and looked at Yan Wenxiu, Wentao, and Wenkai. ¡°You three know how you got into the Academy. You are the least qualified to me Daohua.¡± Yan Wenkai immediately said, ¡°Grandmother, I had no intention of ming my elder sister.¡± Chapter 152: 137, Blame_2 Chapter 152: Chapter 137, me_2 ¡°I didn¡¯t either,¡± Wentao quickly made his position clear. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Yan Wenxiu paused for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m not ming my older sister. As a brother, however, I still want to say a few words to her.¡± Daohua nced over, her voice tinged with sarcasm, ¡°Are you saying Ick manners, big brother?¡± Seeing Daohua react this way, Yan Wenxiu frowned, ¡°I know my older sister is naturally unsophisticated, but after all, the Little Prince is the Little Prince; when you associate with him, you can¡¯t treat him as an ordinary friend.¡± ¡°If you fall out with an ordinary friend, the worst is you stop associating with each other in the future. But the Little Prince¡­ his power is enough to easily destroy everything the Yan Family has built.¡± Daohua let out a scoff and stood up, ¡°Xiao Yeyang and I have been interacting this way since we met. If big brother thinks it¡¯s wrong, why didn¡¯t you say anything the first time Xiao Yeyang visited our house, or when we were at Xiangxia Mountain before?¡± Yan Wenxiu contorted his brows, still not sure how to respond, when he heard Yan Zhigao speak up, ¡°Wenxiu is right, you are indeed too frivolous.¡± ¡°Xiao Yeyang¡­ you are referring to the Little Prince by his given name; how can you do that? I¡¯ve been meaning to warn you about this for a long time!¡± Daohua turned to face her stepfather, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Father say it sooner?¡± After speaking, she looked around the room with a mocking expression, ¡°When Xiao Yeyang and I were on good terms and could bring you benefits, even if I did something wrong, you all could overlook it.¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯ve offended Xiao Yeyang and damaged your interests, you want toe and hold me ountable?¡±
Upon hearing this, Yan Zhigao became furious, ¡°How dare you! Whom are you speaking to like this?¡± Seeing Yan Zhigao getting terribly angry, Madam Li hurriedly pulled Daohua behind her, ¡°Master, if you need to discipline your daughter, just speak calmly. Is there really a need for such harsh words?¡± Yan Zhigao restrained himself in front of his mother-inw, but since Madam Li was his wife, he had no such reservations, ¡°A doting mother often leads to a spoiled child. If it weren¡¯t for yourck of discipline, how could this girl be sowless? In this regard, you truly are not as good as the Lin Family¡ªlook how demure and graceful Yiyi is raised.¡± Upon hearing these words, Madam Li¡¯s face instantly turned snow-white. Daohua felt angry in her heart, stood up directly and said, ¡°Father, have you any right to say that? In the entire Yan Family, isn¡¯t it my mother who¡¯s helping you manage everything? And what about your favored concubine? Aside from pleasing and serving you every day, what else has she done for this family? Father, one mustn¡¯t be heartless!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± used by his daughter in such a manner, Yan Zhigao couldn¡¯t contain his embarrassment and raised his hand to strike Daohua. ¡°Master!¡± Seeing this, Madam Li immediately threw herself forward, grabbing Yan Zhigao¡¯s hand tightly and refusing to let go. Daohua saw her stepfather about to hit her again and, fuming with rage, with reddening eyes stepped forward, looked up, and let out a coldugh, ¡°Father, go ahead and hit me. It seems that¡¯s all you can do to vent your anger¡ªstrike your own children.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Zhigao was so angered he couldn¡¯t speak, and as his hand was tightly grasped, he found himself unable to strike. ¡°Is it because you think the olddy has been living toofortably that you¡¯re forcing me to die?¡± The olddy mmed the table fiercely, her breaths rising and falling with her anger. Seeing the olddy so furiously upset, everyone became quiet. Yan Zhigao and Madam Li quickly knelt down, and the others did the same. ¡°Get out, all of you, get out!¡± The olddy calmed her agitated emotions and waved her hand wearily. Yan Zhigao wanted to say something, but the olddy ignored him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any of you; just leave.¡± With that, the others slowly made their way out.
Only when everyone was gone did Daohua get up from the ground, sit on the step, and lean into the olddy¡¯s arms, ¡°Grandmother, I want to go back to my hometown. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡± The olddy wanted to scold her granddaughter, but seeing her red-rimmed eyes, she eventually let out a sigh, ¡°You silly girl, who did you inherit this temper from? Don¡¯t you know how to speak softly?¡± Daohua sniffled, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, why should I back down? If I give in once, the next time they will use various reasons to pressure me again. Am I supposed to bow my head every time? Living so oppressively, what¡¯s the purpose of such a life?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The olddy tapped Daohua¡¯s head, ¡°Where did you learn all this rebellious talk? How can you, a junior, oppose your elders like this?¡±
Daohua fell silent for a moment, ¡°They are elders, true, but does being an elder mean they can¡¯t make mistakes? If they do, does it mean they can¡¯t be criticized? Respecting elders is right, but surely the elders need to behave like elders first.¡± The olddy choked up and shook her head, ¡°Enough, enough, I can¡¯t argue with you. Just remember, when you marry, you will need the support of your parental home.¡± ¡°Even if you have grievances against your father or brothers, keep them to yourself; why insist on openly opposing them? Why make life ufortable for yourself?¡± Daohua pursed her lips, ¡°Reliance on mountains bringsndslides, reliance on people brings disappointment. I¡¯ve understood this now; the only one I can rely on is myself.¡± On hearing this, the olddy couldn¡¯t help but give Daohua¡¯s head a hard knock, ¡°Rely on yourself? How will you do that? Even if you can earn money, do you think that¡¯s enough to stand on your own in this world?¡± ¡°Girl, your grandfather died early, you don¡¯t know how many cold stares and gossips your grandmother had to endure. Society is harsh on women; even if you shut the door to live your own life, you will still attract a bad reputation.¡± ¡°Why do you think wealthy merchants still struggle? Isn¡¯t it because they have no backing? What, do you think you¡¯re more capable than those merchants?¡± Daohua¡¯s face fell, ¡°Why is it so hard to live the life I want to live?¡± The olddy sighed, ¡°Who has an easy life?¡± After saying this, she thought for a moment and continued, ¡°Your father may have many faults, but in the end, he has provided you with a secure home. Under his protection, no riffraff would dare to bully you. In the future, speak more courteously to him!¡± ¡°He is a man of authority, used to ttery from others. By opposing him openly like this, aren¡¯t you clearly pushing him towards Shuangxin Courtyard?¡± Daohua bit her lip and said nothing. She knew that for her grandmother to speak to her in such a way, it meant she was truly cherished.
¡°Grandmother, I want to sleep with you tonight!¡± The olddy said in annoyance, ¡°You girl, still like when you were little¡ªas soon as things don¡¯t go your way, you scramble into the olddy¡¯s bed¡­¡± Chapter 153: 138, Scapegoat_1 Chapter 153: Chapter 138, Scapegoat_1 Main Courtyard. Upon seeing Ping Xiao return, Madam Li immediately asked, ¡°How went it, has the eldest misse out from the olddy¡¯s courtyard yet?¡± Ping Xiao shook her head, ¡°No, but the lights in the olddy¡¯s courtyard have been extinguished, so I imagine the eldest miss has gone to sleep there.¡± Hearing this, Madam Li breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°As long as she¡¯s asleep, that¡¯s good.¡± Ping Tong nced at the sky and remarked, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re tired today as well, you should rest early too!¡± Madam Li nodded, and after washing up, shey down in bed. Looking at the empty space beside her, and thinking of what Yan Zhigao had said in the olddy¡¯s room¡ªthat she wasn¡¯t as good as the Lin Family¡ªtears couldn¡¯t help but fall from the corners of her eyes. Meanwhile, at the main courtyard of Zhou Residence. ¡°I¡¯ve decided, it¡¯s best if Jingwan avoids contact with the Yan Family¡¯s eldest miss in the future. That girl seems alright normally, but in critical moments, she¡¯s somewhatcking in grace and doesn¡¯t grasp the proper measure,¡± said Madam Zhou with a displeased expression. Just when she had sent the otherdies home, she had heard plenty of gossip and gleeful mockery. This had been the worst banquet she had hosted since marrying into the Zhou Family.
And it was all because of the disturbance caused by the Yan¡¯s eldest miss. Upon hearing this, Zhou Jingwan¡¯s expression became anxious, ¡°Mother, this matter has nothing to do with Daohua. If me must be assigned, it should be on the Little Prince. It¡¯s his temper that¡¯s at fault; he knew it was grandfather¡¯s birthday today yet still stormed off in a huff.¡± She enjoyed ying with Daohua; being with her wasfortable, easygoing, and fun, unlike the times she was with other youngdies where she always had to maintain strict etiquette. Madam Zhou red at her daughter, ¡°Children should not interrupt when adults are speaking. Even if you¡¯re right and the Little Prince has a bad temper, with his eminent status, couldn¡¯t the Yan¡¯s eldest miss have been a bit more amodating?¡± ¡°Hmph, in the end, ites down to her lowly background and shallow experience. She thought, just because the Little Prince showed her a bit of kindness, she could be unrestrained in his presence, not realizing that a single slip of the tongue could lead to her punishment.¡± ¡°Look, because of her alone, the entire Yan Family has to suffer. What kind of person is the Little Prince? Even our Zhou Family, the Dong Family, have to be cautious around him. What rights or abilities does her Yan Family have to offend the Little Prince?¡± Old Master Zhou looked at Madam Zhou with dissatisfaction, ¡°The details of the incident are still unclear, don¡¯t be too hasty to draw conclusions here.¡± Saying so, he looked towards his grandson. ¡°You were right there at the time; what exactly happened?¡± The Little Prince might be somewhat stubborn, but he was absolutely not someone to show disrespect to others without cause. The Imperial family¡¯s etiquette and demeanor were ingrained in his bones. Zhou Chengye timidly raised his head, struggled hesitantly for a moment, then said, ¡°It seems¡­ it was because I picked the wrong y that the Little Prince got angry.¡± Hearing this, Madam Zhou, who had been indignant just a moment ago, opened her mouth wide in shock, ¡°¡­ ¡± After a long pause, she finally regained her voice, and asked with disbelief, ¡°Chengye, what nonsense are you talking about? How could it be that you offended the Little Prince?¡± Old Master Zhou frowned unhappily, ¡°Will you tell us, or shall we let Chengye speak?¡± Lord Zhou immediately gave his wife a tug, and although Madam Zhou was reluctant to believe that her son had made a mistake, she still patiently listened. Seeing that everyone had quieted down, Old Master Zhou then turned to his eldest grandson, ¡°What y did you choose?¡± Zhou Chengye grimaced, ¡°¡­ ¡®The Divorce Tale!''¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Old Master Zhou set his teacup down forcefully on the table, startling everyone greatly. ¡°You¡­¡± Old Master Zhou, pointing at Zhou Chengye, had a look of fury on his face. He restrained himself several times before he could refrain from cussing out his grandson, but he was still angry as he said, ¡°How could you choose such a y?¡±
Zhou Chengye panicked and hastily replied, ¡°Grandfather, I truly didn¡¯t know the Little Prince would dislike this y. If I had known, why would I have chosen it?¡± Seeing his eldest grandson¡¯s self-reproach and worry, Old Master Zhou felt somewhat helpless and finally let out a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You haven¡¯t stayed long in Beijing so your ignorance is excusable.¡± Perceiving that the old man seemed to no longer pursue the matter, Zhou Chengye breathed a sigh of relief and asked with great perplexity, ¡°Grandfather, even if I chose the wrong y, should the Little Prince have been so furious?¡± Old Master Zhou nced at his grandson and then at his puzzled eldest son and daughter-inw, ¡°Just remember, the y ¡®Divorce Mind¡¯ is taboo for the Little Prince, and you must never mention it again.¡±
Zhou Chengye nodded and then inquired, ¡°So, should I apologize to the Little Prince?¡± Old Master Zhou fell silent for a moment, ¡°When you go back to the Academy, just say we didn¡¯t host him well and ask for his understanding. Don¡¯t speak another word about it.¡± Zhou Chengye took the words to heart, and the anxiety that he had borne all day finally settled in his stomach. Zhou Jingwan was also pleased, ¡°I said it! How could Daohua possibly offend the Little Prince? Brother, this time Daohua has taken the me for you. You owe her an apology too.¡± Zhou Chengye nodded, embarrassed. Indeed, as soon as the Little Prince left, both the front and back yards were abuzz with ims that the Yan Family¡¯s eldest sister had offended the Little Prince. He indeed owed her an apology. The next day, since he had to return to the Academy, early in the morning, Zhou Chengye brought gifts to the Yan Family. ¡°Uncle Yan, Aunt Yan, it was all our fault for not providing good hospitality yesterday, which annoyed the Little Prince and scared Miss Yan. I¡¯m here specifically to apologize.¡± Seeing Zhou Chengye earnestly bowing his head in apology, Yan Zhigao was taken aback. Wasn¡¯t it the eldest daughter who had offended the Little Prince? Seeing her father lost in thought and her mother silent, Yan Wenxiu couldn¡¯t help but step forward to raise Zhou Chengye, ¡°Big Brother Zhou, what exactly happened yesterday?¡± The event had urred so abruptly the day before that he hadn¡¯t recovered before the Little Prince had quickly taken his leave. Zhou Chengye: ¡°¡­ultimately, I vited the Little Prince¡¯s taboo. By the way, where is Sister Yan? I heard from Jingwan that she was frightened yesterday. Please, call her out so I can apologize to her personally.¡±
At that moment, Yan Zhigao had just snapped back to reality and felt a twinge in his heart upon hearing these words. Did we indeed falsely me the eldest daughter yesterday? However, almost immediately, Yan Zhigao straightened his posture again. Hmph, even if the eldest daughter didn¡¯t offend the Little Prince, considering her attitude towards her elders yesterday, she deserved to be taught a lesson. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things, Young Master Zhou. There¡¯s no need for apologies or anything of the sort!¡± Madam Lin nced at Yan Zhigao, quickly averted her gaze, and thinking of the day before¡¯s events and how her daughter must be feeling ufortable at home, she promptly said with a smile, ¡°Our Daohua went with the old madam to the estate to rx. Young Master Zhou, you really don¡¯t need to apologize.¡± Zhou Chengye was startled, ¡°She¡¯s already left?¡± Madam Lin nodded without a change in expression, ¡°She left early in the morning.¡± It wasn¡¯t until he left the Yan Family that Zhou Chengye quietly asked Yan Wenxiu, ¡°Your family¡­ didn¡¯t me Miss Yan for yesterday¡¯s incident, did they?¡± Before Yan Wenxiu could reply, Yan Wenkai standing beside them snorted coldly, ¡°Since you offended the Little Prince, why did you not rify it on the spot? Instead, you let my eldest sister take the fall for you!¡± Chapter 154: 139, Apology_1 Chapter 154: Chapter 139, Apology_1 Zhou Chengye and Yan Wenxiu immediately wanted to see Xiao Yeyang after returning to the Academy, but unfortunately, they didn¡¯t see anyone, not even Dong Yuanxuan. After asking around, they learned that the Little Prince hadn¡¯t returned to the Academy at all. Yan Wenkai wondered, ¡°If he hasn¡¯t returned to the Academy, where did the Little Prince go?¡± Zhou Chengye knew more than the Yan brothers and said, ¡°He might have gone to the Royal Pce.¡± Previously, when the Rui Prince came to Zhongzhou Province, he also stayed at the Pce. ¡°Hmm?¡± The three Yan brothers all looked over at once. Zhou Chengye was puzzled, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Yan Wenkai, who couldn¡¯t keep things to himself, immediately asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Little Prince¡¯s residence supposed to be at the Academy?¡± Zhou Chengye shook his head, ¡°Of course not, the amodations at the Academy are only for the convenience of the Little Prince¡¯s studies and sses. In the past, during breaks, the Little Prince would return to the Pce.¡± Yan Wenkai: ¡°Where is the Pce then? Howe we haven¡¯t heard about it?¡±
Zhou Chengye was surprised, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± The three Yan brothers shook their heads in unison. Thinking of the Yan family¡¯s situation, Zhou Chengye patiently exined, ¡°The Pce is built on the main peak of Wuhua Mountain.¡± Yan Wenkai was astonished, ¡°Wuhua Mountain, isn¡¯t that very close to the Academy?¡± Zhou Chengye nodded, ¡°Indeed quite close. Wangyue Academy is built on the outer peak at the periphery of Wuhua Mountain, not far from the main peak. By boat, it would take less than half an hour to get there.¡± Yan Wenkai: ¡°Since it¡¯s so close, then let¡¯s hurry to find the Little Prince.¡± Zhou Chengye looked at him speechlessly, ¡°That¡¯s the Royal Pce, a restricted area. Entering without being summoned is a capital offense that could lead to execution.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Wenkai immediately shrank his neck, ¡°Then forget it, we¡¯ll see him when the Little Prince returns to the Academy.¡± Zhou Chengye, although anxious to apologize, knew that this was all they could do. ¡­ The main peak of Wuhua Mountain. For convenience of entering and leaving, as well as for leisure, the Royal Pce was built at the foot of the mountain, and at the top, a grand vi¡ªMeilin Vi¡ªwas constructed. Behind the vi, the red plum trees on the mountain were ready to burst into bloom. Under the plum trees, a graceful and strikingly beautiful woman was sitting at a stone table, selecting plum branches that had just been picked, ready to ce them into the green porcin vase prepared early on the table. ¡°So, is Yangyang upset because Zhou family¡¯s eldest grandson cued the wrong y?¡± The beautiful woman¡¯s eyebrows carried an air of authority that could not be ignored, her tone waszy, yetced with an invible majesty. A few meters away, a person dressed in ck was kneeling on one knee, respectfully keeping his head low, ¡°Yes.¡± The beautiful woman smiled, and in an instant, it seemed as if all the red plums on the mountain paled inparison to her, ¡°Zhou Zhengyao is a careful man; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have retired safely from the position of Grand Secretary. It seems like this incident must have been an ident.¡± ¡°Forget it, there are not many friends for Yangyang here. It turns out that the Zhou boy managed to catch Yangyang¡¯s eye. We¡¯ll let this matter go. There¡¯s no need to pursue it further.¡±
The man in ck: ¡°Understood.¡± The beautiful woman¡¯s gaze roamed as she spoke with a smile, ¡°By the way, tell me about that little girl from the Yan Family. Yangyang is usually quick to anger and quick to forgive, but this time, after returning, he locked himself in the room and hasn¡¯te out. It must have been the influence of that little girl.¡± The man in ck immediately recounted the conversation between the Little Prince and the Yan family girl at the Zhou Residence, not missing a single word. The beautiful woman listened intently, and when she heard the Yan family girl¡¯s views on ¡°The Tale of a Virtuous Wife,¡± a hint of surprise flickered across her eyes.
¡°The fault lies not in the Madam, but in a scumbag father?¡± ¡°Scumbag?¡± The beautiful woman pondered the term, her lips slowly curled up, ¡°Quite fitting, isn¡¯t it just a scumbag?¡± Then, a trace of mncholy crossed her eyes. ¡°Alright, you may leave now. Make sure to protect the Little Prince well! As for other matters¡­ don¡¯t concern yourself with them.¡± ¡°This servant will take his leave!¡± As soon as the man in ck¡¯s voice fell, he quickly disappeared from the spot. The beautiful woman ced the selected plum branches into the vase and motioned for the maid toe over, ¡°Go, send this to the lower Pce.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the maid carefully carried the vase away. Once the person left, the beautiful woman stood up, her gaze settling on the mountainside full of red plums. Her expression became somewhat forlorn. What was the use of a nice view when there was only her to appreciate it? ¡­ The Academy. Zhou Chengye anxiously waited until the third day, when he finally heard that Xiao Yeyang had returned to the Academy. Right after ss, he immediately took Yan Wenxiu to pay a visit.
¡°Do you think the Little Prince will forgive me?¡± On the way, Zhou Chengye was somewhat anxious and nervous. Yan Wenxiu: ¡°¡­..Your actions were unintentional, and the Little Prince is not one to hold grudges. Don¡¯t worry; it should be fine.¡± Zhou Chengye still felt uneasy: ¡°But this time, the Little Prince has missed ss for three consecutive days, which shows that he must be really angry.¡± Yan Wenxiu¡¯s expression shifted slightly, asking, ¡°It was just a y. Why has it caused such a big reaction from the Little Prince?¡± Zhou Chengye nced at Yan Wenxiu: ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore. In any case, remember, never mention anything about ¡®The Tale of Divorcing the Husband¡¯ in front of the Little Prince. Oh, and I should remind Wenkai and Wentao as well.¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to say more, Yan Wenxiu didn¡¯t continue to inquire: ¡°Hmm, I will remind them.¡± Soon, the two of them arrived at Xiao Yeyang¡¯s residence. After being announced, the two entered the courtyard. In the courtyard were Dong Yuanxuan, Yan Wenkai, and Yan Wentao. ¡°Little Prince, the Zhou Family has been a poor host, please don¡¯t hold the actions of us juniors against us.¡± Upon seeing Xiao Yeyang, Zhou Chengye immediately stepped forward to bow and apologize, his tone brimming with sincerity. At this moment, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mood had already calmed down. He looked at Zhou Chengye indifferently, raised his hand to signal him to stand up, and said nothing. Zhou Chengye was still uneasy and was about to say more when Dong Yuanxuan stopped him.
¡°Since the Little Prince does not wish to dwell on it, let it go.¡± Zhou Chengye spoke in a low voice: ¡°Then, has the Little Prince forgiven me?¡± Dong Yuanxuan: ¡°If the Little Prince still bore a grudge, do you think you¡¯d be able to enter this courtyard?¡± Hearing this, Zhou Chengye finally rxed. Then, he turned to Dong Yuanxuan and gave a bow: ¡°I was reckless that day, Dong Brother kindly warned me, but I failed to understand!¡± Dong Yuanxuan smiled: ¡°Alright, the matter is in the past; don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Meanwhile, Xiao Yeyang, upon seeing Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao¡¯s bruised faces, was somewhat puzzled: ¡°What happened to you two?¡± Yan Wenkai, with a pained expression, said: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. These past few days, Su Hongxin¡¯s guys ganged up and beat us, and the Instructor just stood by, not even intervening!¡± Xiao Yeyangughed, remembering how, not so long ago, these two took advantage of their robust energy to frequently best others during sparring. Now it seemed theireuppance had arrived. However, Xiao Yeyang quickly suppressed his smile, wondering: ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be. After the medicinal bath, your bodies should recover quickly. How could you have been beaten up?¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Wenkai¡¯s expression also turned bitter: ¡°Why else? Our eldest sister didn¡¯t give us the herbal packs.¡± Xiao Yeyang was surprised: ¡°Why not?¡± The quick-talking Yan Wenkai blurted out without thinking: ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you suddenly left during Grandpa Zhou¡¯s birthday celebration? Everyone said it was because my eldest sister offended you. And when we got back, our family med her. How were we supposed to ask her for herbal packs at that point?¡± On the side, Dong Yuanxuan and Yan Wenxiu, after hearing this, were both making urgent eye signals to Yan Wenkai to stop talking, while Zhou Chengye looked down in embarrassment.
Xiao Yeyang quickly stood up, looking anxious: ¡°My departure was my own business; what does it have to do with Daohua? Why would you me her?¡± After finishing, he started pacing rapidly back and forth before asking again, ¡°Did you scold her?¡± Yan Wenxiu repeatedly signaled to Yan Wenkai to stop talking, but sadly, Yan Wenkai didn¡¯t get the message and instead spoke indignantly, ¡°It was more than just scolding; it nearly came to blows!¡± At this, Yan Wenxiu truly wanted to bang his head against a wall. Did this guy not know that family scandals should not be publicized? Zhou Chengye, on the other hand, felt even more guilty. He hadn¡¯t expected Yan Father to act like that. In his own home, if Jingwan made a mistake, she¡¯d be at most reprimanded verbally, perhaps even forced to kneel at the ancestral hall, but they almost neverid a hand on her. Dong Yuanxuan, however, showed understanding. The Yan Family, hailing from a humble background, had finallye into contact with the Little Prince and naturally wanted to maintain the rtionship. Having offended the Little Prince, they must have been anxious at heart. Xiao Yeyang was frustrated: ¡°How could your family do this? Daohua¡­ Daohua is still so young; how could she withstand you hitting her?¡± Yan Wenxiu immediately stepped forward: ¡°They didn¡¯t hit her, there were just a few words.¡± Yan Wenkai snorted. Just a few words, huh? If it weren¡¯t for grandmother¡¯s intervention, father might have really raised his hand! Xiao Yeyang¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and after being silent for a while, he turned to the Yan brothers: ¡°My anger was due to my own reasons, and it had nothing to do with Daohua. Hurry up and write a letter home, telling your parents not to me Daohua anymore.¡± Yan Wenxiu: ¡°Zhou Brother has already rified the matter.¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°His rification is his matter. From my side, you also need to exin.¡± He hadn¡¯t expected his departure to cause trouble for Daohua. At this moment, recalling the situation, his fury at the time must have frightened her, hadn¡¯t it? ¡°What are you standing around for, go on?¡± Looking up to see the three Yan¡¯s still not moving, Xiao Yeyang couldn¡¯t help but urge them on. After thinking for a moment, he directly pointed at Yan Wenkai, ¡°You write it, and exin the situation clearly to me.¡± Yan Wenkai looked at those around him: ¡°Oh.¡± Seeing his confused expression, Xiao Yeyang shook his head: ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll watch you write it.¡± Chapter 155: 140, Family Letter_1 Chapter 155: Chapter 140, Family Letter_1 ¡°Master, Madam, a letter from the second master!¡± In the dining hall, the members of the Yan Family were having a meal when a servant from the Sun Family hurried in with a letter. Yan Zhigao¡¯s face showed discontent. ¡°We are eating right now. Whatever it is, can wait until after the meal.¡± Madam Li put down her chopsticks. ¡°Wenkai has never written to us before. This is odd. Quick, give me the letter. It¡¯s not some kind of trouble, is it?¡± The servant from the Sun Family immediately bowed and stepped forward to hand the letter to Madam Li before adding, ¡°If the letter was delivered by someone else, I wouldn¡¯t dare to disturb you during your meal. But this letter was brought by a bodyguard from the Little Prince.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the Yan Family stopped all at once. Yan Zhigao quickly put down his chopsticks and looked toward Madam Li. Usually, Madam Li would have handed the letter to Yan Zhigao, but this time she tantly ignored him. After all, their daughter is still residing at the farmhouse! Seeing that Madam Li did not pass the letter to him, Yan Zhigao moved his lips slightly but thought better of speaking up, considering the events of the previous days.
Yan Zhiyuan nced at Yan Zhigao and then turned to Madam Li with a smile. ¡°Elder sister-inw, what does Wenkai¡¯s letter say?¡± Madam Li nced at him and then dropped her gaze without speaking. Seeing the usually understanding Madam Li ignoring him left Yan Zhiyuan feeling somewhat embarrassed. He knew that his suggestion to punish Daohua by spanking her had seriously offended his elder sister-inw. So, with a sense of helplessness, he looked at Yan Zhigao, indicating his powerlessness in this situation. Madam Sun wanted to speak up, but seeing the head of the household being rebuffed by his elder sister-inw, she felt it wasn¡¯t her ce to say more. As for Yan Zhiqiang and the members of the Wu Family, they hadn¡¯t even thought about speaking up; they were just watching Madam Li, waiting for her to reveal the contents of the letter. Yan Zhigao saw his wife¡¯s mouth curling up more and more and knew that the letter did not contain bad news. He rxed and wasn¡¯t in a hurry anymore. After Madam Li finished reading the letter and noticed that everyone was staring at her, showing no intention of reading the letter aloud, she casually handed the letter to Yan Zhigao. Once the letter was in Yan Zhigao¡¯s hands, he read it quickly and thoroughly. Compared to Madam Li¡¯s smiling face, Yan Zhigao¡¯s expression turned somewhat peculiar, which piqued the curiosity of Yan Zhiyuan and the others even more. Yan Zhiyuan, ¡°Big brother, what exactly does the letter say?¡± Yan Zhigao nced at Madam Li and said uneasily, ¡°Wenkai says that the Little Prince wants him to exin to us that his leaving the Zhou Family that day had nothing to do with Daohua. He also says that he scared Daohua and should apologize to her.¡± Uh¡­ At this moment, no one was more embarrassed in the Yan Family than Yan Zhiyuan. That day, he was the most vociferous in calling for the punishment of Daohua. Madam Sun realized his embarrassment and immediately spoke up to smooth things over. ¡°It¡¯s good that we didn¡¯t offend the Little Prince. This way, our family still has something to rely on.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Madam Li suddenly put down her chopsticks heavily on the table and looked at Madam Sun with a feigned smile. ¡°Something to rely on? Sister-inw, tell me, why should the Little Prince provide support for us?¡± Caught off guard by Madam Li¡¯s challenge, the usually quick-witted Madam Sun found herself at a loss for words.
Madam Li swept a disdainful nce over everyone at the table. ¡°Can our family bring any benefits to the Little Prince, or help him with anything?¡± ¡°Stop talking about reliance on others so easily, lest outsiders hear and say we have no sense of proportion.¡± The incident that urred during Old Master Zhou¡¯s birthday was too damaging to our daughter¡¯s reputation. Even though the Zhou Family and Little Prince have bothe out to exin, can we go around rifying the matter to everyone else? Madam Li couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about the expressions on the faces of others; she simply wanted everyone in the household to know that the Little Prince¡¯s closeness to the Yan Family was solely because of her daughter, and that they had no right to me her daughter.
¡°I¡¯m done eating, you all take your time!¡± she dered. Watching Madam Li leave with an air of finality, Yan Zhiyuan opened his mouth but then, ncing at Yan Zhigao whose expression was also not very good, said, ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw seems to be angry with me.¡± Yan Zhigao nced at him, picked up his chopsticks, flipped through the dishes in front of him, then put the chopsticks down again, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart, your Sister-inw is just worried about her daughter. Once Mother and Daohuae back from the estate, it will be fine.¡± ¡­ Danlin Vige. As soon as Daohua, apanied by Wang Manman, came out from the greenhouse and warm house, she saw the mansion¡¯s carriage stopped at the entrance to the estate and immediately, her face fell. ¡°Miss, someone from the mansion hase, I¡¯m afraid we have to return!¡± Wang Manman was also somewhat despondent. The olddy and the miss are not strict about rules. In the estate, as long as one does not y too wildly, one is much freer than when in the mansion. Daohua sighed, ¡°I thought we would at least stay until the twelfth lunar month before needing to go back. We¡¯ve been here less than ten days, and the good days are over already.¡± When Daohua took Wang Manman back to the house, she discovered that this time, it was the Sun Family¡¯s butler who had personallye. The olddy, upon seeing Daohua¡¯s return, immediately beckoned her over and handed her the hand warmer, ¡°Warm your hands quickly, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Daohua received the hand warmer with a giggle, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ve just been in the greenhouse and warm house, it¡¯s not very cold.¡± The olddy smiled and asked, ¡°The flowers in the greenhouse haven¡¯t withered, have they?¡± If the flowers wilted, her granddaughter¡¯s flower shop would have to close down.
Daohua nodded with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry at all, they are blooming beautifully!¡± The olddy then asked, ¡°What about the vegetables in the warm house?¡± When they first built the warm house, she wasn¡¯t very optimistic about it. Xingzhou City might be the farthest north, but it is still in the north; it¡¯s too cold in winter, and many vegetables cannot survive. Unexpectedly, once her granddaughter built the warm house, she actually managed to grow quite a number of vegetables. ¡°They are doing well, doing very well, Grandmother, you don¡¯t have to worry aboutcking vegetables this winter,¡± Daohua nodded repeatedly. Meanwhile, the Sun Family¡¯s butler sat quietly on the side. Although anxious in his heart, he did not dare to interrupt or urge them. There¡¯s no need to mention the olddy; she is the matriarch of the Yan Family, someone even the adults must treat with the utmost respect; And as for the eldest youngdy, he did not dare to offend her in the slightest, knowing full well that this was a person who didn¡¯t hesitate to talk back even to the master himself. After talking with Daohua for a while, the olddy finally picked up the letter from the table and handed it to Daohua. ¡°A letter? Whose is it?¡± Daohua took the letter curiously, quickly opened it, and after reading it, snorted coldly. The olddy picked up the letter discarded by her granddaughter, folded it properly, and ced it back into the envelope before speaking slowly, ¡°Pack up, get ready to go back to the mansion!¡± Daohua moved her lips, clearly reluctant. Seeing this, the olddy waved the butler away and waited until he left before saying, ¡°Your father has already sent someone to fetch you, what more do you want? Do you expect him toe personally to apologize to you?¡±
With that, she tapped Daohua¡¯s forehead, ¡°One should know when to stop while ahead and not make things so that no one cane down from their position with dignity at the end.¡± At these words, Daohua felt quite frustrated. She was clearly the one wronged in the matter, yet simply because she¡¯s the younger generation, she has to let it go just like that. She knew that even in modern times, fathers rarely apologize to their children, let alone in this paternalistic society of ancient times. Chapter 156: 141, Boring_1 Chapter 156: Chapter 141, Boring_1 ¡°Are you all right?¡± As soon as Daohua had just returned to the residence, Zhou Jingwan came to find her. ¡°What could be wrong with me?¡± Daohua gave Zhou Jingwan a peculiar look. Zhou Jingwan examined Daohua¡¯splexion carefully and, seeing her rosy cheeks and sparkling eyes, full of energy, she immediately felt relieved, ¡°You scared me to death, I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay!¡± When Yan Wenkai sent a letter to the Yan Family, Zhou Chengye also wrote one to the Zhou Family. In the letter, he mentioned that Uncle Yan almost hit Daohua. She became so anxious at that time that she wanted to see Daohua right away; unfortunately, the servants reported that Daohua and Madam Yan had gone to the estate. She waited for several days and, knowing that Daohua was returning today, she couldn¡¯t wait toe over. Thinking about how it was because of her elder brother that Daohua was reprimanded by her family¡¯s elder, Zhou Jingwan felt even more embarrassed and quickly asked the maid to bring in two sunflowers. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted this the other day? I¡¯ve brought it for you!¡± After saying this, she pushed the sunflowers in Daohua¡¯s direction, trying to please.
Seeing her like this, Daohua felt a bit amused, ¡°Thank you!¡± After having Wang Manman take the sunflowers away, Daohua, seeing Zhou Jingwan still smiling eagerly at her, said somewhat helplessly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this; me being punished actually has nothing to do with Brother Zhou!¡± Her reprimand was mainly because the Yan Family was too worried about Xiao Yeyang. Even without Zhou Chengye¡¯s mistake in choosing the opera, as long as she and Xiao Yeyang made a fuss, the situation she would face would be exactly the same asst time. Zhou Jingwan shook her head, ¡°How can it have nothing to do with him? If it was not for my brother, the Prince¡¯s birthday banquet would have been very sessful, and you wouldn¡¯t have been scolded by Uncle Yan.¡± Daohua looked at Zhou Jingwan and asked, ¡°What exactly happened with thatst y? Why did Xiao Yeyang get so angry?¡± Zhou Jingwan shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, my grandfather said that it was a taboo for the Little Prince and forbade our family to mention it again.¡± ¡°Taboo¡­¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes swirled, her face reflecting deep thought. Zhou Jingwan waved her hand in front of Daohua¡¯s eyes, ¡°Alright, stop thinking about this matter, let¡¯s talk about something fun. Laba ising up, has your family started preparing Laba porridge?¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua felt somewhat disinterested, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Anyway, she would not take out the ingredients from her space again. At most, she would make a small pot of Laba porridge on Laba day, enough for her grandmother, mother, and herself; as for everyone else, let them be. Zhou Jingwan smiled, ¡°Every year, our family makes very tasty Laba porridge. When the timees, I¡¯ll have someone send you some!¡± Daohua¡¯s expression stirred slightly, ¡°Would your mother agree?¡± Madam Zhou did not look too pleased with her that day at Old Master Zhou¡¯s birthday. Zhou Jingwan, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she agree?¡± Daohua smiled and said nothing. Afterward, the two chatted about other things until the evening, when Zhou Jingwan took the two baskets of vegetables Daohua had given her and went home. Zhou Family. When Madam Zhou saw her daughter returning, she asked, ¡°Is that girl Daohua all right?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine!¡± Zhou Jingwan nodded smilingly and showed the vegetables she had received to Madam Zhou.
Madam Zhou examined her daughter¡¯s demeanor carefully, seeing her rxed eyebrows and smiling face, she knew that this visit with Daohua had gone very well, indicating that Daohua hadn¡¯t taken the previous incident to heart. Therefore, she felt relieved and looked at the vegetables brought back with a smile. ¡°Oh, green vegetables like these are hard to find in winter; your grandfather and father should eat an extra bowl of rice tonight. ¡°I¡¯ll have an extra bowl myself,¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re always there, you glutton!¡± ¡­ In the blink of an eye, La Ba had arrived. On this day, Yan Zhigao was off work, and the whole family sat in the olddy¡¯s room, chatting andughing with her. When it was almost noon, the maids brought up the freshly made La Ba congee. ¡°Eh, why doesn¡¯t this year¡¯s La Ba congee taste as good asst year¡¯s?¡± Yan Zhigao took a sip of the La Ba congee and felt that the vor was off, immediately raising his head to look at Madam Li. There was no helping it,st year¡¯s La Ba congee was fragrant and sticky without being cloying; he still remembered its taste. Madam Li bowed her head, sipping her congee as if she hadn¡¯t heard Yan Zhigao¡¯s question. Seeing this, the Sun Family matriarch immediatelyughed and said, ¡°What else could it be? Last year¡¯s La Ba congee was personally made by Daohua, naturally, its taste is unmatched by others.¡± Yan Zhigao nced at his eldest daughter, who was sitting beside the olddy and whispering something that made the olddyugh heartily. His lips moved, wanting to ask why his eldest daughter hadn¡¯t made it this year, but the question lingered on his lips, then was swallowed back. Seeing that Yan Zhigao had said nothing, the Sun Family matriarch didn¡¯t press the matter further and drank her somewhat nd La Ba congee, puzzled in her heart. The ingredients were nearly the same, so why did the congee taste better when Daohua made it? She refrained from speaking, but Yan Zhiyuan couldn¡¯t help but speak up. He set down his bowl of La Ba congee, which he had barely tasted, and looked at Daohua: ¡°Daohua, why didn¡¯t you make the La Ba congee this year? I told you, your second uncle loves this very much. Since you didn¡¯t make it, I don¡¯t even feel like drinking it.¡±
Daohua, who had been whispering jokes to the old madam, looked up indifferently at her second uncle, whose skin was even thicker than the city walls. Wasn¡¯t this the man who had been moring to spank her not too long ago? How did he have the nerve to ask this question? ¡°Second Uncle, I am not a kitchen maid. Normally, I cook out of interest. How could you be depending on me for what you want to eat or drink?¡± ¡°If the La Ba congee doesn¡¯t suit your taste, you can ask the second aunt to make it again. If her cooking doesn¡¯t suit you either, there are still two younger sisters.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s from a sentimental point of view or a consideration of closeness, you shouldn¡¯t be asking me. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s my fault that you haven¡¯t enjoyed the congee.¡± Yan Zhiyuan: ¡°¡­¡± He had always known that his eldest niece was articte. He also knew that because of thest incident, this girl harbored some resentment towards him. But he was an elder, after all. What was wrong with being chastised by one? Just one retort from her could choke someone to death. Madam Li nced at Daohua, a warning in her eyes telling her not to say any more. After all, he was an elder; if a serious fuss ensued, everyone would only me the daughter for her misconduct. Daohua pursed her lips, picked up the teacup in front of her as a pretense, and as for the La Ba congee, sorry, she was just nibbling on it and hadn¡¯t even touched it. Just then, the butler from the Sun Family rushed in: ¡°Old Madam, Master, Madam, the three young masters have returned with the Little Prince and the Dong Family¡¯s young master.¡±
Upon hearing this, Yan Zhigao stood up immediately: ¡°Hurry, hurry and invite them in!¡± Sun Family butler: ¡°Master has already led the Little Prince and the others this way; I am here to inform the Master and Madam ahead of time.¡± ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Follow me to wee them,¡± said Yan Zhigao as he led the way out of the room. In the room, Madam Li also quickly recovered herposure, and hastily ordered the maids to tidy up. Meanwhile, Daohua, with pursed lips, sat unmoved, seeing that everyone was either busy cleaning up or going out to wee the guests, felt it was pointless and stood up, leaving the room. Chapter 157: 142: Dont Take Yourself Too Seriously_1 Chapter 157: Chapter 142: Don¡¯t Take Yourself Too Seriously_1 Daohua Pavilion. Daohua sat in front of the window, carefully pruning a pot of Hong Mei with scissors. Behind her, Wang Manman watched, wanting to speak yet stopping herself. She endured and endured but atst could not hold back, ¡°Miss, the Little Prince should have already arrived at the olddy¡¯s courtyard by now, don¡¯t you want to go and see him?¡± Daohua¡¯s hands did not stop moving, ¡°What¡¯s there to see? With so many people over there, is there a fear of neglecting him?¡± Wang Manman was taken aback and hesitated before asking unsurely, ¡°Miss, are you angry with the Little Prince?¡± Daohua turned to look at her, ¡°Do you think I shouldn¡¯t be angry with him?¡± When he left in front of so many people, raging with anger, anybody would think she had offended him. He simply walked away, leaving her alone to face the mockery and verbal abuse of others. If Xiao Yeyang had ever considered her a friend, he wouldn¡¯t have done this. After all, in his heart, she was the same as everyone else, and there was no need to care for her feelings. Wang Manman didn¡¯t know how to respond.
She felt that her own miss was not wrong, yet at the same time she felt that, given the Little Prince¡¯s noble status, it was not a problem for everyone to tter him a bit. Forget it, the matter is tooplicated, don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. In the olddy¡¯s courtyard. Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan first paid their respects to Madam Yan, then they took their seats in turn. As soon as Xiao Yeyang entered the room, he looked all around, sizing up everyone inside. Upon discovering that Daohua wasn¡¯t there, his expression instantly became somewhat obvious. The others also noticed this. Dong Yuanxuan gave Yan Wenxiu a look, signaling for him to quickly call over their eldest sister. Why did the Little Princee today? Wasn¡¯t it specifically to see their eldest sister? With the main person absent, wouldn¡¯t it be a wasted trip? With a sigh in his heart and knowing his eldest sister too well, Yan Wenxiu was certain she had deliberately avoided showing up. But seeing the Little Prince¡¯s helpless nces towards the doorway, he braced himself and stepped outside. Once outside, Yan Wenxiu looked up at the sky. He suddenly realized, with a pang of sadness, that he might not be able to call his big sister over! He, as her brother, truly didn¡¯t have much authority. Xiao Yeyang was somewhat silent, responding only when the olddy spoke, otherwise he was lost in thought. Seeing this, the others did not dare to joke too much. Seeing the atmosphere bing somewhat awkward, Dong Yuanxuan tried to lighten the mood with augh, ¡°Madam, today is Laba Festival, we must have some of your family¡¯s Laba porridge.¡± The olddy smiled and nodded, gesturing for Madam Li to serve the Laba porridge. At this moment, Yan Wenkai joined the conversation, ¡°Little Prince, let me tell you, our family¡¯s Laba porridge is personally cooked by our eldest sister. It¡¯s really delicious, I guarantee you¡¯ll want toe back for more next year.¡± Hearing this as she was serving the Laba porridge, Madam Li¡¯s expression paused, uncertain if she should continue or not. Upon hearing that Daohua made it, Xiao Yeyang became interested, ¡°Then I must taste it well.¡± He approved of Daohua¡¯s cooking skills, although a bit rough in method, the taste was indeed good.
Seeing that Madam Li hesitated and didn¡¯t move, Yan Wenkai was a bit puzzled and could only stand up himself. He took the Laba porridge from the maid behind her and efficiently served Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan, and then he eagerly started himself. After one sip, Yan Wenkai frowned, then tried another sip, and immediately looked up at Madam Li, ¡°Mother, was the Laba porridge not made by big sister?¡± Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan also had a taste. Hmm¡­ the vor was really mediocre, but to save face for the Yan Family, both had no choice but to force themselves to eat a few more spoonfuls.
Madam Li exined with a smile, ¡°Your big sister wasn¡¯t feeling well. This year¡¯s Laba porridge was made by the cook.¡± ¡°Daohua is sick?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with big sister?¡± Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai asked simultaneously. Madam Li shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not that she¡¯s sick, just that it has been quite chillytely, and that girl is gettingzy, disinclined to move.¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded but said nothing. Yan Wenkai, however, said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t big sister practice martial arts with Manman every day? She shouldn¡¯t be afraid of the cold, should she?¡± ¡°Practice martial arts?¡± Xiao Yeyang raised an eyebrow, ¡°Does Daohua actually need to practice martial arts?¡± Yan Wenkai waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s just messing about to get some exercise, nothing serious like the martial arts we talk about.¡± Xiao Yeyang looked disapproving, ¡°Practicing martial arts isn¡¯t a joke. If it¡¯s not done correctly, it can cause harm to the body. You had better have a proper talk with her about it.¡± Yan Wenkai nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my big sister is more mindful of self-care than anyone. Just look at the vitality of my grandmother and you¡¯ll understand.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang smiled, reminded of the times during their escape when Daohua insisted they never drink unboiled water no matter how thirsty they were; they had to wait until the water was boiled before they could drink. At that moment, Yan Wenxiu returned looking rather sheepish.
Seeing that Daohua wasn¡¯t following behind him, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression turned sour. Did Daohua actually not want to see him? The Little Prince, tasting the bitterness of rejection for the first time, felt quite ufortable. He wanted to rush out and confront Daohua for rity, but concerns of etiquette and face held him back, forcing him to sit in silence. Yan Zhigao hastily sent a meaningful nce to Madam Li. In major matters, Madam Li still understood the importance of the situation; yet, she did not call for Daohua as Yan Zhigao hoped. Instead, she said with a smile, ¡°That girl Daohua is gettingzier by the day. In this cold winter, she just loves to huddle in her room and note out. Little Prince, please don¡¯t take offense.¡± After the embarrassment at the Zhou Family¡¯s banquet, she didn¡¯t want to appease the prince, even if the man before her was the distinguished Little Prince. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t know what to say, so he could only smile awkwardly. Seeing this, Yan Wenxiu thought for a moment and then suggested with a smile, ¡°Little Prince, we have several pretty potted nts in the courtyard. How about we go have a look?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the flowers my big sister raises are very beautiful!¡± Yan Wenkai chimed in at the right moment. It was then that Xiao Yeyang nodded his head. Subsequently, a group of them went to the courtyard. The adults of the Yan Family did not follow, but the younger ones, like Yan Wenjie and Yan Yishuang, did tag along. Inside Daohua Pavilion, Wang Manman entered the room in a huff and saw Daohua leisurely flipping through a storybook. She immediately pouted and said, ¡°Miss, the Little Prince is in the pavilion right now,posing poetry with the second and third misses. Are you really not going to take a look?¡± Daohua paused in her reading, surprised, ¡°Yiyi and the others areposing poetry with Xiao Yeyang?¡±
Wang Manman nodded, ¡°Indeed, it was the eldest master¡¯s suggestion. I nced from afar, and the pavilion was full ofughter and joy.¡± ¡°Big Miss, you should really go and have a look. Don¡¯t hold a grudge against the Little Prince; otherwise, the third miss and the others might take your ce in his affections.¡± Daohua chuckled dismissively, ¡°What ce do I have? What ce could I possibly have? Besides, if they want to rece me, let them. Who cares, anyway?¡± she said, picking up the storybook again. After a few nces, Daohua, feeling somewhat agitated, tossed the storybook aside. Just as Wang Manman thought Daohua was about to leave, her mistress unexpectedly stood by the window, lost in thought. ¡°Huh?¡± After a little while, Daohua shook her head with a smile. She was truly regressing, falling prey to amon human folly¡ªtaking herself too seriously. Little did she know that in Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes, she was nothing more than an expendable ymate, easily receable at any moment. If sheplied with his wishes, he would sh a smile her way, but once she displeased him, he would immediately turn away to find someone else. How could she, ustomed to looking up to someone so high above, ever hope to have an equal friendship with him? Chapter 158: 143, Arrogant When Successful_1 Chapter 158: Chapter 143, Arrogant When Sessful_1 In the pavilion, Yan Yishuang took over Yan Wenxiu¡¯s poem. The continuity was good, and it won everyone¡¯s apuse. Yan Yishuang¡¯s spirits lifted, and she immediately looked towards Xiao Yeyang, who was sitting in the seat of honor, with a smile. ¡°Little Prince, it¡¯s your turn!¡± She never felt that she was inferior to her elder sister in any way, especially when it came toposing poetry. In this respect, she was streets ahead of her elder sister. Today, she was determined to seize the opportunity to showcase her abilities and to make not only her father and others at home but also the Little Prince see that the Yan Family had more than just her elder sister to be proud of. Xiao Yeyang was somewhat disinterested, and he responded perfunctorily, his gaze frequently drifting outside the pavilion, feeling both angry and helpless in his heart. That Daohua had actually left him hanging here! How infuriating! In the pavilion, Yan Wenkai, who also found the proceedings dull, was thinking of leaving. Had it not been for his eldest brother¡¯s diligent efforts to pep up the atmosphere, he might have already walked out. ¡°Brother Dong¡¯s verse is really well done, both affectionate and natural. Little Prince, what do you think?¡± Hearing his younger sister calling out to the Little Prince again made Yan Wenkai cringe. Didn¡¯t his third sister have eyes? Couldn¡¯t she see that the Little Prince was already very impatient? Yet, she was still desperately trying to engage him in conversation.
Yan Yishuang continued to p and cheer, looking expectantly at Xiao Yeyang, as if waiting for his critique. Unfortunately, Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. Seeing this, the smile on Yan Yishuang¡¯s face could hardly be maintained. Beside her, Dong Yuanxuan sighed in resignation, feeling obliged to speak up to smooth things over, so as not to let the situation be too awkward. Meanwhile, he wondered, considering they were both Misses of the Yan Family, why was there such a big difference between them? When the eldest Miss Yan was present, the atmosphere was joyful, rxed, andfortable. Even though her attention was mostly on the Little Prince, she never ignored anyone else. Everything progressed gently and patiently. But with the third Miss Yan, there was nothing but an overeager attempt to please, followed by a heaping load of awkwardness. It really made one wonder why Yan Wenxiu had put her forward. ¡°Little Prince, what do you think of this pot of green winter chrysanthemums?¡± Just as Xiao Yeyang¡¯s patience was wearing thin, Yan Yile cheerfully ced a pot of winter chrysanthemums in front of him. Xiao Yeyang nced at it without much interest. However, at that moment, Yan Yile spoke again, ¡°This was personally cultivated by my eldest sister. There are only a few pots like this one; even flower shops don¡¯t sell them.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang then showed some enthusiasm, ¡°Winter chrysanthemums are difficult to keep alive, and the green ones are even rarer. Daohua has good skills in growing flowers.¡± Seeing the Little Prince willing to converse with her, Yan Yile¡¯s smile broadened. She started to talk about how her eldest sister grew and grafted nts, pulling Yan Yihuan into the conversation. Yan Yihuan sat serenely by her side, asionally adding a sentence or two, while Yan Yile spoke animatedly. The others originally thought that Xiao Yeyang would be impatient with such topics, but to their surprise, he listened with genuine interest, even exchanging a few words with the two sisters about their gardening insights. On the side, Yan Yishuang furrowed her brows in disappointment, looking pitifully at Yan Wenxiu. Yan Wenxiu reassured her with a look, signaling that everything was okay. ¡­ Xiao Yeyang patiently waited at the Yan Family home for most of the day, but by the afternoon, when Daohua still hadn¡¯te out to meet him, the Little Prince¡¯s temper red, and he left with a stern face.
Daohua Pavilion. Daohua was calcting the ounts for the flower shop. In the past few months, the business had been good, and they had made a considerable amount of silver. Thinking about the vegetables that were mostly ripe in the greenhouse, which they couldn¡¯t possibly consume all by themselves, Daohua was considering whether to buy another store just to sell vegetables.
In winter, there were fewer varieties of vegetables, especially green vegetables, and they could definitely fetch a good price. Moreover, after selling the vegetables, the shop could also be used to sell fruits in the future. On her estate¡¯s barren hill, she had nted quite a few fruit trees. Even though the fruit trees would take a year or two to bear fruit, there were still watermelons and grapes in the meantime. After considering it from all angles, Daohua felt the n was feasible and began to calcte whether she had enough silver. Just then, Wang Manman returned from outside. ¡°Miss, the Little Prince has left.¡± Daohua paused for a moment, gave a faint smile, then continued to bury her head in her ounts. No matter in modern times or ancient times, what could be more important than bing powerful and independent? On the evening of that day, Daohua went to the olddy¡¯s house for dinner. She sensed something was off in the atmosphere the moment she entered the room. The stepfather¡¯s expression was not very good; when he saw here in, he nced at her with displeasure. The entire second room, on the other hand, was all smiles.
Daohua looked at them in surprise. Had this family found some silver? As for the third room, they were just as silent as ever. After thinking for a bit, Daohua gestured for Wang Manman to go out and find out what was going on. Soon, Wang Manman returned and whispered to Daohua, ¡°Miss, the reason the second master and his wife are so happy is that this afternoon, the Little Prince had a delightful chat with the second and fourth youngdies.¡± Daohua raised her eyebrows. No wonder her second uncle and aunt were so pleased. ¡°What about father, why is he not happy?¡± It would make sense for him to be happy after treating Xiao Yeyang well. Wang Manman nced at Yan Yishuang, who was sitting silently: ¡°The Little Prince did not pay much attention to the third youngdy.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua scoffed in her heart. Indeed, to her stepfather, the distinctions of closeness and distance within the family were still quite clear. After all, even though they were a family, the face brought by a niece could notpare to that brought by his own daughter. Seeing her stepfather force a smile, Daohua felt a bit of schadenfreude. Wasn¡¯t Yan Yishuang the one you liked best? Now she has been outshone. Serves you right for being pped in the face! Next to her, the old Madam Yan, seeing her granddaughter¡¯s amused look, struck her hard on the head.
During the meal, Yan Zhiyuan had a few drinks. It was unclear if he was too happy or just using his drunkenness as an excuse to act foolishly, but he started to lecture Daohua again. ¡°Daohua, it¡¯s not that your second uncle is trying to criticize you, but you really need to change your temper. What kind of person is the Little Prince? When hees to our house, how can you be so disrespectful as to not even show your face?¡± Watching her step-uncle¡¯s triumphant and arrogant demeanor, Daohua held back her temper. Unable to restrain herself, she put down her chopsticks and looked him straight in the eye: ¡°Second uncle, I am indeed acting exactly ording to your instructions.¡± Yan Zhigao was taken aback: ¡°When did I ever tell you to be so rude?¡± Daohua scoffed: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that offending Xiao Yeyang was the same as bringing disaster upon the entire Yan Family? For the sake of the Yan Family, I should keep my distance from him. Otherwise, what if I inadvertently cause trouble for the whole Yan Family? You would skin me alive then.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yan Zhigao grew angry and embarrassed. Daohua, not the least bit intimidated, met his gaze: ¡°The truth! Second uncle, where exactly have I offended you to make you look at me with such disdain?¡± ¡°Contacting Xiao Yeyang brings disaster to the Yan Family; now that I¡¯m avoiding him, you think I¡¯m being disrespectful. Second Uncle, your demands are a bit too harsh.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Zhigao, enraged, pped his hand hard on the table: ¡°I see you as nothing but an uncultured wild girl.¡± Hearing these words, Yan Zhigao and Madam Li both furrowed their brows at the same time. ¡°Second brother, you¡¯ve had too much to drink!¡± Yan Wenxiu said it as an excuse, thinking that no matter what, his daughter was still his and his wife¡¯s responsibility; it was not his brother¡¯s ce to lecture her.
¡°I haven¡¯t¡­¡± Yan Zhigao wanted to argue, but unfortunately, Madam Li did not give him the chance and cut off his words, turning to speak to Madam Sun. ¡°Second sister-inw, second brother is drunk. You should take him back to his room!¡± Her tone was cold, leaving no room for negotiation. At that moment, the authority of the two heads of the family was fully asserted. Chapter 159: 144, Delusional _1 Chapter 159: Chapter 144, Delusional _1 The next morning, Yan Zhiyuan woke up with a bit of a headache. ¡°Did I say something I shouldn¡¯t have said yesterday?¡± Mrs. Sun nced at him: ¡°Remembering now, are you? You put on quite the disy yesterday, mming the table in front of mother, elder brother, and sister-inw. That would have been enough, but you also loudly called Daohua an ill-mannered wild girl.¡± ¡°Just think about it, those words of yours, weren¡¯t they criticizing mother, elder brother, and sister-inw all together?¡± Yan Yile, who was sitting nearby waiting for breakfast, joined in: ¡°Mother, I think father was right. Eldest sister was yelling at father; that is ack of manners.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth. When adults are speaking, children should not chime in.¡± Mrs. Sun red at her younger daughter. Yesterday, elder brother and sister-inw were indeed quite upset. Their son Wenjie was not yet grown, and their family was still relying on elder brother for support. They couldn¡¯t afford to let small grievances create a rift with the main branch of the family. Yan Zhiyuan furrowed his brows, as his thoughts were even clearer and more far-seeing than Mrs. Sun¡¯s. He spoke immediately, ¡°Elder brother probably hasn¡¯t gone to the Governor¡¯s Office yet, I¡¯ll go and apologize right now.¡± Seeing her father leave in a rush without even eating breakfast, Yan Yile pouted, feeling unconvinced: ¡°Mother, why do we have to tiptoe around Uncle all the time? Yesterday, it was clear Eldest sister was disrespectful to father.¡± Mrs. Sun fell silent for a moment, looked at her unconvinced younger daughter, and her older daughter who seemed lost in thought. After pondering for a bit she spoke.
¡°It¡¯s simple because your Uncle is an official, your father is amoner. Our branch of the family must always concede to the main branch.¡± ¡°As for your eldest sister¡­ even Uncle dares not challenge her, let alone fearing your father.¡± Yan Yile curled her lip: ¡°Mother, I know, Eldest sister dares to do this only because she is close to Little Prince. Uncle needs Little Prince¡¯s favor to get promoted, that¡¯s why he tolerates Eldest sister so much.¡± ¡°But mother, it¡¯s different now. In the past, Little Prince only yed with Eldest sister, but now he is willing to y with me and second sister, too. We¡¯re not without backing anymore.¡± Mrs. Sun looked at her younger daughter with surprise, not expecting such thoughts from her at such a young age. She smiled and nodded her head: ¡°Little Prince only yed with you once, who knows what will happen next time?¡± Yan Yile tilted her head up confidently: ¡°Little Prince will definitely y with us again. You don¡¯t know, yesterday he talked a lot with us and was smiling the whole time.¡± ¡°Once we get to know Little Prince a bit better, I¡¯ll ask him to help father get an official position too. Considering how powerful Little Prince is, that should be an easy task.¡± Hearing these words, Mrs. Sun was outright shocked, but in her eyes flickered hope. Over the years, she too had made acquaintances with many official¡¯s families and heard about purchasing positions. However, buying an official position required significant backing. Little Prince¡­ he might indeed be able to help their family. On the side, Yan Yihuan couldn¡¯t help but speak up: ¡°Fourth sister, you¡¯re indulging in fanciful thoughts. Little Prince chatted with us because you brought Eldest sister¡¯s flowers to him.¡± She had seen everything very clearly from the sidelines. Furthermore, the topics they discussed with Little Prince afterward were all centered around Eldest sister. ¡°Also, matters like buying an official position are not for us to consider.¡± Yan Yile disagreed: ¡°The flower was just an icebreaker. Afterward, Little Prince was willing to talk to us because we made the conversation interesting and kept him amused, right?¡± ¡°As for buying an official position, if Eldest sister could get Little Prince to allocate Academy ces for elder brother, then securing an official post for father isn¡¯t such a big deal.¡± Yan Yihuan wanted to argue more, but Mrs. Sun interjected. ¡°Enough, stop arguing. Anyway, you two must remember one thing, you must get along well with Little Prince in the future and not offend him like your Eldest sister did.¡± ¡°Mother, rest assured, we won¡¯t be foolish like Eldest sister!¡±
Main courtyard. Seeing Yan Zhiyuane to apologize so early in the morning, Yan Zhigao couldn¡¯t keep faulting him. Madam Li, though still fuming inside, refrained from pursuing the matter further out of respect for the olddy and her own husband. So, with everyone¡¯s tacit understanding, the incident that urred on the Laba Festival was let go.
¡­ Two dayster, Zhou Jingwan sent a box of silk flowers to Daohua. ¡°They¡¯re so exquisitely made!¡± Daohua happily looked at the silk flowers in the box, and immediately chose a plum blossom for Wang Manman to ce in her hair, then turned to Zhou Jingwan: ¡°Does it look nice?¡± ¡°It looks great, you look good in anything!¡± Zhou Jingwan saw that Daohua liked the gift she had given and felt especially happy, ¡°Let me tell you, this is the most fashionable silk flower in Beijing. My second uncle specially brought it back for me, saying it¡¯s nice to have for going out during the New Year.¡± Daohua was surprised, ¡°Your second uncle hase back?¡± Zhou Jingwan shook her head, ¡°He¡¯s busy, how could hee back at this time? It was the servants from his residence who sent the New Year gifts, and they brought this along for me.¡± Daohua: ¡°Your second uncle sends New Year gifts really early, it¡¯s still over twenty days until the New Year.¡± Zhou Jingwan shook her head, ¡°Not early at all. Ever since my grandfather returned, it¡¯s always my second uncle who sends the New Year gifts first, then my mother prepares the return gifts. It¡¯s better to send them early, to ensure our return gifts can reach their destinations before the New Year.¡± Daohua¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°Has your family sent out the New Year gifts yet?¡± Zhou Jingwan: ¡°Not yet, my second uncle¡¯s just arrived yesterday, and my mother still needs to check and verify them, it won¡¯t be so quick.¡± Daohua: ¡°Does your family send New Year gifts by waterway? Then, can our family join yours to send the New Year gifts together?¡±
After entering December, Madam Li began preparing the New Year gifts. The thing she heard most about was sending New Year gifts to her fourth aunt. The fourth aunt lived in Beijing, quite a distance away, so she needed to find a good route and then dispatch someone to deliver them. She knew her grandmother had been missing her daughter who had married far away all these years, so she always had this matter on her mind. Zhou Jingwan was surprised, ¡°Does your family also have rtives and friends in Beijing?¡± Daohua nodded her head, ¡°Mhm, my aunt.¡± Zhou Jingwan immediately said, ¡°I have to go back and ask my mother first, then I will give you a reply right away.¡± Daohua smiled and agreed. That same day, not long after Zhou Jingwan returned, she sent someone to tell Daohua that her mother had agreed. The Zhou Family sent New Year gifts using their own boats, simply taking the Yan Family¡¯s gifts along, a mere trifle. Once Daohua received the confirmation, she immediately went to find the old madam and Madam Li. When Madam Li heard that the New Year gifts could be sent with the Zhou Family to Beijing, she was also very happy, ¡°That¡¯s great, now I don¡¯t need to find another ship specially.¡± Daohua sat next to her somewhat silent grandmother, ¡°Grandmother, this year, as father has been promoted to Prefectural Governor, we really must prepare a good New Year gift for fourth aunt.¡±
Thinking of her daughter she had not seen for many years, Old Madam Yan¡¯s eyes moistened, ¡°Good child, it¡¯s hard on you to still think of your fourth aunt.¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°Of course I do. I not only think of fourth aunt, but also of my male and female cousins. Ah, I haven¡¯t sent them gifts before, Grandmother, you must help me pick carefully, so I don¡¯t lose face in front of my cousins.¡± Hearing this, Old Madam Yan¡¯s face showed a smile, ¡°Alright, Grandmother will help you check, and ensure that you, girl, won¡¯t lose any face.¡± Daohua: ¡°Since we¡¯re taking the waterway, it shouldn¡¯t take many days to reach Beijing. The vegetables in the warm room you grew, Grandmother, are already ripe. We should also send some to fourth aunt, so that even far away in Beijing, she can taste the vegetables grown by her mother.¡± Old Madam Yan¡¯s voice choked up, nodding with reddened eyes. Ever since her daughter married, she had never again tasted the food she made or the vegetables she grew. Although she couldn¡¯t personally cook a meal for her now, sending her some vegetables she had grown herself was still good. ¡°Also, I still have several jars of the grape wine I made, let¡¯s send two jars to fourth aunt. Whether for her own enjoyment or to give to others, they¡¯re respectable gifts.¡± ¡°And the sweet rice wine and the potted nts.¡± ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re the only one who knows what kind of flowers fourth aunt likes, so it has to be you who choose them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Madam Li, watching the enthusiastic discussion about New Year gifts between grandmother and granddaughter, also felt a sense of relief. Over the years, due to the Yang Family intentionally keeping their distance, the old master¡¯s official career had not been promoted, and they dared not mention the little aunt too much in front of the old madam.
Now things were better, this year the old master had been promoted, and the family had also earned some silver from selling watermelons, so they could prepare a substantial New Year gift for the little aunt. Presumably, the Yang Family would not dare to slight the little aunt anymore. Chapter 160: 145, Yang Family_1 Chapter 160: Chapter 145, Yang Family_1 The Zhou Family¡¯s ship took the Dayuan River, which made the journey faster; it took less than ten days for the Yan Family¡¯s annual gifts to arrive in Beijing. Yang Residence. Old Madam Yang had just returned from attending a banquet with the women of the household and was now gathered in a room chatting. As the year¡¯s end approached, there were more banquets hosted by various families. Even though the head of the household was only a fourth-ranked official, he received quite a few invitations. ¡°Grandmother, Miss Yuan¡¯s jewelry set was really beautiful, I want one just like it,¡± ¡°Grandmother, I want one, too.¡± The daughters of the Yang Family¡¯s first, second, and third branches were currently sitting around Old Madam Yang, coaxing and acting adorable, all the while lobbying for their own interests. The wives of the first, second, and third branches of the Yang Family simply watched with smiling eyes and did not stop them. Old Madam Yang was initially reluctant to agree, but herpetitive nature, coupled with the fact that the dresses and jewelry of other youngdies at the banquet surpassed those of her own family, and considering her granddaughters were charming and cute, made her grit her teeth and acquiesce. ¡°Alright, Grandmother will buy them for you, a set for each person.¡±
Down below, Fourth Madam Yan Siyu felt a sudden chill when Old Madam Yang did not even mention her daughter Xiujun. As a daughter-inw not favored by her mother-inw, she understood, but her daughter was also Old Madam Yang¡¯s granddaughter. Why was Old Madam Yang so biased? ¡°Mother!¡± Yang Xiujun, sensing that her mother¡¯s mood was off, immediately reached out and grasped her hand. She had grown ustomed to her grandmother¡¯s partiality and disregard over the years; she would actually be surprised if her grandmother suddenly treated her well one day. Yan Siyu gave a bitter smile and squeezed her daughter¡¯s hands in return. It was her own fault as a mother for being too weak, which resulted in her daughter suffering alongside her. Fortunately, her son Hongrui was doing well in his studies and was valued by his uncle; otherwise, she would have had nowhere to stand in the Yang Family. ¡°Old Madam!¡± Suddenly, a butler by Old Madam Yang¡¯s side walked in, nced at Fourth Madam, then quickly approached Old Madam Yang and whispered something in her ear. After hearing the servant¡¯s words, Old Madam Yang looked up at her youngest daughter-inw with a hint of surprise on her face, ¡°Fourth daughter-inw, does your Yan Family have a connection with the Zhou Family?¡± Yan Siyu, unexpectedly addressed by her mother-inw, was startled, ¡°The Zhou Family? Which Zhou Family?¡± Old Madam Yang: ¡°The Zhou Family of the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Personnel.¡± At these words, not only was Yan Siyu shocked, but the wives of the first three Yang Family branches were also taken aback. The Zhou Family of the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Personnel was one of the most powerful and favored families in Beijing. The highest-ranking in the Yang Family was a fourth-ranked official; they didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to interact with the Zhou Family. First Madam of the Yang Family: ¡°Mother, are you sure? How could fourth sister-inw¡¯s family possibly know the Zhou Family?¡± Old Madam Yang ignored the first madam, and seeing her youngest daughter-inw looking lost, she frowned and confirmed with the servant beside her, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the Zhou Family?¡± The butler nodded, ¡°Certain, this old servant asked several times, it¡¯s indeed the former Grand Secretary¡¯s Zhou Family.¡±
Old Madam Yang was startled; her youngest daughter-inw¡¯s elder brother indeed served as an official in Zhongzhou Province, which was the hometown of the former Grand Secretary Zhou. Could it be that the Yan Family¡¯s luck was changing, and they had made a connection with the Zhou Family? Despite the shock, Old Madam Yang quickly recovered and looked towards her youngest daughter-inw, ¡°Fourth daughter-inw, the Yan Family¡¯s annual gifts have arrived.¡± Yan Siyu immediately stood up, excited. If at any other time, her youngest daughter-inw¡¯s loss ofposure would have led Old Madam Yang to scold her, but this time, she said nothing, ¡°They say it arrived on a Zhou Family ship, and someone from the Yan Family has alsoe. Go meet them.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Yan Siyu was somewhat thrilled; she hadn¡¯t expected that her family would also send someone over this time. After bowing to the old madam, she hurriedly took her daughter and left. Seeing her eager departure, the second and third madams snickered. ¡°It¡¯s just some New Year¡¯s gifts, but look how happy our sister-inw is.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, my dowry wasn¡¯t extensive, so of course the yearly gifts are important,¡± said Xiujun. Old Madam Yang nced at the two of them but did not speak. In the back courtyard, near the Chuihua Gate. Madam Li¡¯s servant, Fang Niangzi, was pulling one of the Yang Family¡¯s servants aside, all smiles, inquiring about Yan Siyu¡¯s situation in the Yang Family. Upon learning that Yang Boyi¡¯s room housed several concubines and that he had fathered quite a few sons, Fang Niangzi felt instantly irritated. At that moment, Yan Siyu arrived with Yang Xiujun. ¡°The servant pays respects to the fourth young mistress, may you be well!¡± Fang Niangzi immediately knelt down to kowtow. ¡°Please stand up,¡± Yan Siyu said hastily, going forward to help Fang Niangzi to her feet. She then took a moment to look at Fang Niangzi, ¡°You are¡­ the daughter-inw of Nanny Sun, Sister Fang?¡±
The family of Nanny Sun had bound itself in servitude to the Yan Family when Yan Siyu was very young. At the time of their sons¡¯ marriage, she had not yet been wed, so she had met Madam Fang before. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, fourth young mistress!¡± Madam Fang was also visibly excited; it had been six or seven years since they had seen Yan Siyu, following the Yang Family¡¯s relocation to Beijing. Thinking of her distant rtives, Yan Siyu¡¯s voice turned emotional, ¡°How is everyone at home? How is my mother¡¯s health?¡± Madam Fang replied with a smile, ¡°She is doing well. Justst year, the master had grandmother move in to be taken care of by his side. With the whole family together, grandmother has no cause for unhappiness.¡± ¡°This year, the master was again promoted to the Prefectural Governor of Xingzhou, and the eldest, the third, and fourth young masters have gone to study at Wangyue Academy, which has made grandmother even happier.¡± ¡°Now, she spends her days with the eldest daughter, tending to flowers, practicing martial arts, and sometimes staying at the family vi for a few days. Her days couldn¡¯t be more delightful,¡± Madam Fang added. ¡°It¡¯s just that grandmother always has you on her mind. She says that if you were also by her side, the whole family would be truly reunited.¡± Yan Siyu was stunned by the information Fang Niangzi had provided. After a pause, she asked excitedly, ¡°What did you say? My elder brother has been appointed as Prefectural Governor?¡± Seeing Yan Siyu¡¯s reaction, Fang Niangzi paused in confusion, ¡°Fourth young mistress, didn¡¯t you know? The letter that contained the good news was written by the madam herself in the presence of the grandmother. Didn¡¯t you receive it?¡± Hearing this, Yan Siyu couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. Yang Xiujun couldn¡¯t understand why her mother would cry upon hearing such happy news, so she hurriedlyforted her, ¡°Mother, there are many people watching. If grandmother found out, she would be so upset.¡± Yan Siyu sobbed a few times, wiping the tear marks from her face, and bashfully said to Madam Fang, ¡°Sister, you must excuse me; I am just too happy.¡± Seeing her like this, Madam Fang felt a heavy constriction in her heart.
Although the madam had spected that the fourth young mistress¡¯s days in the Yang Family were not easy, she had not imagined they were so tough that she wouldn¡¯t even receive the family letters. Forcing a smile, Madam Fang said, ¡°Fourth young mistress, because I was able to catch a ride on the Zhou Family¡¯s boat, which was less expensive, grandmother had me bring quite a few things with me.¡± ¡°She sent various vegetables she grew herself, nts she nurtured, fruit wine she fermented¡ªeverything she fancied, she sent a portion for you, saying she wanted you to have a taste as well,¡± informed Madam Fang. At this, Yan Siyu¡¯s tears fell once more. Yang Xiujun quickly tried to console her. ¡°This must be Miss Xiujun, right?¡± Madam Fang said with a smile, looking at Yang Xiujun, ¡°She takes after you, fourth young mistress, truly a beauty.¡± While dabbing at her tears, Yan Siyu replied, ¡°Sister Fang, please don¡¯t spoil this girl too much, or she might start getting full of herself.¡± Seeing the crowd around them grow, Yang Xiujun suggested, ¡°Mother, perhaps we should continue this conversation inside.¡± Yan Siyu nodded repeatedly. Previous gifts from her natal family hade unapanied, just letters. This time, someone hade, and she had so many questions she wanted to ask. Madam Fang, not minding at all, followed the mother and daughter by half a step, chatting, ¡°Aside from grandmother, the eldest young mistress also sent something for the young master and Miss Xiujun.¡± Yan Siyu stopped briefly, ¡°You mean my eldest brother¡¯s legitimate eldest daughter?¡± Nodding, Madam Fang answered, ¡°Exactly, fourth young mistress. You haven¡¯t been at home often, so you may not know that our eldest young mistress is really the life of the party. Grandmother isughing and cheerful every day with her around.¡±
Yang Xiujun listened silently, a wistful look appearing on her face as she heard about her grandmother and cousin¡¯s daily life. If only her grandmother could be like that, how wonderful it would be? Chapter 161: 146, The good days are yet to come_1 Chapter 161: Chapter 146, The good days are yet toe_1 ¡°What did you say, the eldest brother of the fourth son¡¯s wife was promoted to Prefectural Governor of Xingzhou at the beginning of this year?¡± Madam Yang asked with a shocked expression. The butler nodded, ¡°Yes, the butler¡¯s wife from the Yan Family said so herself to the fourth Madam.¡± Madam Yang the second muttered, ¡°Such a big matter, why didn¡¯t the Yan Family say a word to us?¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Yang the eldest¡¯s face changed, and she thought of the letter about her daughter identally falling into the water back in March, and her heart skipped a beat. Madam Yang was also puzzled. The Yan Family was normally not bad to the fourth son¡¯s wife; they couldn¡¯t possibly have failed to give notice about such a matter. Suddenly, seeing the slight change in her eldest daughter-inw¡¯s expression, she realized what had happened. This person who is more trouble than they¡¯re worth! The butler pondered for a moment then asked, ¡°Madam Yang, shall we prepare a room for the servants from the Yan Family? I observed carefully, and the Zhou Family¡¯s servants were very courteous to that Madam Fang. The rtionship between the two families must be good.¡± ¡°When the fourth Madam dismissed them, the Zhou Family¡¯s servants even took the initiative to mention their return time, saying they wanted to go back together.¡± Madam Yang thought for a while, ¡°You go and get it ready. This is the first time since we arrived in the capital that someone from the Yan Family hase to us. We can¡¯t neglect the proper etiquette.¡± ¡­
¡°This is grape wine, personally made by the eldest Miss. This servant was fortunate enough to taste it once, and it¡¯s incredibly delicious. The fourth Miss can either keep it for herself or give it away as a gift.¡± The two jars of grape wine sent over were inrge jars, which could be poured into small jars to divide into many portions. ¡°This is glutinous rice wine, also brewed by the eldest Miss. It¡¯s perfect for sweet soup in winter, very nourishing.¡± ¡°These vegetables were personally grown by Madam Yang in the greenhouse, worrying that the north was too cold and the Miss might not have green vegetables to eat, so she sent arge cartload. Unfortunately, many were spoiled on the way.¡± ¡°These pots of Hong Mei and winter chrysanthemums were raised by Madam Yang and the eldest Miss, intended for the Miss, the young master, and the young Miss to enjoy.¡± Afterward, Madam Li prepared other clothes and objects, and Madam Fang introduced each one in turn, then looked around the room carefully and took out a jewelry box. As soon as the jewelry box was opened, even the usuallyposed Yang Xiujun couldn¡¯t help but have her eyes light up. Inside the box were only four flowers¡ªplum, orchid, chrysanthemum, and peach, each made from pearls of various colors, strung together, lifelike and exquisitely made. ¡°These are gifts from the Eldest Miss for Yiyi.¡± Yan Siyu, ¡°¡­This is too valuable, Daohua should keep it for herself.¡± Madam Fang smiled, ¡°The Eldest Miss has more.¡± She then took out aplete set of fine writing brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone, ¡°This is for the young master.¡± Finally, Madam Fang handed a long box to Yan Siyu, ¡°This is from Madam Yang. What it is, this servant does not know.¡± Yan Siyu touched the box and opened it to find a Hundred-Year Ginseng. In an instant, Yan Siyu¡¯s tears could not help but start flowing again. Mother¡­ Mother must still be concerned about her health after giving birth, sending her the ginseng from such a distance to replenish her strength! ¡°Miss, please be at ease, the good days are yet toe! Who knows, maybe one day, the Yan Family will alsoe to the capital,¡± Madam Fang suddenly said. Upon hearing this, Yan Siyu and her mother both turned to look at Madam Fang. Yan Siyu asked with a somewhat urgent tone, ¡°Really, Sister Fang, are you not deceiving me?¡± Madam Fang, ¡°Of course not, our young master has been a Schr for several years now, and he is currently studying at Wangyue Academy, his sess in the imperial examinations is just around the corner.¡±
¡°And the third and fourth young masters are training in martial arts at Wangyue Academy, their bodies are strong like bull calves, preparing to take the martial examinations in the future.¡± ¡°Our Yan Family will only get better and better. Although the old master¡¯s official rank is still only that of a Fifth-rank Prefectural Governor, he is an honest official and is still young. Who can guarantee that he won¡¯t be promoted further?¡± ¡°Miss, take my advice, if in the future the Yang Family, or your husband, makes things difficult for you, don¡¯t just endure it silently. When you came, the Madam said that the Yan Family can now support you too.¡± Hearing these words, Yang Xiujun was also uncontrobly excited. If her maternal family really made it to the capital, then her mother and they would have something to rely on.
Afterward, Yan Siyu chatted with Madam Fang for a while until a servant from the grandmother¡¯s side came to say that the rooms were ready. Only then did they let people leave to rest. After everyone had gone, Yan Siyu found several silver notes with a face value of one hundred taels each hidden in the box that contained the ginseng. She was immediately overwhelmed by a flood of emotions and started to cry, copsing onto the table. By that evening, everyone in the Yang Family knew about the visit from the Yan Family and that Yan Zhigao had been promoted to Prefectural Governor at the beginning of the year. Old Master Yang: ¡°Fourth Brother, go ask your Fourth Sister-inw what should be done in return for the New Year¡¯s gifts. Discuss with her, prepare a list, and hand it over to your elder sister-inw.¡± Yang Boyi, who was now a Fifth-rank official as well, nodded. He had not expected his old ssmate to make such a turnaround and now hold the same rank as himself. When Yang Boyi returned to the main courtyard of the fourth branch, Yan Siyu was busy distributing New Year¡¯s gifts with Yang Xiujun. Seeing his wife¡¯s red and swollen eyes, a sh of concern passed through Yang Boyi¡¯s eyes. He remained silent for a moment and then smiled as he walked in: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Seeing her husband, Yan Siyu¡¯s smile immediately faded a bit, and she said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m preparing to deliver the New Year¡¯s gifts sent by Elder Brother and Sister-inw to the other branches.¡± Yang Boyi nced over the items in the room, his expression showing a hint of surprise. The New Year¡¯s gifts from the Yan Family were indeed generous. Not to mention the few pots of blooming red plum blossoms and winter chrysanthemums, even the wine that smelled fragrant from afar, which the wife and daughter were dividing, was a rare sight. ¡°It seems that my elder brother¡¯s family has indeed prospered; they can even procure grape wine.¡± To know that he had only heard of this stuff, he hadn¡¯t even tasted it yet.
Yan Siyu nced at Yang Boyi: ¡°These were all made by our family.¡± Upon hearing this, Yang Boyi was truly surprised: ¡°Does your Yan Family have such skills?¡± Yan Siyu: ¡°I haven¡¯t been in contact with my family for a long time, so I¡¯m not sure.¡± Yang Boyi¡¯s expression changed slightly, and then he smiled: ¡°It¡¯s also my fault. I¡¯ve been too busy and have neglected themunication with your mother. I will correspond more with Elder Brother in the future.¡± That night, Yan Siyu sent off the gifts allotted for each branch. Each branch received a small jar of grape wine, a small jar of sweet wine, and two baskets of vegetables. As for the potted nts, aside from sending one pot of red plum to Old Madam Yang, Yan Siyu kept two pots in her own room, and the rest were used to decorate her son and daughter¡¯s rooms. She felt that she had indeed neglected her son and daughter over the years. She didn¡¯t want to give anything sent by her maternal family to the other three branches and preferred to use it all for her children. During dinner, each branch expressed their gratitude. This time, the New Year¡¯s gifts from the Yan Family were indeed good. Although the quantity was a little less, they were all fine things not avable on the market. ¡°Eh, Fifth Younger Sister, is the flower in your hair made of pearls?¡± The Eldest Branch¡¯s Third Miss immediately noticed the new beaded flower in Yang Xiujun¡¯s hair. Yang Xiujun smiled, touched her hair bun, and modestly nodded. ¡°This was given to me by my cousin. Do you think it looks nice, Third Sister?¡± She had intentionally worn the beaded flower for others to see. In the past, every New Year, the other three branches would always find subtle ways to find fault with her mother and her for their simplicity. Today, she wanted to show off in front of them to let these people know that she too had maternal grandparents.
Chapter 162 - 147, Stationery Distribution_1 Chapter 162: Chapter 147, Stationery Distribution_1 Xingzhou, Yan Residence. As the end of the year approached, Madam Li was bustling about so much that her feet barely touched the ground. She had to prepare for the New Year¡¯s gifts, attend banquets hosted by various households, and tally the ie from the manorial stores¡ªshe was so busy that she even roped in Daohua to help out. ¡°With your father promoted to Prefectural Governor this year, the gift exchanges have increased several-foldpared tost year,¡± Madam Li remarked as she examined the list of New Year¡¯s gifts from other households, chatting with her daughter who was busy with the ounts. Daohua kept her head down and responded, ¡°When an official rises in rank, of course more people will try to ingratiate themselves.¡± Madam Li nced at her daughter and scolded with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that outside.¡± Daohua looked up and stuck her tongue out, yfully replying, ¡°I¡¯m not foolish.¡± Without amusement, Madam Li retorted, ¡°Sure, you¡¯re the cleverest,¡± but her mouth curved into a slight smile. Indeed, she had been greatly relieved by her daughter this year; otherwise, she couldn¡¯t imagine how overwhelmed she would have felt at this time. More gift exchanges meantrger expenditures, and if it hadn¡¯t been for a tidy sum earned from watermelons on the farm, this year¡¯s New Year¡¯s gifts would have appeared rather modest. Thinking of the return gifts her family had prepared for others, a smug look appeared on Madam Li¡¯s face as she said to her daughter in a pleased tone, ¡°This year, our return gifts include the vegetables you grew and the flowers you raised, which must be the finest in all Xingzhou City.¡± Rarity is prized, after all. Vegetables and flowers are scarce in winter, and they are hard toe by even with money. Though some other families also have greenhouses, neither the vegetables they grow nor the flowers they raise canpare to those of her own household. The Zhou Family is wealthy, right? But even they send their daughter over every two to three days, just to get a taste of our homegrown vegetables. Just as satisfied as Madam Li was Yan Zhigao, working away in the Governor¡¯s Office. This year, the gifts from his household had significantly boosted his prestige within the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office. Everyday, colleagues would thank him¡ªwhether they praised the delicious vegetables or admired the potted nts, he had managed to bridge the distance with his subordinates. Especially within the Governor¡¯s Office, those cunning veterans who were sticklers for the rules yet had powerful backers were less obstructive and critical towards his end-of-year work, thanks to the well-received gifts and gestures, which made his life much easier. At this moment, Yan Zhigao was sitting contentedly in the study in the outer courtyard, admiring the paintings and calligraphy brought to him by his subordinates. Suddenly, the butler, Sun, came in carrying a ratherrge box: ¡°Master, this is the New Year¡¯s gift from Judge Wang.¡± Yan Zhigao raised an eyebrow: ¡°Bring it here, let me have a look,¡± he said. He had already been discreetly informed by Qian Tongzhi about Judge Wang¡¯s backing by Consultant Du. Judge Wang was capable in his duties, effectively handling the tasks assigned to him. As long as he did not trip Zhigao up behind his back, Zhigao was not inclined to make things difficult for him. Of course, significant promotion was out of the question. Butler Sun gently ced the box on the table and carefully opened it. Inside was aplete set of stationery items. Ink brushes, ink sticks, inkstones, brush washers, brush rests, ink droppers, paperweights, armrests¡ªall were present and ounted for. Yan Zhigao picked up an ink brush and examined it¡ªit was a fine Xuan brush. Then he looked at the inkstone; to his surprise, it was a Duan inkstone. ¡°Judge Wang is quite generous,¡± hemented. The value of this whole set was considerable, and acquiring such items would have taken quite an effort. Yan Zhigao nced at the stationery on his own desk, all recently procured, so he would not immediately need this new set. ¡°Father!¡± Just then, Yan Wenbin walked in. Yan Zhigao set down the Xuan brush and asked with a smile, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Yan Wenbin¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the writing implements on the table; he was in need of a fine set for his own use, and this one would be perfect. If it had been before, upon seeing his cherished younger son yearning for something, Yan Zhigao would have promptly offered it to him to take. But this time, he said nothing. Seeing this, Butler Sun standing aside had a thought. He had served Zhigao since before thetter had taken the imperial examinations and had seen over the years how much he doted on the children of the Lin Family. When the young master¡¯s gaze fell upon the writing implements, Sun thought for sure that the set would end up with the young master. But judging by the master¡¯s current demeanor, it seemed he was not nning to give away the set to Wenbin! This was unprecedented! Could it be that he was saving it for the eldest son? That made sense, after all, the eldest son was the legitimate heir. Even if Zhigao favored his younger son, he would not neglect the eldest. Yan Wenbin saw that his father hadn¡¯t mentioned giving him stationery and felt a slight disappointment, ¡°Father, there are some parts of the textbook that I don¡¯t understand. I would like you to guide me.¡± Seeing that his youngest son was eager to study hard, Yan Zhigao was pleased, ¡°Show me.¡± Afterward, Yan Zhigao exined in detail the parts that Yan Wenbin didn¡¯t understand. The questions he had marked were answered, but Yan Wenbin lingered and didn¡¯t leave right away. Yan Zhigao, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is there still a problem?¡± Yan Wenbin moved his lips, wanting to ask for the set of stationery, but after thinking it over, he decided to go back and tell his aunt, and let her ask his father for it. As long as his aunt spoke up, his father would almost never refuse. After leaving the study, Yan Wenbin went straight to Shuangxin Courtyard and told his Aunt Lin about the stationery issue. Aunt Lin, seeing her son¡¯s anxious face, thought something serious had happened. But upon hearing his request, she immediatelyughed, ¡°It¡¯s just a set of stationery, right? Your mother will ask for you. Look how anxious you are.¡± Yan Wenbin, embarrassed: ¡°Your son truly loves that set of stationery.¡± Aunt Lin chuckled, ¡°Alright, alright, when your fatheres to Shuangxin Courtyard, no, when your fatheres back from the outer courtyard, I¡¯ll go find him and guarantee to get the stationery for you.¡± Yan Wenbin was a bit worried, ¡°Mother, will Father give it to me? In the past, whenever I took a liking to something, Father would always speak up, but this time, I stayed in the study for so long, and yet Father didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Aunt Lin was stunned for a moment, thenughed, ¡°It¡¯s nearing the end of the year; your father is busy with many affairs, maybe he just didn¡¯t think of it.¡± Then, after a moment¡¯s thought, she summoned a maid, ¡°Go to Chuihua Gate and keep watch. When you see the mastering back from the front courtyard,e and tell me.¡± The outer study. After Yan Wenbin left, Yan Zhigao looked down at the stationery on the table, thinking that he had never given anything to his eldest daughter before, he called for the butler Sun, ¡°Go, take this set of stationery to Daohua. That girl has good handwriting; it will be perfect for her.¡± Upon hearing this, Butler Sun was taken aback. It¡¯s not that he was to me; among the five children from the main house, in terms of importance, the eldest son was number one; in terms of favoritism, the fifth son and the third daughter were contenders. Caught in the middle, the eldest daughter and the fourth son, well, it was a bit awkward. At least, in the past, when the master had something nice, these two were rarely considered. Though Butler Sun was surprised, he didn¡¯t show it on his face; chuckling, he covered the stationery carefully and carefully took it toward the main courtyard. The main courtyard. Daohua had just finished checking the annual ie and expenses of Madam Li¡¯s dowry shop and was about to stroll about the courtyard when she saw Butler Suning in with a box. ¡°Madam, this is the stationery the master gave to the eldest daughter.¡± Butler Sun performed the proper salutations for both, then cheerily ced the stationery on the table. Daohua was somewhat shocked, ¡°For me? Are you sure you haven¡¯t made a mistake?¡± Would her stepfather really think of her? Seeing the disbelief on the eldest daughter¡¯s face, the corner of Butler Sun¡¯s mouth twitched. See, even the eldest daughter herself couldn¡¯t believe it; his previous surprise was all too normal. ¡°Indeed, the master said that the eldest daughter¡¯s handwriting is good and that it suits this set of stationery.¡± Madam Li red at her daughter and urged, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you going to open it and see?¡± Daohua set aside her perplexity, opened the box, and couldn¡¯t help feeling happy upon seeing theplete set of schrly materials inside, ¡°I was just talking to grandmother that I don¡¯t yet have a paperweight or armrest, now it looks like I don¡¯t need to buy them.¡± Seeing that every piece of stationery was of fine material, Madam Li smiled and said, ¡°You must thank your father for this.¡± Daohua flipped through the stationery without speaking. Shuangxin Courtyard. As soon as Butler Sun took the stationery to the main courtyard, Aunt Lin immediately knew. She found it hard to believe as well. Why was it given to the eldest daughter? Even if it weren¡¯t given to Wenbin, it should have been given to the eldest son. The eldest daughter had not refrained from shing with the master. Didn¡¯t the master greatly dislike this daughter? Chapter 163 - 148, Venison_1 Chapter 163: Chapter 148, Venison_1 ¡°Miss, your writing is getting more and more beautiful!¡± In Daohua Pavilion, Daohua sat in the study carefully tracing in red, while Wang Manman stood beside her, grinding ink and watching with a smile as her miss wrote. She was no longer the ignorant little girl she had been; after following by her miss¡¯s side, she had learned quite a few things. Madam was worried that she wouldn¡¯t serve the miss well and had specifically asked Sister Ping Tong to teach her for a good while. Moreover, when the miss had sses, she would take her along, and she too would listen in. Although she couldn¡¯t remember most of it, she was no longerpletely illiterate. Daohua smiled, ¡°You can tell again?¡± Wang Manman: ¡°Although this servant can¡¯t write, I can still see. Oh right, Miss, the writing instruments the master sent are really good; even the ink is fragrant.¡± Daohua dipped her fingers into the ink and continued tracing in red, ¡°They are all renowned inkstones and inksticks, of course, they¡¯re good.¡± Wang Manmanughed, ¡°I heard the maids talking, the Fifth Master also wanted this set of writing instruments, but unfortunately, master gave them to you. This shows that master is liking you more and more.¡± Daohua¡¯s hand paused for a moment as she wrote, then she smiled lightly, ¡°Maybe.¡± Her foster father¡¯s love for Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang was from the heart. As for her¡­ let¡¯s just say he valued her. Seeing that Daohua seemed not that interested in this topic, Wang Manman changed the subject, ¡°Madam has bought another batch of maids and servants for the house, we will be getting new people in our courtyard too, right?¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°Mm, there¡¯s a lot to do at the end of the year, mother thinks there aren¡¯t enough hands around the house. Oh, if new peoplee to our courtyard, you need to keep an eye on them for me, don¡¯t let them mess with my things.¡± Wang Manman assured her with utmost sincerity, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of the ce. Miss, it¡¯s already past the twentieth of the twelfth lunar month, howe the young masters haven¡¯t had their holidays yet?¡± Daohua: ¡°They should be in the next couple of days.¡± ¡­ At Wangyue Academy. ¡°Finally, vacation time!¡± Walking out of the ssroom, Yan Wenkai let out a huge sigh of relief; this period had really been stifling for him. There was no helping it. Ever since hisst visit home, the Little Prince had been keeping a cold face, making him too scared to speak carelessly. Yan Wenkai, dragging Wen Tao along, rushed back to their lodging to pack up their things. They had only gotten halfway through packing when Su Hongxin came looking for them, ¡°You¡¯re heading back already?¡± ¡°Of course, what¡¯s the point of staying here if not to go home?¡± Yan Wenkai said while continuing to pack. Su Hongxin: ¡°Alright, take a break, the Little Prince is asking for you.¡± Yan Wenkai¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he asked nervously, ¡°The Little Prince isn¡¯t in a bad mood today, is he?¡± Su Hongxin was somewhat speechless, ¡°Look at you, anyone who doesn¡¯t know better would think the Little Prince has done something to you.¡± Yan Wenkaiughed awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m just nervous, you never know how scary the Little Prince can be with a stern face.¡± Su Hongxin pursed his lips, ¡°That¡¯s because the Little Prince has given you too many smiles.¡± Back when he had first started as the Little Prince¡¯s studypanion, he had been on pins and needles every day, not daring to joke around or make a fuss like Yan Wenkai did with the Little Prince. ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t keep the Little Prince waiting.¡± Soon, the three of them arrived at Xiao Yeyang¡¯s courtyard. Upon arrival, they found Dong Yuanxuan, Yan Wenxiu, and Zhou Chengye were also there. In the courtyardy several freshly killed wild deer. Seeing everyone had arrived, Defu stepped forward with a smile, ¡°The Governor sent over several deer. The Little Prince thought, with the New Year just around the corner, it would be good for everyone to share and consider it an addition to the menu.¡± Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s face stirred slightly as he looked at Xiao Yeyang, who sat quietly to the side. He chuckled, ¡°This venison definitely needs to be roasted, that¡¯s when it tastes best. Speaking of roasting meat, I can¡¯t help but recall the meat grilled by Yan Big Sister on the Double Ninth Festival.¡± As he spoke, he exaggeratedly sucked in his saliva. ¡°I really want to eat it again!¡± Having said that, he desperately signalled Yan Wenkai with his eyes. Little did he know, this fellow was gazing at the wild deer, saliva almost dripping, ¡°Indeed, I would love to eat that again.¡± Dong Yuanxuan was speechless, who cares if you want to eat; this dunce, couldn¡¯t catch on to a hint. After a moment¡¯s thought, he turned to Yan Wenxiu, hoping he would understand his intention. As for Yan Wentao, forget it; he was an honest man, Dong Yuanxuan had no expectations there. Yan Wenxiu, after all, had been tutored by Yan Zhigao for many years, and instantly caught the implication in Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s words. He immediately responded with a smile, ¡°Indeed, eating roasted venison while admiring the snow in winter is one of life¡¯s great pleasures.¡± ¡°Little Prince, now that the Academy is on break and everyone is free, why note over to my ce? It¡¯ll be lively if we all gather for a barbecue.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression flickered, but remembering that Daohua hadn¡¯t shown her facest time at the Yan Family, he pursed his lips and remained silent. At that moment, Yan Wenkai, utterly entranced by the thought of barbecued meat, received a sharp pinch on his waist from Zhou Chengye and finally snapped back to reality. ¡°Yes, Little Prince, pleasee to our home. My Big Sister has never had venison before.¡± Xiao Yeyang finally looked up, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t your family even allowed her to taste venison?¡± Yan Wenkai replied, ¡°It¡¯s because venison is so rare, and nobody in our family hunts. Moreover, Big Sister always lived in the countryside; she never had the chance to have it.¡± ¡°Little Prince, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. My Big Sister loves to eat; she¡¯ll drool over the venison for sure.¡± Imagining Daohua salivating at the sight of venison, a smile finally appeared on Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face. Then, as the smile faded, he reluctantly said, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll ept your sincere invitation and visit.¡± Seeing this, Dong Yuanxuan and the others exchanged knowing smiles. ¡­. To avoid a repeat of thest incident, Yan Wenxiu sent a servant ahead to the mansion to inform Yan Zhigao and Madam Li that the Little Prince would be visiting. Receiving the news, Yan Zhigao was pleased and told the Yan Family members, ¡°When the Little Prince arrives, everyone should go and wee him.¡± After speaking, he specifically nced at Daohua, about to remind his eldest daughter of something, but he was interrupted by Yan Zhiyuan. ¡°Big Brother, rx. When the Little Prince arrives, we must treat him well. Last time, Yihuan and Yileu had a good chat with him. This time, let them keep himpany too. You know Yihuan, she is gentle and won¡¯t cause any upset to the Little Prince.¡± Having been interrupted, Yan Zhigao felt somewhat ufortable, his brow furrowing slightly, ¡°That would be for the best. It¡¯s an honor for our family to host the Little Prince. Everyone, go and prepare.¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than Yan Zhiyuan and the Sun Family hurried away with Yan Yihuan and her sisters, muttering about getting washed up and dressed without even saying goodbye. Seeing them act like this, Yan Zhigao¡¯s displeasure grew. Back in their own part of the house, Yan Zhiyuan urged the Sun Family to dress Yan Yihuan and her sisters, while he himself sat nearby, incessantly giving instructions. ¡°When the Little Princees, you must do your best to please him, and don¡¯t anger him¡­¡± At that moment, Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s heart was aze with eagerness. After the Sun Family told him about using the Little Prince¡¯s connections to secure an official position, he had been fixated on the idea and was bing more convinced of its feasibility. Chapter 164: 149, Nonsensical_1 Chapter 164: Chapter 149, Nonsensical_1 People from the second branch hurried back to their quarters to get things in order, while the main and third branches remained seated in the olddy¡¯s room without moving. After sitting for a while, Yan Zhigao led Yan Zhiqiang to wait in the outer courtyard. Inside the room, Daohua saw that Madam Li kept ncing at her from time to time, and couldn¡¯t help feeling helpless, ¡°Mother, why do you keep looking at me? Aren¡¯t you busy with other things?¡± Madam Li hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°At Old Master Zhou¡¯s birthday banquet, the Little Prince lost his temper in front of you, causing people to misunderstand you and subject you to criticism. That was his fault. However¡­ now that he has visited our home twice, it shows that he still feels guilty about what happened. You must not act temperamental likest time.¡± Old Lady Yan also looked over, ¡°Your mother is right, the status of Young Master Xiao is obvious. Just amodate him a little, and don¡¯t hold it against him.¡± Seeing that both of them were staring at her with a look that wouldn¡¯t be satisfied until she nodded, Daohua said helplessly, ¡°Grandmother, Mother, don¡¯t worry. Guests are to be respected, and I won¡¯t dishonor the Yan Family.¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Li breathed a sigh of relief, while Old Lady Yan looked at her granddaughter strangely. When had this girl be so agreeable? Daohua noticed the olddy sizing her up and returned her gaze with a smile, projecting the image of being very obedient. It wasn¡¯t long before Yan Wenxiu led Xiao Yeyang and others over. Daohua stood behind Madam Li, properly and smilingly weing Xiao Yeyang and his group into the olddy¡¯s courtyard.
Within the crowd, Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua several times, his eyes full of frustration. This time he hadn¡¯t avoided her, but she had turned into a properdy! The properdies in other families were graceful and polite; Daohua¡¯s version of a properdy was distant and overly polite. He didn¡¯t want to see her like this at all. After entering the room and exchanging pleasantries, everyone took their seats in turn. Yan Zhigao chatted with Xiao Yeyang politely for a while, and during the conversation, Yan Zhiyuan would asionally chip in, keeping the atmosphere neither warm nor awkward. ¡°Big sister, the Little Prince brought some freshly hunted deer meat today. Let¡¯s have roasted deer meat this afternoon!¡± Yan Wenkai looked at Daohua with a smile. Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Deer meat?¡± She hadn¡¯t had the chance to eat that in her previous or current life. ¡°Yes, yes! This weather is perfect for eating roasted deer meat!¡± Before Daohua could say anything more, she was interrupted by Yan Yile¡¯s excited pping. ¡°Little Prince, where did your deer meate from?¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua, seeing she was also looking at him, and said with a smile, ¡°Hunted in the mountains¡­¡± Yan Yile eximed, ¡°The mountains? That must be very dangerous. I¡¯ve heard there are many ferocious wild animals there.¡± Xiao Yeyang frowned slightly, mindful of his status, and still patiently nodded, ¡°It is quite dangerous.¡± Daohua, on the other hand, watched as Xiao Yeyang looked impatient yet forcibly restrained himself, and struggled to suppress herughter. Humph, serves him right! He deserved to be handled by the naive and outspoken Yan Yile. ¡°Mother, where are you going?¡± Suddenly, seeing Madam Li stepping out, Daohua quickly called out to her.
Madam Li smiled, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. I¡¯m going to see if the meal preparations are ready.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯lle with you!¡± Daohua stood up swiftly. Madam Li nced at the people in the room and firmly refused, ¡°No need. You stay here to talk with the guests. I will oversee the kitchen.¡± Daohua said with a smile, ¡°Mother, the Little Prince is visiting our home, and the few dishes the cooks have made won¡¯t be enough. I will personally make a couple of dishes.¡±
Before Madam Li could say it wasn¡¯t necessary, Yan Zhiyuan spoke up first. ¡°Daohua is right, let her make a few dishes to entertain the Little Prince.¡± Yan Zhiyuan smiled at Xiao Yeyang, ¡°Little Prince, this girl Daohua has quite good cooking skills. You should look forward to tasting themter.¡± Daohua rolled her eyes speechlessly at her cheap uncle issuingmands and directly said, ¡°Uncle, the Little Prince hasn¡¯tcked for good things to eat, so there¡¯s really no need for your sales pitch here.¡± ¡°My niece is cooking, which is a way to express her own intentions; what does cooking skill have to do with it? Since you¡¯re so eager to wee the Little Prince, why not let my second and fourth sisters also make a few dishes?¡± Faced with this, Yan Zhigao¡¯s expression stiffened, ¡°Your second and fourth sisters aren¡¯t as good at cooking as you.¡± ¡°Oh~¡± With an understanding ¡®oh,¡¯ Daohua drew out the sound long, ¡°Second sister and fourth sister might becking in cooking skills, but they are articte. Then they should stay here and talk with the Little Prince.¡± Chapter 165: 149, Nonsensical_2 Chapter 165: Chapter 149, Nonsensical_2 Having said that, she pulled Madam Li out of the room without further exnation. ¡°You really!¡± Once out of the room, Madam Li helplessly tapped her daughter¡¯s head. Daohua covered her head and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve followed all the proper manners this time, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Madam Li red at her daughter with annoyance, yes, the manners were followed, but there was a clear sense of distance towards the Little Prince. Thinking of the previous gossip about her daughter from various families, Madam Li sighed, well, it¡¯s perhaps for the best for her daughter to keep a distance from the Little Prince, to avoid being talked about as if she is eager to ingratiate herself with him. Inside the room. After Daohua and Madam Li left, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression slowly began to darken. Yan Yile really wanted to liven up the atmosphere, but unfortunately, even with Yan Yihuan¡¯s help, she couldn¡¯t get Xiao Yeyang to speak again. To one side, Dong Yuanxuan looked helpless.
The temperament of the eldest Yan sister¡­ was just too strong! It¡¯s done for now, if the Little Prince leaves angry, this year might not go well. Fortunately, their timing was quite opportune, and soon, it was lunchtime. At the dining table, Daohua ate her meal properly, notughing and chatting as she usually did. Not only was Xiao Yeyang not used to her behavior, but even the Yan Family themselves were not used to it. ¡°Little Prince, please try this dish, it¡¯s really delicious.¡± Seeing Xiao Yeyang listlessly poking at the rice in his bowl, Yan Yile used the public chopsticks to directly add a helping of food to his te. At this, Xiao Yeyang instinctively knitted his brows. While he did not have a germ phobia, he didn¡¯t allow just anyone to serve him food. Having suffered Daohua¡¯s coldness twice in a row, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s anger was burning fiercely, and just as he was about to vent it, he happened to catch Daohua¡¯s expression, which seemed to be watching a show. ¡°This dish, I find it quite nice, you should try it too!¡± Xiao Yeyang had a thought and smilingly returned the favor with a helping of food back to Yan Yile. Everyone looked on with surprise. Seeing Daohua¡¯s eyes wide with astonishment, Xiao Yeyang sneered inwardly. There were plenty who wanted to cozy up to him; one more wouldn¡¯t make a difference, one less wouldn¡¯t matter. He had already lowered himself toe here twice in person, and this girl still dared to show him disdain ¨C did she really think he was without temper? Looking at the food in her te, Yan Yile grinned, ¡°Thank you, Little Prince, mmm, it¡¯s delicious! Little Prince, you should eat as well.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat together!¡± Afterward, Xiao Yeyang continued to dly serve Yan Yile several more helpings of food, delighting both Yan Zhigao and the Sun Family to the heavens. Watching this scene, Daohua silently lowered her head to continue eating her rice.
Despite Xiao Yeyang usually carrying himself with the dignity of an adult, he was still a little brat at heart, incredibly childish. After the meal, everyone sat in the olddy¡¯s room to have tea and aid digestion. Xiao Yeyang, seeing Daohua gone again, felt his impatience reaching a breaking point. Dong Yuanxuan noticed Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mood and decided it was best to leave, otherwise, this New Year might truly be unbearable.
¡°After a year of studying, it¡¯s only during the New Year that we can get a long break to rx. Right now, I can hardly wait to lie down in my own bed and sleep for an entire day.¡± The implication was clear: let¡¯s all hurry home. Immediately, Dong Yuanxuan shot Yan Wenxiu a meaningful nce. Before Yan Wenxiu could fully grasp Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s intent, Yan Yile chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you, Big Brother Dong, study at Wangyue Academy.¡± Thinking of the Little Prince¡¯s friendliness and closeness to her at the dinner table, Yan Yile suddenly felt much bolder and her speech became less constrained and cautious. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the teachers at Wangyue Academy are particrly strict, which is why you all have it tougher.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like my second brother; he has it easy at the State School, longing for a teacher¡¯s strict attention without a chance in sight!¡± At this point, Yan Yile turned to Xiao Yeyang with eager anticipation, ¡°Little Prince, if you managed to secure slots at Wangyue Academy for my eldest, third, and fourth brothers, could you also get one for my second brother?¡± The room fell silent at her words. Dong Yuanxuan, who was usually very conscious of his image and appearance, was taken aback and his mouth fell agape. Where did this audacious persone from? She¡¯s really got some nerve! Who gave her that courage! Xiao Yeyang, already irked by Daohua¡¯s disregard, was at his limit. Hearing Yan Yile¡¯s brazen request, his anger peaked, and he stood up abruptly, his cold gaze sweeping over the entire Yan family. A bunch of greedy people!
With that, he turned on his heel and walked away with a stern face. Seeing this, Yan Zhiyuan and the Sun Family stood up nervously, somewhat at a loss. ¡°Little Prince!¡± Yan Zhigao¡¯splexion changed drastically, and he red fiercely at the stunned Yan Yishuang. Turning his anger towards the somewhat pale-faced Yan Zhiyuan and the Sun Family, he hastily followed Xiao Yeyang out. It was only after Xiao Yeyang exited the room that Dong Yuanxuan came to his senses. He looked sympathetically at the blushing Yan Wenxiu, patted his shoulder, and then shook his head and went after him. Meanwhile, Daohua and Wang Manman each holding a pot of winter chrysanthemums, came out of Daohua Pavilion, intending to hand them to the gatekeeper to send to the flower shop. Just as they reached a fork, they saw Xiao Yeyang walking towards the outer courtyards with a dark expression. ¡°Who upset him?¡± Daohua asked in confusion. In the eyes of the Yan Family, he was like a giant panda, someone to be pleased rather than upset. ¡°Miss, look quick, the Master and the Eldest Master seem to be chasing the Little Prince,¡± Wang Manman pointed out, gesturing towards the following Yan Zhigao and Yan Wenxiu. Seeing this, Daohua frowned and hurriedly set out, ¡°Xiao Yeyang, are you leaving?¡± Xiao Yeyang, disgusted by Yan Yile¡¯s nonsensical behavior, snorted coldly upon hearing Daohua¡¯s voice, ignoring her and continuing to walk briskly away. ¡°Hey, slow down, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to eat roast venison?¡± Knowing that something might have gone wrong, Daohua quickened her pace, clutching the pot as she followed. Halfway along, Daohua tripped on her skirt on the steps, unable to steady herself, and fell to the ground, pot and all.
¡°Crash!¡± The sound of the pot hitting the ground echoed. ¡°Ouch~¡± Daohua¡¯s cry of pain followed immediately. ¡°Miss!¡± Wang Manman, seeing Daohua fall, was so frightened that she dropped the flower pot she was carrying onto the ground. Up ahead, Xiao Yeyang, storming out in anger, stopped in his tracks and turned to see Daohua struggling on the ground. Chapter 166 - 150, Reconciliation_1 Chapter 166 - 150, Reconciliation_1 "What''s with you? You''re so grown up, and yet you can still trip while walking." Seeing Daohua fall, Xiao Yeyang could no longer stay angry; he quickly turned around and hurried towards her in a fewrge strides. Daohuay t on the ground; just as she sat up with Wang Manman''s help, she said, "And it''s all your fault; would I have fallen if it weren''t for chasing after you?" Xiao Yeyang paused, muttering softly, "I... I didn''t ask you to chase after me." "What did you say?" Watching Daohua with her eyes wide and looking at him angrily, Xiao Yeyang turned his head away and touched his nose. "Oh no, miss, your hand is bleeding!" Wang Manman suddenly let out a shriek. Startled by her scream, Daohua quickly looked down at her hand. She had been so focused on staring down Xiao Yeyang that she hadn''t even noticed her hand was injured. Seeing that it was just a one-centimeter-long cut on the palm of her right hand from the shattered flowerpot, she said nonchntly, "It''s just a small cut; what''s there to fuss over?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Let me see!" Xiao Yeyang, without waiting for an answer, grabbed Daohua''s wrist and, frowning at the wound on her palm, said, "You''re so careless; why is that?" He then took out his handkerchief and carefully wiped the dirt from her hand. Daohua was surprised to see Xiao Yeyang so meticulously taking care of her wound, feeling somewhat ufortable inside. Recalling her recent intentional distance, she suddenly felt a bit embarrassed. "No, we need to get a doctor to look at this." After cleaning Daohua''s right hand, and seeing the wound still bleeding, Xiao Yeyang immediately turned to De Fu and instructed. "No need!" Daohua shook her head immediately, took the handkerchief from Xiao Yeyang, and wiped directly over the wound, "See, it stopped bleeding, didn''t it? It''s just a minor cut, no need to waste effort calling for a doctor." "You..." Seeing Daohua''s blunt approach, Xiao Yeyang was somewhat speechless, "Can''t you be a bit moredylike? A girl shouldn''t be left with scars." At that, Daohua snorted withughter, "Why not? Who doesn''t have falls and scrapes, what''s wrong with having a scar or two?" Xiao Yeyang huffed and decided it was pointless to argue with someone who seemed to be on apletely different wavelength. If it were any other girl who had fallen and injured her hand, who knows how much they''d be crying? But her? Not at all! Seeing Daohua still sitting on the cold ground, Xiao Yeyang stood up, grabbed her arm, and in one swift motion lifted her to her feet. "Even if we don''t call a doctor, you still need some medicine." This time, Daohua didn''t object and nodded, "That''s true." She then turned to Wang Manman, "Go back to my room and get my medicine; it''s in..." Before she could finish, De Fu interrupted, "Miss Yan, I have medicine here; no need to go back for it." As he spoke, he took out a small porcin bottle from his waist pouch. "You''re so thoughtful, carrying medicine with you," Daohua said with a smile, stretching out her hand to take it. But unexpectedly, De Fu handed the bottle to Xiao Yeyang with a smile. And so, Daohua''s hand stopped awkwardly in midair. Having received the medicine bottle, Xiao Yeyang looked around and then pointed to a pavilion nearby, "Let''s go to the pavilion to sit, and I''ll apply the medicine for you." "It''s too much trouble for you..." Xiao Yeyang ignored her words and pulled her towards the pavilion. Wang Manman stepped forward to follow, but De Fu held her back. "Little Eunuch, what are you doing?" De Fu''s mouth twitched slightly; since he had been serving the Little Prince, it had been a long time since someonest called him ''Little Eunuch.'' "Look¡­" De Fu gestured towards Yan Zhigao and his entourage in the distance. "Your masters must be worried about whether Miss Yan is injured. You should hurry over and let them know she''s okay," De Fu said. Wang Manman turned her head and, sure enough, saw the Madam anxiously looking in this direction. She immediately nodded and then dashed off like a wisp of smoke. Indeed, worthy of being Miss Yan''s maid, they''re all so...hustling and bustling. ... Seeing this, Defu was slightly stunned. Indeed, worthy of being Miss Yan''s maid, they''re all so...hustling and bustling. ... In the pavilion. Daohua ced her hand on the stone table, then hissed in pain. "What''s wrong, does it hurt a lot? Shall we get a doctor to take a look?" Xiao Yeyang asked hastily. Daohua shook her head, "It''s not the pain, it''s the cold. The table surface is just too icy." "Where''s your handkerchief?" Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua. Daohua nced down at herself and said with an awkward smile, "I forgot to bring my handkerchief." "You..." Xiao Yeyang was truly at a loss for words, shaking his head in disgust, he unfolded his own handkerchief and spread it out on the stone table, "The handkerchief is a bit dirty, bear with it." Daohua ced her injured hand on it and raised an eyebrow at Xiao Yeyang, not expecting him to be quite so considerate. Straightaway, Xiao Yeyang started to apply medicine to Daohua''s hand, and during this, he identally touched her cold fingertips, furrowing his brows instantly, "Why are your hands so cold?" Daohua didn''t think much of it, "It''s nothing. After applying the medicine, I''ll just warm them up when I get back to my room." "You..." Xiao Yeyang held back again and again, but finally couldn''t help himself, "You''re a girl, can''t you be a little more careful? In the dead of winter, it''s bad enough not carrying a handkerchief, but howe you don''t even carry a hand warmer?" Daohua, not knowing how to rebut, stubbornly said, "Wasn''t I just moving flowerpots? How could I hold onto a hand warmer?" Xiao Yeyang was speechless. "Does your family not have maids or manservants? Does the mistress really need to move things herself?" As he spoke, he looked back at Defu, "I remember there should be spare hand warmers on the carriage?" Defu immediately understood, "Exactly, I''ll have someone fetch them right away." After speaking, he turned and pursed his lips. What spare ones? They were originally intended as a gift for Miss Yan. Daohua quickly objected, "No need, my home also has hand warmers." Xiao Yeyang said nothing, merely continuing to apply the medication with his head down. Seeing this, Daohua didn''t know what else to say. Only the two of them remained in the pavilion. Daohua felt the silence was somewhat unsettling and decided to find a topic of conversation. After thinking for a moment, she said, "Why were you angry that day? Do you have any idea how much I suffered after you left?" Xiao Yeyang''s hand paused momentarily as he applied the medicine and he fell silent for a while, "I didn''t know others would misunderstand you." Daohua pouted her lips, recalling that day''s events, and said, "When you get angry, it''s quite frightening, it really took me by surprise that day." Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, "At that time, I was reminded of my mother, and I lost control of my emotions." "Your mother?" Daohua''s eyes instantly widened with curiosity. Xiao Yeyang pursed his lips and said nothing. Seeing him like this, Daohua''s thoughts began to race. Thinking of the decree of divorce, Xiao Yeyang''s mother... could there be some connection? So, that is why Xiao Yeyang reacted so strongly that day. Xiao Yeyang, not hearing Daohua speak, looked up to find her eyes wandering again, so he immediately stretched out his hand and flicked her forehead. "Stop rolling your eyes around, I can tell you''re up to no good just by looking." Daohua opened her mouth to speak, only to be interrupted by Xiao Yeyang. "Don''t ask questions out of turn, and don''t think random thoughts." Daohua was speechless, "You really don''t skimp on control, do you? Do you even have to manage what others think?" Xiao Yeyang remained silent, his mood visibly sinking. Daohua stayed silent too. At this moment, the Little Prince, who was usually so high above, untamed and wilful, seemed pitiful, like a lonely, wounded little beast. Ah, life as the scion of the Imperial Family appears morous on the surface, who knows how much sorrow lies beneath. "Let it be. What''s past is past. But we need a clear understanding from now on; in the future, you can''t lose your temper at me in front of others." Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang lifted his gaze to look at Daohua, a slight smile yed on his lips, "Agreed." Chapter 167: 151, Roasted Venison_1 Chapter 167: Chapter 151, Roasted Venison_1 In the pavilion, Xiao Yeyang carefully applied the medicine, while Daohua asionally made a remark, and the atmosphere between them grew increasingly warm. Outside the pavilion, everyone watched as Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression gradually brightened, and eventually, he even began tough and chat with Daohua. This caused a collective sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s quite cold; let¡¯s hurry back to the room to warm up!¡± Dong Yuanxuan spoke with a smile, aware that it didn¡¯t look good for so many of them to be standing around like this. Yan Wenxiu came to his senses, promptly ushering everyone back inside, but he himself lingered a step behind and surreptitiously pulled out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat from his forehead. Thankfully, the eldest sister had stopped the Little Prince; if they had let him storm off in a rage, the Yan Family would likely have faced considerable criticism afterward. The Zhou Family¡¯s old patriarch¡¯s birthday celebration was marred by the Little Prince¡¯s angry departure, resulting in gossip all across Xingzhou City; even the Zhou Family themselves couldn¡¯t avoid it, much less theirs. Thinking of the fourth sister from the second branch, Yan Wenxiu¡¯s face flushed with heat. He truly had no idea where the fourth sister had gotten the courage to openly ask the Little Prince for favors in front of so many people. The eldest sister had a life-saving grace with the Little Prince, so when she helped him, his third brother, and his fourth brother to seek an opportunity to study at Wangyue Academy, it was done discreetly.
Yan Wenxiu nced at Dong Yuanxuan, Zhou Chengye, and Su Hongxin and, with a sigh, realized this was a terrible embarrassment! At the forefront, Yan Zhigao¡¯s face was also tightly clenched. He had not expected that the fourth girl from the second branch would be so tactless, almost involving the entire Yan Family in the fallout. If the eldest daughter hadn¡¯t stepped forward, not only would their rtionship with the Little Prince be jeopardized, but they might also have ended up courting disaster. Yan Wenxiu was only concerned about facing criticism, but Yan Zhigao considered the matter more deeply. Political affairs were always fraught with danger, and as the Prefectural Governor of Xingzhou, he knew all too well how many were eyeing his position, waiting for him to stumble so they could pull him down and climb up in his ce. His career had not been smooth sailing, and it was only in thest couple of years that he began to see some hope¡ªnow was not the time for a setback. As for the second branch¡­ It seems he would have to strictly discipline this segment of the family in the future! Inside the elderly matriarch¡¯s room. Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s family was anxiously awaiting news, after the Little Prince had stormed away in anger, and no one had dared to follow and apologize. The Yan Family¡¯s old matriarch sat stiffly, casting a cold eye on the second son¡¯s family. ¡°This family should have been divided after the third son¡¯s wedding.¡± Upon hearing this, both Yan Zhiyuan and the Sun Family¡¯s faces shifted immediately. Yan Zhiyuan dropped to his knees in an instant: ¡°Mother, what are you saying? ¡®While parents live, brothers should not separate.¡¯ Are you saying you no longer want your son?¡± The Yan Family matriarch huffed coldly: ¡°It¡¯s only in consideration of me that the eldest has never mentioned separating the family for all these years. Second son, look into your heart and tell me how your eldest brother and sister-inw have treated your family over the years.¡± ¡°But look at you now, how are you repaying them?¡± She said, ncing disdainfully at the still sobbing Yan Yile, ¡°Such a nice youngdy, and this is how you¡¯ve raised her? Not learning the good traits, but trying to outdo and outshine others!¡± One could easily guess the girl¡¯s thoughts: she felt that just because Xiao Yeyang had been kind to her a few times, she was the same as Daohua, who could request spots for her three brothers, and so she thought she could do the same. ¡°You two better get rid of all those twisted thoughts in your mind, and stop that envious streak!¡±
Yan Zhiyuan hung his head in shame. If he had been hopeful before, the moment the Little Prince cast a cold nce at him and strode away, he felt utterly disheartened. How could he dare to expect that the Little Prince would help him gain an official position? Just then, the people in the room heard amotioning from the courtyard.
Yan Zhiyuan immediately stood up and rushed outside, seeing Dong Yuanxuan and several young masters returning. He excitedly asked Yan Zhigao, ¡°Elder brother, the Little Prince hasn¡¯t left, has he?¡± Yan Zhigao snorted coldly but seeing his anxious look, he nodded. One by one, the arrivals entered the room. Upon seeing Yan Wenxiu, Yan Yile immediately rushed forward, crying, ¡°Big brother, did I say something wrong and anger the Little Prince? Where is he now? I¡¯ll go apologize to him.¡± Hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s eyes twitched. Please don¡¯t! This girl, just stay quiet for once; he wanted to have a peaceful New Year at home. Watching Yan Yile¡¯s tearful eyes fixed on him, Yan Wenxiu¡¯s recently rxed brows furrowed once more: ¡°It¡¯s alright, fourth sister, there¡¯s no need for you to apologize to the Little Prince.¡± Chapter 168: 151, Roasted Venison_2 Chapter 168: Chapter 151, Roasted Venison_2 ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There are no buts!¡± Yan Wenxiu looked straight at Yan Yile and shook her head, signaling her to return to her parents¡¯ side. ¡­ Inside the pavilion, after Xiao Yeyang had finished applying medicine to Daohua, there was a silence between them until Defu came over with a hand warmer covered in snow-white fur. ¡°Have you added charcoal?¡± Defu bent slightly, ¡°I have.¡± Xiao Yeyang took the hand warmer, tested the temperature, and casually handed it to Daohua, ¡°Your hands are so cold; hold this to warm them up!¡± Daohua happily epted it, feeling the soft, pure white fur, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful, is this rabbit fur?¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°It¡¯s fox fur, from a Snow Fox.¡± Daohua was startled and looked hesitantly at the hand warmer, ¡°Fox fur¡­ That must be quite rare, right?¡±
Xiao Yeyang rolled his eyes at her, ¡°I¡¯ve already said, it¡¯s just leftover excess. If I give it to you, just take it!¡± Upon hearing this, it was Defu¡¯s turn to have his mouth twitch. His master gave gifts¡­in a rather inexpressible manner. Seeing his reaction, Daohua¡¯s eyes twinkled, and she smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst time that you wanted the form for a medicinal bath? When you leaveter, take the bath bag I¡¯ll make with you.¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua, having interacted with her a few times, he had noticed that every time he gave her something, she would certainly give something back. Was she unwilling to owe him a favor? Well, let her be happy then! ¡°Gurgle~¡± Suddenly, a strange sound echoed in the pavilion. The moment the sound emerged, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s ears reddened. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Daohua asked, looking amusedly at Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang grunted and didn¡¯t reply. Daohuaughed, ¡°I saw how you and my youngest sister were eagerly sharing dishes with each other. What, you still haven¡¯t had enough to eat?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang thought of his childish behavior at the dining table and felt a bit ashamed; he abruptly stood up, as if to leave. Daohua quickly grabbed him, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop. Weren¡¯t you going to have roasted venison? Where¡¯s the deer? Where is it? Bring it here quickly; I haven¡¯t had venison before!¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression then looked somewhat better, and he gave Defu a sign. Defu immediately scurried off to prepare. Daohua waved to call Wang Manman over, ¡°Go to the Zhou Residence quickly, tell Jingwan we want to eat roasted venison, and ask her if she¡¯d like some. If she does, she shoulde over.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Seeing that her youngdy and the Little Prince had made up, Wang Manman felt a sense of relief and ran off lightly.
After everyone left, Daohua turned to Xiao Yeyang, ¡°Do you have enough deer? Make sure we won¡¯t run shortter!¡± Xiao Yeyang was somewhat speechless. Everyone was already called over, and only now she was asking if there was enough. Wasn¡¯t this the wrong order? ¡°¡­enough, there are several of them!¡± ¡­
Zhou Jingwan arrived quickly. ¡°Where¡¯s the roasted venison? This time I want to eat more. Last time I didn¡¯t get enough,¡± Zhou Jingwan said with a smile, moving close to Daohua, pointing to the ox leg carried by the maid behind her: ¡°I¡¯m not here to freeload this time; I¡¯ve brought ingredients too.¡± Daohua was delighted to see the ox leg. In ancient times, cows weren¡¯t to be killed at whim, so getting beef was not that easy. ¡°I think you are worried about not having enough to eat, that¡¯s why you brought stuff over,¡± Daohua said. Zhou Jingwan didn¡¯t deny it: ¡°I just love to eat.¡± Then, she ced the ox leg near her older brother: ¡°Bro, hurry up and start cutting the beef to roast.¡± Zhou Chengye smiled good-naturedly: ¡°You, you can only boss your brother around.¡± In the pavilion, the charcoal fire burnt vigorously, and the barbecue grill had been set up. Everyone worked together, and soon, arge piece of meat was on the grill. Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua bandaging her hand while attempting to cut the venison and quickly snatched the knife from her hand: ¡°Which part do you want to eat? I¡¯ll cut it for you.¡± Daohua¡¯s finger hesitated over the venison, and finally, she pointed at the leg: ¡°Let¡¯s go for the leg, the meat there should be tastier.¡± Zhou Jingwan, who sat beside them, overheard and immediately held out her te: ¡°Little Prince, could you cut a piece for me too?¡± Xiao Yeyang looked at her and, seeing that Zhou Jingwan¡¯s entire focus was on the roasted meat, said nothing and quickly cut arge piece of venison for her. Meanwhile, Zhou Chengye breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, although his little sister was a foodie, she wasn¡¯t annoying: ¡°Little Prince, let me cut it.¡± Xiao Yeyang passed the knife over, seeing that Daohua already had plenty of venison in front of her, then sat down next to Daohua.
¡°Try this, I¡¯ve just finished roasting it.¡± As soon as Xiao Yeyang sat down, Daohua ced a piece of venison on his te. The fragrant, crispy-looking roasted venison made them eager to start eating with their chopsticks. Once they started eating, they couldn¡¯t stop. Daohua continued to roast while eating. She saw that Xiao Yeyang¡¯s te was empty and was about to give him another piece when Zhou Jingwan came over and snatched it away. ¡°Daohua, your roasting smells so good, I want some too, I want some too.¡± The piece of meat Daohua intended for Xiao Yeyang took a detour and ended up in Zhou Jingwan¡¯s te. Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Zhou Jingwan intently, looking as if he wanted to snatch the roasted meat back from her te. Daohuaughed when she saw this: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s your turn soon.¡± One person roasting for three people to eat was definitely a hectic affair, so the pavilion was filled with the sounds of the three scrambling for food. The others, quite perceptively, didn¡¯t approach them. Yan Wenkai wanted to join, but was held back firmly by Dong Yuanxuan, who didn¡¯t give him a chance to go over to Daohua¡¯s side. He could only watch with longing as the group of three ate joyously across from him. In the distance, Yan Zhigao saw the bustling scene in the pavilion and finally rxed. After watching for a while, seeing his eldest daughter and the Little Prince chatting andughing, he turned to leave. ¡°What are you all standing here for?¡±
Seeing his second brother and sister-inw hesitating at the courtyard entrance with Yihan and Yile, Yan Zhigao furrowed his brows. Yan Zhiyuan: ¡°Elder brother, I was thinking of having Yile apologize to the Little Prince.¡± ¡°No!¡± Yan Zhigao immediately raised his hand to stop him, ¡°The Little Prince has just calmed down; don¡¯t stir up trouble. It¡¯s so cold; take them back to their rooms to rest.¡± With that, he strode away. Chapter 169: 152, Poor Kid_1 Chapter 169: Chapter 152, Poor Kid_1 ¡°Xiao Yeyang, when are you starting your journey back to Beijing?¡± The barbecue was almost done, and while grilling the meat, Daohua asked Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang¡¯s hand paused as he was picking up some meat, ¡°¡­Who said I was going back?¡± Daohua looked surprised, ¡°Not going back? Then what will you do for the New Year? Who will you spend it with?¡± Xiao Yeyang rolled his eyes at Daohua, ¡°If I want to celebrate the New Year, can¡¯t I find a ce to go?¡± His tone was light-hearted, but the speed at which he ate the meat had slowed down. Daohua nced at Xiao Yeyang and suddenly remembered the first time she saw him. Logically speaking, as a distinguished Little Prince, he surely had many people attending to him and couldn¡¯t possibly fall into the hands of human traffickers, right? Yet, he was kidnapped! Could there be some conspiracy? Connecting this to the time when she watched ¡°The Record of Divorce¡± and Xiao Yeyang¡¯s prickly reaction, Daohua felt a sudden pang in her heart.
¡°The Record of Divorce¡± couldn¡¯t possibly be about Xiao Yeyang¡¯s family matters, could it? Thinking of this, Daohua¡¯s gaze towards Xiao Yeyang unintentionally carried a hint of sympathy. Poor kid! If her guess was correct, this guy must be the child who was abandoned by the head of the family at the husband¡¯s house, right? In ordinary families, a husband would be raging with anger if abandoned by his wife, let alone in the Imperial Family. Xiao Yeyang¡¯s father was a Prince, a person ustomed to prestige. Imagine the fury in his heart when faced with such humiliation; thus, Xiao Yeyang became the object of venting. First, he was kidnapped, and now, during New Year¡¯s, he couldn¡¯t even return home! The sympathy in Daohua¡¯s eyes grew stronger, and Xiao Yeyang, feeling uneasy under her gaze, got a bit annoyed, ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen a handsome young man before?¡± Uh¡­ Daohua¡¯s brewing emotions were abruptly interrupted, and she looked at Xiao Yeyang somewhat at a loss for words, ¡°Handsome young man¡­ Since when did you be an olddy peddling her wares?¡± Xiao Yeyang retorted, ¡°If you can call yourself a beautiful young girl, why can¡¯t I be a handsome young man?¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua was instantly covered in metaphorical ck lines. ¡°Pfft~¡± Next to them, Zhou Jingwan couldn¡¯t hold back herughter any longer. When she saw the Little Prince and Daohua silently looking at her, she pursed her lips and tried to restrain herself. After a while, still unable to hold back, she simplyid on the table, not looking at the two of them anymore. Handsome young man, beautiful young girl¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected the Little Prince and Daohua to be so narcissistic. Oh, it was killing her withughter! Watching Zhou Jingwan¡¯s shoulders shaking uncontrobly, Daohua was speechless. What was so funny, with such a low threshold for humor? Xiao Yeyang had long since averted his gaze and was idly flipping the meat in front of him. Daohua also shifted her attention back, nced at Xiao Yeyang, hesitated for a moment, and then tentatively asked, ¡°How about youe to my house for the New Year?¡± Spending the New Year alone must be so lonely and deste, right?
Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows, turned his head to look at Daohua, and when he saw the look of care in her eyes, he was a bit stunned. After a while, heughed, ¡°No thanks, what kind of thing would that be, spending the New Year at someone else¡¯s house?¡± ¡°But you alone¡­¡± After hearing this, Xiao Yeyang finally understood where Daohua¡¯s concern came from and said with amusement, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not alone. This year, my uncle and I will be staying up together on New Year¡¯s Eve.¡± Daohua only then remembered Xiao Yeyang¡¯s Uncle Governor Guoing, ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± She paused, ¡°Is it just your uncle? What about your aunt?¡±
Xiao Yeyang: ¡°My aunt needs to manage the household and show filial respect to my maternal grandparents in Beijing.¡± Daohua: ¡°It¡¯s just the two of you, then. Who will make your New Year¡¯s food arrangements?¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua, who seemed quite nosy, but still patiently said, ¡°Naturally, there are people below who will handle it.¡± Daohua nodded and thought for a moment, ¡°There are still plenty of vegetables in my greenhouse. When you leave, I¡¯ll prepare some extra for you. That way, you can enjoy the New Year with someforting food.¡± Xiao Yeyang did not refuse. Although the imperial lodge would also purchase vegetables, they were certainly not as good as those from Daohua¡¯s family. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just focus on eating meat, have some greens too.¡± Seeing that Xiao Yeyang¡¯s te only had deer and beef, Daohua immediately added a chopstick-full of roasted vegetables to his te. Looking at the vegetables, Xiao Yeyang felt a profound distaste. Could he admit he didn¡¯t like them? But after noticing that Daohua had also put some vegetables on Zhou Jingwan¡¯s te and was watching until she ate them before he looked away, Xiao Yeyang quickly picked up his chopsticks and gulped down the vegetables. He really didn¡¯t want to hear Daohua lecture about the need to bnce meat and vegetables again. As it was close to the end of the year, Xiao Yeyang said he had to leave after finishing the roast meat. Daohua didn¡¯t insist he stay. At year¡¯s end, there were many gatherings, and everyone was busy, especially these individuals, who were sought after by every family in Xingzhou City. ¡°Wait a moment, we have grown vegetables in my family¡¯s estate. My mother said to bring some back for everyone to try.¡±
Dong Yuanxuan immediately thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Yan. We won¡¯t be polite then.¡± The Yan Family¡¯s vegetables really were tastier than those on the market. He had wanted to take some back for his parents and sister to try for a long time, but had been too embarrassed to ask. While waiting, Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang talking with his third and fourth brothers and, after a moment¡¯s thought, approached Dong Yuanxuan. Seeing Daohua standing beside him, looking hesitant to speak, Dong Yuanxuan found it somewhat amusing, ¡°Big Sister Yan¡­ do you have something you want to say to me?¡± Daohua looked around and, seeing that no one was paying attention to them, asked in a low voice, ¡°Big Brother Dong, do you know about Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mother?¡± This was a sensitive topic for Xiao Yeyang, and she needed to tread carefully to avoid inadvertently saying something that might upset him next time. Dong Yuanxuan had been with Xiao Yeyang the longest and knew the most about his affairs. It was better to inquire a bit. Upon hearing the question, Dong Yuanxuan was shocked, staring at the young girl with wide, curious eyes in front of him. The Little Prince had even talked about the former Princess Consort with her? To know that the former Princess Consort was a thorn in the side of the Little Prince, one to avoid mentioning lest he bes irate. He did not expect that he would have opted to tell Big Sister Yan himself. Dong Yuanxuan couldn¡¯t help but take another careful look at the eldest Miss Yan. Unlike other delicate and reserved youngdies, the girl before him was forthright and radiant, with bright, clear, almond-shaped eyes full of liveliness, and her gentle smile seemed to warm the heart with the warmth that shone in her eyes. For a moment, Dong Yuanxuan was taken aback. ¡°Big Brother Dong, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Seeing Dong Yuanxuan staring motionlessly at her, Daohua had to wave her hand in front of his eyes a few times. Dong Yuanxuan came to his senses and, seeing Daohua blinking at him with a puzzled look, felt a surge of emotion. His fan, unbidden, lifted and he gently tapped it on her forehead. Now it was Daohua¡¯s turn to be stunned. After tapping her, Dong Yuanxuan realized this action was somewhat inappropriate and hastily scanned the surroundings. Seeing that no one was paying attention, he let out a sigh of relief. Smiling at the stupefied Daohua, he said, ¡°If Big Sister Yan wants to know, just ask the Little Prince yourself.¡± With that, he walked away to talk with others, still smiling. Daohua watched him walk away, speechless, and rubbed her forehead, internally eximing, why did everyone in ancient times like to knock on other people¡¯s heads? Chapter 170: 153, Never Too Old to Learn_1 Chapter 170: Chapter 153, Never Too Old to Learn_1 At the gates of the Yan Residence, after seeing off Xiao Yeyang and his entourage, everyone in the Yan Family breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Jingwan, there¡¯s a lot of venison left over, I¡¯ll share some with you. You can take it home and cook it yourself,¡± Daohua said to Zhou Jingwan. Zhou Jingwan was about to nod when Zhou Chengyeughed and declined, ¡°Elder Sister Yan, there¡¯s no need. The Little Prince has already given me a whole one, and I¡¯ve had it sent home just now.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua gave a smile and said no more. Zhou Chengye paid his respects to Yan Zhigao and Madam Li, ¡°Uncle Yan, Auntie Yan, we have troubled you for a day. Jingwan and I should be heading back now.¡± Madam Li nced at the sky and nodded with a smile, ¡°We won¡¯t keep you any longer. You¡¯ve juste back from the Academy, and I imagine the elders at home are anxious for you. Go quickly and put their minds at ease.¡± Zhou Chengye, leading Zhou Jingwan, bid farewell to everyone in the Yan Family and then mounted his horse to leave swiftly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back too!¡± As soon as thest visitor had left, Daohua prepared to help Madam Li back inside. Standing at the doorway in the deep winter was unbearably cold. But just a few steps into their walk, Yan Yile chased after them, ¡°Elder Sister, why didn¡¯t you notice when I was giving you the eye just now?¡±
Daohua turned around, puzzled, ¡°You were giving me signals? When? I didn¡¯t see it. Why didn¡¯t you just call out to me?¡± She had been busy discussing medical prescriptions with Xiao Yeyang and did not have time to notice anything else. Yan Yile pouted in dissatisfaction, ¡°I made it so obvious. How could you possibly not have seen? I think you did it on purpose, you didn¡¯t want me to apologize to the Little Prince.¡± At this, Daohua¡¯s mouth dropped open, and she looked at Yan Yile with exasperation. Yan Yile continued, ¡°You must be jealous of me. During lunch, when you saw the Little Prince picking food for me, you got upset, so you¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Daohua could not bear to listen any further and quickly raised her hand to interrupt Yan Yile. She had eaten too much roasted venison before and feared that if she continued listening, she might throw up. ¡°Younger Sister, having a brain is a wonderful thing. Whenever you go out or speak, please bring it with you. Don¡¯t leave it idly hanging on your neck, or it will rust,¡± she admonished. After finishing her piece, Daohua turned to Madam Li, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go back inside. These days, there are too many presumptuous people around. If we stay too long, we might catch it.¡± Madam Li nced indifferently at Yan Yile and then at Yan Zhiyuan and the Sun Family behind her, and without saying a word, followed her daughter away. At this moment, Yan Yile finally realized that her elder sister meant she wascking in brains. She became so infuriated she could hardly bear it. As soon as they¡¯d left, she immediately turned to Yan Zhigao, ¡°Great Uncle, did you see how Elder Sister treated me? She¡¯s too much.¡± Yan Zhigao nced at Yan Yile briefly but didn¡¯t respond, instead turning to Yan Zhiyuan, ¡°Second brother,e with me for a moment.¡± This time the interaction with the Little Prince had been quite bothersome due to the people of the second branch of the family. They could no longer be left unmanaged; they had to be strictly disciplined. Especially Yan Yile, who had not seemed problematic before, was now discovered to speak without any restraint, having offended the Little Prince without knowing and was now unreasonably causing trouble for the eldest daughter, showing no sense of etiquette or manners. Daohua didn¡¯t know what her stepfather ultimately said to Uncle Zhiyuan, but from that day on, the people of the second branch became much more subdued. To this, she was delighted to see. In ancient times, it was not like the modern era, where if you didn¡¯t like a certain rtive, you could just stop associating with them. People from ancient times valued family, reputation, and the concept that the glory or disgrace of one is the glory or disgrace of all. Before her stepfather had made a name for himself in officialdom, Uncle Zhiyuan had given a lot to the Yan Family. Moreover, with the grandmother still present, unless an unforgivable deed urred, her stepfather would not cast out their family. Now that they¡¯ve calmed down, she finally had peace of mind.
On the 28th day of the twelfth lunar month, the servant sent to Beijing with New Year¡¯s gifts for Yan Siyu returned. ¡°` As soon as she returned, the Elder Madam Yan couldn¡¯t wait to call her over, eagerly asking how Yan Siyu was faring at the Yang Residence. Madam Fang was afraid that the olddy wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the truth, but she couldn¡¯t tell a lie either, so she had to phrase her words as tactfully as possible.
But how could the olddy who had lived for most of her life not understand? Instantly, tears flowed freely, and she kept apologizing to her daughter. Seeing her grandmother crying so sorrowfully, Daohua became extremely anxious. The elderly can¡¯t withstand such crying. ¡°Grandmother, our family wasn¡¯t as prominent as the Yang Family before, which is why they dared to bully my Fourth Aunt. Now, our family is also gradually improving; they won¡¯t treat Fourth Aunt as they did before.¡± ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be sad. In the future, we will deliver festive gifts to Fourth Aunt more frequently, showing the Yang Family our regard for Fourth Aunt.¡± ¡°Grandmother¡­¡± With Daohua¡¯sforting words continuing to reach her ears, Elder Madam Yan¡¯s emotions somewhat settled down. Lady Li was also there, repeatedly assuring that she would often correspond with the younger sister-inw, and this finally consoled the olddy. ¡°That scoundrel Yang Boyi, when he sought to marry Siyu, what promises had he made to me? If I ever see him again, I must give him a good thrashing!¡± The olddy said furiously. Daohua quickly took up the conversation: ¡°Grandmother, there will be a chance. Setting aside father¡¯s side, just think of Eldest Brother, who is good at studies. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he passes the imperial examination, and who knows? He might even bring home a title like Top Schr, First Runner-Up, or Second Runner-Up for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that those who earn the titles of Top Schr, First Runner-Up, and Second Runner-Up are expected to stay in Beijing to serve as officials. By then, wouldn¡¯t our family have an excuse to move to the capital?¡± After wiping her tears, the olddy, diverted by her granddaughter¡¯s words, felt less distressed, but after hearing them, she said displeasedly, ¡°Do you really think your grandmother is some clueless country old woman?¡± ¡°Top Schr, First Runner-Up, and Second Runner-Up, are those positions that just anyone can achieve?¡±
Daohua gave an embarrassed smile: ¡°Grandmother, we need to have faith in Eldest Brother!¡± The olddy was not without insight: ¡°Although our family has provided a graduate in your father, we are still far from those Schr Families. It¡¯s rare for such families to produce a Top Schr across several generations, let alone our family.¡± Daohua scratched her head awkwardly: ¡°¡­Well, if Eldest Brother can¡¯t do it, there are still Third Brother and Fourth Brother, aren¡¯t they studying martial arts? They too canpete for the title of Martial Arts Schr.¡± The olddy: ¡°That¡¯s even less thinkable. Practicing martial arts and brandishing swords and spears, it¡¯s all too easy to get hurt. I would rather have your Third Brother and Fourth Brother do nothing thanpete for that Martial Arts Schr. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Daohua silently lowered her head. Alright, she had nothing left to say. Ever since the olddy had more free time, she enjoyed sending the nanny out to gather various interesting tales, and then having them recounted to her, learning more and more, unlike when they were back in their hometown, tending only to their own little plot ofnd. s, she was getting harder and harder to deceive. Seeing that she had silenced her granddaughter, the olddy felt a moment of satisfaction, and her mood lightened considerably. What was that saying her granddaughter mentioned? It seemed to be, ¡°Live until old, learn until old.¡± Before, she hadn¡¯t felt much about it, but now the more she thought about it, the more she found it to be true. Since moving to her eldest son¡¯s side, in order not to embarrass him, she also studied etiquette and rules on her own, and would have the nanny inquire about news from other families.
Thest time they attended the birthday banquet of Elder Master Zhou, she could also converse with the other Elder Madams. Thinking of her youngest daughter, far away in Beijing, Elder Madam Yan sighed deeply. She didn¡¯t know if her eldest could advance any further, and if not, it would be up to Wenxiu and the others to support their aunt¡¯s family. ¡°` Chapter 171: 154, Celebrating New Year Alone_1 Chapter 171: Chapter 154, Celebrating New Year Alone_1 Yan Siyu had a hard time at the Yang Family, which left the Yan Family members feeling somewhat stifled, diluting the joy of the New Year. Fortunately, on the twenty-ninth day of the twelfth lunar month, the third branch of the Wu Family gave birth to another boy. Seeing that the Yan Family had another addition, everyone finally cheered up again. ¡°Big brother, you should name the child!¡± Yan Zhiqiang looked at Yan Zhiyuan with a silly smile on his face. As the eldest brother is like a father, ever since their father had passed away, big brother had been the head of the Yan Family. Names for the children of their generation, like Yan Wenxiu, were all given by him. Yan Zhigao was also beaming with joy. The more male offspring the Yan Family had, the more it meant that the family was flourishing and prospering. ¡°This little fellow is blessed. Let¡¯s call him Wen Cheng! ¡®Cheng¡¯ as in ¡®aplishment.¡¯ I hope that when he grows up, he will achieve great sess!¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Zhiqiang immediately burst into a big grin. Inside, Madam Wu also revealed a contented smile. Their third branch was the weakest in the family. The head of their branch was an honest man, not as slick and sociable as the second brother, only capable of helping out with some farm affairs.
Fortunately, she was able to give birth, adding three boys to the Yan Family, which allowed the head of their branch to stand a bit taller. Just then, a maid walked in, carrying a food box: ¡°Madam, your eldest daughter has sent you some food.¡± In the delivery room, it was not proper for unmarried women to enter. Daohua handed the food box to the maid, instructed her with a few words, and left. Hearing this, the corners of Madam Wu¡¯s mouth immediately turned up: ¡°It¡¯s kind of the girl to go through the trouble. During my pregnancy, she sent various foods my way. This time, the delivery was smoother than the previous two, and I didn¡¯t feel weak after giving birth to the child.¡± The maid immediatelyughed: ¡°Indeed, I believe the eldest daughter was very worried about Madam and our seventh master.¡± Madam Wu smiled: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s her brother, after all. Little Wen Cheng, you must grow up fast so that you can support your big sister in the future.¡± The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was prepared very generously by Madam Li. On New Year¡¯s Eve, the whole family stayed in the olddy¡¯s room, chatting andughing joyfully. Yan Zhigao watched the entire family¡¯s harmonious scene with a smile, feeling very pleased. This year had brought an unending stream of good fortunes to the family, starting with his promotion to Prefectural Governor, then the visit from the Little Prince, and now with another new member in the family. One good thing followed another, filling him with endless hope and anticipation. Thinking of the winter wheat that had been sown, Yan Zhigao¡¯s spirits lifted even more. If the yield of the winter wheat was as high as his younger brother had said, then his career would take another step forward. With this thought, Yan Zhigao¡¯s gaze shifted to his eldest daughter. Seeing the radiant smile on his eldest daughter¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. He now somewhat understood why others were so fond of his eldest daughter. Seeing her smile, people¡¯s moods would uplift, as if her smile contained boundless hope. On the second day of the New Year, families began their rounds of visiting rtives and friends. Early in the morning, Zhou Jingwan came to the Yan Family with home-cooked food. Daohua looked at her in surprise: ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to your uncle¡¯s house?¡± Zhou Jingwan¡¯s maternal family was in Jingzhou, which was adjacent to Xingzhou and not far away. Zhou Jingwan: ¡°Don¡¯t you also stay at home?¡± Daohua: ¡°My uncle¡¯s house is in the provincial capital, and if we went there, we wouldn¡¯t be able to return the same day.¡± While speaking, she chuckled, ¡°However, we will be going there in a few days.¡±
Zhou Jingwan lifted her head: ¡°You are going to the provincial capital?¡± Daohua nodded: ¡°I have never been to my uncle¡¯s house. Before the New Year, my eldest uncle wrote to invite me and my two brothers to stay for a few days and return after the Lantern Festival.¡± ¡°By the way, I heard that the Lantern Festival in the provincial capital is really lively, is that true?¡± At the mention of the Lantern Festival in the provincial capital, Zhou Jingwan immediately became excited: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very lively. The streetnterns are so beautiful, and there are flower cart parades and various acrobatic performances. Just talking about it makes me want to go.¡±
Daohua: ¡°Then let¡¯s go together!¡± Zhou Jingwan shook her head, her face falling, ¡°I can¡¯t this year, a senior member of the Zhou Family is celebrating their birthday and we all have to go pay our respects. It just so happens to sh with the Lantern Festival.¡± Daohua showed a look of pity, then smiled and said, ¡°If we can¡¯t go watch thenterns together this year, then we¡¯ll just go next year. After all, there will be plenty of opportunities.¡± Zhou Jingwan smiled too, ¡°Right, did your family hear? Governor Guo did not return to Zhongzhou this year.¡± Daohua was stunned for a moment, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean, Xiao Yeyang spent the New Year alone?¡± Zhou Jingwan nodded, speaking softly, ¡°I heard from my brother that the Dong Family wanted to invite the Little Prince to their home for the New Year, but he declined.¡± ¡°Sometimes I think, despite the Imperial Family¡¯s children basking in endless glory on the outside, they are actually quite pitiable. Take the Little Prince, for instance, while other families are together in reunion, he¡¯s all by himself in the pce, cold and lonely, how solitary he must feel!¡± Hearing this, Daohua also felt a pang of sympathy. Zhou Jingwan looked up at Daohua, ¡°You get along so well with the Little Prince, why don¡¯t you invite him to your house as a guest?¡± Daohua pondered for a moment, then shook her head, ¡°Better not.¡± Zhou Jingwan was surprised, ¡°Why not?¡± Daohua: ¡°Think about it. Usually, when Xiao Yeyanges to our house, it¡¯s of his own volition, giving us face; but now during the New Year period, if we go invite him and he sees how harmonious and joyous our family is, won¡¯t it just highlight how even more solitary and lonely he is?¡± With Xiao Yeyang¡¯s character, he would certainly not like to expose his vulnerabilities in front of others.
Zhou Jingwan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true, no wonder my grandfather and brother didn¡¯t mention inviting the Little Prince to our house as a guest.¡± Afterward, the two of them started talking about other things. After Zhou Jingwan left, Daohua thought about Xiao Yeyang alone in the pce. ¡­ Li Xingnian arrived on the fifth day of the New Year, staying overnight with the Yan Family. The next day, he took Daohua, Yan Wenxiu, and Yan Wentao and set sail to the provincial capital. ¡°You girl, why are you still carrying a food container?¡± When boarding the ship, Li Xingnian noticed that Daohua and her maid each carried a food container, which made him somewhat bemused, ¡°What, are you afraid your uncle won¡¯t prepare food for you?¡± Daohua smiled and shook her head, ¡°Not at all, I know that uncle and aunt will have all the delicious and fun things ready for us at home. This is¡­ for someone else.¡± Li Xingnian raised an eyebrow, ¡°For whom?¡± Daohua set down the food container, then looked at Li Xingnian, ¡°We¡¯re passing by Wuhua Mountain on our way to the provincial capital by boat, and I thought we might as well visit the Little Prince.¡± Upon hearing this, Li Xingnian¡¯s breathing quickened, ¡°What did you say, go¡­ visit the Little Prince?¡± This was the first time Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkai had heard Daohua mention this n. Immediately, Yan Wenxiu said, ¡°Big sister, the Little Prince resides in the pce, and one isn¡¯t allowed to enter the pce grounds without permission.¡±
Daohua smiled nonchntly and patted the purse at her waist, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have the jade pendant the Little Prince gave me, I¡¯m sure I can get in.¡± Seeing that Daohua even brought the jade pendant given by the Little Prince, Yan Wenxiu fell silent. Yan Wenkai curiously asked, ¡°Big sister, why bother going to see the Little Prince?¡± As he spoke, he reached out to open the food container, but Daohua stopped him. Daohua: ¡°The Little Prince¡¯s uncle didn¡¯t return to Zhongzhou, and he¡¯s all alone in the pce for the New Year. What¡¯s wrong with paying him a visit?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something about it sooner?¡± Yan Wenxiu quickly said. Daohua: ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying it? After all, he wouldn¡¯te to our house.¡± On the side, Li Xingnian watched the three siblings discuss Xiao Yeyang with such natural familiarity and was deeply moved. How long had it been, that his sister¡¯s family had be so close with the Little Prince? Chapter 172 - 155, Sick_1 Chapter 172: Chapter 155, Sick_1 ¡°` At the foot of the primary peak of Wuhua Mountain. Staring at the majestic and imposing Royal Pce, even Li Xingnian, who prided himself on being worldly, felt somewhat intimidated, ¡°Wenxiu, Daohua, are we really going in?¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, of course we need to meet him before leaving.¡± At the entrance of the Royal Pce, a squad of knife-carrying bodyguards was on duty. Seeing Daohua and the others, they immediately stepped forward to stop them, ¡°This is the Royal Pce; idlers and others are not allowed near. Leave at once.¡± Yan Wenxiu nced at Daohua, then stepped forward and said, ¡°Brother bodyguard, we were ssmates with the Little Prince, and we havee specifically to see him.¡± The bodyguard waved his hand impatiently, ¡°Go away, go away, the Little Prince has instructed that he will not see anyone, no matter who it is.¡± During the New Year period, several groups had already visited, and just because they had let one group in, the furious Little Prince had punished them with ten beatings. To this day, their buttocks still ached. Seeing this, Daohua took out the Qilin Jade Pendant from her waist, ¡°This is the Little Prince¡¯s jade pendant. Please trouble brother bodyguard to announce our visit. If you¡¯re worried about the Little Prince¡¯s me, you can also find Eunuch De Fu.¡± The bodyguard took the jade pendant and looked at it, startled in his heart. He quickly returned the jade pendant to Daohua and said politely, ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll report this immediately.¡± After saying that, he turned and ran into the Royal Pce. Daohua put away the jade pendant and ced it back in her pouch. Li Xingnian felt somewhat uncertain, ¡°Can we get in?¡± Daohua thought for a bit, ¡°We should be able to.¡± They hade to pay a visit, taking into ount Xiao Yeyang¡¯s dignity. That fellow must be bored these days, so isn¡¯t it good for them toe over and chat with him for a while? It didn¡¯t take long for the bodyguard to return with Eunuch De Fu. Upon closer inspection, Eunuch De Fu seemed a bit breathless as he walked. Seeing Daohua, De Fu¡¯s face was full of surprise, ¡°Miss Yan, happy New Year! I wish you well on behalf of myself here!¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°Eunuch De Fu, happy New Year to you too!¡± As she spoke, she lifted the food box in her hand, ¡°I brought some food for Xiao Yeyang. Where is he?¡± De Fu¡¯s face fell, ¡°The Little Prince is in his room. A few days ago, he caught a chill while practicing martial arts early in the morning. He¡¯s been ill.¡± Daohua¡¯s face showed shock, ¡°What, he¡¯s sick? Let¡¯s go, take me to see him quickly.¡± De Fu nodded immediately and led Daohua into the Royal Pce. The ignored Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wenkai, and Li Xingnian: ¡°¡­.¡± Fortunately, the bodyguard was observant and said to the three men, ¡°Pleasee this way.¡± Yan Wenxiu and his brother nodded slightly, entering the Royal Pceposedly, whereas the eldest, Li Xingnian, looked quite unsettled. Don¡¯t me him; his past contacts were mostly with merchants. He had hardly seen any high officials, and being close to the Imperial Family for the first time, it was good enough that he didn¡¯t make any mistakes. After they entered, the bodyguard wiped the non-existent sweat from his forehead, thinking thankfully that he hadn¡¯t offended these people, since there weren¡¯t many who could have Eunuch De Fu personallye out to wee them. The main hall of the Royal Pce. Xiao Yeyang, who was originally lying listlessly on the chaise longue reading storybooks, jumped up the moment he heard that Daohua and Yan Wenxiu had arrived, ordering the servants to help him change. By the time Daohua arrived, Xiao Yeyang had reverted to his usual demeanor, except his face was a bit pale. Daohua, standing a few steps away from Xiao Yeyang, examined hisplexion carefully, frowning, ¡°Your body isn¡¯t that weak, how did you get sick just from practicing martial arts?¡± Xiao Yeyang, happy to see Daohua, and seeing her concerned gaze, said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s not a serious illness; I just sweated a bit and didn¡¯t change my clothes in time, catching a slight cold. I¡¯m almost fully recovered now.¡± Daohua was silent. Being alone outside during the New Year must have made him feel particrly lonely and isted. He must have gotten up early to practice martial arts to vent his irritation, right? Thinking of the tragic fate of the child left behind by the family¡¯s madam in the y ¡°Abandoning the Husband,¡± Daohua once again started to feel sympathetic towards Xiao Yeyang. Poor child! Xiao Yeyang was puzzled by Daohua¡¯s stare and hurriedly sought a topic, ¡°So, what made you think of visiting me?¡± Daohua came back to her senses and beckoned Wang Manman to set down the food box, ¡°I¡¯ve been saying I wanted to treat you to hot pot, but there was never an opportunity, so I brought the seasonings for making hot pot over.¡± ¡°` ¡°Perfect timing, you¡¯ve been ill, haven¡¯t you? A hot and spicy hotpot might just help you sweat it out, and who knows, it might even cure your cold!¡± Having taken medicine for his illness, Xiao Yeyang was alreadyining about theck of taste in his mouth. Hearing Daohua mention hotpot, his interest was immediately piqued, ¡°Sounds good, let¡¯s have hotpot for lunch today.¡± Daohua, thinking of Xiao Yeyang who was not only spending the New Year alone but was also sick, nodded and said, ¡°I need to tell my uncle first.¡± She had originally nned to drop off the stuff, chat for a bit, and then leave. Only then did Xiao Yeyang remember that the three from the Yan Family hade, and he said at once, ¡°Let¡¯s go,e out and meet your uncle.¡± Soon, Xiao Yeyang had brought Daohua to the living room, where the three Yan Wenxiu were waiting. ¡°Your humble subject pays respects to the Little Prince!¡± Upon seeing Xiao Yeyang, Li Xingnian immediately came forward to offer his respects. Xiao Yeyang raised his hand slightly, ¡°No need for formalities, you are Daohua¡¯s uncle and there¡¯s no need to be constrained here, just be at ease.¡± Li Xingnian suppressed the shock in his heart. Just because he was Daohua¡¯s uncle, he didn¡¯t need to be overly formal? Seeing her young uncle standing motionless, Daohua stepped forward, took his arm, and helped him sit down again, then chuckled and said, ¡°Uncle, the Little Prince wants to invite us to stay for lunch. What do you say?¡± Li Xingnian hurriedly said, ¡°It would be our pleasure to ept the Little Prince¡¯s invitation.¡± ¡­ Daohua put a lot of effort into preparing the hotpot base, and as Xiao Yeyang was seeing this style of eating for the first time,bined with thepany and banter of the Yan Wenkai brothers, he found himself genuinely enjoying lunch. The servant De Fu, who was attending to them on the side, also heaved a deep sigh of relief upon seeing his master finally smiling. The Little Prince was sick, supposedly with a cold, but it might as well have been a case of pent-up frustration. Back in Beijing, even if the Prince¡¯s life wasn¡¯t perfect, he had the Empress Dowager and the Emperor¡¯s doting in the Imperial Pce, so the Little Prince wouldn¡¯t feel too bad. But now, having left the capital and seen other families enjoying their reunions and filial piety, while he himself was all alone, such a sharp contrast surely couldn¡¯t have been easy on the Little Prince. ¡°Big sister, this hotpot is so delicious, why don¡¯t you make it at home?¡± Yan Wenkai was slightly unhappy, only having just tasted the hotpot, ¡°Before we start school, you must make it once more or else¡­¡± Daohuaughed and intercepted, ¡°Or else what?¡± Yan Wenkai, caught by his sister¡¯s challenging gaze, felt a little out of breath, ¡°Or else, I won¡¯t help you find flower seeds!¡± On the side, Xiao Yeyang, upon hearing that this was Daohua¡¯s first time making hotpot, felt inexplicably better and said to her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, if your fourth brother doesn¡¯t look for them, I will help you find them.¡± ¡°The Little Prince can¡¯t be partial though!¡± Yan Wenkai immediately responded with a sullen face. De Fu, watching Xiao Yeyangughing and chatting with the Yan siblings, gave it some thought and covertly pulled at Yan Wenxiu¡¯s sleeve, signaling him to step outside for a moment. Yan Wenxiu nced at his uncle Li Xingnian and seeing him nod, went out with De Fu, ¡°Eunuch De Fu, is there something you need?¡± De Fu bowed, and Yan Wenxiu quickly helped him up, ¡°Please speak, Eunuch. If it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll get it done.¡± De Fu sighed, ¡°This New Year, because the Governor was detained by some matters, the Little Prince has been quite unhappy. I was hoping, if it were possible, to request the two young masters and Miss Yan to stay and keep the Little Princepany?¡± Yan Wenxiu was taken aback, not expecting De Fu to be talking about this. De Fu continued, ¡°I am aware that the two young masters and Miss Yan have ns to visit the provincial capital with their uncle, and we wouldn¡¯t ask for a lengthy dy, just one day. Seeing the Little Prince so genuinely happy today, I took the liberty of making the request.¡± Yan Wenxiu came back to his senses and immediately responded with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. As soon as I entered the Royal Pce, I was stunned by the scenery and was wondering how I could stay on to admire it more.¡± De Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile at his response. The eldest son of the Yan Family certainly had a way with words. ¡°Then I shall go and inform the Little Prince immediately. He is sure to agree,¡± said De Fu. Hearing that Yan Wenxiu wanted to stay and tour the Royal Pce, Xiao Yeyang had no objections. Turning to Daohua with a smile, he said, ¡°The winter scenery here in the Royal Pce does fall a bit short. It¡¯s in the spring when it bes the most beautiful.¡± Daohua nced at her eldest brother, then at her uncle, whose face always carried a smile, and said, ¡°Well then, you¡¯ll have to give us a good tour this afternoon.¡± Chapter 173 - 156, Chicken Soup_1 Chapter 173: Chapter 156, Chicken Soup_1 The Royal Pce was built at the foot of Wuhua Mountain, with the Dayuan River flowing by. Nestled between mountain and water, the scenery was exceptionally beautiful. Pavilions, water pavilions, artificial mountains, and towers could be seen everywhere. What surprised Daohua the most was that in the eastern part of the pce, there was a pond that resembled a swimming pool. Xiao Yeyang, seeing Daohua staring at the pond, exined, ¡°This is where we bathe in the summer to cool off. The water in the pool is drawn from the springs at the top of the mountain; it¡¯s clear, cool, and very refreshing. Soaking in it is a great way to beat the heat.¡± ¡°You even use spring water?¡± Daohua eximed with a face full of amazement. These ancient elite sure knew how to live in luxury. She hadn¡¯t even found a ce to drink spring water, while here, they used it for baths. The pce was toorge; Daohua felt half-hearted about continuing to explore after only seeing half of it. It couldn¡¯t be helped, the weather was too cold. It had snowed the night before, and there was still ayer of snow on the eaves. Compared to staying outside in the cold wind admiring the snowy scenery, she would rather curl up inside and stay put. Xiao Yeyang, seeing Daohua¡¯s cheeks red from the cold, said, ¡°We¡¯ve been walking around for most of the day and everyone must be tired by now. Let¡¯s go back to the room to rest and have some tea.¡± Yan Wenkai, though still with a desire to see more, nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright, if we haven¡¯t finished looking around this time, we¡¯lle back next time to continue.¡± Yan Wenxiu and Li Xingnian naturally had no objections. The group returned to the main hall quickly. De Fu, noticing that Xiao Yeyang had improved a lot after wandering around for half a day, immediately smiled more broadly. These days, this little ancestor had been cooped up in the room, not stepping out, looking down and out, which really worried him. Now things were better; he had gone out with Miss Yan ande back energized. ¡°What are you dawdling for? What about the tea and snacks? Hurry up and serve them!¡± Xiao Yeyang, seeing everyone seated while De Fu still stood there with a silly smile, couldn¡¯t help but speak out. De Fu came to his senses, ¡°The refreshments are already prepared. I¡¯ll have someone bring them in immediately.¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than a maid came in carrying a food box. Seeing the maid, De Fu¡¯s expression became serious, and he quickly trotted over to respectfully take the food box from her hands. The maid smiled as she handed over the box to De Fu, bowed to Xiao Yeyang, and then left without saying anything else. Daohua sat on the side, curiously watching. She noticed that after the maid entered, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face grew dark. While Daohua was pondering who the maid was, she suddenly felt a burning gaze on her. Looking up, she saw it was De Fu. De Fu¡¯s gaze kept darting from the food box in his hands to Daohua, while he desperately made faces at her. Daohua was taken aback. What did he mean? At that moment, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°What are you standing there for? Where are the refreshments?¡± His tone carried more irritation and impatience. Seeing that Daohua hadn¡¯t understood his signal, De Fu looked distressed. ncing at the food box in his hands, he hesitantly started moving towards the outside of the room. ¡°Wait!¡± In a sh of inspiration, Daohua suddenly understood what De Fu had meant, ¡°What delicious things do you have in that food box? May I have a look?¡± De Fu immediately turned around, his eyes full of hope as he looked at Xiao Yeyang. Seeing no response from him, he quickly ced the food box on the table between Daohua¡¯s and Xiao Yeyang¡¯s chairs. Daohua nced at Xiao Yeyang¡¯s stern face, then back at De Fu, who was eagerly watching her. After thinking for a moment, she reached for the food box and opened the lid. ¡°Wow, it smells so good!¡± As soon as the box was opened, a rich aroma of chicken soup wafted out. Daohua, holding the lid and seeing that Xiao Yeyang remained silent while De Fu still blinked at her, tentatively asked, ¡°May I try some?¡± That¡¯s what De Fu meant, right? As soon as she had finished speaking, De Fu couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°This servant will go fetch a bowl and spoon right now.¡± Having said that, he ran off in a sh and was out of sight. Daohua was a bit stunned and, after quite a while, she finally said, ¡°Howe I never noticed before that De Fu is so swift!¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua and then at the food box on the table. He moved his lips but by the time De Fu had brought back the bowl and spoon, he hadn¡¯t managed to say that the food box should be taken away. ¡°After walking around for most of the day, I¡¯m quite hungry. This ck-boned chicken soup hase at just the right time. It¡¯s so considerate.¡± Daohua took the bowl and spoon and served everyone a bowl, saving herself forst. ¡°Eh, why aren¡¯t you all drinking?¡± Seeing Xiao Yeyang motionless, Daohua picked up her own bowl and took a sip. Immediately she nodded in approval, ¡°This is so tasty. Taste it yourselves, quick. This ck-boned chicken melts right in your mouth; it must have been stewed for several hours.¡± Saying this, she hurriedly took another gulp. Since Xiao Yeyang wasn¡¯t moving, Yan Wenxiu and Li Xingnian didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to start using their spoons either. Yan Wenkai, on the other hand, didn¡¯t hold back. Seeing Daohua start drinking, he immediately took up his bowl and after one sip he too started praising its deliciousness. ¡°Drink up quickly!¡± Daohua pushed her bowl towards Xiao Yeyang and gestured with her chin towards Yan Wenkai, ¡°My fourth brother is amazing when ites to eating. If you don¡¯t hurry up, he might finish it all up.¡± As if to confirm Daohua¡¯s words, Yan Wenkai¡¯s voice rang out just then. ¡°Big sister, give me another bowl. This ck-boned chicken soup is just perfect,¡± he said, while casually walking over with his bowl in hand. Xiao Yeyang nced at the small amount of ck-boned chicken soup left in the food box. He looked at Yan Wenkai approaching boldly to get more and blurted out, ¡°There¡¯s none left for you.¡± Yan Wenkai pointed at the food box, ¡°There¡¯s clearly some left, and you¡¯re not drinking. It¡¯s a waste to leave it.¡± Xiao Yeyang immediately picked up the soup bowl and retorted, ¡°Who said I¡¯m not drinking?¡± And with that, he began to drink, spoonful after spoonful. Yan Wenkai wanted to say something more, but De Fu immediately interjected with a smile, ¡°Master Yan, the snacks will be here shortly.¡± ¡°Stingy!¡± Yan Wenkai mumbled under his breath, then went back to his spot and sat down. Meanwhile, Daohua was stealthily observing Xiao Yeyang, who was now quietly sipping his soup, and a hint of confusion flickered across her face. Both the actions of the maid who had sent the food box and Xiao Yeyang¡¯s response seemed odd. Never mind, it was probably best not to pry. Who knew if it might touch a nerve with Xiao Yeyang. After Xiao Yeyang finished the soup in his bowl, he noticed that Daohua hadn¡¯t moved, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking anymore?¡± Daohua smiled and said, ¡°I left it for you. You¡¯re the sick one; you need to replenish your strength more.¡± With that, she upromisingly poured all the remaining ck-boned chicken soup into his bowl. ¡°Drink up quickly!¡± Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and, raising his bowl, began to drink slowly. At that same time, at the summit¡¯s Meilin Vi. The maid who had brought the chicken soup entered the main room, her face beaming with joy, and said to the beautiful woman drawing plum blossoms by the window, ¡°Madam, the young master drank the chicken soup you made!¡± Upon hearing this, the beautiful woman paused her hand, and the ink on her brush faltered, leaving a dot on the paper. She wasn¡¯t bothered by this at all and asked eagerly, ¡°Really?¡± The maid nodded vigorously, ¡°This servant saw with her own eyes that the young master finished two bowls of chicken soup before leaving.¡± ¡°Quick, tell me how it happened?¡± Chapter 174: 157, Two Lonely People_1 Chapter 174: Chapter 157, Two Lonely People_1 After having chicken soup and tea snacks, and feeling full, Daohua felt even less inclined to move. She cozied up in front of the stove, leisurely warming herself by the fire. The sky was still a bit bright, and there was some time left before dinner. Daohua could sit still, but the others were getting restless. ¡°Staying inside is pretty boring. Let¡¯s go out for a walk again. I saw earlier that there seems to be a martial training ground in the Royal Pce. Shall we go take a look?¡± Yan Wenkai said loudly. Seeing that Daohua showed no interest whatsoever, Xiao Yeyang immediately waved his hand, ¡°if you want to go, go by yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, it¡¯s no fun going alone.¡± Saying this, Yan Wenkai hurriedly looked at his elder brother, hoping he would apany him. Unfortunately, Yan Wenxiu was a schr of modest demeanor and had no interest in martial arts. He shrugged at Yan Wenkai, indicating that he didn¡¯t want to go either. Yan Wenkai, out of options, turned his gaze to his uncle. Li Xingnian smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Besides, he was also quite curious to see what the Imperial Family¡¯s martial training ground looked like.
Yan Wenkai immediately cheered up and pulled Li Xingnian out of the house. Once the two left, the room quieted down. Xiao Yeyang, uncharacteristically, initiated a conversation, ¡°There are quite a few books in my study, do you want to go take a look?¡± Daohua became interested, ¡°Do you have storybooks?¡± Yan Wenxiu immediately said, ¡°Didn¡¯t mother tell you not to read storybooks anymore?¡± Daohua pouted, and the body she had begun to rise with slumped back down. While she didn¡¯t like being controlled too much, she still needed to give some face to her stepbrother when outside. Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang felt amused and looked at Yan Wenxiu, ¡°The storybooks here are all sorts of travel notes about customs and geography; it wouldn¡¯t hurt to read them.¡± Yan Wenxiu then didn¡¯t say anything more. Xiao Yeyang gave Daohua a look, motioning for her to hurry up and follow. Daohua quickly stood up again and returned an eyebrow raise, as if to say ¡®you really know how to y along¡¯. Seeing her like this, Xiao Yeyang felt amused andughingly led them both to the study. ¡°Wow, there are so many books here!¡± Upon entering the study, Daohua was overwhelmed by the rows of bookshelves that filled the room. It was the ancient times, after all; there were no printing machines back then, and books were extremely valuable. Gathering a whole roomful of books would have taken a great deal of effort. Of course, on the other hand, this was the Royal Pce, so having this many books wasn¡¯t surprising. Daohua looked over after inspecting the rows of bookshelves and turned to Xiao Yeyang, ¡°With so many books, how many have you read?¡± Xiao Yeyang pointed to the first few rows, ¡°The ones on military strategies and geography, I¡¯ve read them all.¡± Daohua was slightly surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yeyang to have read so many books.
Yan Wenxiu, too, was visibly impressed. The size of a family¡¯s library could indicate the depth of its heritage. Like their Yan Family, the books they had collected wouldn¡¯t fill two of the shelves here. Even with his diligent studying, his knowledge paled inparison to that of the children of prominent families. Thereafter, Daohua went to look for the storybooks she liked.
Meanwhile, Yan Wenxiu and Xiao Yeyang picked up a book on military strategies to discuss. It was then that Yan Wenxiu realized that the Little Prince, who primarily focused on martial studies, had such extensive knowledge. Many of his points and views were quite novel and unique. This realization made Yan Wenxiu even more aware of the deficiencies in his own learning. In the past, he¡¯d always thought of himself as erudite and knowledgeable, but after getting to know members of the Imperial Family like the Little Prince, Dong Yuanxuan, and Zhou Chengye, he learned that there was always someone better. He had appeared exceptional only because he had been in a very small circle. Once he stepped out of that circle, he discovered just how vast the world was and how many talented people there were. After discussing with Yan Wenxiu for a while, Xiao Yeyang noticed Daohua fiddling with his chess set and put down the book on strategies. He told Yan Wenxiu to read on his own and walked over to Daohua. ¡°What, do you also know how to y chess?¡± As Daohua was examining whether the chess pieces were made of jade, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s teasing voice came from above her head. Daohua looked up and saw Xiao Yeyang watching her with an amused grin, that irksome ¡®you wouldn¡¯t understand so why pretend¡¯ expression on his face. ¡°Who says I can¡¯t?¡± she retorted, a touch deted. Xiao Yeyang raised an eyebrow, ¡°Really? Then how about we y a couple of rounds?¡± ¡°Bring it on, I¡¯m not scared!¡± Daohua dered, sitting down straight away. Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang sat down as well. Daohua felt uncertain seeing Xiao Yeyang¡¯s brimming confidence. She only knew how to y Five-in-a-Row and even that was just for casual entertainment. After a moment¡¯s thought, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll set the rules for the chess game.¡±
Chapter 175: 157, Two Lonely People_2 Chapter 175: Chapter 157, Two Lonely People_2 Xiao Yeyang smiled and made an inviting gesture with perfect gentlemanliness. Soon, Daohua exined the rules of Gomoku. Xiao Yeyangughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s that simple? I thought you were going to introduce someplex rules!¡± Daohua: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly had a feeling she was going to be thoroughly defeated. And that was indeed the case. Yan Wenxiu, with a book in hand, sat to one side, asionally ncing over at the two of them. Then, he saw his sister¡¯s face growing darker and darker, while the Little Prince¡¯s smile became wider and wider, the smug look in his eyes somewhat irritating to him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to y anymore. It¡¯s so boring!¡± After being defeated over and over again, with each game ending swiftly after it began, Daohua even began to doubt whether her intelligence was in the negatives. Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua¡¯s sullen expression and awkwardly touched his nose.
It seemed like he might have yed too hard. Should he let her win? After giving it some thought, Xiao Yeyang said, ¡°You y the game without a set strategy, simply following your heart¡ªno wonder you couldn¡¯t win. Come on, let¡¯s continue. I will teach you how to y.¡± Seeing that Xiao Yeyang wasn¡¯t as smug anymore, Daohua turned her attention back to the chessboard. ¡°Don¡¯t move there, you should go like this¡­¡± ¡°Stop, when you y chess, you need to think three steps ahead, or even further. If you move here, and I ce two more pieces, I¡¯ll have you trapped. Do you see?¡± Listening to Xiao Yeyang¡¯s chatter, Daohua found it quite interesting. Taking turns, they almost filled the entire chessboard. ¡°Are you going to the provincial capital tomorrow?¡± Once Daohua was able to make her own moves, Xiao Yeyang started talking about other things. Daohua nodded her head: ¡°Mm.¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°When will you return?¡± Daohua ced a piece: ¡°After the Lantern Festival.¡± Seeing Xiao Yeyang suddenly be silent, and thinking he was considering the prospect of spending the Lantern Festival alone, Daohua pondered and then said, ¡°Back in my old home, whenever I felt lonely, I would keep myself busy. Once you¡¯re busy, you won¡¯t have time to think about all those messy things.¡± At her words, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes flickered, and he nced at Daohua, noticing her focus was still on the chessboard, as if her previous words were spoken casually. This guy¡­ she had learned to speak in riddles with him. But, had she just been trying to soothe him with her earlier words? Xiao Yeyang ced a piece that blocked Daohua¡¯s path, and seeing her pout, he suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have your grandmother to apany you at your old home? How could you have felt lonely?¡± Without raising her head and staring intently at the chessboard, Daohua said, ¡°Of course.¡± Having traveled from the modern world to the ancient era, how could others understand the kind of spiritual loneliness she felt?
Her grandmother treated her well, as did her third uncle and aunt, but the huge generational gap that spanned across time and space stillid clearly between them. Her thinking, her beliefs, most of them did not fit in with this era. In order to live well and fit into this era, she could curl up and hide her true self, but the thoughts of a person could never be extinguished. In the long run, that feeling of spiritual loneliness tightly encircled her. If repression continued for too long, resistance would arise.
Back in her hometown, because the people she interacted with were rather simple and kind, and there were not many interests involved, she lived rtively at ease. But aftering close to her parents, as more and more people surrounded her and various interests intertwined continually, and some views and opinions contradicted her own thoughts, she was unwilling to be assimted, so she couldn¡¯t help but want to rebel. Thus, she had incidents like talking back to her biological father and disrespecting elders. Across from her, Xiao Yeyang suddenly snapped out of his trance, as he seemed to really see loneliness and destion in Daohua¡¯s eyes. Daohua¡¯s mood switched quickly: ¡°People all have emotions and desires. Who doesn¡¯t have moments of disappointment? At times like these, you can¡¯t let yourself be stuck in such negative emotions. You have to learn to release them.¡± ¡°For example, whenever I¡¯m unhappy, I like to run into the fields, look at the crops, take in the scenery of nature, and my mood instantly brightens.¡± Xiao Yeyang appeared thoughtful and fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°I have never seen any youngdy who enjoys running to the fields as much as you do.¡± Finally catching a chance to trap Xiao Yeyang¡¯s path, Daohua ced a piece and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? People eat grains, and no matter how noble your status, you cannot escape from thisnd beneath your feet.¡± Xiao Yeyang smiled: ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong with it. It¡¯s just a bit different from the usualdies of noble houses.¡± Daohua retorted, ¡°I am me, unique in this world. Why should I be like anyone else?¡± Xiao Yeyang was stunned, forgetting to ce his next piece. Daohua, finding her voice, continued, having bottled up these words for a long time: ¡°I know, in this world, there are many things I can¡¯t control, so I will only grasp what I can.¡± ¡°I enjoy managing thends, so I bought more estates, nt grains, flowers, and medicinal herbs. Once I can provide for myself, I won¡¯t need to worry about being different from others or face people¡¯s unwarranted disdain.¡±
Listening to Daohua¡¯s words, Xiao Yeyang was deeply moved. He had always known that the person before him was different, with her own ideas and judgments about things, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to express such sentiments. When you can provide for yourself, you don¡¯t have to look at others¡¯ faces! Xiao Yeyang repeated these words in his mind, his eyes glowing ever brighter. So what if the king was indifferent, and the queen had abandoned him? As long as he was strong enough himself, why should he care about all of that? To the side, Yan Wenxiu was also stunned by Daohua¡¯s words, so much so that he didn¡¯t even realize he was holding his book upside down. He realized he really didn¡¯t understand this sister of his very well. Chapter 176: 158, First Visit to Uncles Home_1 Chapter 176: Chapter 158, First Visit to Uncle¡¯s Home_1 ¡°Haha, I won!¡± Taking advantage of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s distraction, Daohua quickly moved one of his chess pieces out of the way and ced her own, then pped her hands excitedly and shouted. Xiao Yeyang came back to his senses, nced at the board, and immediately looked speechless. This guy, he couldn¡¯t even cheat properly, he saw right away that his piece had been moved. He had just thought she was clever, it turns out he had thought too much. Seeing Xiao Yeyang staring at her, Daohua instantly felt guilty and hurriedly messed up the pieces as if trying to cover her ears and steal the bell. Even Yan Wenxiu who was standing beside couldn¡¯t bear to look at this point. Isn¡¯t this the case of ¡°thirty taels of silver not hidden here¡±? ¡°I won!¡± Xiao Yeyang watched Daohua, who was stubbornly insisting she had won, and shook his head, responding without much fervor: ¡°You won.¡±
Daohua was slightly displeased: ¡°Why do I feel like your wordsck sincerity?¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°Then what do you think I should do to show sincerity? Give a prize?¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Seeing her like this, Xiao Yeyang snorted irritably: ¡°Speaking of prizes, you¡¯ve lost to me so many times and haven¡¯t given me one, and now you want one from me?¡± Daohua gave an embarrassed smile and murmured, ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked.¡± Just then, Defu walked in with a smile: ¡°My lord, dinner is ready.¡± Xiao Yeyang stood up and, seeing that Daohua was sitting still,ughed: ¡°Do you really want a prize? Think about what you want; tell meter. Now, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Daohua shook her head: ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t have such thick skin to want a prize after just one win. If I did, wouldn¡¯t that mean I have to return even more? No thanks.¡± With that, she walked briskly out of the study. Xiao Yeyang nced at Yan Wenxiu and shook his head with a smile: ¡°Your sister really is one of a kind.¡± Not waiting for Yan Wenxiu to say anything, he went after her. Left behind, Yan Wenxiu could only silently nce at Defu and then followed helplessly. After dinner, everyone gathered in the living room to chat. Li Xingnian was a well-traveled man with broad experiences and a smooth talk. Story after story flowed from him, captivating Daohua and the otherspletely. It wasn¡¯t until 9:00 PM that everyone reluctantly headed back to their rooms to rest. In the side hall. Her two nephews had already undressed and were preparing for bed, but Li Xingnian was still in a state of excitement, finding it hard to sleep. ¡°Uncle, go to sleep, we still have to travel tomorrow,¡± Yan Wenkai muttered before burying himself under the cover and falling into a deep slumber. Yan Wenxiu looked at her uncle, whose eyes were still shining brightly, with slight helplessness. The uncle was too energetic; after wandering around the pce for most of the day, he was still bright and alert, even though she felt quite tired already. Seeing Yan Wenxiu waiting for him to sleep, Li Xingnian immediately said: ¡°You go to sleep. Your uncle will sit for a while longer and have a good look at this pce bedroom.¡± This might be the only time in his life he would stay inside a pce, so he wanted to take it all in.
Hearing this, Yan Wenxiu didn¡¯t argue further because she was really too sleepy and didn¡¯t stick around to apany him. Daohua stayed in another side hall, and after the tiring day, she quickly fell into a deep sleep upon lying down on the bed. The next morning, Daohua was awakened by the sound of Wang Manman and the others talking. ¡°Manman, who was that just now?¡±
After getting dressed, Daohua saw Wang Manman walk in holding a big red feathered satin cloak. ¡°It was Steward Defu. He brought over a cloak, saying it was for the youngdy to ward off the cold,¡± Wang Manman exined as she handed the cloak to Daohua. Daohua felt the smooth satin of the cloak and the fluffy white fur trim, frowning: ¡°Why is Xiao Yeyang sending things again? I¡¯m starting to feel embarrassed about epting them.¡± Although she always gave something in return, she couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of taking advantage. Wang Manman, thinking Daohua was dissatisfied with receiving gifts, hurriedly rified: ¡°I did try to refuse, but Steward Defu insisted on giving it and I couldn¡¯t argue with him.¡± After some thought, since clothes weren¡¯t considered anything valuable, and it wasmon for friendly families to exchange gifts, Daohua decided not to dwell on the matter anymore: ¡°Let¡¯s get washed up.¡± As she left the room, Daohua looked at the cloak and, after a moment¡¯s contemtion, put it on. Xiao Yeyang being who he was, she suspected he would be displeased if she didn¡¯t wear it. Indeed, when she arrived at the main hall, Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua wearing the cloak he had sent and immediately curled his lips into a smile. Yan Wenkai¡¯s eyes brightened: ¡°Elder sister, I¡¯ve never seen you wear that cloak before, it looks really nice.¡± Daohua smiled: ¡°I think it looks good too, and it¡¯s warm.¡± Hearing Daohua say this, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mood lifted even further. Yan Wenxiu nced at it and said nothing.
He knew that previously his eldest sister had given the Little Prince a prescription for a medicinal bath. The value of that prescription must not have been low, as Dong Yuanxuan had even inquired about it indirectly. It was no big deal for the Little Prince to reciprocate with a cloak. After breakfast, everyone chatted with Xiao Yeyang for a while before getting up to leave. ¡°Xiao Yeyang, when the Academy is on break and you¡¯re bored,e join my three brothers at my house to y!¡± As they were leaving, Daohua said this to Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang nodded his head, letting Defu escort them out of the travel pce. By the time Defu returned, Xiao Yeyang was looking at another food box that Daohua had brought, filled with pastries shaped like various animals. ¡°So many pastries, Miss Yan must be preparing for you to eat until the end of the lunar month,¡± Defumented. Xiao Yeyang chuckled: ¡°Daohua thinks I¡¯m a pig,¡± he said while picking up a date-paste cake shaped like a pig¡¯s head and stuffing it into his mouth. He didn¡¯t have a sweet tooth and was indifferent to most pastries, but he quite enjoyed the ones made by Daohua. It must have been difficult for her to bring a whole food box over, as previously he saw that her maid could hardly lift it. ¡°I¡¯m going to read,¡± announced the prince.
After signaling Defu to put away the pastries, Xiao Yeyang headed to the study. ¡­ ¡°Uncle, how much longer until we reach the provincial capital?¡± Yan Wenkai was growing restless on the boat and kept asking. Li Xingnian checked the sky: ¡°We¡¯ll arrive by noon. Don¡¯t wander around too much or you¡¯ll get seasick.¡± Daohuaughed and took over the conversation: ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, Fourth Brother is really healthy, he won¡¯t get seasick.¡± Li Xingnian cast a nce at his nephews, sturdy as calves, and said no more. Seeing Daohua standing on deck and eagerly observing the riverside scenery, Li Xingnian sat down beside Yan Wenxiu, ¡°The cloak Daohua is wearing seems to be a gift from the Little Prince, is it alright to ept it just like that?¡± Yan Wenxiu shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, didn¡¯t Eldest Sister bring gifts as well?¡± Upon hearing that, Li Xingnian¡¯s mouth twitched. Are you referring to the two food boxes from his niece? Alright, exchanges between children shouldn¡¯t be as profit-driven and concerned with value as those between adults. Yan Wenxiu thought for a moment and then addressed Li Xingnian, ¡°Uncle, we better keep our overnight stay at the travel pce to ourselves. We¡¯re already getting a lot of attention for being close with the Little Prince. If others find out we stayed at the travel pce, it might lead to trouble.¡±
Li Xingnian nodded, patted Yan Wenxiu on the shoulder, and spoke with relief: ¡°You¡¯ve grown up so much, and you think things through more and more carefully now. Don¡¯t worry, your uncle knows how to behave.¡± At 1:00 PM, Daohua and the others finally arrived at the Li Residence. ¡°Why did it take so long to arrive?¡± No sooner had Li Xingnian walked through the main gate with the three than two aunts and several cousins, having received the news, came out to meet them. ¡°Wenxiu, Wenkai, Daohua, greetings to the two aunts.¡± Yan Wenxiu hurriedly led his siblings to pay their respects. The eldest aunt, of the Fan Family, immediately helped them up and then pulled Daohua closer to take a good look at her: ¡°This must be Yiyi. Oh my, how handsome she has grown. Look here, second sister-inw,e and see this child. Isn¡¯t she even more charming than our little sister was in her day?¡± A gentle-looking woman approached with a smile and examined Daohua. ¡°Indeed, she is. The daughter of our younger sister seems to outshine her own mother.¡± The two aunts of the Li Family had distinct personalities, one straightforward and lively, and the other gentle and demure. Both were very well-maintained and looked to be in their early thirties. ¡°Enough, enough. Have you aunties ever seen such a thing? Talking about the child like that, she¡¯s getting embarrassed,¡± Li Xingnianughed and interrupted, ¡°Let¡¯s continue our conversation indoors.¡± The Fan Family aunt immediatelyughed, ¡°Look at me, I got so excited I forgot myself.¡± Saying this, she took Daohua by the hand, gesturing for her son to invite Wenxiu and his brothers inside. With her enthusiastic aunt overwhelming her, Daohua could only do what she was asked, being the picture of obedience. Behind them, two of Li Family¡¯s cousins gathered, covertly observing Daohua and her siblings. Li Zixin of the main branch whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t mother always say that although our uncle is an official, his financial situation is tight and life is difficult? But just look at Yiyi, our cousin. Isn¡¯t everything she¡¯s wearing top-notch?¡± Second branch¡¯s Li Zixuan nodded, ¡°Yes, the cloak Yiyi is wearing, I have seen Dong Family¡¯s young miss wear it from a distance. It¡¯s said to be tribute feather satin. And the Beaded Flower she¡¯s wearing on her head, they¡¯re so pretty. I¡¯ve never even seen these in the shops in the provincial capital.¡± Li Zixin gave Daohua another look, ¡°Mother also said that since Yiyi grew up in the countryside, she might be overshadowed by the legitimate daughters in the family. Now look at her, it¡¯s all nonsense.¡± Chapter 177: 159, Got Taken Advantage of_1 Chapter 177: Chapter 159, Got Taken Advantage of_1 Daohua was led by the Li Family¡¯s eldest aunt into the central courtyard. Along the way, the Fan Family¡¯s matriarch stared at Daohua with a continuous smile, to the point where even Daohua, who considered herself thick-skinned, felt embarrassed. Even upon entering the room, the Fan matriarch kept her eyes fixedly on Daohua. ¡°Eldest Sister-in-Law, please stop looking. You¡¯re making the young girl blush with all your staring,¡± the second aunt from the Jiang Family intervened, rescuing Daohua from Mrs. Fan¡¯s grasp. With a chuckle, Mrs. Fan eximed, ¡°When her face turns red, she looks even prettier!¡± Daohua: ¡°¡­¡± This eldest aunt was rather overwhelming! Mrs. Jiangughed as she pulled Daohua to sit down, then said, ¡°That¡¯s just the way your Eldest Aunt is. When she sees a beautiful girl, she bes infatuated. You don¡¯t know, but the reason she married your eldest uncle was because she fell for your beautiful mother.¡± Hearing this, Daohua was shocked, her eyes widening in surprise. Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkai were also taken aback.
Upon hearing Mrs. Jiang mention the past, Mrs. Fan showed no embarrassment but beamed with pride instead: ¡°I just adore your mother. She was such a lovely beauty, a delight to the eyes and soothing for the heart to behold.¡± As she spoke, she broke into a self-satisfiedugh, then continued to address Daohua and her siblings. ¡°When I first saw your mother, I thought to myself, with such beautiful girls in the family, the men can¡¯t be too far off in terms of looks. Later, when I met your eldest uncle, I was a bit disappointed, but he was passable, so I reluctantly married over.¡± Daohua was stunned by thements. Was this a case of an ancient ¡®face connoisseur¡¯? And an extreme one at that. Seeing Daohua¡¯s wide, innocent, and adorable apricot eyes, Mrs. Fan couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to touch her soft, fair cheeks. ¡°Oh my, how can this skin be so good? How do you care for it?¡± Daohua, startled, gaped at her jubnt eldest aunt, with one thought in her mind: she¡¯d just been taken advantage of! From below, Li Xingnian watched Mrs. Fan with a helpless look, yet couldn¡¯t suppress a smile himself. Daohua was known to be bold, but now she seemed thoroughly shaken! ¡°Eldest Sister-in-Law, stop teasing her and let the young ones get to know each other,¡± he suggested. Only then did Mrs. Fan set aside her yful mood, looking at Li Chenyi and his siblings, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up ande over to meet your sister.¡± Daohua immediately stood up and bowed to her three older male cousins and two female cousins. Mrs. Jiang stood up and introduced them one by one to Daohua: ¡°It¡¯s your first visit, so you might not recognize them, let me tell you.¡± ¡°This is your oldest cousin, Li Chenyi. He¡¯s two years older than your brother; this is your second cousin, Li Chenliang, one year older than your brother; and this is your third cousin, Li Chenzhi, the same age as your fourth brother, but a few months older.¡± Pointing to the two female cousins, she continued. ¡°This is your oldest female cousin, Li Zitong, three years your senior; and this is your second female cousin, Li Zixin, two years older than you. You also have two younger female cousins, but they are born from concubines, so you won¡¯t meet them today.¡± Daohua silently noted everyone in her mind. In ancient times, a family might consist of a few to a dozen or twenty members, or even more, so recognizing people and remembering names was a real challenge.
In the Yan n, some households boasted four generations living together, with dozens of family members. When Daohua was taken out to meet others by the old Madam Yan, she initially made many blunders. There was no helping it; there were too many people to remember, and it was impossible to get everyone¡¯s names right. However, after years of training, she had improved a lot. Still, to avoid embarrassment and mistaking someone¡¯s identity, she would always do her homework in advance.
Daohua recalled the briefing Madam Li had given her before her arrival: the oldest and third cousins, and the second female cousin were from her eldest uncle¡¯s family; the second male cousin and the oldest female cousin were from her second uncle¡¯s family. She mentally recited this information to avoid any mistakes. After the introductions, Daohua was pulled back to sit next to Mrs. Fan. Perhaps because it was their first time meeting Daohua, the cousins, despite their curiosity about this new rtive, felt too shy to strike up a conversation. ¡°Oh, what are you all doing? Who among us doesn¡¯t know each other? Why all the pretense?¡± Yan Wenkai couldn¡¯t stand his cousins¡¯ reserve and silence. He and his elder brother had been to their uncle¡¯s house several times and knew all his cousins. Previous visits were always filled with fun andughter, yet this time nobody seemed to speak, which was unusual for him. Seeing a few cousins embarrassed by their fourth brother¡¯s words, Daohua couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Her fourth brother was indeed a treasure¡ªnever afraid to speak his mind and yet never annoying. Li Chenyi, seeing Daohua smiling at them with a teasing glint in her eyes, gave a sheepish smile and quickly averted his gaze, starting to strike up a conversation with Yan Wenxiu. With Yan Wenkai¡¯s interruption, the younger generation finally started toe alive. ¡°Yiyi, what do you usually do at home?¡± Li Zixuan sat next to Li Zixin, pulling up beside Daohua to chat. Daohua smiled, saying, ¡°I read, write, learn needlework, and asionally tend to flowers and nts. What about you, cousins?¡±
Li Zixuan, feeling a sense of kinship as she saw Daohua¡¯s gentle tone and sweet smile, became less restrained, ¡°We learn mostly the same things but with some additional arts.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Daohua was intrigued, ¡°What arts do you cousins learn?¡± Li Zixuan said, ¡°I y the Kong Hou, while my second sister learns dancing. Don¡¯t you study any arts, cousin?¡± Daohua grinned bashfully, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have a talent for the arts.¡± Li Zixin chimed in, ¡°Then, cousin, what would you do if you had to perform at a banquet?¡± After some thought, Daohua replied seriously, ¡°¡­ I would skedaddle!¡± Uh¡­ Li Zixuan and Li Zixin did not expect such an answer and were momentarily lost for words. Meanwhile, the Fan Family and Jian Family just watched the young ones joking among themselves without interfering. ¡°Cousin, what are you wearing around your neck?¡± After talking for a while, Li Zixin began to rx and asked Daohua about the pendant around her neck. Daohua looked down and smiled, ¡°This is a ne the aunts gave me.¡± Li Zixin shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not referring to the ne, but to the golden locket on it.¡±
She and her mother had shopped for the ne with their aunt, so she was familiar with it, but when they bought it, the ne didn¡¯t have that golden locket. Daohua picked up the ne for a look, ¡°Oh, you mean this? This is a pocket watch. It doesn¡¯t go well with clothes when worn alone on the neck, so I had it set into the ne.¡± ¡°A pocket watch?¡± Li Xingnian overheard and immediately looked over, ¡°That¡¯s a pocket watch, huh? Those are foreign objects, quite rare around here; only the¡­¡± He paused, then changing his tone, he asked, ¡°Where did you get it?¡± Daohua replied, ¡°¡­ A friend gave it to me.¡± At once, Li Xingnian had an inkling. It must have been the Little Prince again. ¡°Cousin, may I take a look at it?¡± Li Zixin was fascinated, as even her second uncle had never seen such a pocket watch. ¡°Of course.¡± Daohua nodded, without any hesitation, she took off the ne and handed it to Li Zixin and her sister. Seeing her so generous, the smiles on the faces of Fan Family and Jian Family widened. Just then, Li Xingchang returned from outside. The Daohua siblings quickly stood up to greet him. Li Xingchang waved his hand, indicating for them to sit down, ¡°Your great uncle has been quite busy with social calls thesest few days and couldn¡¯te to pick you up, why did you arrive only today?¡± he looked towards Li Xingnian as he spoke.
Li Xingnian replied, ¡°We were dyed on the road.¡± Seeing that he did not borate, Li Xingchang understood there were things not to be discussed in front of the children and did not press on, instead, he started to make small talk with Yan Wenxiu and his siblings. Chapter 178: 160, Circle_1 Chapter 178: Chapter 160, Circle_1 ¡°` ¡°Speak up, why did youe back a dayte? Did your younger sister ask you to stay another night?¡± After chatting with Daohua and the others for a while, Li Xingchang let the household children take the three out to y, and once they left, he turned to Li Xingnian and asked. Feigning mystery, Li Xingnian smiled and said, ¡°Big brother, guess where we stayedst night?¡± Li Xingchang red at Li Xingnian irritably, ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore, stop kidding around, tell us now.¡± Fan Family and Jian Family also looked at Li Xingnian curiously. Li Xingnian coughed and cleared his throat, speaking with a hint of excitement, ¡°Last night, we stayed at the Wuhua Mountain Royal Pce.¡± ¡°What?!¡± All three, Li Xingchang included, were shocked, ¡°Come on, tell us, what exactly happened?¡± This time, Li Xingnian didn¡¯t dawdle and told them about Daohua¡¯s visit to Xiao Yeyang.
Hearing that Daohua and the others were quite close with the Little Prince, Li Xingchang¡¯s expression turned somewhat wistful, ¡°My little sister has finallye into her own.¡± Li Xingnian nodded, ¡°Indeed, as long as those three children are here, even if the brother-inw doesn¡¯t respect merchants in his heart, he¡¯ll have to show some respect to my little sister.¡± Fan Family and Jian Family exchanged nces and whispered, ¡°In the end, a woman still needs to rely on her own children. When the children are sessful, she can stand tall.¡± As for men, what with multiple wives and concubines, chasing the new and despising the old, they are the least reliable. Li Xingchang: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the Yan Family to have such an amazing stroke of luck.¡± Li Xingnian: ¡°We owe it all to that girl Daohua. If it weren¡¯t for her, I suspect our brother-inw would still be sitting in the County Magistrate¡¯s position.¡± Fan Family interjected, ¡°Speaking of Daohua, she really doesn¡¯t seem like she grew up in the countryside. Her manner and grace, I reckon she even outshines some of the high-borndies.¡± She truly hadn¡¯t expected Daohua to be so stunningly beautiful, but even more surprising was herposed and poised demeanor. Fan Family had been previously worried that the Yan Family¡¯s concubine daughter would upstage her. Li Xingnianughed, ¡°Old Mistress Yan is quite fond of Daohua, even in the countryside, she raised her well.¡± Jian Family smiled, ¡°I think, it¡¯s because the little sister has good fundamentals, that¡¯s why she has such a clever daughter.¡± Fan Family: ¡°Quickly tell us, what was the Royal Pce like?¡± Li Xingnian immediately described all he saw and experienced at the pce, in detail. After speaking about the pce, Li Xingnian had a sip of tea and brought up another topic. ¡°By the way, when I was there, my little sister told me in private that Daohua hase up with some high-yield grain varieties, and the brother-inw is trying them out. If sessful, he¡¯s going to be at the top of his performance.¡± Li Xingchang¡¯s expression brightened, ¡°Really?¡± The higher the brother-inw rises in office, the better for the Li Family. Li Xingnian nodded, ¡°It¡¯s still in the experimental stage, but there¡¯s a very good chance of sess. The Yan n had already tried growing it.¡± Li Xingchang got excited, ¡°Improving grain production, that¡¯s a great achievement! If this gets promoted, our brother-inw might get a promotion too.¡± Li Xingnian continued with a smile, ¡°The little sister also said that since the watermelons sold so wellst year, she saved some seeds for us to nt on our own estate.¡± Li Xingchang¡¯s expression lit up, ¡°That¡¯s great news. Last year¡¯s watermelons were in such demand, we ran out when people were still looking for them. I felt we missed out. If we can grow them this year, we¡¯re sure to make a good profit.¡±
Li Xingnian: ¡°By the way, big brother, what do you think of the wine Daohua makes?¡± Li Xingchang immediately said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s delicious, why? Did my little sister say something else?¡± Li Xingnian shook his head, ¡°Not the little sister, it was Daohua. She said she¡¯ll sell us the wine recipe and asked if we were interested.¡± At this, Li Xingchang, along with Fan Family and Jian Family, were taken aback.
It took a while before Li Xingchangughed and scolded, ¡°How old is that girl, and she¡¯s already daring to do business on her own?¡± Li Xingnian, recalling Daohua¡¯s serious business discussion, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°She said that she wants to buy an estate and is short on silver. The winemaking process isplex and requires professionals to manage, she can¡¯t handle it all by herself.¡± Fan Family asked curiously, ¡°How much silver does she want?¡± ¡°` Li Xingnianughed again and said, ¡°That girl told us to just decide on the amount, she believes uncle and auntie wouldn¡¯t let her suffer a loss. Look at how she speaks, not a drop of water could leak through. I couldn¡¯t help myself and just flicked her on the forehead.¡± Afterughing for a while, Li Xingchang then asked, ¡°Does the younger sister and brother-inw know about this?¡± The sale of the wine brewing recipe is a big deal. In those days, whether it was brewing wine orpounding medicine, or even a simple recipe, whenever a recipe was involved, which family wouldn¡¯t carefully treasure it and pass it down as a family heirloom generation after generation? Li Xingnian: ¡°Younger sister said this is Daohua¡¯s own matter, she should make her own decisions. As for brother-inw, he usually doesn¡¯t get involved in these matters.¡± After pondering for a while, Li Xingchang said, ¡°Wine is a refined and valuable item; if it truly can be brewed, there¡¯s no worry it won¡¯t sell. This could work.¡± He smiled and added, ¡°In a while, I will personally speak with Daohua about this business deal.¡± Upon hearing this, the three people, including Li Xingnian, allughed. Fan Family sighed and said, ¡°The annual gifts we¡¯ve been sending to Daohua haven¡¯t been wasted after all. We¡¯ve showered her with affection, and this girl indeed knows gratitude, willing to support her uncle¡¯s household.¡± Jian Family followed with a smile, ¡°Indeed.¡± Just from Daohua¡¯s initiative to sell the wine recipe to the Li Family, one can see how close she feels to them. Within the courtyard of the Li Family, Daohua was watching with a face full of amazement as her cousins, Li Zixuan and Li Zixin, performed.
Li Zixuan yed the guzheng while Li Zixin danced, the two of them in perfect harmony. The music was captivating, the dance exquisite, a truly pleasing spectacle. Yan Wenkai was beside them, pping his hands in praise continuously, and he said to Daohua, ¡°Big sister, you should learn a little, too.¡± Just as Daohua was about to nod, she heard Yan Wenxiu by her side saying, ¡°Big sister doesn¡¯t need to learn these things.¡± Yan Wenkai and Daohua were taken aback for a moment, looking puzzled at their elder brother. Yan Wenxiu didn¡¯t exin, instead, he went over to talk to the brothers from the Li Family about something else. ¡°What does big brother mean by that?¡± Daohua was somewhat puzzled. Yan Wenkai was also confused, scratching the back of his head, he uncertainly said, ¡°Could it be because singing and dancing are meant to entertain and amuse the crowd, trivial in nature?¡± Daohua¡¯s expression turned to one of sudden realization. Indeed, in ancient times, performing a dance in public wasn¡¯t considered a particrly honorable act. That made sense to her. She had attended several gatherings of youngdies before, where everyone would drink tea, admire flowers,pose poetry, and such, with no performances of talents like these. Daohua nced up at her two earnestly performing cousins on the stage and reflected that ancient social circles were indeed clearly demarcated, and from the gatherings of the youngdies, one could also perceive the lower status of merchants. Yan Wenkai was still deep in thought, the more he considered it, the more he felt that performing dances for others¡¯ entertainment didn¡¯t seem appropriate, he wondered aloud, ¡°If dancing publicly is not good, then why did our uncle and aunt still encourage my cousins to learn?¡±
Daohua sighed and said, ¡°Because their social circle demands it.¡± As long as the Li Family still engages with other merchants, they cannot avoid attending gatherings. If other merchant daughters are learning these skills and they don¡¯t, they won¡¯t be able to fit into that circle. After thinking for a bit, Yan Wenkai realized that there indeed was truth to this. Take their martial arts practice with the Little Prince, for example. If he and their third brother didn¡¯t work hard and keep up with the Little Prince¡¯s pace, failing to spar properly during exchange practices, they simply couldn¡¯t expect to be in the same ss as the Little Prince, even if they knew him first. ¡°If it¡¯s not good to dance publicly, should we give our cousins a warning and ask them to stop?¡± Daohua quickly shook her head and nced around. Seeing that no one was paying attention to them, she spoke in a low voice, ¡°Absolutely not, Fourth Brother, do you think uncle and auntie don¡¯t know? They know, yet they still chose to do it, so they must have their reasons and logic.¡± ¡°If we rashly bring it up, it would only irritate them and make them think we are looking down on them.¡± She knew only too well that her own mother always harbored doubts about hermercial background. Having heard this, Yan Wenkai immediately nodded, indicating he wouldn¡¯t speak of it. ¡°Cousin, what whispering are you and Fourth Brother doing, not watching our performance?¡± The voice of Li Zixin came over. Yan Wenkai immediately blurted out, ¡°We were saying how beautifully you dance!¡± Hearing this, Li Zixin on stage raised her head proudly and said, ¡°Every time I attend a banquet at another house, my dance and big sister¡¯s music always win first ce.¡± Watching the two sisters shine with confidence on stage, Daohua smiled and pped her hands. Different circles, different pursuits, there¡¯s no need to apply conventional judgments with worldly views.
Chapter 179: 161, Lantern Festival_1 Chapter 179: Chapter 161, Lantern Festival_1 In the first month, the provincial capital was bustling with various kinds of street performances changing daily. In these past few days, Li Xingnian often took the three from the Daohua and the Li siblings out for leisurely walks, shopping, or to eat and listen to storytelling, with the little ones enjoying themselves immensely every day. In the blink of an eye, the Lantern Festival arrived. ¡°Sister Zixuan, do we need to leave so early?¡± Daohua opened her pocket watch and saw it was only the fourth quarter of the hour of Shen (6 PM), and it was still light outside. As Li Zixuan was helping Daohua onto the horse, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not early. You don¡¯t know because it¡¯s your first time, but every year during the Lantern Festival, the streets are incredibly crowded. If we leavete, we will definitely get stuck.¡± ¡°We have to go early to see the float parade. Otherwise, when night falls, the entire main street will be packed with people, and we won¡¯t be able to move through the crowd at all.¡± Hearing this, Daohua stopped protesting and silently followed Sister Zixuan onto the carriage. Concerned about safety, both uncles and aunts would be going this time. At the moment, they were already seated in the carriage up front. Once the young ones were seated, the carriage headed towards the main street. When they were still two streets away from the main street, Daohua and the rest of the Li family got out of the carriage. ¡°We¡¯ll have to walk the rest of the way; it¡¯s too crowded here for carriages,¡± Li Zixuan exined softly to Daohua.
Daohua nodded. She didn¡¯t need her cousin to exin; she could see the situation for herself. It was just getting dark, and the streets were already teeming with people. After Li Xingnian arranged for the carriages to be properly parked, the group made their way toward the main street. ¡°Chenyi, you boys shouldn¡¯t just look out for yourselves when having fun. Make sure to take care of your three sisters!¡± Li Xingnian reminded them. Li Chenyi immediately responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle, we¡¯ll take good care of the girls.¡± Afterward, Li Chenyi led the way, swiftly heading to the restaurant they had reserved with his younger brothers and sisters. ¡°Big cousin is so considerate!¡± During the walk, Yan Wenxiu stayed by Daohua¡¯s side, asionally reaching out his hand to block the people jostling against the three siblings. Hearing Li Zixuan¡¯sments, Daohua covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°My eldest brother is naturally good, it¡¯s just that if he didn¡¯t always talk about rules and etiquette, it would be even better.¡± Seeing Daohua¡¯s yful demeanor, Li Zixuanughed. ¡°Be content. We would love to have such a gentle, erudite, and knowledgeable brother.¡± Daohua: ¡°All three cousins are great too. The eldest cousin is steady, the second cousin is hearty, and the third cousin is gentle and attentive. They always think about you when ites to delicious or fun things; they really act like brothers!¡± Li Zixin pouted, ¡°That¡¯s only because you¡¯re here. Normally, they wouldn¡¯t take us out to y at all.¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°Boys and girls like different things. I think as long as a brother can protect his sisters, he is a good brother.¡± Suddenly, Li Zixuan pulled Daohua into a jog. ¡°Stop talking, we¡¯re almost at the restaurant we booked.¡± The main street was decorated with lights and colors, and all the major restaurants were overflowing with people. ¡°My little treasures, slow down, don¡¯t get lost,¡± the eldest aunt called out now and then as a reminder. Even though Daohua and her party left quite early, by the time they reached the reserved restaurant, the sky had turned pitch ck. ¡°My goodness, we finally made it, I feel like I¡¯ve been squeezed t!¡± Upon entering the private dining room of the restaurant, Yan Wenkai exaggeratedly eximed, triggeringughter from everyone.
It was indeed like battling through a war. Although it was still quite chilly on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, after such a trek, Daohua had worked up quite a sweat and had to use a handkerchief to wipe the perspiration from her forehead upon entering the room. The sisters Li Zixuan and Li Zixin pulled Daohua to the window to look at the dense, shoulder-to-shoulder crowd outside. Li Zixin: ¡°Thank goodness father reserved a restaurant in advance, otherwise, we¡¯d also be outside squeezing with everyone else.¡±
ncing around, Li Zixuan expressed a hint of regret, ¡°It would have been nice to book a spot upstairs, then we could see farther.¡± The room Li Xingchang had reserved was on the first floor; even that was only possible because he called in some favors. Li Zixin sighed, ¡°On Lantern Festival day, it¡¯s impossible to get a spot in any restaurant on the main street without a reservation. Dad had to reserve this room more than ten days in advance.¡± Daohua was left tongue-tied. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the young Miss Li?¡± Suddenly, a flirtatious female voice came from outside the room. The room was open, and when Daohua turned around, she saw several well-dressed youngdies looking their way. Li Zixuan responded with a smile and a nod. Turning her head away, Li Zixin muttered to Daohua in a low voice, ¡°Those are the daughters of the head of the provincialmerce association, always strutting around full of pride because of their family¡¯s standing. Normally, they barely acknowledge us with a nod.¡± ¡°Today, they¡¯re greeting us just to show off that they¡¯ve got connections and wealth enough to book a better room.¡± As expected, the leading youngdy asked loudly with a smile, ¡°Miss Li, why are you sitting on the first floor instead of going up to the second?¡± As these words were spoken, the other youngdies began to exchange smiles and giggle among themselves. Li Zixin immediately said, ¡°We like sitting on the first floor.¡±
The president family¡¯s young miss covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°What can you see from the first floor, a sea of heads, or their backs?¡± Li Zixin huffed, ¡°We just like watching the heads and backs. This restaurant only has two floors anyway. You¡¯re just a bit higher than us, what¡¯s there to be so smug about?¡± The smile on the president family¡¯s young miss¡¯ face paused for a moment, and she red at Li Zixin. Her gaze suddenly fell upon Daohua, sizing her up from head to toe. Seeing her dressed impressively, she smiled and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen this younger sister before. Which family is she from?¡± Li Zixin: ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t seen her before. She¡¯s my aunt¡¯s cousin.¡± On hearing this, the president family¡¯s young miss¡¯ eyes lit up. Weren¡¯t Li Zixin¡¯s aunts married to officials? She smiled and said, ¡°Our family has a private room upstairs. You three probably can¡¯t even see the framework of thentern floats from the first floor. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡± Her tone carried an air of condescending charity. Li Zixuan and Li Zixin did not speak but instead looked towards Daohua. Daohua, seeing both of them looking at her and noticing that the uncles and aunts in the private room seemed unaware of their conversation, gave a smile, ¡°I think the first floor is quite nice, and it seems like this youngdy¡¯s family has plenty of members. We won¡¯t disturb you then.¡± Li Zixin immediately nodded her head, ¡°Right, we won¡¯t disturb you.¡± The president family¡¯s young miss frowned but quickly masked it with a smile and continued, ¡°The Lantern Festival only happens once a year. How could watching a sea of heads from the first floor be enjoyable? But since we¡¯ve met, I¡¯ll ask my sisters to make some space, and you cane up with us.¡± At this, Daohua was somewhat taken aback. Was there something wrong with this young miss¡¯ head from the president family? Didn¡¯t she hear them saying they didn¡¯t want to go up? Li Zixin snorted coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the best view of thentern parade, you¡¯d have to be at Chong Building. What¡¯s so great about a restaurant¡¯s second floor? You¡¯d only get a glimpse of the float frames, not much different from the first floor.¡±
The president family¡¯s young miss was left speechless, a hint of anger passing over her face. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Li family had rtives who were officials, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered wasting her breath here. To the side, the four adults from the Li family did not intervene in the children¡¯s affairs and were chatting andughing among themselves. Just then, more people entered the restaurant. This time, adults came in, notably the respected head of the Chamber of Commerce along with members from several mercantile families. Seeing Li Xingchang and Li Xingnian, the head of the Chamber of Commerce immediately said with a smile, ¡°Why did you Li bosses reserve only a private room on the first floor? Come on, we have space upstairs, the view is better from there.¡± Li Xingchang smilingly declined, ¡°Thank you for the kind offer but it¡¯s not very convenient with the women we brought along this time. Maybe next time.¡± A merchant stepped forward with a sycophantic smile, ¡°Has Li boss made such a big fortune that you look down on us now?¡± Li Xingchang did not respond. Selling watermelonsst year had brought the Li family quite a bit of attention, and many were jealous. The head of the Chamber of Commerce nced over the people in the room, his gaze lingering on the three siblings from the Yan family, ¡°How about letting some of the young onese up?¡± Li Xingnianughed, ¡°My children are too boisterous, we won¡¯t bother you.¡± The head of the Chamber of Commerce smiled at the Li brothers without further persuasion. After chatting for a few sentences and standing for a short while, he turned and left with his daughters and the others. ¡°This Li family really doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate generosity!¡±
An ambiguous snicker floated into the private room. Daohua nced at her uncles and aunts, noting theirck of reaction and thus let go of the matter. Afterwards, more people gradually entered the restaurant, many of whom knew the Li family. Seeing the Li family members sitting on the first floor, they all showed smug, patronizing expressions, feigning invitations to satisfy theirparative egos, then strutted away. Daohua admired how the Li uncles and aunts remained unfazed, always smiling, and she felt deeply impressed. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but reflect. Indeed, wherever there are people, there are rivers andkes, and there are sharp edges. The restaurant that the Li family had reserved wasn¡¯t located in the best position on the main street. The prime spots were mostly taken by the aristocratic families and officials. Thentern parade would start from the tail of the main street and move towards the head, ending at Chong Building where thenterns would be lit and sent soaring all at once. Therefore, all they could do was join in the bustle. They didn¡¯t have to wait long before the streets began toe alive. Thentern parade was about to start. Even if she could only see the crowd and heads, Daohua was brimming with excitement. Being a part of thismunal joy and feeling the lively atmosphere was thrilling. At that moment, a squad of bodyguards briskly entered the restaurant, heading straight for Daohua¡¯s private room. ¡°Young Miss Yan, Young Master Yan, we¡¯ve finally found you.¡± Seeing Zhao Ergou, Daohua was surprised, ¡°How did you get here?¡± Zhao Ergou smiled, ¡°The master is at Chong Building watching thenterns and is waiting for you all to join him there.¡± Chapter 180: 162, Viewing Lanterns at Chong Building_1 Chapter 180: Chapter 162, Viewing Lanterns at Chong Building_1 ¡°Xiao Yeyang is in the provincial mansion?¡± Daohua looked at Zhao Ergou in surprise. Zhao Ergou nodded, ¡°Miss Yan, the flower parade is about to start. How about we head over to Chong Building first? If you have any questions, you can ask them after we get there.¡± There were simply too many people on the streets, and the Little Prince had only mentioned that Miss Yan and the Yan gentlemen might be on Zheng Street watching thenterns. He did not know the exact location, so he led his men from shop to shop, and it took them the better part of the day to find the group. ¡°This¡­¡± Daohua was very tempted; to stand atop a tall building and overlook the parade of floats would undoubtedly offer an amazing view. But if she and her two brothers just left like that, it wouldn¡¯t be right to leave their uncle¡¯s family behind, would it? Li Xingchang seemed to know what Daohua was thinking. Suppressing the excitement in his heart, he smiled and said, ¡°Daohua, you should go quickly, don¡¯t keep others waiting.¡± Daohua looked at her uncle and aunt, then at the Li Family¡¯s cousins, and asked Zhao Ergou, ¡°Can I bring my cousins with me?¡± Zhao Ergou nced at Li Chenyi and the others and nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± Upon hearing this, Li Xingchang and the others all showed delighted expressions. Li Chenyi and the youngsters were also excited.
Watching the parade from Chong Building was something they had never even dreamed of. Li Xingchang smiled and said, ¡°Go on then. Wenxiu, your cousins haven¡¯t seen much of the world. Help take care of them, alright?¡± Yan Wenxiu immediately assured, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry.¡± Then, Daohua, holding one cousin¡¯s hand, followed Zhao Ergou and his men towards Chong Building. It wasn¡¯t until they left the restaurant that Li Zixin came back to her senses. Clutching Daohua¡¯s hand, she excitedly said, ¡°Cousin, are we really going to Chong Building to watch the parade of floats?¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± Li Zixuan was also excited but her brows were knit with nervousness, ¡°The ones allowed in Chong Building are all nobility. Is it really okay for us to go?¡± Daohua squeezed Li Zixuan¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Just follow me when we¡¯re there. Do as I do.¡± Li Zixin immediately nodded, ¡°Then you must take good care of us.¡± Back in the restaurant, Li¡¯s uncles and aunts finally rxed when they saw Daohua and the others well-protected in the center of the bodyguards, preventing anyone from identally bumping into them. Fan Family¡¯s Madam, seeing her daughter tightly holding onto Daohua¡¯s hand and her youngest son with his neck encircled by Wenkai¡¯s arm, said with a smile, ¡°Daohua and the others have not been cared for in vain. Even with good fortunes, they did not forget about their cousins.¡± The Jian Family¡¯s Madam also followed with a smile, ¡°Yes, little sister always mentioned in her letters how warm-hearted Daohua is. Now I¡¯ve finally experienced it for myself.¡± She had seen everything clearly. When that bodyguard came to call them over, Wenxiu and Wenkai seemed to want to include Chenyi and the others, but they seemed hesitant and didn¡¯t speak up. Only Daohua, the young girl, had taken the initiative to speak. From the look of things, she seemed to want them all to follow along at that moment. Seeing both his elder sister and daughter-inw looking happy, Li Xingnian smiled and said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re both so excited. They are close cousins after all; of course, we should look after them. Haven¡¯t our children been ying happily with the three from Daohua¡¯s family these past days? Affection is mutual; if we¡¯re good to them, naturally, they will be good to us too.¡± The Jian Family¡¯s Madam gave Li Xingnian a yful re, ¡°You always know what to say.¡± After Daohua and her party left, the restaurant began to stir. People on the first and second floors were all eyeing the private room where Li Xingnian and his family were seated. The bodyguards brought by Zhao Ergou had a different bearing and dresspared to the usual protector or bodyguard ofmon families. Merchants, having honed a keen eye for detail, immediately recognized that these men were extraordinary.
Sun, the head of the merchant association, even came down from the second floor and shamelessly took a seat in Li Xingchang¡¯s private room, ¡°Brother Li, I just saw your esteemed family¡¯s young masters and misses leaving. Where might they be going?¡± Li Xingchang raised an eyebrow¡ªjust a moment ago he was addressed as ¡®Manager Li,¡¯ and now he was ¡®Brother Li¡¯! He nced at everyone eyeing their private room, knowing that today¡¯s events could not be kept secret, so he smiled and said, ¡°My two nephews are studying at Wangyue Academy, aren¡¯t they? It just happens that their ssmates are watching thenterns from Chong Building. When they found out my nephews were here too, they came to invite them over to enjoy thenterns together.¡± Sun, the merchant association head, felt a jolt in his heart.
Chong Building was a ce open only to the rtives of high officials of the provincial mansion. ¡°Please forgive my ignorance, Brother Li, but your nephews are¡­?¡± Li Xingchang smiled, ¡°The sons of Prefectural Governor of Xingzhou.¡± Sun immediately responded with a smile, ¡°I thought so. Howe those two young masters looked so distinguished? It turns out they are sons of the Prefectural Governor.¡± Mrs. Sun also came downstairs, and without any ado sped Madam Fan¡¯s arm with a smile, ¡°The first floor view is somewhatcking after all. I¡¯ve made room in a private box on the second floor. You must grant me this favor and go up to watch thenterns.¡± Madam Fan and Jian Family¡¯s Madam exchanged nces. With Mrs. Sun personally extending the invitation, it would be difficult to refuse, so she said with a smile, ¡°Then we shall bask in madam¡¯s favor.¡± Madam Sun immediately smiled and said, ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s rare for everyone to gather together like this, and it¡¯s usually hard to get an invitation to meet with you all.¡± Madams Fan and Jian nced at the Li Xingchang brothers, who were chatting idly with the head of the Sun family, and followed Madam Sun upstairs. ¡­ Chong Building. With Zhao Ergou and the others escorting them, it didn¡¯t take long for Daohua and herpanions to arrive smoothly at the base of the building. De Fu was already waiting downstairs at Chong Building and, seeing Daohua, immediately broke into a small jog with a smile, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve finallye. The master was afraid that you wouldn¡¯te to see thenterns.¡± Daohua smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯vee all the way to the provincial capital, how could I not see them?¡± Saying so, she tugged at her cousins Li Zixin and Li Zixuan, ¡°These are my cousins; they¡¯vee along with me.¡±
De Fu sized up the group briefly, didn¡¯t pay much mind, and then said with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s hurry up and go upstairs.¡± Daohua nodded and led her cousins upstairs. As they ascended, Li Zixuan leaned toward Daohua and whispered, ¡°Why does that young man¡¯s voice sound so odd?¡± Daohua nced at De Fu, who was walking in front, and whispered back, ¡°He is a eunuch.¡± Upon hearing this, the sisters Li Zixuan and Li Zixin both inhaled sharply. Eunuchs, who are specially appointed to serve the imperial family. Soon, under De Fu¡¯s lead, Daohua and her group arrived at the top floor of Chong Building. Seeing that there weren¡¯t many people on the top floor, and that they were mostly acquaintances, Daohua instantly breathed a sigh of relief. Although being invited by Xiao Yeyang to watch thenterns was a matter of great honor, she did not want to attract too much attention. ¡°Have you arrived?¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua before coolly shifting his gaze back to the street below the building. Daohua smiled and didn¡¯t mind, turning toward Dong Yuanxuan, Zhou Chengye, and the others: ¡°Brother Dong, Brother Zhou, Brother Su, you¡¯re all here?¡± Zhou Chengye replied with a smile, ¡°The Lantern Festival in the provincial capital is always lively. Just couldn¡¯t resist joining the fun.¡±
Daohua looked around: ¡°Where is Jingwan? Didn¡¯t shee with you?¡± Zhou Chengye said, ¡°There¡¯s a family elder¡¯s birthday celebration back at the n, so she had to stay home and apany them.¡± Daohua felt a bit disappointed, but soon her face lit up with a smile again, and she began introducing Li Chenyi and the others, ¡°These are my cousins; please take good care of them for me.¡± Dong Yuanxuan smiled, ¡°When ites to giving orders, you certainly don¡¯t hold back.¡± Daohua immediately returned the smile, ¡°That¡¯s because I know Brother Dong and the rest of you are refined gentlemen, you¡¯ll definitely take good care of others.¡± On the side, Li Zixuan and Li Zixin were utterly astonished to see Daohua so familiarly chatting and joking with the sons of provincial officials. Among these people, some were known to them. For instance, that Brother Dong they just met was the son of the highest official of Zhongzhou Province, the Provincial Governor Dong. The others, though unseen before, likely had fathers in high positions. Under normal circumstances, such people were beyond their reach, unseen. Yet now, they found themselves standing with them, admiring thenterns. Led by Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkai, the three cousins all got acquainted with Dong Yuanxuan and the others. There were other young women from different families on the top floor, but unfortunately, Daohua didn¡¯t recognize any of them and thus did not go over to greet them. She brought her two cousins to the railing, gazing out at the lights below. ¡°So beautiful!¡± Daohua couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°The view really is different from up high.¡± The revelry was merely a blur from within a restaurant, but from atop Chong Building, the spectacle of the streets could all be taken in at a nce. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll step away for a second, you two keep watching by yourselves, okay?¡±
Li Zixuan, ncing at Xiao Yeyang who was standing alone and paying no mind to anyone else, quickly nodded, ¡°Go attend to your matters, we¡¯ll take good care of ourselves.¡± Only then did Daohua smile and approach Xiao Yeyang. ¡°Sister, who is that person? He seems so proud!¡± whispered Li Zixin, unable to hold back her curiosity. Li Zixuan immediately gestured for silence, ¡°Don¡¯t speak recklessly.¡± Everyone present had almost been introduced by their cousin, except for that gentleman. Considering the eunuch they met earlier, the gentleman¡¯s identity was apparent. This must be the Little Prince mentioned by our uncle! Chapter 181: 163, Compatible Temperaments_1 Chapter 181: Chapter 163, Compatible Temperaments_1 ¡°Hmph!¡± Seeing Daohua walking towards him, Xiao Yeyang let out a cold snort. This guy, greeted everyone else first and only thought of himst. Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang¡¯s awkward demeanor, smiled and said nothing, walked straight to his side, and grabbed the railing with both hands, looking down at the street lights below with an excited face as if she couldn¡¯t wait to let out a shout or two. Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua¡¯s bright, sparkling eyes, so absorbed in the scenery below, not even speaking to him, and he let out another snort. Only then did Daohua tilt her head to look over, smilingly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, your sickness hasn¡¯t healed, and your throat feels ufortable?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang was so frustrated that he huffily turned his head away, toozy to look at the detestable person before him. Seeing him like this, Daohua couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. Given that the view from above allowed her to see the entire street, and her mood was cheerful, she couldn¡¯t hold back andughed out loud. Hearing Daohua¡¯s cheerfulughter, Xiao Yeyang awkwardly turned his head and was about to rebuke her, but seeing the clueless happy smile on Daohua¡¯s face, he could only helplessly shake his head. Forget it, getting angry with this person was simply torturing himself.
Feeling Xiao Yeyang¡¯s gaze, Daohua looked back and tilted her head to teasingly ask, ¡°What, not angry anymore?¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at her irritably, ¡°So you do know I¡¯m angry. And here I thought you werepletely blind.¡± Daohua sighed like an exasperated old person and looked at Xiao Yeyang with a patronizing gaze, ¡°What¡¯s wrong now, why the anger again? Come on, tell me, so I can help you analyze it.¡± Seeing her feigning such silliness, Xiao Yeyang couldn¡¯t hold back. With a flick of his folding fan in his hand, ¡®bang,¡¯ he knocked it on Daohua¡¯s forehead. Daohua immediately widened her eyes, indignantly saying, ¡°I was already not so smart, and if you keep knocking on my head like this every few days, what if you turn me into an idiot?¡± ¡°Pfft~¡± Xiao Yeyang was amused, chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a rare admission from you, admitting you know yourself well. But I think your head is quite hard; it might take quite a few more hits before I can actually make you stupid.¡± Seeing Daohua getting angry, his mood instantly lifted. ¡°Hmph!¡± Now it was Daohua¡¯s turn to turn her head and ignore him. On the side, Li Zixuan and Li Zixin watched Daohua and Xiao Yeyang¡¯s interactions, both shocked and worried. They were afraid that Daohua would truly anger the distinguished Little Prince if she did not handle things well. On the other side, Li Chenyi and his brothers were also watching Daohua and Xiao Yeyang. They could guess Xiao Yeyang¡¯s identity without needing an introduction. First, the demeanor of the Imperial Family¡¯s offspring is not easily matched by ordinary people; second, the cautious and tentative approach of Dong Yuanxuan and the others had already made it quite clear. Throughout, Li Chenyi kept giving Yan Wenxiu covert nces, signaling him to pay attention to Daohua¡¯s situation. Unfortunately, every time Yan Wenxiu nced over, he justughed and chatted with others, showing no intention of caring. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Little Prince and Daohua are too familiar with each other; they are always like that with one another.¡± Seeing Li Chenyi genuinely concerned, Yan Wenxiu had no choice but to whisper an exnation to him. Li Chenyi was dumbfounded, ¡°My cousin and the Little Prince are that close?¡±
Yan Wenxiu looked up at the two who had already made up,ughing and talking together again, and his expression was somewhat reflective. In theory, they had been with the Little Prince much longer than their big sister had, and in terms of familiarity and intimacy, they should have been more advanced. But ask around, whether it¡¯s Dong Yuanxuan or Su Hongxin, which one could interact with the Little Prince so freely andfortably as their big sister? After a moment of silence, Yan Wenxiu finally came out with it, ¡°The two of them havepatible temperaments; they get along!¡±
That was the only exnation he could give. ¡­ ¡°That parade float is moving way too slowly!¡± Daohua silently watched the snail-paced float, adorned with a variety of colorfulnterns, which, admittedly, looked quite pretty. She squinted for a better look and noticed that it seemed someone on the float was throwing things like lucky bags. Xiao Yeyang: ¡°There are too many people, even if you wanted to go faster, you couldn¡¯t!¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true! But, with the float moving that slowly, how long will it take to reach Chong Building?¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°I guess that will take a while.¡± After speaking, he sized up Daohua and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s yourntern?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Daohua was puzzled. Xiao Yeyang: ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t prepare antern?¡± Daohua: ¡°Do I need to prepare one?¡± Xiao Yeyang speechless: ¡°When the parade float arrives in front of Chong Buildingter, everyone will release theirnterns. If you didn¡¯t prepare, what will you release then?¡± ¡°There¡¯s that part of the festival too?¡± Daohua was startled at first, then with a wave of her hand, she carelessly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s the same watching you guys do it.¡±
Xiao Yeyang: ¡°¡­Releasingnterns during Lantern Festival is for praying and making wishes. How can it count if you¡¯re just watching others?¡± Daohua thought for a moment and turned to her cousins: ¡°Sister Zixuan, do we haventerns?¡± Li Zixuan looked at Xiao Yeyang, who also nced over, and became somewhat nervous: ¡°We do, but we were in a hurry when we left, and didn¡¯t bring them. They¡¯re still in our parents¡¯ private room.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua simply gave up and shrugged, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t release one this time, maybe next time.¡± Chong Building was quite far from their previous private room, and she had no desire to trek all the way back just for antern. Just then, amotion erupted below Chong Building. Daohua craned her neck to look down and saw what appeared to be a group of extravagantly dressed young men trying to ascend the building, but they were being stopped by the bodyguards, and the two sides were in the midst of a heated argument. ¡°Who are those people?¡± They were bold to attempt entering Chong Building! Not hearing an answer, Daohua turned back only to see Xiao Yeyang staring intensely at the people below with a sinister gaze. Instantly, Daohua felt a chill in her heart. At Old Master Zhou¡¯s birthday banquet, she had witnessed Xiao Yeyang¡¯s furious demeanor, which was somewhat frightening, but didn¡¯t quite send a chill down someone¡¯s spine. But at this moment, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s aura seemed to be leaking murderous intent, causing her hairs to stand on end. ¡°Little Prince, please calm your rage, they won¡¯t be able toe up. I¡¯ve already sent someone to drive them away to ensure they won¡¯t disturb your enjoyment of thenterns,¡± Dong Yuanxuan said as he approached Xiao Yeyang after hearing the disturbance and recognizing the troublemakers.
Xiao Yeyang coldly nced at Dong Yuanxuan, his face stern and silent. Daohua stood aside, looking back and forth between the two. At this moment, Xiao Yeyang was trying to suppress his rage, while Dong Yuanxuan was trying to cate him subtly. Daohua¡¯s gaze returned to the ground floor. The sounds of dispute had quieted down because a squad of patrolling soldiers had arrived and was persuading the group of finely dressed young men to leave. After a standoff, the group of young men flounced off, sleeves pping. The leader, before leaving, gave Chong Building¡¯s top floor a cold, mocking nce. Daohua, keenly aware, noticed that in that instant, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s chilly aura intensified. Once those people had left, both Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin visibly breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing this, Daohua¡¯s expression shifted subtly, and she wondered who those people down there were to elicit such a strong reaction from Xiao Yeyang and the others? Chapter 182: 164, I Like Eating Pig_1 Chapter 182: Chapter 164, I Like Eating Pig_1 After that group ofvishly dressed young masters left, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face remained gloomy. Despite Daohua¡¯s attempts at cracking jokes and making everyoneugh several times, she couldn¡¯t manage to elicit a smile from him. When the young master is not pleased, nobody else could truly enjoy thentern festival. Everyone stood silently in front of the railing, not speaking or interacting, creating a somewhat stagnant atmosphere. The Li siblings were experiencing such a scene for the first time, and were so nervous they hardly dared to breathe. Seeing this, Daohua felt somewhat helpless. It would be such a pity to spend the Lantern Festival like this. ¡°Wow, that flowerntern is so pretty, what kind of flower is that? I feel like I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua, who was grasping at straws for conversation, and followed her pointing finger with his eyes, saying discontentedly, ¡°What backcountry wild person did you spring from, not even recognizing an Epiphyllum Lamp?¡± Daohua¡¯s mouth twitched from Xiao Yeyang¡¯s sharp tongue. Forget it, considering his current mood, she decided not to take it up with him. ¡°I haven¡¯t grown that flower before, so it¡¯s normal that I don¡¯t recognize it, right!¡±
Xiao Yeyang just hummed and didn¡¯t say anything more. Seeing that he had fallen silent again, Daohua felt a bit weary. She looked around, then smiled and said, ¡°The float will be here soon, and didn¡¯t you just say that when it arrives under the Chong Building, everyone has to release their flowernterns together?¡± ¡°I now find the idea of releasing flowernterns to pray for blessings quite interesting, but a pity, I don¡¯t have antern. How about, you apany me down to buy one, just like that Epiphyllum Lamp, I think it¡¯s really pretty.¡± Xiao Yeyang turned his head to look at Daohua and seeing the sparkly expectation in her eyes, his heart softened. ¡°You¡¯re the most troublesome!¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua¡¯s smile deepened, curving her eyes. Seeing her beaming smile, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mood improved significantly and his tense face softened. ¡°Let¡¯s go, a quick trip, lest we miss the time to release thenterns.¡± Daohua immediately turned to the others, ¡°Does everyone have a flowerntern? If not, we can go down and buy one now.¡± Dong Yuanxuan replied with a smile, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve prepared antern, but I¡¯m notpletely satisfied with it. This is a good opportunity to see if there¡¯s another one I like.¡± With that, the group bustled down the stairs. The crowd hadn¡¯t walked far when they began selectingnterns on either side under the Chong Building. ¡°Oh, they have masks here too!¡± Daohua casually picked up a pink pig mask and held it in front of her face, waggling it in front of Xiao Yeyang, ¡°How about this, isn¡¯t it cute?¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at the pig mask, his expression slightly changing. ¡°You like pigs, huh?¡± Daohua put down the mask, shaking her head, ¡°I like to eat pigs.¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°¡­¡± Behind him, Defu, who was extremely tense just a moment ago, suddenly started shaking his shoulders. Dong Yuanxuan looked over and saw Defu trying to hold in hisughter. He immediatelyughed and asked, ¡°Defu, what¡¯s so amusing?¡± With Xiao Yeyang shooting a dangerous look in his direction, Defu¡¯s face immediately straightened: ¡°Master Dong, you saw wrong, my shoulder just cramped up.¡± He definitely wouldn¡¯t tell anyone that their young master was born in the year of the pig.
Daohua gave everyone a puzzled look, then continued to sort through the masks on the stall. After searching for a while, she picked up the previous pig mask again and addressed the Li sisters, ¡°Cousins, let¡¯s buy a mask, it¡¯s fun to wear one.¡± Li Zixin immediately smiled and said, ¡°Yes, on our way home, we can wear the masks and have mom and dad guess who we are.¡± Hearing this, Yan Wenxiu and the Li brothers exchanged a speechless look. Please, the three of them have different outfits, different heights; even with masks on, it¡¯s easy to tell who is who, right?
However, seeing the three sisters so enthusiastic, they didn¡¯t say much. When Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua with the pig mask in hand again, the corner of his mouth twitched, and pretending to be casual, he asked, ¡°The pastries you¡¯ve made before also frequently had pig shapes, so, you have this much of a fondness for pigs?¡± Without hesitation, Daohua replied, ¡°I think pigs are the happiest among the twelve zodiac animals, they eat and sleep, sleep and eat, they don¡¯t have any troubles. Although they end up as the main dish, they enjoyed life, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Plus, don¡¯t you think pork is delicious? It can be used in so many dishes, is easy to pair with other ingredients, and it¡¯s affordable, everyone can enjoy it, how populist!¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s cheek twitched severely. Forget it, he shouldn¡¯t have asked her; two out of three sentences she says are about food. After a while, everyone was in a much better mood, and the atmosphere became lively. Regardless of whether they wanted it or not, each person had a flowerntern in hand. In the meantime, they came across a shop hosting antern riddle game and all joined in with great interest. Daohua looked at a fewntern riddles, shrank her neck, and quickly retreated to the back. She was not as smart as other transmigrated women, nor did she have vast knowledge to shine during the guessing ofntern riddles. She could not guess any of the riddles before her. While Daohua was eagerly watching her elder brother sweep through the store¡¯s riddles, she suddenly caught a glimpse of Xiao Yeyang from the corner of her eye. Why did this guy leave without saying a word? Without thinking too much, Daohua quickly followed after him.
¡°Hey, what are you doing? Everyone is still guessing riddles!¡± As Xiao Yeyang turned around, he saw Daohua clutching his sleeve, her face full of curiosity, and he raised his eyebrow slightly, ¡°I¡¯m going to do something big, do you dare to keep up?¡± Daohua: ¡°¡­What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xiao Yeyang tilted his head and quickly turned into another street with Daohua. Seeing that Defu followed along, Daohua wasn¡¯t too worried, but felt it wasn¡¯t nice not to tell the others, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we tell Brother Dong and the others?¡± Xiao Yeyang snorted, ¡°If we tell them, the thing won¡¯t get done.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua grew even more curious, ¡°What exactly is it?¡± Just then, sounds of amotion and shouting came from the street ahead. ¡°They¡¯re hitting someone, hitting someone!¡± The surrounding people all ran towards themotion. Xiao Yeyang grabbed Daohua¡¯s wrist, ¡°Hold on to me tight, don¡¯t get lost!¡± Daohua nodded, and then was pulled by Xiao Yeyang through the crowd.
It was them! The group of brocade-d young masters who had wanted to enter the Chong Building but were driven away! At that moment, those people were beating a middle-aged merchant. The middle-aged merchant was beaten to the ground, unable to even cry out for mercy. Daohua¡¯s eyebrows furrowed immediately, and looking at Xiao Yeyang beside her, she could tell he was here for these people, his expression darkening even more. ¡°Stop hitting him, you¡¯ll kill the man!¡± One of them shouted. Then, the others stopped their punching and kicking. ¡°Hmph, blind fool, it would be better if he died!¡± The leader of the brocade-d young masters gave the motionless middle-aged merchant another kick before leaving with a cold snort. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Seeing that Xiao Yeyang seemed to want to chase after them, Daohua quickly grabbed him, not waiting for him to say anything, she hurriedly said, ¡°I know those people are annoying, but the other side has too many people. We are only three, and the difference between us and them is too great. It¡¯s unwise to rush in now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back and get Brother Dong and the others, call them over, and then we can settle the score with them!¡±
Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua was not trying to stop him, and his expression softened a bit, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that foolish to face them head-on. Right now, following them is just to see where they are staying.¡± Daohua looked suspicious, holding her grip on his sleeve without loosening, ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Yeyang was speechless, ¡°True as pure gold, do I look like an idiot to you?¡± Finally, Daohua said no more. The three of them hurried after the group. As they passed by the beaten merchant, seeing that no one dared to step forward to help, Daohua tugged on Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua, who showed a look of distress, and despite his initial reluctance, he turned his head and signaled to Defu. Immediately, Defu walked over to a nearby store with a smile, and it was unclear what he said to the shopkeeper, but soon, someone carried the merchant to a nearby medical hall. Seeing this, Daohua immediately beamed with a broad smile. Chapter 183: 165, Lets Go, Beat Him Up!_1 Chapter 183: Chapter 165, Let¡¯s Go, Beat Him Up!_1 ¡°Defu, what did you just say to those people? Howe they agreed to help the beaten merchant?¡± Daohua followed Xiao Yeyang through the crowd while turning her head to ask Defu. Defu smiled, ¡°The reason those people didn¡¯t dare to meddle was for fear of retaliation. I told them to just help and that there would be no trouble; naturally, they took action.¡± Daohua nodded and said with a smile, ¡°When their own safety is assured, people generally do have a tendency towards goodness.¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua, wanting to say she was meddling in others¡¯ affairs, but he moved his lips and eventually swallowed his words. If Daohua hadn¡¯t meddled in the past, he wouldn¡¯t have been rescued. Actually, thinking about it, what she said wasn¡¯t wrong. As long as it doesn¡¯t harm oneself and is within one¡¯s capabilities, helping others is not a bad thing, who knows if it will nt the seeds of good karma? Anyway, in his case, if it weren¡¯t for Daohua¡¯s intervention, he would never have noticed the Yan Family. ¡°Look, those people have stopped!¡± Daohua called out, snapping Xiao Yeyang back to attention. At that moment, the group of well-dressed young men was standing in front of an elegantly decorated courtyard discussing something.
By their demeanor, they appeared to be disagreeing and had gotten into a dispute. In the end, the lead young man entered with four or five others, while the remaining few left angrily, flinging their sleeves behind them. ¡°They¡¯re fighting amongst themselves!¡± Daohua looked on with ill-concealed glee. In her eyes, those were just a group of spoiled young nobles. Judging by their cruel behavior in beating the merchant to death earlier, they were clearly not good people. ¡°Should we head back now?¡± Having reached this point, Daohua felt it was time to head home, but Xiao Yeyang seemed to want to continue. Xiao Yeyang shook his head, ¡°I need to take a look inside the courtyard.¡± He then looked at Daohua with regret; he shouldn¡¯t have brought her with him in the first ce. Going to teach Ma Feiyu a lesson was bound to lead to conflict. Taking such a young girl with him was, hmm¡­ a bit of a burden! Xiao Yeyang looked around and pointed to a restaurant across the street, ¡°I¡¯ll have Defu book a private room for you. You and your maid can wait for me there, alright?¡± Daohua quickly shook her head and hesitated before asking, ¡°Must you go inside?¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded, ¡°I must go in.¡± Daohua nced at Defu, who was standing by with his mouth shut without persuading otherwise, and after a moment¡¯s thought she asked, ¡°Do you have a grudge against those people?¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold, ¡°Defu¡¯s brother, Degui, was killed by someone named Ma Feiyu inside. My being abducted by traffickers also has something to do with that man.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua¡¯s eyes widened and she clenched her teeth, then grabbed Xiao Yeyang saying with shared hostility, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get him!¡± Uh¡­ Xiao Yeyang hadn¡¯t expected this reaction from Daohua. He stood still, staring at her with surprise. Daohua kept tugging without moving him, turned her head back to look, and asked puzzled, ¡°What, you¡¯re not going now?¡± Xiao Yeyang was stunned, ¡°Why?¡±
Daohua frowned, ¡°What do you mean why?¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°Why do you want to go in with me?¡± Daohua stated matter-of-factly, ¡°We are friends. Your enemies are my enemies. If you¡¯re in trouble, of course, I have to help.¡± Boom~
Xiao Yeyang felt as if something had struck his heart hard. No dissuasion, no long-winded moralizing, and no concerns about this and that. In Daohua¡¯s eyes, he only saw shared enmity. Because they were friends, she was willing to stand by him without asking for reasons! Friends¡­ Xiao Yeyang smiled. Dong Yuanxuan had once asked him why he treated Daohua so differently. What was his response at the time? Because she was his lifesaver. But now, he felt that his response then might have been wrong. The reason he treated Daohua differently was that Daohua treated him not just like any other, but during their interactions, she showed more genuine sincerity than others. Take tonight¡¯s event, for example, his two studypanions, Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin, would surely have tried to stop him from teaching Ma Feiyu a lesson if they knew. Why? Because Zhongzhou Province was under the control of their fathers, and if he got into a dispute with Ma Feiyu, no matter which side encountered trouble, their fathers would not end well.
Therefore, from the beginning, both of them could not possibly put themselves in his shoes and consider the matter from his perspective. He had many people around him, but no matter what they did, they would weigh the benefits and losses, and his inner feelings would alwayse after those considerations. Those who followed him, he allowed them to gain benefits from him, but likewise, he wished to receive some genuine sentiment in return. Reality is often cruel, with most of those lingering around him filled with ttery, ingratiating behavior, adtion, and sycophancy; genuine feelings were almost nonexistent. Your enemy is my enemy! Daohua¡¯s words truly touched his heart. He never expected, the one to say such words to him would be a young girl. ¡°Hey, what are you daydreaming about?¡± Looking at Daohua, who was insistently pulling him, showing little restraint, Xiao Yeyang broke into augh, flexed his arm and, in turn, pulled her towards the courtyard Ma Feiyu had entered. Seeing Xiao Yeyang heading straight for the main entrance, Daohua was baffled and quickly stopped him, ¡°You¡¯re nning to enter through the front door?¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°Otherwise?¡± Daohua immediately shot him a ¡®you¡¯re so stupid¡¯ look: ¡°You knew to tail him and not expose yourself before, so how can you be so foolish at a critical moment? Of course, we¡¯ll climb over the wall.¡± As she spoke, she began dragging him towards the wall of the courtyard. ¡­
Looking at the over two-meter-high courtyard wall, Daohua touched her chin and came to a halt. To the side, Xiao Yeyang was somewhat speechless, ¡°Now how do you n to get in, fly?¡± Daohua red at him, ¡°If I could fly, I wouldn¡¯t need to be standing here.¡± After finishing her sentence, she looked around and, spotting a tree next to the wall, her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s climb the tree to get in.¡± Watching Daohua dash to the tree and start climbing up without a second thought, Xiao Yeyang opened his mouth wide in astonishment and nced at Dufu, somewhat dumbfounded. ¡°I feel like, Daohua was born the wrong gender; she should¡¯ve been a boy!¡± Dufu forced a smile, but he dared not respond. Nearby, Wang Manman, who had been silently following them, couldn¡¯t help but speak up discontentedly, ¡°So what if she climbs a tree? My girl looks good even climbing a tree.¡± Uh¡­ Xiao Yeyang and Dufu fell silent together. Fine, let¡¯s go climb a tree! Even more speechless than they were, were the ck-clothed figures hidden in the shadows, silently protecting Xiao Yeyang. Climbing a tree to get in, what were these people thinking, do they have brains?
Didn¡¯t they know the ce was guarded by Protectors? And even if there weren¡¯t any Protectors, wouldn¡¯t there at least be a couple of watchdogs? Look, as soon as that young girl climbed up the tree, tworge ck dogs started running towards that part of the wall. Damn! The young master also climbed up the tree, oh my, slow down, wait for him, and hopefully, he doesn¡¯t get bitten by the dogs! Chapter 184 - 166, Over? It’s done for!_1 Chapter 184: Chapter 166, Over? It¡¯s done for!_1 Daohua climbed up the tree, tightly grasping the branches, and with a push, she agilely leaped onto the top of the courtyard wall, where she crouched down, steadying herself atop the wall. The yoga of her past life and the martial arts she learned from Wang Manman in this life had not been practiced in vain. Just as Daohua was feeling proud of her agility, a deep and hoarse growl reached her ears, and looking down, she saw two big, dark dogs staring up at her with heads raised, teeth bared, and drool dripping. Oh my goodness! Daohua shivered and nearly fell off the wall, thankfully, her bnce was good, and she caught herself with her hands on time as her body leaned backward. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xiao Yeyang quickly climbed up the tree and then nimbly jumped to the top of the wall. As soon as he stabilized himself, he saw Daohua throwing things into the yard. ¡°Shh, there¡¯s a wicked dog in the way, and I¡¯m in the middle of a battle of wits with it!¡± ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Theughter that followed couldn¡¯t be held back by Defu, who let out a chuckle. Sometimes he found that no matter how dire the situation, Miss Yan always managed to make people burst intoughter. In the shadows, the man in ck also staggered, nearly exposing his whereabouts. Where did the little master find such a treasure? To match wits with dogs, she¡¯s really something, isn¡¯t she? Only Wang Manman said with a calm face, ¡°It¡¯s just two fierce dogs. Just watch how I deal with them.¡± With that, she leaped down into the yard. Then the face-off with the two dogsmenced. Just as Wang Manman was about to pick up a rock at her feet to smash on the dogs¡¯ heads, the dogs staggered left and right as if they were drunk and then fell to the ground, not getting up again! Wang Manman stood dumbfounded, and when Daohua and the others came down, she said nkly, ¡°These dogs are utterly useless; I haven¡¯t even made my move yet.¡± Daohua patted her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t me them. Who made you emit such a strong ¡®Little Tyrant¡¯ aura that directly knocked them out?¡± ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡ª¡± The sound ofughter and coughing erupted simultaneously. Daohua looked speechlessly at Xiao Yeyang, whose face had an odd color, and at Defu, whose shoulders twitched again. Is that really necessary? ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Daohua, shaking her head, led the way and sighed to herself, thinking that the ancients really had too low a tolerance for jokes. Xiao Yeyang and the others exchanged nces. Following that, Xiao Yeyang nced at the two ck dogs that had fainted and quickly followed Daohua. Wang Manman scratched her head and looked towards Defu, ¡°Is this ¡®Little Tyrant¡¯ aura really that powerful? Howe I was unaware that I possess it?¡± Defu¡¯s lips twitched, and he shrugged, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, I know even less.¡± Saying so, he ran off in a sh. Wang Manman pouted, ¡°I¡¯ll ask thedyter!¡± After the four of them left, the man in ck arose from the bushes in the corner. Indeed, he had stood up. Just now, he too was overwhelmed by the ¡®Little Tyrant¡¯ aura mentioned by Daohua and had identally fallen from the wall. If it weren¡¯t for the distance, he was afraid he might have been discovered. The man in ck looked around cautiously, then patted his chest. Fortunately, no one had seen him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to show his face. The man in ck walked hastily to the ck dogs, checked their breathing, and then rolled their bodies over, before eximing, ¡°What strong sleeping powder!¡± It had taken only moments to knock out two big hunting dogs trained to guard and protect. This drug was several times more potent than any he had collected. ¡­ Meanwhile, Daohua and the group of four, including Xiao Yeyang, were secretly huddled in a corner, cautiously observing theings and goings of people in the yard. ¡°What did you do to those two dogs?¡± Xiao Yeyang couldn¡¯t help but ask. Daohua turned her head and smiled, ¡°Guess?¡± Xiao Yeyang was speechless, ¡°I can¡¯t guess.¡± Daohua chuckled and took out a small packet of powder from her waist pouch, ¡°This is what I used to deal with them.¡± Looking at the medicine packet in Daohua¡¯s hand, Xiao Yeyang was astounded, and even De Fu behind him widened his eyes. ¡°Sleeping¡­ Sleeping Powder?¡± Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua with an indescribable expression, and seeing the smug smile on this guy¡¯s face, he was rendered utterly speechless. ¡°You¡¯re a girl, and you carry Sleeping Powder with you, what are you nning to do?¡± Xiao Yeyang asked in an extremelyplex tone, suppressing his voice. Daohua gave Xiao Yeyang a ¡®you¡¯re so silly¡¯ look, ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯s obviously for self-protection! Think about it, even you, a Little Prince, could be kidnapped by traffickers, which just shows how dangerous the world is.¡± ¡°Today is the Lantern Festival, the streets are crowded; it¡¯s the perfect opportunity for child traffickers. I¡¯m not familiar with the provincial government, so in case of emergency, I have to be prepared, right?¡± ¡°And it was fortunate that I brought Sleeping Powder, otherwise, with those two ck dogs guarding, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the yard!¡± Looking at the righteous Daohua, Xiao Yeyang felt he needed to take a moment. After a while, he looked Daohua up and down seriously and asked, ¡°Are you really a girl?¡± He was starting to think that this person¡¯s way of doing things and his mindset were wilder than his own! Being doubted about her gender, Daohua really wanted to puff out her chest like they did in the TV and movies, but unfortunately, she was still too young and underdeveloped to do so. Otherwise, she would surely have made Xiao Yeyang question his life. Daohua held her face and blinked her eyes, ¡°Have you ever seen a boy who looks as beautiful as a flower, with bright eyes and white teeth, standing slim and graceful, adorable and cute, like a fairy¡¯s handmaiden?¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang involuntarily shuddered and then, trembling, pointed a finger at Daohua, his face filled with disbelief, ¡°You¡­ you¡­ why is your skin so thick?¡± Daohua snorted, ¡°That¡¯s what you call thick-skinned? You really have limited experience!¡± After saying that, she thumped Xiao Yeyang on the back of his head. Xiao Yeyang took several deep breaths, his lips moving several times before he finally closed his mouth helplessly. He sadly discovered that he couldn¡¯t win an argument against Daohua, who was four years younger than him. ¡°Shush!¡± Suddenly, Daohua made a silence gesture and pointed at the second floor of the yard, ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for.¡± Only then did Xiao Yeyang regain hisposure, his gaze coldly fixed on the room on the second floor that had just closed its door. ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Xiao Yeyang withdrew his gaze, nced at Daohua who was shrinking her neck, and chuckled, ¡°Getting scared now, are you?¡± Daohua smiled; of course, she wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. Her third and fourth brothers had already told her that De Fu knew martial arts and that he was pretty good. That meant even if a conflict urred, they likely wouldn¡¯t be in any trouble. Moreover, from the way those brocade-d young masters were driven from the Chong Building without daring to express their anger, it was clear they knew Xiao Yeyang¡¯s identity and didn¡¯t dare to confront him openly. With these factors in mind, what was there to be scared of? Daohua stood up straight, ¡°I¡¯m not scared; it¡¯s just that we need to employ strategy in what we do. For example, those people are indeed annoying, but we can¡¯t dirty our hands because of them.¡± Xiao Yeyang watched Daohua without saying a word. Daohua: ¡°¡­Do you understand what I mean?¡± Xiao Yeyang suddenly smiled, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m going to do? Kill them?¡± Daohua¡¯s cheeks stiffened, and she kept ncing up at Xiao Yeyang, measuring her words, ¡°I think¡­ you wouldn¡¯t be that foolish.¡± Xiao Yeyang snorted withughter but said nothing. Daohua quickly took off the waist pouch, ¡°I have other good stuff here.¡± Xiao Yeyang stared nkly for a long moment before speechless, ¡°What else have you brought?¡± Daohua took out a pill the size of a fingertip and a section of bamboo tube as thick as a thumb from her pouch and raised her eyebrows at Xiao Yeyang, ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Xiao Yeyang was expressionless, ¡°What?¡± Daohua stuffed the medicine pill and bamboo tube into Xiao Yeyang¡¯s hand excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ve named this concoction ¡®Game Over¡¯! Just toss this pill into those people¡¯s room, and the powder will immediately spread. Anyone whoes into contact with it will itch unbearably all over.¡± ¡°Tell me, isn¡¯t this more satisfying than barging in and beating them up?¡± Chapter 185 - 167, Secret_1 Chapter 185: Chapter 167, Secret_1 Xiao Yeyang looked woodenly at the medicine pill and bamboo tube in his hand, then raised his eyes to Daohua, who was gazing back at him with bright, spirited eyes, and after a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°How long does the drugst?¡± Daohua replied, ¡°That depends on whether they can find a good doctor or not! Let me put it this way, without the antidote, they will feel an unbearable itch all over. But¡­ if there¡¯s a doctor with excellent medical skills nearby who can concoct the antidote, taking a bath might just stop the itching.¡± Worried that Xiao Yeyang would not appreciate her pills and would instead go head-to-head and cause a conflict with those young masters, Daohua quickly added, ¡°I think my medicine pills are quite powerful, a regr doctor definitely won¡¯t be able to make the antidote so quickly.¡± ¡°At a conservative estimate, those people will have to suffer the itch for at least three to five days. How about using this to teach them a lesson and help you vent some anger?¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at the purse in Daohua¡¯s hand, snatched it away, and then looked inside. Good heavens, there were three more packets of Sleeping Powder and even seven or eight itch-inducing pills! This person was nning to stealthily do away with others! Dumbfounded, Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua, ¡°You¡¯re even more prepared than I am.¡± Daohua said, ¡°I call it being prepared for danger in times of safety, better safe than sorry! So how about it, can we use this method? If we end up breaking arms and legs, causing bloodshed, things could blow up!¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua and handed the bamboo tube and medicine pills to Defu, but he kept the purse for himself and tucked it into his bosom, ¡°Go, try out the effects of the medicine.¡± Upon hearing this, Defu¡¯s spirits lifted, and he hastily took the items, feeling a sigh of relief in his heart. Although he despised Ma Feiyu, who had killed his brother Degui, he didn¡¯t want to create too big of a ruckus and rm the people over in Beijing. Lady Yan¡¯s pills were perfect¡ªthey taught Ma Feiyu and his gang a lesson, avenged his master, and didn¡¯t risk making an uncontroble mess, just right. Daohua instructed Defu, ¡°When you get there, just cut a small hole in the window, put the medicine pill inside the bamboo tube, and then blow the pill out with your mouth.¡± ¡°Remember, don¡¯t break the pill midway, or else you¡¯ll be the one itching all over!¡± Defu nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I promise to handle it well.¡± Saying this, he quickly moved toward the second floor to find a hiding spot. Watching Defu swiftly leap up to the second floor, avoiding everyone on the way, both Daohua and Wang Manman looked on with envy. ¡°If only I had such great skills!¡± Daohua said enviously. Xiao Yeyang gave her a look, ¡°Defu learns martial arts to protect me, what would you learn it for?¡± Daohua replied, ¡°I would learn it to protect myself. In this world, it¡¯s always better to rely on oneself than on others.¡± Xiao Yeyang, ¡°¡­With your capabilities, who would dare to mess with you.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for this outing, he wouldn¡¯t have known she was capable of such underhanded tactics. ¡°By the way, where did you get this Sleeping Powder and the pills from?¡± Daohua lifted her head, ¡°I made them myself, haven¡¯t I told you? I am a medical genius.¡± She finished speaking, raised her eyebrows at Xiao Yeyang, and patted his shoulder, ¡°Remember to treat me well, so that in the future, I can take good care of you.¡± Xiao Yeyang looked speechlessly at the delicate little hand moving away from his shoulder and said with a forced smile, ¡°Then I thank you for that.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all in this together, no need for thanks,¡± Daohua replied grandly, leaving Xiao Yeyang so blocked he didn¡¯t want to say anything else. By this time, Defu had already seeded in his task. However, Defu had never expected the pills to work so well. He blew a pill toward a table in the room, and as soon as the pill hit the table, it burst open straightaway. Then, Ma Feiyu and the others in the room began scratching and wing at themselves. All this was supposed to be enjoyable, yet as soon as he saw clearly what Ma Feiyu and the others were doing in the room, his expression changed instantly, and he quickly turned around to run toward Xiao Yeyang and the other two. However, he was a step toote. Just as he descended to the second floor, the door to Ma Feiyu¡¯s room burst open. Several handsome young men with bare torsos, wearing only underpants, ran out of the room, scratching their bodies and behaving in a frivolous and licentious manner as they fled. In the corner, Xiao Yeyang and the other two, who were waiting for news, saw this scene and immediately widened their eyes. ¡°Uh¡­¡± This spectacle was somewhat not suitable for children! Daohua stared unblinkingly, when suddenly, a pair of hands violently covered her eyes, followed by Xiao Yeyang¡¯s voice, ¡°Don¡¯t look! Let¡¯s go, back to our ce!¡± ¡°How can I see where I¡¯m going if you cover my eyes?¡± Xiao Yeyang ignored Daohua¡¯s mor; with one hand covering her eyes and the other pulling her wrist, he quickly walked towards the courtyard wall. That damned Ma Feiyu, to engage in indecency here! The disheveled youths who rushed out of the room instantly caught the attention of others in the courtyard, and soon, various ambiguousughs and jokes echoed throughout. Defu hurried back, grabbed Wang Manman, and swiftly exited without a word. Damn it, they had actually entered a Nanfeng Pavilion, and brought along Miss Yan! ¡°Investigate for me, I want to see who is trying to harm me!¡± An angry roar came from the second floor, and immediately after, a group of servants began searching the whole courtyard. Xiao Yeyang, pulling Daohua, quickly arrived at the spot where they had climbed the wall before. With a burst of speed, he scaled to the top of the wall, then stretched out his hand to Daohua as hey on top of the wall, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll pull you up.¡± Daohua knew this was no time to hesitate; she handed her hand to Xiao Yeyang, and then was swiftly pulled up. Wang Manman was dealt with the same way, Defu pulled her up to the wall¡¯s top. Subsequently, the four of them deftly and quickly left. As soon as they were gone, the ck-clothed individual appeared again. This time, he had a bucket of ice water in his hand. He poured the ice water over the heads of two ck dogs, and before long, the dogs slowly opened their eyes. After dealing with the ck dogs and erasing the footprints of Xiao Yeyang and his group, the ck-clothed man then coldly nced at the still chaotic Nanfeng Pavilion, scoffed, and quickly took his leave. ¡­ ¡°What exactly was that courtyard¡­¡± Just as Daohua started to speak, Xiao Yeyang cut her off, ¡°Don¡¯t ask, and don¡¯t mention it again. It would be best if you forget everything that happened tonight.¡± Daohua pouted: ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, I know.¡± She then lowered her voice, curiously asking, ¡°Is that ce the Nanfeng Pavilion mentioned in the storybooks?¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes opened wide in disbelief as he looked at Daohua. After a moment, he said, ¡°Your elder brother was right, it would be better for you to read fewer storybooks.¡± This guy, even she knows about Nanfeng Pavilion! Daohua knew that ancient people were conservative in their thoughts, so she refrained from provoking Xiao Yeyang further: ¡°Alright, I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone. Let¡¯s just consider what happened today as our little secret.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang let out a sigh of relief and took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off his forehead. He was never going to take Daohua out on such wild adventures again! Chapter 186: 168, Big Brother Doesnt Mention Second Brother_1 Chapter 186: Chapter 168, Big Brother Doesn¡¯t Mention Second Brother_1 After a trip to the ancient Nanfeng Pavilion and secretly teaching a lesson to Xiao Yeyang¡¯s enemies, Daohua felt that this experience was quite special and thrilling. She walked with a spring in her step, much lighter than before. Xiao Yeyang watched in silence as Daohua hopped and skipped along, leisurely admiring the streetnterns,pletely unfazed by her Nanfeng Pavilion encounter, which made him feel extremely sullen. What in the world was going on inside that head of hers? Why did everything seem to defymon sense when it came to her? If it had been any other youngdy who witnessed what had just happened, they would likely have died of embarrassment. But this one, she just strolled around the streets with such audacity. ¡°Wow, they¡¯ve started releasingnterns at Chong Building!¡± Daohua suddenly pointed at the sky where Kongmingnterns were rising one after another. Xiao Yeyang nced over but didn¡¯t show much interest. They had been out for a while by now, and the flower parade should have reached the vicinity of Chong Building.
¡°Quick, let¡¯s get back. We can¡¯t waste thenterns we bought. Let¡¯s release them too, and make a wish while we¡¯re at it!¡± Daohua said, pulling Xiao Yeyang towards the direction of Chong Building. Xiao Yeyang allowed himself to be pulled along with an expression of resignation. Soon, the group arrived at Chong Building. ¡°Huh, where are my elder brother and Brother Dong?¡± Daohua looked over the building, both upstairs and downstairs, but didn¡¯t see anyone she recognized. Xiao Yeyang calmly said, ¡°If we¡¯re missing, they¡¯ve surely gone to look for us.¡± Daohua frowned with a bit of worry. She didn¡¯t care much about the others, but she was concerned about her cousins. Xiao Yeyang gave her an assuring look, ¡°Now you¡¯re worried? When you left with me just now, why didn¡¯t you think of this?¡± Daohua replied, ¡°¡­I thought you only brought Defu with you, what if something happened and there was no one to help us?¡± At her words, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression softened, and heforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry now, who is Dong Yuanxuan? The son of the Provincial Governor. With him there, nothing bad will happen to your brother or your cousins.¡± Daohua felt relieved and nodded, ¡°Shall we go look for them?¡± Xiao Yeyang replied irritably, ¡°With so many people, how do you intend to find them? If they can¡¯t find us, they¡¯ll naturallye back.¡± He said, taking two newly boughtnterns from Defu¡¯s hands, ¡°Let¡¯s release our ownnterns.¡± Daohua took thenterns, still asionally ncing around the street. Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang called over Defu and told him to get bodyguards to look around on the street, ¡°Alright, now you can rx and release thenterns.¡± Daohua smiled, took the lighter from Xiao Yeyang, and lit thentern. As the two made wishes staring at the slowly risingntern, Dong Yuanxuan and his group returned. ¡°Little Prince, Miss Yan, where did you go? We¡¯ve been looking all over for you!¡± Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s face was filled with urgency and worry. He walked up to them and looked them over. Seeing that they were unharmed, his tense face rxed a little.
When Daohua saw her elder brother Yan Wenxiu looking at her sternly, she knew she was at fault and shrank her neck, hiding behind Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang was somewhat speechless at her cowardice. Where was the boldness she had when she was dragging him forward? At critical moments, she still needed to rely on him.
¡°You¡¯re asking where we went? I should be asking you the same question. Didn¡¯t I just take Daohua to look at thenterns elsewhere? Yet when I turned around, you had all disappeared.¡± Hearing this, Daohua suddenly looked up, her eyes shining with admiration as she looked at Xiao Yeyang. What¡¯s called fabricating lies effortlessly? What¡¯s called turning the tables? Xiao Yeyang had just perfectly demonstrated these to her. Dong Yuanxuan and the others¡¯ faces stiffened, then one by one, they showed looks of guilt. Yan Wenxiu stepped forward with self-reproach, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I was so carried away with guessing thentern riddles that Ipletely forgot the rest.¡± Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang wave his hand dismissively and immediately said, ¡°Big brother, you can¡¯t me yourself. Weren¡¯t we also mesmerized by thenterns and ended up separated from you?¡± ¡°Hehe~¡± As soon as Daohua finished speaking, a delightful, girlishugh rang out. Daohua looked up and noticed that behind Dong Yuanxuan stood a ¡®young master¡¯ of simr age whom she had never seen before. From that ¡®young master¡¯s¡¯ugh, as well as their demeanor, Daohua recognized at a nce that this was a girl disguised as a boy. ¡°Yuanyao pays respects to Little Prince.¡± Dong Yuanyao first saluted Xiao Yeyang, then walked straight up to Daohua, gently shaking her folding fan, slightly raised her eyebrows, and scrutinized Daohua from head to toe.
Then with a teasing smile she said, ¡°This must be the sister Yan whom Big brother often mentions, right?¡± As she spoke, she used the folding fan to lightly lift Daohua¡¯s chin. Off to the side, Dong Yuanxuan saw his sister in a bully¡¯s tone teasing a respectable woman while looking at Daohua and felt as if thunder were rolling in his head. However, Daohua¡¯s reaction was even more life questioning for him. ¡°Oh, where did this handsome young brothere from, looking so pretty?¡± Daohua moved her chin away from the fan, stepped forward with a smile, and affectionately hooked her arm through Dong Yuanyao¡¯s, staring at her face with shining eyes, full of drooling admiration. ¡°Look at this little face, so fair and tender, really makes me want to touch!¡± Saying so, Daohua stretched out her ¡®paw¡¯ and swiftly caressed Dong Yuanyao¡¯s face twice. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so smooth. I really like this young brother! Young brother, my home is in Xingzhou City, how about youe home with me? I promise to treat you well.¡± Her manner and demeanor were like a big bad wolf eyeing a little white rabbit, brimming with heartfelt joy! Boom~ Daohua¡¯s reaction stunned everyone present, leaving them all dumbfounded. Even Dong Yuanyao, the person involved, looked at Daohua with a dumbstruck expression as if she didn¡¯t know where she was. Seeing this, Daohua chuckled inwardly. Little thing, you wanted to tease me, and now you¡¯re scared, huh? Are you afraid?
Xiao Yeyang, who was nearby, was shocked for a good while beforeing back to his senses, followed by a fit of coughing, and looked at Daohua as if he was seeing her for the first time. Suddenly he realized that Daohua was actually quite good to him. At least she hadn¡¯t used any sleeping powder, itching powder, or yed pranks on him as she did with Dong Yuanyao. Dong Yuanyao was startled by the coughing and her cheeks flushed with color. Her brother had often told her how mischievously clever the eldest Miss of the Yan Family was. When she met her today, she was moved to y a trick on her. Never did she expect that her previously undefeated tricks would now meet their match, and the prankster became the pranked. Seeing the eldest Miss Yan looking at her with a mischievous grin, rapidly blinking her eyes in a triumphant andcent manner, Dong Yuanyao felt enraged inside. ¡°Don¡¯t get smug. I saw where you went just now!¡± she said. After speaking, she looked at Daohuacently, as if waiting for her to beg for mercy. Daohua¡¯s face did change for a moment, but she quickly recovered, blinking and asking, ¡°Young brother, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Dong Yuanyao was so angry that she was at a loss for words at Daohua¡¯s denial. Daohua cockily raised her eyebrows, tiptoed, and leaned in close to Dong Yuanyao¡¯s ear, whispering, ¡°If you really knew where we went, then you must have been there too. You went there yourself, so how can you speak of us?¡± Dong Yuanyao was stunned, pointing at Daohua, looking infuriated yet unable to speak. Daohua, smiling, held Dong Yuanyao¡¯s hand, even taking the opportunity for another feel, as she yed the rogue to perfection and offered what seemed like kind constion, ¡°We¡¯re both as bad as each other, aren¡¯t we? ¡®The pot calling the kettle ck,¡¯ right, young brother?¡±
Seeing his sister vaciting between red and pale, Dong Yuanxuan felt extremely helpless inside. The younger Miss Yan was audacious enough to pluck the whiskers from the mouth of a tiger like Little Prince; how could his sister possibly deal with her? Why bother to seek out difort? Chapter 187: 169, The Good Man Style_1 Chapter 187: Chapter 169, The Good Man Style_1 Yan Wenxiu saw that the Dong Family girl was overwhelmed by the teasing from his own sister, and felt a headacheing on. He quickly stepped forward and pulled her aside. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Yan Wenxiu red at Daohua, who still wanted to get closer to Dong Yuanyao, and immediately spoke up to stop her. Daohua pouted, ¡°Look at all of you with your gloomy faces, as if I¡¯vemitted some unforgivable crime. I was just joking with Sister Dong, wasn¡¯t I?¡± Upon hearing this, Dong Yuanyao immediately widened her eyes and pointed at Daohua, ¡°You knew I was a girl all along, didn¡¯t you? So you were deliberately trying to irritate me, right?¡± Daohua quickly shook her head, speaking earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s because I like Sister Dong so much that I wanted to make asting impression on her.¡± At these words, Xiao Yeyang and the others all looked up to the heavens. To tell such a tant lie, no one could beat that! However, the impression was indeed memorable; Dong Yuanyao probably wouldn¡¯t forget it for a while. ¡°Hmph!¡±
Dong Yuanyao stomped her foot at Daohua, ¡°Who asked for your affection?¡± Daohua shrugged, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for that. If anyone is to me, it¡¯s because Sister Dong, you¡¯re too beautiful, causing me to fall for you at first sight, and to forget the ways of the world.¡± Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao was at a loss whether to ept thepliment or not. Her lips were pursed high, and she looked at Daohua with a face full of displeasure. ¡°Hehe~¡± Dong Yuanxuan stood there with an embarrassed expression, trying to smooth things over. He smiled and turned to Dong Yuanyao, ¡°You¡¯ve met your match today, haven¡¯t you? Let¡¯s see if you dare to tease others so casually in the future!¡± Dong Yuanyao pouted, her face full of arrogance, ¡°Others might wish for me to tease them, but they¡¯re not good enough!¡± Daohua rolled her eyes on the side. So, she should thank her for deeming her worthy enough toe tease her specially? Dong Yuanxuan shook his head, then smiled at Daohua, ¡°Sister Yan, this is my sister, Dong Yuanyao, a year older than you. You should get along well in the future, alright?¡± Daohua nced at Dong Yuanyao, and Dong Yuanyao also nced at Daohua. Their eyes met in mid-air and quickly diverted. Seeing both of them turn their heads away and ignoring each other, Dong Yuanxuan felt a headacheing on and nced at Yan Wenxiu, who gave him a meaningful look. Yan Wenxiu nced at his sister, who was standing with her hands behind her back, her head held high, looking like she had won a great victory, and shook his head at Dong Yuanxuan. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t going to step in, Dong Yuanxuan was somewhat frustrated and had no choice but to reluctantly look at the two young girls. No matter how you looked at it, it was his sister who started it. ¡°Yuanyao, as an older sister, you should be more amodating to Sister Yan, you know?¡± Dong Yuanyao nced at Daohua and sniffed, without saying a word. Dong Yuanxuan then turned to Daohua, ¡°Sister Yan, I know you¡¯ve always been magnanimous. Please don¡¯t stoop to the same level as your Sister Dong!¡± Daohua looked at Dong Yuanyao and smiled, ¡°Big Brother Dong, don¡¯t worry. I really like Sister Dong and will take good care of her.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡±
Dong Yuanxuan decided to keep quiet, fearing that if the conversation went on, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it either. Dong Yuanyao snorted, ¡°Smooth talker.¡± Daohua immediately retorted, ¡°That¡¯s nothingpared to your frivolous and impudent behavior.¡± If she dared to lift her chin with a fan, hmph, she would have returned the favor today if she had a fan. ¡°Hmph!¡±
Dong Yuanyao glowered at Daohua and then turned away, refusing to look at her. Seeing this, Daohua smiled and, noticing Xiao Yeyang was looking at her, immediately shed him a triumphant grin. Xiao Yeyang felt somewhat embarrassed and quickly averted his gaze. At this moment, Li Zixuan and Li Zixin walked over, ¡°Cousin, you scared us to death just now.¡± Daohua then showed a hint of remorse, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have told you beforehand.¡± Li Zixuan patted Daohua¡¯s hand, ¡°Remember not to run off on your own next time.¡± Daohua immediately nodded and promised, ¡°Cousin, I won¡¯t dare to do it again in the future.¡± Seeing Daohua¡¯s pretense of being well-behaved, Dong Yuanyao immediately rolled her eyes, ¡°Putting on an act.¡± Daohua nced at Dong Yuanyao, couldn¡¯t be bothered with her, and pulled Li Zixuan and her sister aside, ¡°You haven¡¯t released yournterns yet, right? Let¡¯s go do it now.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do it!¡± Watching the three immerse themselves in fun, Dong Yuanyao also felt tempted and immediately called over a maid dressed as a servant boy, ¡°I want to releasenterns too. Bring mine over quickly.¡± With everyone having fun, Dong Yuanxuan and others finally breathed a sigh of relief. Li Chenyi leaned over to Yan Wenxiu, ¡°Cousin, our cousin is really something!¡± She gave the Dong family girls quite a talking-to, and in the end, their brother had to step forward to smooth things over.
Yan Wenxiu looked at Daohua, a smile appearing in his eyes. In fact, it¡¯s quite fun when big sister ys around. Being used to seeing knowledgeable and well-behaved youngdies, it was sisters like big sister who were more captivating. After everyone released theirnterns, they gathered and chatted for a while. ¡°It¡¯s the sixth period of the Hai hour (9:30 PM). We should head back,¡± Daohua said to Xiao Yeyang, their aunt and uncle must be getting anxious. Dong Yuanyao nced at the pocket watch Daohua wore on her chest and pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t even have such a thing! Xiao Yeyang nodded, indeed it was gettingte, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have Zhao Ergou take you back.¡± Daohua shook her head, ¡°No need to trouble him, the streets aren¡¯t that crowded now. We can go back by ourselves.¡± Xiao Yeyang called over Zhao Ergou without further discussion. Seeing this, Daohua didn¡¯t know what else to say, ¡°By the way, where are you staying?¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at her, ¡°My uncle has a residence in the provincial capital.¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°We will be going back home the day after tomorrow. Are youing with us?¡±
Xiao Yeyang shook his head, ¡°My uncle ising back. I need to stay here and wait for him.¡± Daohua, ¡°¡­Alright then, see you next time.¡± After speaking, Daohua looked towards Dong Yuanxuan and the others and bid each of them goodbye. Once Daohua and her group left, the remaining people also returned to their respective homes. Dong Residence. After personally seeing Xiao Yeyang off, Dong Yuanxuan then returned to his own home, only to find his father still up waiting for him. Dong Jiancheng set down his teacup, looking at his increasingly steady eldest son with satisfaction, ¡°Nothing happened tonight, right?¡± Dong Yuanxuan shook his head and smiled, ¡°Nothing happened. The Little Prince was quite happy when he went back.¡± Dong Jiancheng was reassured and nodded, then furrowed his brows again. Seeing this, Dong Yuanxuan immediately asked, ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Dong Jiancheng rubbed his temples, weary, ¡°Ma Feiyu was drugged at Nanfeng Pavilion, and now the news of his scandal has spread all over the provincial capital. It won¡¯t be long before Beijing hears of it as well.¡± Upon hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan showed a look of disgust and mocked, ¡°The Ma Family is really losing all sense of propriety.¡± Dong Jiancheng nced at his son, ¡°Some things are better kept to yourself, don¡¯t speak them aloud.¡± He then fell silent for a while, ¡°It wasn¡¯t the Little Prince¡¯s doing, was it?¡±
Dong Yuanxuan felt a jolt in his heart, recalling the Little Prince¡¯s and Daohua¡¯s absence midway through. But he quickly shook his head; even if the Little Prince were to cause mischief, he wouldn¡¯t take cousin Yan to Nanfeng Pavilion. ¡°It wasn¡¯t.¡± Dong Jiancheng did not probe further, ¡°It¡¯s better if it wasn¡¯t. Ma Feiyu won¡¯t stay in the provincial capital for much longer. Keep the Little Prince away from him during this period.¡± Dong Yuanxuan nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± Chapter 188: 170, Who is Daohua?_1 Chapter 188: Chapter 170, Who is Daohua?_1 ¡°Elder sister, where exactly did you and the Little Prince go tonight?¡± On the way back to the Li Residence, Yan Wenxiu still couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern. Daohua: ¡°¡­We didn¡¯t go anywhere special, just casually looked at the streetnterns.¡± Yan Wenxiu took a deep look at Daohua: ¡°Although the Little Prince is familiar with our family, he is still an outsider. In the future, without me or Wenkai to apany you, it¡¯s better not to go out with him alone.¡± Daohua knew she had been somewhat reckless tonight, so she obediently nodded her head: ¡°Big brother, I was wrong, and I made you worried. Rest assured, from now on, no matter where I go, I will let you know in advance.¡± Seeing this, Yan Wenxiu didn¡¯t say more. After returning to the manor, when her aunt and uncle heard about Daohua and Xiao Yeyang getting separated from everyone during thentern viewing, they also took her aside for a talk. Knowing she was in the wrong, Daohua listened humbly to their teaching, being as docile as she could be. Mrs. Fanughed: ¡°Alright, this girl has a sense of propriety. Getting separated from everyone tonight was probably unexpected; let¡¯s not scold her anymore.¡± Daohua nodded repeatedly. At that time, when she saw Xiao Yeyang hurrying away with De Fu, her first reaction was to catch up. By the time she caught up with them, she was already quite a distance from her older brother and the others. She thought about going back to tell them but was afraid that Xiao Yeyang wouldn¡¯t wait for her, so, she could only keep her head down and follow him.
Li Xingchang: ¡°Even so, you must remember this lesson. Although the security in the provincial capital is good, it¡¯s not guaranteed to be without pickpockets.¡± Daohua: ¡°Uncle, aunt, Daohua understands. I will definitely not make the same mistake next time.¡± Li Xingnian smiled: ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve all been out ying for a day and everyone¡¯s tired. Go back and rest.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua immediately pulled her two cousins out of the room. Seeing Daohua¡¯s hasty retreat, the adults in the room allughed. ¡°This girl, she usually acts like a little adult, but the moment she makes a mistake, she immediately shows her true colors.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a child, after all. Who isn¡¯t afraid of being scolded?¡± ¡­ On the sixteenth day of the first month, Daohua and her siblings stayed home all day and spent quality time with the Li family. On the seventeenth day of the first month, the three siblings set off on their return journey to Xingzhou, apanied by Li Xingnian. The gate of the Li Residence. After saying goodbye to the members of the Li family one by one, the siblings boarded the carriage for their journey home. Watching the carriage gradually disappear into the distance, sisters Li Zixuan and Li Zixin looked on with reluctance. Mrs. Fan smiled: ¡°Are you that unwilling to let go of Daohua, that girl?¡± Li Zixin immediately came forward and linked arms with Mrs. Fan: ¡°Mother, cousin is so much fun to be with, it¡¯s never boring. And she knows so much.¡± As she spoke, she started counting on her fingers, ¡°She can garden, make wine, and even concoct rouge and face powder. The nourishing creams she brought for us are even better than those sold at Guixiu Pavilion.¡± ¡°And she¡¯s good at math!¡± Li Zixuan chimed in. Li Zixin immediately nodded: ¡°Exactly! Cousin is so quick with the abacus, even faster than our big brother. Oh, and she can do mental calctions faster than big brother too.¡±
Mrs. Jianughed: ¡°Daohua does have a clever mind. If only she were a boy.¡± Mrs. Fan quickly said: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a girl? I think it¡¯s great that Daohua¡¯s a girl; having such a delicate yet sharp and intelligent daughter, I¡¯d wake up smiling from my dreams.¡± The group continued chatting as they walked towards the interior of the manor. ¡­
¡°Ah, time flies too fast, the next thing you know, the academy is about to start again.¡± In the carriage, Yan Wenkai lifted the curtain, his face filled with reluctance as he looked at the busy streets. Li Xingnianughed: ¡°You¡¯ve had plenty of days to y, it¡¯s time to settle down and return to your studies. Next year, next Chinese New Year, your uncle will invite you to the provincial capital again for the Lantern Festival.¡± Yan Wenkai immediately pped and cheered: ¡°Great, great, little uncle, you can¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Li Xingnian gave his nephew a stern look with a smile, rebuking him: ¡°When has your uncle ever gone back on his word?¡± After saying that, he nced at the somewhat sleepy Daohua and lowered his voice. ¡°Keep it down, your aunt said that the three girls talked into thete hours of the night. Let your sister sleep for a while.¡± Hearing this, Yan Wenkai stopped talking and focused on the view outside the carriage. Daohua really was feeling drowsy. Last night, her cousins said they couldn¡¯t bear to let her leave, insisting on sleeping together. Not wanting to reject them, she agreed. Thus, being used to sleeping alone, she suffered from insomnia. It was in a dazed state that she managed to doze off only when it was nearly dawn. The carriage swayed back and forth, putting Daohua into such drowsiness that she simply leaned on Wang Manman and fell asleep. ¡°Bang!¡± In the middle of the journey, Daohua¡¯s neck stiffened from sleeping so deep she forgot she was in a carriage, and rolled over as if she was in bed, which turned out sadly, as she fell straight off the seat. ¡°Miss!¡±
Wang Manman was startled and hurriedly helped her up. Daohua grimaced as she sat up, her drowsinesspletely dispelled, and she looked around the carriage, noticing it was just her and Wang Manman, ¡°Eh, where¡¯s uncle, big brother, and fourth brother?¡± Wang Manman replied, ¡°The young master wanted to buy some ink and paper, so the second uncle took them to pick some out in the store.¡± Daohua lifted a corner of the carriage curtain and saw, indeed, their carriage was stopped outside a bookstore. Lowering the curtain, Daohua moved her body around before leaning on Wang Manman¡¯s shoulder again, preparing to doze off for a while longer. However, the previous fall had given her a mental shadow, and no matter how she closed her eyes, she just couldn¡¯t fall asleep anymore. ¡°Howe they haven¡¯te back yet?¡± After waiting for a bit and seeing that no one had returned, Daohua lifted the carriage curtain again and stuck her head out to take a look, noticing people on the street were running towards something up ahead. The coachman servant replied, ¡°Someone ahead has been beaten, and the fourth master seemed to have gone to watch the excitement.¡± Daohua frowned, ¡°Someone is being beaten again?¡± She had just seen a peddler being beaten on the Lantern Festival, and here it was happening again today? The security in this provincial capital really wasn¡¯t that great! At that moment, Li Xingnian¡¯s servant came running over, ¡°Miss, the master and the others are waiting ahead for you, he told me to catch up with the carriage.¡±
Daohua nodded her head, put down the curtain, and the carriage slowly started moving. Before long, the carriage stopped and the door opened, and Li Xingnian with the Yan brothers crawled inside. ¡°These days, nothing is safe; those who escort the cargo are often robbed,¡± Li Xingnian shook his head and sighed. Yan Wenkai followed up, ¡°That person is quite pitiful, a grown man, if he hadn¡¯t been driven to a dead end, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have cried so miserably in front of all these people.¡± ¡°Sob sob~¡± The suppressed crying sounded inside the carriage, Daohua revealed surprise, ¡°How heartbreaking, just how brutally was he beaten?¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help lifting the curtain to look outside. At this moment, the people who had been doing the beating had already walked away, leaving only the beaten person and a handful of onlookers. ¡°Alright, stop looking, let¡¯s go!¡± Li Xingnian patted the carriage door, signaling the coachman to start moving. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± As the carriage passed the beaten man, Daohua suddenly lifted the curtain, half of her body leaning out, ¡°Brother Xiaoliu?!¡± Xiaoliu at this moment was in a state of extreme despair. Because he had lost the merchandise, the Escort Team couldn¡¯t repay the huge loss, and Qin Wu along with the others had been thrown into jail, and if they couldn¡¯te up with the ransom money, they would be exiled.
But the ransom was over a thousand taels of silver, even if he sold himself, he couldn¡¯t gather enough. These days, he had been running around the city like a headless fly, and today he had finally stopped the creditor on the street, hoping to plead for mercy to release Qin Wu and the others first, to give them some time to scrape together the silver. Who knew, before he could say a few words, the other side ordered his men to savagely beat him up, and before leaving, threatened that if the silver wasn¡¯t ready in three days, his brother would be exiled. Three days¡­ Such a short period of time was crushing him to the point of breaking, and just then, he thought he heard someone calling him. Xiaoliu looked up bewilderedly. Then he saw a carriage stop in front of him, and a little girl in brocaded clothes jumped down from the carriage and swiftly walked towards him. ¡°Brother Xiaoliu!¡± Xiaoliu just stared nkly at the fairy-like little girl in front of him, forgetting how to react for a moment. Daohua waved her hand in front of Xiaoliu, ¡°Brother Xiaoliu, do you remember me? I¡¯m Daohua!¡± ¡°Daohua?¡± Xiaoliu uttered, still dazed, ¡°Who is Daohua?¡± Daohua: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 189: 171, Hiring_1 Chapter 189: Chapter 171, Hiring_1 ¡°Daohua?¡± ¡°Daohua!¡± Xiaoliu first looked at Daohua with a puzzled face, then as if he remembered something, his eyes bulged, and he looked at Daohua with surprise on his face, ¡°Are you Little Daohua from when we fought the human traffickers?!¡± Seeing him remember her, Daohua quickly nodded her head. ¡°Wow~¡± Seeing Daohua nod, Xiaoliu cried out ¡®wow¡¯ and burst into loud sobs. His crying was heartbreakingly sorrowful, hysterical even, like a child who had gotten lost in the dark and had finally found their family, desperate to release all the panic and fear in their heart. Looking at Xiaoliu crying like a child, Daohua stayed silent, just standing beside him, immobile, watching without rushing him or asking any questions, silently waiting for him to vent the emotions suppressed in his heart. Behind them, Wang Manman looked on with empathy at the battered and bruised Xiaoliu. When her own father had lost goods, he, too, had been beaten to near death by his employer. She could still vividly remember that desperate, hopeless feeling of having nowhere to turn. Later on, her father died, leaving her all alone. With no other options, she had to sell herself into servitude.
Thank heavens, she was lucky to meet a kind-hearted youngdy, who not only gave her a ce to settle but also ensured she had enough food and clothes so she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer from hunger and cold anymore. Li Xingnian and the other two who had gotten out of the carriage, seeing Xiaoliu cry so deeply, also felt ufortable in their hearts. Xiaoliu cried for a while, then his voice gradually lowered until it began to hitch. Seeing him all covered with tears and mucus, Daohua took out her handkerchief, and just as she was about to hand it to Xiaoliu, Wang Manman stopped her. ¡°Miss, use mine instead!¡± A youngdy¡¯s handkerchief should not be given to an outsider so casually. Saying this, Wang Manman stuffed her own handkerchief into Xiaoliu¡¯s hand. Looking at the handkerchief in his hand, Xiaoliu blushed, his voice hitching as he wiped his face with his sleeve, then looked at Daohua sheepishly. Seeing that his emotions had stabilized, Daohua finally asked, ¡°Brother Xiaoliu, how did you end up here? What about Uncle Qin and the others?¡± As soon as Qin Wu was mentioned, Xiaoliu couldn¡¯t help but feel on the verge of crying again, his voice choked with sobs, ¡°Brother Wu and the others have been arrested, they¡¯re locked up in the dungeon right now.¡± Daohua frowned, ¡°Tell me exactly what happened.¡± Xiaoliu ryed the story with tears in his voice, ¡°The goods we were transporting were robbed, and the employer took us to the Governor¡¯s Office. Since we couldn¡¯tpensate for the employer¡¯s loss, Brother Wu and the others were arrested by the official. If we can¡¯t pay the ransom, they¡¯ll be exiled to the border tobor.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua looked back at her uncle and two brothers. Li Xingnian nodded, ¡°The Governor¡¯s Office does have such regtions.¡± Daohua turned again to Xiaoliu, ¡°How much silver do you owe?¡± Xiaoliu said with a distressed face, ¡°With the goods and thepensation, it¡¯s a total of one thousand taels of silver! One thousand taels, that¡¯s so much silver, where am I going to gather that amount?¡± As he spoke, he looked tearfully at Daohua and then at the Li Xingnian and hispanions behind her, and then suddenly ¡®thump¡¯, he knelt down in front of Daohua. ¡°Little Brother Daohua, no, Sister Daohua, if¡­ if you can help us get through this crisis, I, along with Brother Wu and the others, would work like oxen and horses to repay you.¡± Xiaoliu had mustered all his courage to say these words, without much confidence in his heart. First, he wasn¡¯t very familiar with Daohua, since they had only apanied her on part of her journey; second, one thousand taels of silver was not a small sum. Although their clothing seemed decent, could they possibly pay out so much silver all at once?
Moreover, he knew it was very presumptuous of him to ask like this. But at this moment, he had no other choice. Brother Wu and the others were the main support of their families. If something happened to them, how would their families survive? Therefore, he could only brazenly plead. Daohua extended her hand to help Xiaoliu up, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, let¡¯s talk properly. Stand up first.¡±
Xiaoliu nced at Daohua and gingerly stood up, his eyes filled with hope. Daohua fell silent for a moment, then turned and walked toward Li Xingnian and Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wenkai. Seeing Daohua like this, Yan Wenxiu knew what she meant, ¡°You want to help them?¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for their escort, my grandmother, my third brother, and I might not have arrived at Linyi County safely.¡± Li Xingnian frowned in disapproval. A thousand taels of silver was no small sum. Daohua immediately continued, ¡°It¡¯s not just about helping them.¡± Li Xingnian raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, ¡°Oh? What else are you thinking?¡± Daohua: ¡°I want to hire them.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Li Xingnian, Yan Wenxiu, and Yan Wenkai all looked over at the same time. Daohua: ¡°Brother Xiaoliu and Uncle Qin Wu are in the business of escorting and delivering goods; they all have excellent martial skills. I want to hire them as our family¡¯s courtyard guards.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Wenxiu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Although the family had gradually acquired some servants, almost none of them knew martial arts or could take on security responsibilities.
The longer he spent time around the Little Prince and Dong Yuanxuan, the more he understood the importance of having capable people by one¡¯s side. He then listened as Daohua continued to speak. ¡°Eldest brother, third brother, fourth brother, you all study at the Wangyue Academy. Though you have servants with you, it¡¯s not as safe as having people skilled in martial arts. Every time you leave home, grandmother and mother are actually quite worried, fearing some unexpected incident on the road.¡± ¡°Furthermore, our father, as a governor, deals with a variety of matters and might unintentionally encroach on someone¡¯s interests. He too needs a few skilled protectors by his side.¡± Listening to Daohua¡¯s measured analysis, Li Xingnian truly began to see this ten-year-old niece in a new light. As for the hiring of guards for the house, he thought, not even his younger sister and brother-inw had probably considered this aspect. Daohua turned to her visibly intrigued elder brother and smiled, ¡°What do you think, eldest brother? If you also find it feasible, then I¡¯ll go ask Brother Xiaoliu to see if he¡¯s willing.¡± Yan Wenxiu turned to Li Xingnian, ¡°What do you think, Uncle?¡± Li Xingnian was very pleased that Yan Wenxiu sought his opinion before making a decision, but he shook his head and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t interfere with your family¡¯s affairs. Of course, if you need silver, I still have some to offer.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Wenxiu knew his uncle agreed. After thinking for a moment, he asked Daohua, ¡°Big sister, what about their character?¡± Daohua thought about the behavior of Uncle Qin Wu and the others, ¡°They do not start trouble on their own initiative, but at heart, they still have a kind streak.¡± Yan Wenxiu: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s follow big sister¡¯s suggestion.¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go ask Brother Xiaoliu now.¡±
When Xiaoliu saw Daohua return, his heart tightened, and he looked at her nervously. ¡°Brother Xiaoliu, my family would like to hire you for a job. Are you willing?¡± Upon hearing this, Xiaoliu was taken aback, ¡°Do¡­ do what kind of job?¡± Daohua pointed to Yan Wenxiu and the others, ¡°Those are my two brothers. They study outside and frequently travel between home and the academy. They need someone to escort them. And there¡¯s my father¡­¡± Xiaoliu immediately nodded repeatedly, ¡°Willing, of course willing.¡± They already made their living as bodyguards, and now it was simply a matter of shifting from guarding goods to protecting people. Escorting goods, exposed to wind and rain, was not as easy and steady as protecting people. Daohua then asked, ¡°Can you make the decision on behalf of Uncle Qin Wu and the others?¡± Xiaoliu nodded, ¡°Yes, actually, Brother Wu and the rest had previously sought jobs as family protectors, but they were not chosen. If they could settle down, who would want to be out escorting all year round?¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled; we¡¯ll go to the Governor¡¯s Office to bail them out.¡± Chapter 190: 172, Dumb Luck_1 Chapter 190: Chapter 172, Dumb Luck_1 ¡°Big sister, are we going directly to the Governor¡¯s Office like this?¡± Seeing Daohua leading Xiaoliu towards the Governor¡¯s Office, Yan Wenkai hurriedly asked. Daohua stopped in her tracks, puzzled, she asked, ¡°Otherwise?¡± Yan Wenkai said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we inform Brother Dong first? With his help, things will definitely be much easier.¡± Daohua shook her head, ¡°For problems that can be solved with money, try not to use favors. Owing too many favors is not good. The matter with Brother Xiaoliu isn¡¯t serious, just pay the redemption silver and they¡¯ll release him. Why bother others?¡± Upon hearing this, Li Xingnian, following beside them, nced at Daohua again, with a hint of regret in his eyes. If Daohua were a boy, given her rity of mind, she would certainly have a bright future ahead. After thinking it over, Li Xingnian smiled and asked, ¡°Then what if the Governor¡¯s Office bullies us because we are unfamiliar faces, and gives us a hard time?¡± Daohua was taken aback, ¡°That won¡¯t happen, will it? Aren¡¯t we going to pay the silver?¡± Li Xingnian shook his head, speaking with heartfelt sincerity, ¡°You, you¡¯ve experienced too little. Let me tell you, the people in the Governor¡¯s Office are very difficult to deal with. Even if we offer the silver, if they choose to hassle us deliberately, it¡¯ll be very easy for them.¡±
He said this while pointing at Xiaoliu. ¡°You didn¡¯t see the arrogance of the person beating him just now. I dare say that person must be familiar with the officials in the Governor¡¯s Office. What if he insists on not releasing him?¡± Daohua frowned, ¡°That¡­ we¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it. For now, let¡¯s see if we can solve the problem ourselves. If we really can¡¯t manage, then we¡¯ll go find Xiao Yeyang.¡± Yan Wenkai was stunned for a moment, ¡°Why look for the Little Prince instead of Brother Dong? Isn¡¯t Brother Dong easier to talk to than the Little Prince?¡± Without a second thought, Daohua replied, ¡°Because Xiao Yeyang is closer to our family, as for Brother Dong¡­ he is merely acquainted with us because of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face, at most he¡¯s just a slightly familiar stranger.¡± Yan Wenkai scratched his head, ¡°Is that so?¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°Yes, Fourth Brother, think about it carefully. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yeyang, would Brother Dong pay us any heed?¡± Yan Wenkai shook his head. Daohua spread her hands, ¡°There you have it. Xiao Yeyang may seem a bit arrogant at times and not easy to approach, but when ites to how closely he¡¯s rted to our family, of course, he¡¯s closer¡­¡± The two of them talked as they followed Xiaoliu towards the Governor¡¯s Office. Nobody noticed that right beside the spot where they had just stood was a tea house. At this moment, on the second floor of the tea house by the window, three richly dressed young masters were craning their necks to watch the receding figures of the Yan family. ¡°A familiar stranger¡­¡± Dong Yuanxuan chewed on these words with a bitter smile, ¡°So in Miss Yan¡¯s heart, I¡¯m just a stranger!¡± Beside him, Su Hongxin even curled his lips, ¡°You should be content, at least you were brought up by her siblings. As for me, they never even thought of me.¡± ¡°Hehe~¡± A light and pleasantugh rang out from nearby, prompting Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin to look simultaneously at the smiling Xiao Yeyang and then exchange silent nces. Xiao Yeyang did nothing to hide his good mood, raising an eyebrow and giving the other two a smug look that outshone them. That Daohua didn¡¯t hide her closeness to him in front of her family members pleased him greatly.
Seeing Xiao Yeyang so happy, Dong Yuanxuan didn¡¯t mind ttering him further, so he said sourly, ¡°Thest time I asked Yan Wenxiu for the recipe for the medicinal bath, the guy beat around the bush. But then I found out that Miss Yan had personally given it to the Little Prince. The difference in closeness really is evident.¡± Sighing, he shook his head. Su Hongxin chimed in, ¡°Not just that, but also with food. Every time theye back from the Academy for vacations, whatever Yan Wenkai and the others have, the Little Prince always gets a share. As for us, we can onlypete with Wentao and Wenkai for a taste. Miss Yan¡¯s favoritism is so tant, unabashed, not even fearing our resentment.¡± ¡°Heh~¡± Dong Yuanxuan scoffed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear them say we are just familiar strangers? Why would they care if we resent anything or not!¡±
Observing their envious expressions, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mood became even better. Daohua was indeed generous to him, always preparing a share of good things, be they tasty or useful, along with Yan Wenkai¡¯s ¡ª as for Dong Yuanxuan and the others, they didn¡¯t receive such treatment. ¡°` Some things you don¡¯t know until youpare, and once you do, a sense of superiority immediately emerges. Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t want to overly stimte the two, and he said earnestly, ¡°Can youpare with the rtionship between Daohua and me? Our friendship is life-tested.¡± Just think about it, they had together fought human traffickers, begged for food, and even yed the role of beggars. This bond¡­ Yes, as Daohua said, theirs was a revolutionary friendship, indestructible. After a while of joking around, Dong Yuanxuan saw that the Yan Family had walked away and looked at Xiao Yeyang, ¡°Little Prince, should I send someone to give them a heads-up?¡± Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment, ¡°If Daohua wants to handle it herself, let her do it. However, still send someone to keep an eye on things.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°If the officials from the Governor¡¯s Office make things difficult, quietly inform them, just don¡¯t let Daohua and the others find out.¡± Upon hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan looked up at Xiao Yeyang, a flicker of surprise swiftly crossing his eyes. The Little Prince was bing more and more solicitous towards the Yan Family, no, it should be said he was more solicitous towards Miss Yan. In the past, although the Little Prince was quite kind to Miss Yan, it was only slightly better than to others, but now, he even considered her feelings and mood. For someone who was used to being pampered, taking into ount the feelings of others is not an easy thing to do. Actually, on the day of the Lantern Festival, he faintly felt that the Little Prince was getting closer to Miss Yan. After they got separated from everyone else that day, had something happened?
Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s mind was racing, but his face showed nothing. He naturally summoned a servant and quietly gave a few instructions. ¡°Alright, we should go too. My uncle should be about to enter the territory of Zhongzhou Province!¡± Xiao Yeyang looked back in the direction where Daohua and the others had left, quickly descended from the teahouse, and headed straight for the city gate. ¡­. In front of the Governor¡¯s Office¡¯s main entrance. The door-watching government official was eager to seize the opportunity to collect some gratuity silver, but seeing the extraordinary attire of Daohua¡¯s group, he felt uneasy and didn¡¯t dare to speak up, directly letting them nearby the Governor¡¯s Office. The Magistrate didn¡¯t bother with these trivial matters; it was the Deputy who received the group. The Deputy recognized Li Xingnian, having bought watermelons from the Li Familyst year. Knowing that the Li Family was a wealthy merchant, he was tempted to extort more ransom silver. ¡°The people you want to ransom, like Qin Wu, have lost someone else¡¯s goods, and ording to thew, they have to repay the employer tenfold in penalty silver. Since you want to ransom them, I will call the employer over and discuss this matter.¡± The employer happened to be an acquaintance of his, and collecting more ransom silver was just a matter of signaling him. Hearing this, Xiaoliu¡¯s face changed, and he said anxiously, ¡°My lord, didn¡¯t we agree earlier that only a thousand taels of ransom silver would suffice?¡± The Deputy remained impassive, ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t seem to remember that. You must have remembered it wrong.¡±
Xiaoliu panicked immediately. Tenfold in penalty silver, how much would that be? Seeing the Deputy act like this, Daohua furrowed her brows, then her eyes flicked, and she turned to Yan Wenxiu, ¡°Big brother, does our father¡¯s lordship judge such cases in this way?¡± Yan Wenxiu nced at the Deputy, ¡°Of course not, if one loses someone else¡¯s goods unintentionally, one only needs topensate for the lost goods. If the employer is dissatisfied, at most they can ask for a bit more to cover the loss, but I have never heard of paying tenfold.¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°Could it be that thews here in Zhongzhou Province are different from those in Xingzhou?¡± The Deputy, hearing their conversation, had a sh in his eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°Oh? Hearing what you two youthful friends are saying, does your family have elders who are officials?¡± Yan Wenxiu thought for a moment. Since there was nothing in their actions that could not be disclosed to others, he politely smiled and said, ¡°We dare not presume, our father is the Prefectural Governor of Xingzhou.¡± Upon hearing this, the Deputy immediately stood up, his demeanor making a one hundred and eighty-degree turn, bing exceedingly friendly, ¡°Oh my, my eyesight really isn¡¯t what it used to be in my old age. I couldn¡¯t even recognize my own people.¡± With that, he waved to summon a government official, ¡°Quick, go release the people for me.¡± Seeing this, Xiaoliu at the side was stunned, his emotions riding a roller coaster from the lowest point rocketing to the highest. He never imagined that Daohua and the others were the children of the Prefectural Governor¡¯s family. He truly thought that at most, they were just from a rich family with some assets. ¡°Did I really just curry favor with an official lord for everyone?¡± Before leaving the house, he stepped in dog feces, and his mother said he was going to have dog-shit luck. Who knew it would actuallye true?! ¡°`
Chapter 191: 173, A Stroke of Good Fortune_1 Chapter 191: Chapter 173, A Stroke of Good Fortune_1 In the dim, damp prison, several vigers from Panshan Vige, including Qin Wu,y in despair, waiting for fate to decide their lot. ¡°Brother Wu, do you think we can still go home?¡± A young man in his twenties asked, his eyes lifeless as hey on the cold ground, nkly staring at the small window on the prison wall. Qin Wu¡¯s face was stern, his lips pursed; he didn¡¯t speak. The young man suddenlyughed foolishly: ¡°Yu Niang is still waiting at home for me to return. I wonder if she¡¯s gotten used to living with us since she just married into our family?¡± At those words, a guilty conscience appeared on Qin Wu¡¯s face. ¡°Stop talking, Thirteen!¡± Someone spoke up to stop him. The more Qin Thirteen said, the more they all suffered, the more they longed to return home. After a while, a slightly older andrger man moved next to Qin Wu: ¡°Old Wu, do you think Xiaoliu cane up with a way to save us?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the cell looked up in unison, their eyes filled with hope. Even Qin Thirteen, who had been lying on the ground, sat up: ¡°Xiaoliu is so clever; he must be able to save us, right?¡±
Looking into each pair of hopeful eyes, Qin Wu struggled to shake his head, his voice hoarse as he said, ¡°What can he do? Here in this city, we are strangers without any connections; we don¡¯t even have someone to ask for help.¡± Instantly, the light in everyone¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Are we truly going to be exiled, never to see our families again?¡± Someone copsed, burying their head between their knees, starting to cry quietly. Listening to the suppressed sobs in the prison, Qin Wu felt as if his heart were being thrown into a frying pan, the pain made it hard for him to breathe. Just then, the Government Official arrived. ¡°Get up, get up, hurry up and stand!¡± Seeing the Government Official opening the prison door, Qin Wu and the others had varied expressions. ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you say you would give us a few more days? Why are you exiling us now?¡± Although everyone knew in their hearts that Xiaoliu couldn¡¯t havee up with any n, they still held onto a sliver of hope. Hoping for mercy from the heavens, praying for their ancestors¡¯ blessings. The Government Official watched Qin Wu and the others panic and said without emotion, ¡°Exile? Who said anything about exiling you? Come on, follow me, don¡¯t hog the cell any longer; it¡¯s been rather crowded these past few days.¡± At his words, Qin Wu and the others were dumbfounded. If not for exile, then why were they being released? Having a lot of experience outside, Qin Wu was the first toe to his senses, quickly bowing and scraping as he asked the Government Official, ¡°Sir, what exactly is going on?¡± Seeing Qin Wu¡¯s good attitude, the Government Official smiled and said, ¡°You lot, you¡¯ve struck dumb luck. That brother of yours, Xiaoliu, isn¡¯t it? Somehow, he managed to bring the children of the Prefectural Governor of Xingzhou to speak on your behalf, and they¡¯re discussing the terms of your release now.¡± At this, Qin Wu and the others werepletely bbergasted. When had Xiaoliu be so capable? Seeing their dumbfounded looks, the Government Official shook his head: ¡°Alright, don¡¯t waste any more time; just follow me.¡±
Qin Wu snapped back to reality and quickly called hispanions to follow. Soon, the group saw Xiaoliu, along with Daohua and others, in the main hall. ¡°Brother Wu!¡± Seeing Qin Wu and the others, Xiaoliu rushed over, inspecting everyone through tears andughter.
Qin Wu looked at Daohua and the others. He didn¡¯t recognize Daohua and wanted to ask Xiaoliu what was going on but felt it wasn¡¯t the right time to speak, so he stood silently with his head bowed. Daohua noticed the injuries on Qin Wu and the others, furrowing her brow as she turned to the Government Official, ¡°Did you subject them to punishment?¡± The Government Official immediately shook his head, ¡°It wasn¡¯t us who hit them; they got hurt fighting with the bandits over their goods.¡± Daohua didn¡¯t say anything more and took out her purse from her waist, preparing to pay with silver. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Seeing her like this, Li Xingnian immediately intervened, ¡°With uncle here, how could we let you pay?¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t have to, naturally uncle should pay, but since I have my own, why should I use your silver?¡± Saying this, she took out two five-hundred silver notes from her purse. On the side, Yan Wenkai immediately leaned in, ¡°Big sister, where did you get so many silver notes?¡± Daohuaughed and said, ¡°Great uncle gave them to me.¡± Yan Wenkai immediately eximed, ¡°Great uncle is ying favorites, howe he only gave them to you?¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°Because I am loved by everyone and flowers blossom at my sight.¡± Then, patting Yan Wenkai¡¯s shoulder, she added, ¡°Fourth brother, ept your fate, you can¡¯tpare with me in this lifetime.¡± Li Xingnian and Yan Wenxiu saw Daohua teasing Yan Wenkai and both shook their heads with augh. ¡°Big brother!¡±
Daohua handed the silver notes to Yan Wenxiu, asking him to handle the transfer with the associate governor. Yan Wenxiu nced at Daohua; he knew that the silver in his big sister¡¯s hand was earned from selling the grape wine recipe, ¡°I¡¯ll tell mother when I get back.¡± After saying this, he took the silver notes. Daohua responded, ¡°Of course.¡± Even if her big brother didn¡¯t mention it, she would have gone to Madam Li for reimbursement anyway, since the courtyard guards were hired for the Yan Family. Li Xingnian tapped Daohua¡¯s head lightly,ughing, ¡°You¡¯re so young, what do you need so much silver for?¡± Daohua replied, ¡°I want to buy an estate!¡± Li Xingnian asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that great uncle gave you three estates and a shop?¡± After Daohua gave the grape wine recipe to the Li Family, they naturally wouldn¡¯t treat her unfairly. Knowing that the girl liked estates, Li Xingchang had given three recently purchased estates and a shop in Xingzhou to her. Originally, they had thought that having properties in Xingzhou, now under their brother-inw¡¯s jurisdiction, would make things easier. Now that those properties had been given to Daohua, they had to purchase others. Daohua countered, ¡°Second uncle, would you everin about having too much silver?¡± ¡°Er¡­ ¡± Li Xingnian decided not to speak anymore. Only then did Daohua turn to approach Qin Wu and the others. ¡°Uncle Qin Wu!¡±
Qin Wu hadn¡¯t recognized Daohua at first, but upon hearing the address ¡°Uncle Qin Wu,¡± he immediately recalled the clever little boy from before. ¡°Are you Daohua?¡± Seeing that Qin Wu still remembered her, Daohua immediately nodded with a smile, ¡°Exactly, I am Daohua. Uncle Qin Wu, you have a much better memory than Brother Xiaoliu; he didn¡¯t recognize me at first.¡± Away from the center, Xiaoliu scratched the back of his head sheepishly, ¡°I remembered, it¡¯s just you were dressed as a boy back then, and you suddenly changed into a girl, so it took me a moment to realize it.¡± Qin Wu was a bit dazed, he hadn¡¯t expected that a small good deed from the past would bring them such a great return. Daohua smiled and looked at Qin Wu, ¡°Uncle Qin Wu, I mentioned it to Brother Xiaoliu before, about you joining us at our home as protector, would you be willing?¡± Xiaoliu immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already agreed.¡± Qin Wu was momentarily lost in thought, then looked at Daohua and Yan Wenxiu, who was chatting with the associate governor, and quickly bowed, ¡°It would be our honor.¡± Behind him, Qin Thirteen and the others showed faces full of surprise and disbelief. Just a moment ago, they were despairing, awaiting exile, and the next, they were going to work for the Prefectural Governor¡¯s household? Such fortune from the heavens¡ªwere their ancestors showing their blessing? After concluding the proceedings with the associate governor and erasing the files on Qin Wu and the others, Yan Wenxiu came over, ¡°We can go now.¡± Only after they truly walked out of the Governor¡¯s Office did Qin Wu and the others realize they weren¡¯t dreaming.
Seeing that each of them bore injuries, Daohua thought for a moment and said to Li Xingnian, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go back tomorrow. Let¡¯s get their injuries treated and let them rest.¡± Li Xingnian naturally had no objections, ¡°Good, we¡¯ll return to Li Residence first, and I¡¯ll send for a doctor.¡± Chapter 192: 174, Insight_1 Chapter 192: Chapter 174, Insight_1 ¡°` ¡°Why have youe back again?¡± ¡°` Seeing Li Xingnian return with Daohua and her siblings, followed by a group of men with injuries, both Fan Family and Jian Family looked puzzled. Li Xingchang stood aside, watching the scene, yet he didn¡¯t rush to ask questions. Daohua approached with a smile and took Fan Family¡¯s arm, ¡°Auntie, we¡¯ll need to trouble you for one more day.¡± Fan Family chuckled and tapped Daohua¡¯s forehead, ¡°You girl, now you¡¯re being polite with your aunt. Your cousins would be overjoyed if you could stay a few more days.¡± With that, she led Daohua, bringing Yan Wenxiu and his siblings into the inner courtyard. Li Xingnian had the servants take Qin Five and the others to the guest rooms to rest before exining the situation to Li Xingchang. After hearing the story, Li Xingchang sighed, ¡°Daohua is only ten years old, yet she thinks things through so thoroughly already.¡±
Li Xingnian nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed, if my brother-inw aims to climb higher, he truly can¡¯t do without courtyard guards. And Wenxiu and the others should also start to cultivate their own people.¡± ¡°Like those influential noble families, they begin selecting capable people for their sons and daughters right from birth and raise them from childhood. As they grow up, they be both useful and deeply loyal.¡± Li Xingchang nodded, ¡°Coming from a humble background, the Yan Familycks deep resources. We have to hire and choose our people from outside. By the way, have you thoroughly checked the background of Qin Five and the others? When ites to hiring protector bodyguards, we cannot afford to be careless.¡± Li Xingnianughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother. Our three nephews are quite clever. On the way back, Wenxiu already asked Qin Five for their household registration papers and other documents proving their identity, and he inquired about their hometown in detail.¡± ¡°And Wenkai, despite being a bit rash, has got the hang of talking to people. He¡¯s been making friends with the younger ones. I reckon the brothers have a good grasp of these people¡¯s backgrounds by now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been carefully observing Qin Five and the rest myself. Their martial skills are truly solid, good enough to protect the Yan Family. Moreover, with the gratitude they feel for this rescue, they¡¯ll be even more dedicated.¡± Hearing this, Li Xingchang had nothing more to say. At the Li Residence guesthouse. Qin Five and the others let the doctor treat their wounds in silence and only dared to speak after the doctor had left. ¡°I thought we were dead for sure this time, but who could have predicted that fortune would turn so favorably and we¡¯d end up with such a good job,¡± the eldest, Qin Yong, said in astonishment before smiling at Xiaoliu. ¡°Xiaoliu, you¡¯ve been our lucky star this time. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would probably be facing exile.¡± Xiaoliu scratched his head awkwardly, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t do much. It was Daohua who recognized me first.¡± Qin Five nced at him, stepped forward, and patted his shoulder with a smile, ¡°You really do have some luck on your side. Our great-uncle always says that good people are rewarded. If not for your kind heart back then, we wouldn¡¯t have received such good fortune today.¡± Being praised by his most admired fifth brother, Xiaoliu blushed with excitement and grinned foolishly non-stop. Seeing him like this, the othersughed along. At that moment, Yan Wenxiu walked in with Yan Wenkai. Qin Five and the others immediately stood up straight, ¡°Master, Fourth Young Master.¡± Yan Wenxiu gestured for them to rx, ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony, sit down. You¡¯re all injured.¡± Qin Five didn¡¯t sit down, having learned some protocol over the years he¡¯d spent wandering, knowing that servants shouldn¡¯t sit while their masters spoke.
¡°Is there anything you wish to instruct us, Master?¡± Seeing they remained standing, Yan Wenxiu didn¡¯t insist. He just took out some silver and ced it on the table, ¡°I just spoke with my elder sister. You probably haven¡¯t been home in a long time. Since you¡¯ll be working at our home for an extended period, it won¡¯t be easy to let you go back home in the meantime.¡± ¡°After discussing it, we¡¯ve decided to let you go home and visit. We¡¯ll give you half a month. After that,e directly to the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office in Xingzhou to find us. What do you think?¡± ¡°`
Qin Wu and the others had never expected such good fortune and were immediately so delighted that they didn¡¯t know what to say. Yan Wenxiu pushed the silver on the table forward: ¡°If you think it¡¯s feasible, this silver on the table is some travel expenses we have prepared for you. Like the previous one thousand taels of redemption silver, consider it an advance payment for your services.¡± After his initial excitement, Qin Wu quickly collected himself and stepped forward: ¡°Thank you for your consideration, young master. However, with the young master and young miss returning to Xingzhou, someone needs to escort you. I shall not return, let the others go home for a visit.¡± Xiaoliu immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to go back either.¡± Yan Wenxiu smiled at Qin Wu, feeling that this man knew his ce and did not forget himself: ¡°Alright, you should go home for a visit since that¡¯s what we intend. This time, we have an uncle apanying us, so we don¡¯t need your escort.¡± He had their household registration addresses, so he wasn¡¯t worried about them running away. Only then did Qin Wu not persist any longer, instead expressing his gratitude with a look of thanks: ¡°Thank you to the young master, Fourth Master, as well as the young miss.¡± After the Yan brothers left, Qin Wu looked at the silver on the table with aplex expression. He remained silent for a while, then turned to the others and said: ¡°Given the generous treatment by our employers, we must work hard for them in the future.¡± Xiaoliu eagerly nodded: ¡°Of course! Fifth brother, let¡¯s divide the silver quickly, so we have something nice to buy for our younger brothers and sisters when we return.¡± Seeing everyone looking forward in anticipation, Qin Wu then began to distribute the silver. ¡­ Evening. Daohua, having not slept well the night before, went to bed after dinner, and this time she refused to stay upte chatting with her two cousins.
In the main courtyard, Li Xingchang and Mrs. Fan were also ready to go to bed. Mrs. Fany on the bed, and after a while, she turned over and sighed. Li Xingchang, annoyed and unable to sleep, asked helplessly: ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you today?¡± Mrs. Fan: ¡°I feel it¡¯s such a pity.¡± Li Xingchang, puzzled, sat up: ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡± Mrs. Fan also sat up straight: ¡°It¡¯s a pity about Daohua. These days I¡¯ve been thinking, if my brother-inw had remained the County Magistrate, perhaps we could have sought to take that girl as our son¡¯s wife.¡± Li Xingchang was shocked, not having expected his wife to have such an idea. After the shock came speechlessness: ¡°You¡¯d better drop that thought right now.¡± Mrs. Fan, annoyed: ¡°I¡¯ve already dropped it, there¡¯s no need for you to say it. I also know that even if our brother-inw didn¡¯t get promoted, he would never marry Daohua into our family.¡± Li Xingchang: ¡°¡­As long as you know.¡± Mrs. Fan still felt some regret: ¡°How is it that the girl is so forward-thinking? Think about our own daughters, spending their days onlypeting over food and clothing, while their girl has already started worrying for her parents.¡± Li Xingchang fell silent for a moment: ¡°Birth determines one¡¯s exposure. The circles our family moves inpared to the Yan Family¡¯s are vastly different.¡± ¡°Daohua¡¯s usual social circles consist of either high-ranking officials or aristocratic families. She has seen more, heard more, and thus her experience has naturally broadened.¡± ¡°Today I also asked the girl why she thought to hire bodyguards for her family. She immediately replied that having seen the Zhou and Dong Families with their own protectors, she felt her family should have some too.¡±
¡°You see, it¡¯s the difference in the circles one moves in that leads to a different level of insight.¡± ¡°Now, think about our own daughters. Their usualpany are daughters of merchants. I don¡¯t mean to criticize, but when ites to etiquette, family traditions, and education, they fall far shortpared to the children of aristocratic and official families.¡± Mrs. Fan sighed: ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? Before, I never felt our daughters were inadequate, butpared with Daohua, they really do seemckluster.¡± Li Xingchang: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not think about it anymore. One¡¯s birth isn¡¯t something one can choose. An Jing and An Xin get along quite well with Daohua, don¡¯t they? Let them spend more time with her in the future. We don¡¯t expect them to be as clever as Daohua, we just hope they can gain more experience by following her.¡± Chapter 193: 175, One Man Defeats Everyone_1 Chapter 193: Chapter 175, One Man Defeats Everyone_1 On the neenth of the first month, apanied by Li Xingnian, the three Daohua siblings returned to Xingzhou. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m back!¡± As soon as she entered Old Madam Yan¡¯s room, Daohua threw herself into the olddy¡¯s arms, ¡°I was gone for so long, did you miss me?¡± Old Madam Yan was pushed backward by Daohua¡¯s embrace and lightly patted her back with mild annoyance, scolding with augh, ¡°How old are you now, and you¡¯re still so clingy!¡± As she spoke, she pulled Daohua away to take a careful look at her. This girl had grown up by her side since childhood; this was the first time she had left her. Indeed, having gotten used to her granddaughter buzzing around her like a little bee every day, the sudden departure had left her somewhat unustomed. She wondered if the girl had been eating and sleeping well while staying at her uncle¡¯s these past half a month. Seeing the concerned gaze from the olddy, Daohua simply twirled in front of her and thick-skinnedly asked, ¡°Grandmother, take a quick look, haven¡¯t I be prettier?¡± Seeing Daohua¡¯s rosyplexion and slightly plumper cheeks, Old Madam Yan rolled her eyes at her and seated her beside herself beforeughing and speaking to Li Xingnian who had followed behind, ¡°This girl has been spoiled by the old maid, a sight that surely amuses Uncle.¡± Li Xingnian replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s because Old Madam and Daohua are close.¡±
There wasn¡¯t much to do in the Governor¡¯s Office today. Having learned that Uncle hade back with his three children, Yan Zhigao went back to the inner courtyard, and soon after, people from the second and third branches arrived as well. Yan Zhigao first exchanged pleasantries with Li Xingnian, then brought up the business of the three Daohua siblings in the provincial capital. ¡°What? Daohua hired a team of Courtyard Guards for our family?¡± Perhaps it was the shock, but when Li Xingnian mentioned Qin Wu and the others, Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s voice suddenly rose sharply. The outburst startled Daohua, who had been whispering with Old Madam Yan, causing her to look over. Seeing her nce their way, Yan Zhiyuan immediately assumed the stance of an elder, ¡°Daohua, it¡¯s not just about scolding you; making such a big decision as hiring Courtyard Guards, how could you not discuss it with the family beforehand and just decided on your own? Isn¡¯t your boldness a bit too much? Also, did you even consider your father?¡± Upon hearing this, the smile on Li Xingnian¡¯s face instantaneously faded a bit. Yan Family¡¯s Second Master had words within words! What did he mean by not considering her brother-inw? Was he insinuating that he had overstepped and interfered in Yan Family¡¯s affairs? Yan Wenxiu, who was sitting below, also frowned slightly and said, ¡°Second Uncle, about hiring the Protector, Big Sister discussed it with me, and I agreed. Furthermore, I was the one who went to the Governor¡¯s Office to fetch them.¡± Yan Wenkai felt he should not be overlooked and added, ¡°I agreed as well.¡± Seeing her two brothers speak up, the furious Daohua finally refrained from speaking. Was her so-called Second Uncle taking on a bit too much of a role? Her cheaper father hadn¡¯t even spoken, and here he was, starting an outcry. With his two nephews contradicting him, Yan Zhiyuan felt somewhat embarrassed and with a stern face said, ¡°Wenxiu, Wenkai, you two are still young and haven¡¯t experienced much. You don¡¯t understand the cunning of the world.¡± ¡°Hiring Courtyard Guards concerns our family¡¯s safety. You two are not experienced in judging people. If you hire some restless or ulterior motivated individuals, wouldn¡¯t that be inviting disaster upon our family?¡± ¡°Unlike other affluent families, their Protectors are well known to them. But you, casually hiring people after just one trip to the provincial capital, without knowing anything about them, are acting too thoughtlessly.¡± Yan Wenxiu felt very ufortable being spoken to this way, but considering that Yan Zhiyuan was an elder and with Uncle present, moved his mouth without further rebuttal. As for Yan Wenkai, hisplexion immediately soured, feeling very unhappy. He was eager to retort, but not sure how to express himself, he could only stare helplessly. Not being able to stand it any longer, Daohua spoke up, ¡°Second Uncle, I don¡¯t agree with what you said. Brother and Fourth Brother aren¡¯t fools. They may be young and not have experienced much, but that doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t handle affairs.¡±
¡°Brother and Fourth Brother attend Wangyue Academy and have met a fair number of people. They might not be as good at judging people as Second Uncle, but they still have their own insights on distinguishing the good from the bad.¡± ¡°Brother had checked the Courtyard Guards¡¯ household registrations and references in detail; Second Brother spoke with them and spent time with them, inquiring about their backgrounds. If they were unkind people, surely something would have been detected, wouldn¡¯t it? How can it be said that they acted thoughtlessly?¡± ¡°Moreover, it was I who suggested hiring them, and I¡¯m not out of my mind. I wouldn¡¯t just bring a bunch of people home from the street on a whim. Of course, I have my reasons.¡± Finishing her speech, she no longer looked at Yan Zhiyuan, turning instead to Old Madam Yan, ¡°Grandmother, you know the people we hired, they are Brother Xiaoliu and hispanions!¡±
Madam Yan was taken aback, ¡°Are you talking about Qin Xiaoliu and the others who escorted us before?¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°Grandmother, you know about Brother Xiaoliu and Uncle Qin¡¯s character and martial skills. Second Uncle doesn¡¯t trust me and my two elder brothers, so you tell him.¡± Madam Yan looked towards her eldest and second sons and nodded, ¡°I am aware of Qin and his team. If it were not for their protection, Daohua, Wentao, and I might have taken much longer to reach Linyi County.¡± ¡°As for Qin, he is responsible, doesn¡¯t look for trouble, and takes his duties seriously. Those under him are all honest folks trying to make a living.¡± Hearing what the olddy said, Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s face showed a trace of embarrassment. Yan Zhigao gave him a nce, ¡°Second brother might have been a bit too impulsive this time. In the future, let the children finish speaking before you start teaching them a lesson. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Yan Zhiyuan gave a sheepish smile, ¡°I was just worried that Wenxiu and his siblings might act too hastily.¡± Li Xingnian, noticing the awkward atmosphere, quickly interjected with augh to smooth things over, ¡°Yuan brother¡¯s concerns are valid. If my own child acted in such a way, I would be anxious too.¡± ¡°However¡­ sometimes, opportunities pass in the blink of an eye, and once you miss the vige, there¡¯s no longer a shop. The three children were also considering what¡¯s best for the family. They wanted to retain the people and didn¡¯t greet the family first ¨C their actions are understandable.¡± Yan Zhigao smiled and nodded in agreement, ¡°What second uncle said is true. Once the Protector arrives and I see there are no issues, I will certainly reward them handsomely.¡± ¡°Enough about this, let¡¯s move on. Daohua, you brought gifts for your brothers and sisters, didn¡¯t you? Where are the gifts?¡± Madam Yan said with a smile, deftly changing the subject. Daohua gestured for Wang Manman toe over. Soon, Wang Manman came in carrying a pile of gifts.
¡°These are for second brother, third brother, and fifth brother. And these are for the second sister and the others.¡± The gifts Daohua got for the boys in the family were writing brushes, ink, paper, and other stationery, while for Yan Yihuan and the others, they were fashionable silk flowers sold in the provincial capital. Everyone received their gifts with smiles and thanked Daohua. Yan Yile, after taking her gift, said to Daohua with a smile, ¡°Elder sister, you¡¯re really lucky, being able to visit our uncle¡¯s ce after New Year. Unlike us who are confined to the house.¡± Daohua¡¯s expression did not change as she replied directly, ¡°Third Sister, you have an uncle too. If you want to visit, just ask Second Uncle and Second Aunt to take you. After all, they have nothing to do all day.¡± Upon hearing this, the color drained from Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s face, ¡°What do you mean I have nothing to do? Aren¡¯t I the one managing the household affairs and social interactions?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Daohua made a sound of surprise and said with a smile, ¡°Second Uncle, I am really sorry, I did not notice. Mainly because you always seem to be so free.¡± Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s face stiffened, intending to enumerate what he had done, but after a moment of reflection, he realized that indeed he hadn¡¯t actually done much, leaving him awkwardly silent. Seeing this, Li Xingnian was inwardly amused. To hide the smile on his face, he had to lift his teacup as a disguise. This Daohua was indirectly criticizing her second uncle, suggesting that if he always had nothing to do, he should stop bossing everyone around. ¡°The silk flowers from the provincial capital are really beautiful. The city must be bustling. I would love to go see it. I¡¯ve never visited the provincial capital despite being this old.¡± After Yan Yile finished speaking, Yan Yishuang looked enviously at Daohua. Daohua felt a bit of a toothache regarding this, especially upon seeing her stepfather begin to fret again. Her headache only grew.
¡°Third sister, actually, speaking of being fortunate, none of the siblings in our family are as lucky as you and Fifth Brother.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yan Yishuang was surprised, and so were the others in the room, looking puzzled. Daohua said earnestly, ¡°Think about it. My second sister and I have to travel long distances to see our uncle. But you and Fifth Brother?¡± ¡°Your uncle has always been right by father¡¯s side. Whenever you want to see him, you can see him. How convenient, right? I¡¯ve often seen him running to the back courtyard. And every time, he arrives with a small packet and leaves with a big one.¡± ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s there for you to envy?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The room fell into dead silence. Li Xingnian almost failed to hold back hisughter, barely managing to keep the tea in his mouth, grateful for his restraint; otherwise, his brother-inw¡¯s face would have looked even worse. Chapter 194: 176, Body Contract_1 Chapter 194: Chapter 176, Body Contract_1 Main Court. ¡°Second Brother, what are youughing about?¡± Madam Li looked speechlessly at Li Xingnian who¡¯d kept a smile on his face ever since he came out of the Old Madam¡¯s courtyard. Li Xingnian reined in his smile, ¡°I was wondering, howe Daohua is so formidable!¡± Every time he thought of his brother-inw¡¯s embarrassed and ufortable expression just now, he couldn¡¯t help but want tough. It was one thing for a concubine to take things from home to help out her own family without mentioning it, but once it was brought to light, especially in front of her husband¡¯s legitimate family, it could be somewhat shameful. Daohua really dared to do it, mentioning it subtly, at least leaving her father with a fig leaf of dignity. Hearing this, Madam Li also found it somewhat amusing, but she quickly sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether this temperament of hers is good or bad.¡± Li Xingnian became serious, ¡°Of course it¡¯s good, Daohua won¡¯t be bullied with that kind of attitude. It¡¯s one thing for it to be about concubines, but your second uncle, taking advantage of being an elder, acted all high and mighty. Neither you nor your brother-inw had spoken yet, and he was already pointing fingers, which was really annoying.¡± ¡°The three children did a good deed for the family by bringing in help, but in his mouth, it became a cmity. If Daohua didn¡¯t stand up for herself and her brothers, that would¡¯ve been so unjust.¡± Madam Li also felt annoyed with Yan Zhiyuan and expressed her dissatisfaction, ¡°Before, my second brother had some sense of measure, but ever since Wenxiu and the others went to Wangyue Academy, he has been feeling ufortable and always causing trouble for Daohua.¡±
¡°Hmm?¡± Li Xingnian frowned, ¡°You didn¡¯t mention much about the Academy in your letters, what exactly happened?¡± Madam Li then exined the issue with the Academy¡¯s quotas one by one and said indignantly, ¡°The quota was given by the Little Prince, what does it have to do with Daohua? Why should he me my Daohua?¡± Li Xingnian¡¯s eyes shed without saying anything as he picked up the cup of tea from the table and started drinking. Was it a bother for the Little Prince to let Wenjie from the second household and Wenbin, the illegitimate son, attend Wangyue Academy? In his opinion, it was not. If Daohua really wanted to ask for it, she would have definitely been able to obtain it. This point, he was afraid his brother-inw also knew. Madam Li continued, ¡°Ever since Wenxiu and the others went to Wangyue Academy and often followed the Little Prince, their bearing and manners have certainly changed from before. When they returned home, standing next to Wenjie and Wenbin, the difference became immediately apparent.¡± ¡°Before, everyone was on the same level, but now, watching Wenxiu and the others improve while Wenjie is still at the same spot, my second brother is naturally upset.¡± Li Xingnian snorted coldly, ¡°What¡¯s predestined cannot be avoided. What has his household ever done for Daohua for him to demand that she treats Wenjie just the same?¡± He paused and then added, ¡°This point, your brother-inw sees quite clearly.¡± He hadn¡¯t insisted on Daohua asking for a quota for his illegitimate son. Wenjie didn¡¯t make it to Wangyue Academy, and he didn¡¯t know whether Daohua did it on purpose, but Wenbin not getting there was definitely deliberate on her part. He guessed his brother-inw likely saw this point too and that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t say anything. Madam Li smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Li Xingnian looked at Madam Li, noting her rosyplexion and rxed brows, quite different than before when he visited and her eyes were tinged with sadness. Knowing howfortable her recent life had been, he said, ¡°I can finally bepletely at ease for you and our eldest brother.¡± Madam Li smiled, ¡°The kids have grown up, they know to protect me as their mother. You and our eldest brother can worry less about me now.¡± Afterward, Li Xingnian stayed at the Yan Family for a few days, buying up properties and shops again before leaving. About the matter of Daohua selling the grape wine recipe and the Li Family giving Daohua three estates and a shop, Madam Li only mentioned it privately to the Old Madam, Yan Zhigao, and Yan Zhiyuan. ¡°Daohua is still young after all, you have to keep a closer eye on her,¡± the Old Madam advised.
Madam Liughed, ¡°That girl probably needs your oversight, Old Madam. I certainly can¡¯t control her. Besides, she only listens to her mother.¡± The Old Madam loved hearing this, and the mother-inw and daughter-inwughed together for quite a while. As for Yan Zhigao, although he was shocked by the Li Family¡¯s generosity, he didn¡¯t think of interfering, and the matter was dropped. ¡­
After Li Xingnian left, Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wenkai, and Yan Wentao were due to report to the Academy, and Daohua and Yan Yishuang started their sses. Master Shen had returned from his hometown a few days ago. On the twenty-ninth of the first month, Qin Wu arrived in Xingzhou with Xiaoliu and seven others. Not wishing to keep their future employers waiting, they rested at home for a night before embarking on their journey. Beholding the imposing Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office, the party hesitated, reluctant to take a step forward. ¡°Brother Wu, will we be working here in the future?¡± Xiaoliu asked, pointing at the Governor¡¯s Office. Qin Wu shook his head, ¡°This is the front office, our duties will likely lie within the inner courtyard. Let¡¯s go around to the back street and take a look.¡± In the main courtyard. Daohua was just preparing to attend her sses when she heard from Ping Tong that Qin Wu and the others had arrived; she immediately ceased her movement, and summoned Wang Manman to ask Shen Fuzi for a day off. Seeing her act this way, Madam Li was not annoyed but simply smiled, ¡°They arrived quite quickly,¡± then, turning to Ping Tong, ¡°have Butler Sun bring them to the front for the master to see first. If the master approves, then bring them here.¡± Ping Tong immediately turned and left. After more than half an hour, Ping Tong and Butler Sun brought Qin Wu and the others to the main courtyard. ¡°Wait here in the yard, I¡¯ll go and report to Madam and the eldest young miss.¡± Qin Wu and his group bowed their heads and stood silently in the yard, daring not to look around casually.
Soon, they heard the sound of a curtain being lifted, followed by a maid moving out tables and chairs, and then Daohua assisted Madam Li to walk out. ¡°What did the master say?¡± Madam Li sat down, and then looked toward Butler Sun. Butler Sun smiled, ¡°The master assessed their martial abilities in the front courtyard and found them satisfactory.¡± Madam Li nodded, then nced at Ping Tong, who promptly ced eight servitude contracts on the table. At this sight, Daohua¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Madam Li nced at Daohua, signaling her to remain silent, before she addressed Qin Wu and his group, ¡°The master has already spoken to me and the master about your situation, and you should be aware of the purpose why we have hired you, right?¡± Qin Wu nodded, ¡°We understand, Madam.¡± Madam Li: ¡°That¡¯s good. In our household, it is necessary to sign a servitude contract, especially since you will be tasked with safeguarding the Yan Residence¡¯s security, which makes it all the more indispensable.¡± She gestured for Ping Tong to hand the prepared contracts to Qin Wu and the others. Upon hearing they were to sign servitude contracts, Qin Wu and the others were surprised, as this had not been mentioned before, and they hesitated with the contracts in their hands. Seeing their reaction, Madam Li smiled, ¡°It¡¯s the master¡¯s first time hiring outsiders, and some details may have been overlooked. Our household does not wish to force you into signing a contract. If you are unwilling, we will not insist.¡± ¡°However, you will need to repay the one thousand taels of silver that were used to redeem you from the Governor¡¯s Office.¡± Qin Wu looked up at Madam Li, who was dignified, graceful, and had a kind expression, then nced at Daohua, who was looking at them with wide eyes. After a brief consideration, he replied without hesitation, ¡°We will sign, Madam.¡±
Formoners like them, even signing a servitude contract to work in an official¡¯s household was an extraordinary opportunity. Upon hearing this, Madam Li¡¯s smile widened, and she signaled for Ping Tong to pass the pen, ¡°You needn¡¯t worry. We do not wish to keep you in the Yan Family forever. The servitude contract is only for twenty years; after which, you are free to go wherever you wish.¡± ¡°Of course, if you find the Yan Family agreeable, you are also wee to continue staying with us.¡± Upon hearing this, Qin Wu and the others rxed. Madam Li continued, ¡°Qin Wu, from today onward, you will serve as the Yan Family¡¯s Guard Captain, with a monthly stipend of ten taels, and the others will receive five taels each. I hope you will dutifully ensure the Yan Family¡¯s safety.¡± Seeing that their stipends were so generous, Qin Wu and his group were thrilled. Then, they heard Madam Li say, ¡°Regarding the one thousand taels of silver used to redeem you, half will be deducted from your monthly stipends until the debt is fully repaid. You have no objections to this, do you?¡± Qin Wu and the others shook their heads together. Madam Li: ¡°Very well, Butler Sun, please take Guard Qin and the others to rest.¡± Chapter 195: 177, Allocation_1 Chapter 195: Chapter 177, Allocation_1 After the Qin brothers were taken away, Madam Li saw her daughter looking at the servitude contract and lost in thought, she asked with a smile, ¡°Do you think I forced them to sign this servitude contract?¡± Daohua quickly shook her head. Madam Li smiled and said, ¡°Actually, some of what your Second Uncle said was not wrong. You were a bit hasty in your actions. Technically, you should have had them sign the servitude contract when you redeemed them at the Governor¡¯s Office.¡± Daohua said, ¡°¡­I thought hiring people didn¡¯t require it.¡± It¡¯s not like buying people. Madam Li said, ¡°Ask that Qin Wu whether they need to sign a contract in advance when they transport goods? Even delivery requires a contract, let alone hiring someone to guard and protect the estate.¡± Seeing her daughter lower her head, Madam Li smiled and touched her head, ¡°I don¡¯t me you. You¡¯ve had no experience with this; how could you think of everything? Actually, the fact that you thought to hire protectors for the family surprises both your mother and father.¡± ¡°Mother also knows that the Qin brothers have been of help to you and the Old Madam. Making them sign the servitude contract, you must feel a bit uneasy about that.¡± ¡°But think about it the other way around. Isn¡¯t working for the Yan Family also giving them stability? It is much better than them wandering outside all year round, right?¡± ¡°Besides, I have not treated them unfairly; the monthly silver I give is ording to the highest standard in Xingzhou City. If they are frugal, they can even save a good amount of silver.¡± Daohua took Madam Li¡¯s arm, ¡°Mother, I know that you are the kindest.¡±
Madam Li smiled and tapped Daohua¡¯s forehead, ¡°You, ah!¡± Daohua said, ¡°Oh Mother, how do you n to arrange for Uncle Qin Wu and the others?¡± Madam Li thought for a moment, ¡°Your Second and Third Brothers are quite skilled themselves, plus Tietou and Tieshou are practicing martial arts with them. Each of them will have one person assigned; as for your Eldest Brother, we need to assign two men to him.¡± ¡°The remaining four will stay at home for various duties. I see that Qin Wu has some abilities, so he can also train the young servants at home.¡± Daohua immediately said, ¡°Mother, I want someone too.¡± Madam Li was surprised, ¡°You don¡¯t go out, why do you need someone?¡± Daohua shook Madam Li¡¯s arm, ¡°But I have ntations and shops. I originally had one ntation and two shops; now, with the three ntations and one shop that Uncle gave me, I have four ntations and three shops. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to go out often, so I need someone to help me manage them.¡± Madam Li smiled, ¡°You do think ahead, my girl. Are you nning to cultivate a butler for yourself? Tell me, whom do you want?¡± Daohua immediately said, ¡°Brother Xiaoliu will be fine! He¡¯s quite shrewd, and he¡¯s cheerful and enthusiastic, suitable for dealing with people.¡± Madam Li pretended to hesitate for a moment before nodding in agreement, ¡°The Qin brothers were all found by you, so I¡¯ll give you one!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± Madam Li said, ¡°By the way, I bought a batch of maids and old nannies some time ago, and now they¡¯ve almost learned our house rules. Later, I¡¯ll send two of them over to you.¡± Daohua was startled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already add two more recently?¡± Madam Li said, ¡°Those two are only responsible for cleaning. This time, I specifically chose these for your future dowry; you need to take them seriously and train them well.¡± At the mention of a dowry, Daohua felt somewhat dispirited. Seeing this, Madam Li shook her head helplessly. ¡­ ¡°Brother Wu, are we now sold into servitude?¡± Qin Thirteen and the others looked at Qin Wu with concern.
Qin Wu reassured them, ¡°The servitude contract we signed, in the strictest sense, is not a sale contract. Put it this way, it should be considered a contract that specifies the time and responsibilities. We are different from the maids and young servants.¡± Hearing Qin Wu say this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°As long as we¡¯re not ves, that¡¯s good.¡± Qin Wu nced at everyone, ¡°Not ves, but still servants. You¡¯ve seen the strict rules of the Yan Residence. Each of you better stay alert and avoid making any mistakes.¡±
Qian Xiaoliu immediately said, ¡°Brother Wu, you can rest assured. The Yan Family pays us such a high monthly sry; we will definitely do a good job. Perhaps in the future, if we save enough money, we might even be able to bring our families over.¡± Hearing this, the others were all excited, each filled with aspirations for the future. ¡°Exactly, I found the Madam to be quite amiable. The Master is somewhat serious, but didn¡¯t we inquire on our way here? Lord Yan is a good official. This job is really not bad!¡± As everyone began chatting and getting more and more ted, Qin Wu shook his head with a smile. The job at the Yan Family really was a decent one for them. No need to travel constantly, yet they could earn silver to supplement household expenses. It was quite good. Until mid-February, Qin Wu and the others were following Butler Sun to familiarize themselves with the Yan Residence and to learn its rules. Once the eight of them had understood the situation quite well, Butler Sun began to assign their tasks. The twenty-something Qin Shisan and Qin Fa were assigned to Yan Wenxiu, while the neen-year-old Qin Xing was sent to Wentao, and Qin Wang to Wenkai. Upon hearing that they would be attending to the young masters of the house, all four faces lit up with excitement. ¡°What about me?¡± Qin Xiaoliu eagerly looked at Butler Sun, convinced that he would be chosen. During his time at the provincial governor¡¯s office, the Fourth Master had often sought him out for conversations, which went very well. Butler Sun smiled. ¡°Actually, your assignments were distributed by Madam and the Old Master, I¡¯m just the messenger.¡± Qin Xiaoliu¡¯s face fell instantly. Sure enough, he wasn¡¯t considered steady enough and hadn¡¯t been chosen.
Seeing his reaction, Butler Sun couldn¡¯t help but be amused. Turning to Qin Wu, he said, ¡°Familiarize yourselves further with your duties. As for Xiaoliu,e with me.¡± Qin Xiaoliu looked up abruptly, his face fallen as he said, ¡°Butler Sun, it¡¯s not that I wasn¡¯t just not chosen, but I¡¯m also being dismissed, right?¡± Butler Sun was speechless. ¡°What are you thinking? Come with me. The youngdy specifically asked for you. From now on, you¡¯ll serve by her side.¡± At these words, Qin Xiaoliu was stunned, and so were Qin Wu and the others, all showing surprise. ¡°What, you¡¯re not willing?¡± ¡°No, I am willing, very willing!¡± Qin Xiaoliu quickly came to his senses, stating his enthusiasm loudly, then joyfully followed Butler Sun out. ¡°Daohua, no, the youngdy, seems to be held in equal esteem as the boys at home,¡± mumbled Qin Shisan and the others in low voices. Qin Wu didn¡¯t say anything. If he had such a smart girl in his family, he too would spoil her to death. ¡­ When Butler Sun brought Qin Xiaoliu to the main courtyard, Daohua was busy calcting the ie and expenses of the flower and vegetable shops during the New Year period. ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯ve brought the person,¡± said Butler Sun. Daohua looked up at Qin Xiaoliu, who appeared utterly proper, eager to look around but not daring to. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Butler Sun, you go about your business. I can take it from here.¡± Butler Sun nodded and left.
¡°Brother Xiaoliu.¡± With Butler Sun gone, Daohua began to speak. Without Butler Sun by his side, Qin Xiaoliu seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. Hearing Daohua call him, he immediately looked up, but remembering the rules he had learned these days, quickly dropped his gaze again, ¡°Dao¡­ youngdy.¡± ¡°Pfft~¡± Seeing him like this, Daohua found it so amusing she couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡°Brother Xiaoliu, we¡¯re alone now, you don¡¯t need to be so formal. Sit down and let¡¯s talk.¡± Qin Xiaoliu looked at the chair, then resolutely shook his head. ¡°Youngdy, I am morefortable standing.¡± Seeing this, Daohua didn¡¯t insist and asked, ¡°Brother Xiaoliu, do you wish to work for me?¡± Qin Xiaoliu nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes, of course I do. But may I ask, what exactly would you need me to do?¡± Daohua exined, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, I have several estates and shops. I cannot always go out myself, so I need someone to help oversee them, to see if anyone is being deceitful or insubordinate, and so forth.¡± Qin Xiaoliu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this make me a butler then?¡± Daohua nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± At first, Qin Xiaoliu was delighted, but then he became somewhat anxious. ¡°Youngdy, am I up to the task?¡± Daohua reassured him, ¡°I believe you can do it. It might be unfamiliar at first, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have Butler Sun from the shop show you the ropes.¡±
Bolstered by Daohua¡¯s trust, Qin Xiaoliu straightened his chest and vowed solemnly, ¡°Youngdy, rest assured, I will study diligently with Butler Sun and ensure that your estates and shops are well looked after.¡± Daohua smiled, nodded, and gave Qin Xiaoliu a look that said, ¡®I believe in you¡¯. Chapter 196: 178, Practice Whip_1 Chapter 196: Chapter 178, Practice Whip_1 At 6:00 AM, when it was still pitch dark, Qin Wu got up and started his rounds through the various parts of the Yan Residence. Ever since they were assigned their duties, the eight of them settled down at the Yan Family estate. By the end of February, the eldest son, the third son, and the fourth son came home for the holidays and took Qin Xing and the other three back with them to serve when they returned to the Academy. Nearly two months had passed without seeing them, and it was said that the three young masters were busy with their studies at the Academy and would not have a break until the Dragon Boat Festival. Qin Wu was quite assured about the four of them. Except that the thirteenth was a bit unruly, the other three were very steady. During this period, Madam had not sought him out, suggesting that they hadn¡¯t made any mistakes at the Academy. The one among them who had fared the best was Xiaoliu. Thisd had an inexplicable stroke of luck, catching the eye of the eldest youngdy. After learning from Butler Sun for a while, he now started running between various estates and shops, busy all day to the point of being out of sight. You can say that a great family knows how to mold a person. Xiaoliu was only slightly more clever than others, but now, in just two or three months, his entire demeanor had undergone aplete transformation. If he were taken back to his hometown, his own parents probably wouldn¡¯t dare recognize him. As for Qin Wu and the other two, their lives were somewhat more leisurely, spending their days inspecting the estate and training the young servants to strengthen their bodies. Additionally, he would apany the lord when he went out. Qin Wu was very content with such a life. He could eat his fill every day and often had meat and fish, which he had never even dreamed of before.
They used to escort cargo all year round, feeding fully one moment and starving the next. Though they looked strong and robust, they were actually quite feeble inside. After staying at the Yan Residence for two or three months, they had regained quite a bit of flesh on their bodies. They even received two new sets of clothes each change of season. Carefully patting non-existent dust from his clothing, Qin Wu cherished it, thinking perhaps he could save a set for his family back home every quarter. As Qin Wu pondered his life at the Yan Residence, he inspected every nook and cranny meticulously, not missing a single spot. The Yan Family had granted them such generous treatment, and they must perform their protective duties well. As he was inspecting the Chuihua Gate, Qin Wu saw the eldest youngdy and her maid exchanging blows in the courtyard nearby. While it seemed somewhat skillful, their moves were inplete disarray. He was not supposed to enter the inner court¡ªthat was a rule made very clear by Butler Sun from the start. Qin Wu did not want to meddle, but then he thought that if it weren¡¯t for the eldest youngdy, not to mention their current good positions, they might have already been exiled to the frontier. Rules must not be broken! After some thought, Qin Wu had a clever idea; he could not go in, but surely the eldest youngdy coulde out. ¡°Ahem~¡± Qin Wu coughed loudly a few times, and sure enough, the eldest youngdy and her maid immediately looked over. ¡°Uncle Qin Wu!¡± Seeing Qin Wu beckoning to them, Daohua quickly came over with Wang Manman. Upon hearing how Daohua addressed him, the corner of Qin Wu¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily. He and Xiaoliu were of the same generation; Xiaoliu was Brother Xiaoliu, but here he was, Uncle Qin Wu. He really wanted to ask, did he look that old? They had suddenly upgraded his generation. Despite his internalints, upon seeing Daohua and the other girl approach, Qin Wu still asked with a smile, ¡°Eldest youngdy, are you practicing martial arts?¡± Daohua waved her hand dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s not really martial arts, just moving around a bit, throwing some punches and kicks.¡± She had some self-awareness, especially after learning about how rigorously her third and fourth brothers were training at the Academy. The third young master had once sternly told her not to practice indiscriminately. In the Academy, there were specialized martial arts instructors, and many would injure themselves during training. Given that she only had the barely qualified Wang Manman, she dared not practice carelessly.
But in ancient times, with poor security and medical conditions, she still wanted a strong body, so every morning she would exercise with Wang Manman for a while. Suddenly, Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up, and she looked at Qin Wu in front of her, rolling her eyes before asking with a smile, ¡°Uncle Qin Wu, what do you think of our training?¡± Qin Wu was silent for a moment, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth, Miss?¡± Daohua immediately nodded, ¡°Of course.¡±
Qin Wu said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just be frank, Miss. What you¡¯re practicing is essentially just fancy moves with no real use in an actual fight.¡± Upon hearing this, Wang Manman pouted and looked at Daohua; after all, it was she who had taught the Miss these martial arts. Daohua didn¡¯t mind andughed, ¡°Uncle Qin Wu, can you give us some guidance? I don¡¯t expect to achieve anything great, just to strengthen the body. And if we encounter any bad guys, to have some ability to defend ourselves, so we won¡¯t be bullied.¡± Qin Wu looked at Daohua, ¡°¡­.I do have a set of whip techniques suitable fordies. They don¡¯t require too much physical training, but of course, after practicing, one won¡¯t be very strong. It will just make the body more flexible and nimble.¡± Daohua¡¯s eyebrows curved with joy, and she immediately eximed, ¡°That¡¯s perfect! I¡¯m not like my third or fourth brother who need to pass military examinations. As long as I can protect my life in critical moments, I¡¯ll be very content.¡± It must be said, the incident with the human traffickers had left a deep shadow in her heart, making her very concerned about personal safety. Just think, Xiao Yeyang was a Little Prince, surrounded by numerous attendants, and yet he was captured. What¡¯s more, there was her situation. She loved adventure, so what if one unlucky day she ran into human traffickers? Qin Wu hesitated, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m willing to teach you if you want to learn, but should we inform the Master and Madam first?¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll mention it to them at breakfast. If my mother agrees, I¡¯ll send someone to tell you.¡± Qin Wu immediately nodded with a smile, ¡°Good! You go ahead with your business, Miss; I¡¯ll continue my rounds.¡± Once he had left, Daohua quickly pulled Wang Manman back to the courtyard to change clothes, and then eagerly went to find Madam Li. As expected, Madam Li couldn¡¯t say no to her own daughter, and since the elder Madam also believed it was very important for youngdies to have a healthy constitution, Daohua began to learn the whip with Qin Wu.
¡­ Since she started training with the whip, Daohua was even busier each day. She got up before dawn to practice martial arts, and after breakfast, she would start her lessons. In the morning, she would learn book knowledge and etiquette; in the afternoon, she practiced tracing and needlework. Afterpleting the homework assigned by Teacher Shen, she still found time to check on the affairs of the estate and stores. ¡°Thank goodness for Brother Xiaoliu,¡± she thought. Seeing that the three estates given by her uncle hadpleted their spring plowing, Daohua finally breathed a sigh of relief. The three estates were in especially good locations with fertilend. She had visited each one and, based on their actual conditions, had turned them into a tea garden, a flower garden, and a vineyard respectively. As for the one with barren hills she had bought earlier, Daohua nned to use it specifically for growing medicinal herbs and fruit trees. With four estates each having its own characteristic and specific produce, the crops not intermingling made management easier. As for the three stores, one sold vegetables and fruits, one flowers, and the third, she nned to sell rouge and face powder, to be made from the flowers produced in the garden. She didn¡¯t focus on quantity for the rouge and face powder, like with the flowers, she would sell them only to the wealthy. When she had some free time, she also wanted to see if she could extract various perfumes from the flowers. Thismodity should fetch a higher price.
Chapter 197: 179, A Decade in the East, A Decade in the West_1 Chapter 197: Chapter 179, A Decade in the East, A Decade in the West_1 By the end of April, with swallows chirping and pigeons cooing, and bees and butterflies carrying scents, it was indeed a good time for all things. As soon as Zhou Jingwan had finished the busy work at Daohua Manor and the shop, she couldn¡¯t wait toe over and drag her out for a countryside outing to enjoy the scenery. The two young girls, one fond of immersing herself in nature alone, the other impatient with socializing, thus when they went out, they didn¡¯t call anyone. They yed outside joyfully for an entire day before returning home. ¡°You actually remembered toe back?¡± Daohua stepped into her home with the tail of the sunset, and as soon as she entered the main courtyard, Madam Li red at her daughter disapprovingly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any sense of time? Next time you go out ande back thiste, be careful I won¡¯t allow you to go anymore.¡± Daohua immediately begged for mercy, ¡°Mother, I had too much fun today and lost track of time. That¡¯s why I came backte. I¡¯ll definitely pay attention next time.¡± Seeing her daughter¡¯s rosy cheeks and bright eyes, and thinking of her busyness these past two months, Madam Li didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. ¡°Eh, there are still many days until the Dragon Boat Festival, why start sending gifts now?¡± Seeing the gift boxes on the table, Daohua walked up and flipped through them, ¡°Mother, who sent these? They seem quite valuable.¡± Madam Li¡¯s expression was somewhat indifferent, ¡°The education instructor from Linyi County used his connections and was transferred to Xingzhou. The things are from their family.¡±
Upon hearing this, Daohua¡¯s expression also immediately grew faint, and she put back the gift box she was holding in her hand. Madam Li nced at her daughter, knowing that the girl still remembered the incident where the instructor¡¯s daughter got pped by the master of the house, ¡°In the next few days, Madam Zhu may bring Miss Zhu to visit. You¡¯ll need to meet them then.¡± Daohua waspletely uninterested, ¡°I¡¯d rather not. Miss Zhu gets along well with Yishuang and the others. Let them meet her then.¡± Madam Li red at Daohua, ¡°What nonsense are you speaking? As the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, it¡¯s your duty to receive guests and manage social interactions. How can you have your younger sisters take over for that?¡± ¡°Mother knows you don¡¯t like the Zhu Family, and neither do I. However, the education instructor is ultimately going to work under your father. We need to maintain a decent face.¡± Seeing that her daughter had her lips pursed high with an unhappy face, Madam Li chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to get close to her, just to meet her. Besides, you¡¯re too quick to show your feelings. It¡¯d do you good to practice with them.¡± Madam Li stood up, walked over to Daohua, and patted her on the head, ¡°In the future when you¡¯re married, you¡¯ll meet even more people, and it¡¯s not possible that you¡¯ll like all of them. You can¡¯t avoid meeting everyone, can you?¡± Hearing Madam Li bring up the matter of marriage, Daohua grew a bit annoyed and immediately said, ¡°Mother, will it suffice if I meet her?¡± Madam Li smiled, ¡°Just don¡¯t forget your manners.¡± She, too, had no fondness for the Zhu family, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t demand too much from her daughter. The day after the gifts were sent, Madam Zhu brought Zhu Xiuyun to the Yan Residence. Different from her demeanor in Linyi County, this time as she entered the Yan Residence, Madam Zhu had shed her former arrogance and there was a hint of restraint in her eyebrows. Who could have anticipated that the Seventh-rank County Magistrate of the Yan family would rise three ranks silently and be the Fifth-rank Prefectural Governor of Xingzhou? She could afford to scorn the wife of a Seventh-rank County Magistrate who came from a merchant background, but she could not disrespect the wife of a Prefectural Governor. The governor of a prefecture, overseeing several counties, meant that the Yan family was no longer the humble household she could once look down upon. Especially considering the news about the Yan family she had heard throughout the year. The eldest son of the Yan family, as well as the third and fourth sons, were now studying at the Wangyue Academy, frequently seening and going with the Little Prince. The Little Prince was a royal rtive, which was an immense honor. Her husband had said that the head of the Yan family was an honest and capable official. Were it not for someone obstructing his promotion, he would have advanced much sooner. Now with the connection to the Little Prince, his further promotion was only a matter of time.
While the Yan family was flourishing more and more, the Zhu family was gradually declining. This time, her husband had paid a hefty price to be transferred to Xingzhou, hoping that the high regard they had held for each other over the years would allow the head of the Yan family to give him a helping hand. Thinking of how the master had repeatedly instructed herst night to make amends with Madame Li, Madame Zhu felt somewhat uneasy, as her own treatment towards Madame Li back in Linyi County was anything but kind. Madame Zhu looked at her daughter who was also bowing her head, and sighed in her heart again.
Now she questioned whether befriending the Lin Family had been a misstep; no matter how favored a concubine might be, she was ultimately still a concubine. It was thedy of the house who had to engage in social interactions. Linyi County was small, and there weren¡¯t manyrge households, so the rules and etiquettes weren¡¯t so strict. But here in Xingzhou City, if she continued to befriend a concubine, she feared that the otherdies would distance themselves from her. For a legitimate wife to befriend a concubine was demeaning! Guided by a maid, Madame Zhu, full of worries, walked with her daughter toward the main courtyard. All the way there, Zhu Xiuyun was very well-behaved, and at this moment, she too felt somewhat anxious. After all, she had been the instigator behind the p that Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter received from Master Yan. Main courtyard. Ping Xiao greeted Madame Zhu and her daughter with a smile and ushered them into the hall, ¡°Madame Zhu, I¡¯m truly sorry, ourdy has been unexpectedly held up by some matters. Please wait here for a little while.¡± The smile on Madame Zhu¡¯s face stiffened for a moment before she said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s us who havee at an inconvenient time. You let yourdy attend to her matters first; I am not in a rush, waiting a while is no trouble.¡± Ping Xiao smiled and excused herself. As soon as she stepped outside, she was pulled aside by Ping Tong. Ping Tong red at Ping Xiao, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to find a better excuse? Although ourdy did want to give her a bit of a cold shoulder, she didn¡¯t want to go too far.¡± Ping Xiao curled her lips, ¡°Given Madame Zhu¡¯s previous attitude towards ourdy, it¡¯s good enough that I can smile at her. Toe up with excuses¡­ I can¡¯t be bothered to waste my brain on that.¡± Ping Tong was left somewhat speechless but didn¡¯t argue further.
Back in Linyi County, Madame Zhu looked down ondies from merchant backgrounds. Seeing that Aunt Lin had a schr father and brother and was also favored by the master, Madame Zhu would always speak with Aunt Lin during visits, ignoring the rightfuldy of the house. It was truly vexing. Ping Xiao sneered, ¡°Remember when Miss Zhu was injured at our house? Master Yan gave his eldest daughter a p for it, causing ourdy to cry many times over.¡± ¡°Subsequently, during the issue of Mr. Qin¡¯s employment, Madame Zhu and Aunt Lin were also involved.¡± ¡°Madame Zhu prides herself on being from a Schr Family, yet none of her actions are proper. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t even deign to meet with her.¡± Ping Xiao was about to continue venting when she spotted someone arriving in the courtyard and immediately went up with a smile, ¡°Oh, Aunt Lin, why have you only just arrived? We¡¯ve been waiting for you for quite some time.¡± Aunt Lin was a bit puzzled at the sight of the Senior Maid being so cordial, but she didn¡¯t let it show and responded with a smile, ¡°I was called on suddenly, so it took some time to change clothes; does thedy need something?¡± Ping Xiao nced at the hall and said with a smile, ¡°Something good. You see, you have a guest, isn¡¯t that why we asked you toe meet them?¡± Aunt Lin froze. A guest? What friend could she possibly have? And would thedy ever be so kind as to let a concubine out to meet guests? Caught up in the summoning, Yan Yishuang asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Ping Xiao smiled, ¡°Third Miss, it¡¯s your dear sister, Miss Zhu. She and Madame Zhu are here. Didn¡¯t ourdy think of how well you two get along and specially requested you toe see her?¡± Seeing that Aunt Lin and her daughter were a bit stunned, Ping Xiao urged them, ¡°Aunt Lin and Third Miss, please follow me now. We shouldn¡¯t keep the guests waiting.¡± Inside the hall, Madame Zhu and her daughter, who had been left hanging, wore clearly displeased expressions.
Just then, hearing voices in the courtyard led them to believe Madame Li had arrived, and they promptly got up to receive her. However, upon seeing Aunt Lin and her daughter enter instead, Madame Zhu¡¯s smile nearly falteredpletely. By having a concubine greet them, what was Madame Li implying about her status? Chapter 198: 180, Rejection_1 Chapter 198: Chapter 180, Rejection_1 ¡°` ¡°What did you say, mother asked Auntie Lin to wee Madam Zhu?¡± At Daohua Pavilion, Daohua sat in front of the dressing table, slowly doing her makeup. When she heard the news from Wang Manman, her face showedplete surprise. After her surprise, she burst outughing. ¡°It turns out that mother can also tease people!¡± Daohua¡¯s mood instantly improved. Isn¡¯t Madam Zhu good friends with Auntie Lin in Linyi County? Then let this concubine entertain her. The legitimate wife being received by a concubine is a tant p in the face! And afterward, Madam Zhu couldn¡¯t have anyints. Wang Manman also wore a happy expression,ughing as she said, ¡°Madam is taking out some anger for the youngdy! In my opinion, Madam Zhu and her daughter have such thick skins. It caused the youngdy to get beaten by the master, and yet they still have the nerve to visit. If it were me, I would be too ashamed to show my face.¡±
Seeing the new maid finish arranging her hair, Daohua would have normally just casually adorned it with a silk flower, but remembering the time in ss when Zhu Xiuyun covertly mocked her for being in, she pointed at the jewelry box and said, ¡°Wear the set with the pearls today.¡± Upon hearing this, Wang Manman immediately went forward with a grin, carefully taking out the headdress, ¡°The youngdy will certainly surpass Miss Zhu while wearing this jewelry.¡± Daohua smiled and said nothing. No matter the era, people first respect the clothes and then the person. Dressing formally fits her identity as the Prefectural Governor¡¯s daughter better, so as not to be looked down upon by Madam Zhu who ims to be from an aristocratic family. Madam Li shared the same thought, as her attire for the day was more elegant than usual. The main courtyard. After Auntie Lin entered the hall, she paused upon seeing only Madam Zhu and her daughter, but soon understood Madam Li¡¯s intentions. If before the two could chat about poetry and the like, this meeting only left them with awkwardness, speaking only in fragmented sentences. The adults¡¯ difort didn¡¯t affect the children. Seeing Yan Yishuang, whom she yed well with, Zhu Xiuyun was extremely happy. The two young girls chatted nonstop, hand in hand. After handling the day¡¯s affairs, Madam Li made her unhurried way to the hall. Observing Auntie Lin and Madam Zhu making forced conversation, looking ufortable, Madam Li smiled, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m truly sorry for making Madam Zhu wait, as I was dealing with some matters.¡± When Madam Li entered, everyone in the hall fell silent, then quickly stood up. Madam Zhu immediately put on a smile, ¡°It¡¯s we who are troubling you.¡± Madam Li waved her hand, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Madam, it¡¯s my hospitality that has beencking.¡± Saying this, she turned to Auntie Lin, ¡°I wasn¡¯t able toe in time, were you able to entertain Madam Zhu properly?¡± Auntie Lin¡¯s face stiffened slightly, and she reluctantly nodded her head. Seeing this, Madam Li showed satisfaction, then turned to Madam Zhu with a smile, ¡°Previously in Linyi County, you two were good friends. It¡¯s been almost a year since you¡¯ve seen each other, surely you have endless topics to discuss, don¡¯t you?¡± Daohua arrived at the entrance just in time to hear her mother¡¯s mocking words, and she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Seeing Madam Zhu struggle to keep herposure, Madam Li slowly averted her gaze, then saw her daughter standing at the entrance, snickering, ¡°You girl,e in and greet the guests.¡±
Madam Zhu and Zhu Xiuyun both turned their heads at the same time, and as they saw Daohua, who walked in smiling, a touch of awe passed through their eyes. ¡°Madam Zhu, I hope you¡¯re well!¡± ¡°Miss Zhu, I hope you¡¯re well!¡± After entering the room, Daohua gave a meticulous greeting to both of them.
Madam Zhu sized up the Yan Family¡¯s eldest youngdy. She had always known this youngdy to be beautiful, but back then she merely found her appearance appealing. Now however, with every move she made, there was an added air of nobility that made one forget the mundane world. ¡°The eldest youngdy is bing more and more beautiful.¡± Madam Li dragged Daohua to her side with a smile, chuckling, ¡°Don¡¯t keep praising this girl; she grew up in the countryside, iparable to Miss Zhu.¡± Madam Zhu¡¯s face stiffened, as she forced a smile on her lips. ¡°` At first, she seemed to have casually mentioned that the eldest daughter of the Yan Family was a wild girl from the countryside; she hadn¡¯t expected that Madam Li still remembered it. ¡°Weren¡¯t you fussing to meet your elder sister from the Yan Family when you were at home? Now that she is right in front of you, howe you have forgotten to call her?¡± Madam Zhu nced at Zhu Xiuyun, signaling her to speak. ¡°Elder Sister Yan!¡± Zhu Xiuyun noticed that, whether it was the fabric of Daohua¡¯s clothing or her jewelry, all were nicer and more expensive than hers. She lowered her eyes, feeling somewhat ashamed. Daohua stood up and returned the gesture: ¡°Miss Zhu.¡± When Madam Zhu heard Daohua¡¯s address, her mood sank, and she quickly cheered up to exchange pleasantries with Madam Li. Aunt Lin, sitting below, watched withplex feelings as Madam Zhu¡¯s words revealed ttery and ingratiating behavior. How proud a person Madam Zhu was, and yet now she was acting so humbly.
It was also at this moment that she truly sensed that the Yan Family had really changed from before. ¡°Madam Li, we were previously indebted to you for taking care of us; my daughter Xiuyun was able to study with the youngdies at your private school. Now that we have just arrived in Xingzhou City not long ago and there are still many things we haven¡¯t settled, I would like to ask you if you could have the nerve to take this girl in again.¡± Upon hearing Madam Zhu¡¯s words, Madam Li¡¯s smile faded slightly, ¡°By rights, I should help with this matter, but the girls in my family, they are all yful and rowdy. If something happened to Miss Zhu in my care, I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it.¡± ¡°How about this, I know a few female schrs. I can introduce them to you, what do you say?¡± Madam Zhu¡¯s face stiffened; she hadn¡¯t expected Madam Li to refuse so directly. She knew her own husband was supposed to work under Prefectural Governor Yan. You have to show some consideration for his boss, if not for the monk himself! Yan Yishuang, who yed well with Zhu Xiuyun, immediately said upon hearing that Madam Li would not allow Zhu Xiuyun to study in the Yan Family, ¡°Mother, please let Xiuyun study with us. She¡¯s the only girl in her family, and it would be so boring for her to take lessons alone even with a teacher.¡± Madam Li¡¯s expression turned cold as she nced at Yan Yishuang indifferently, ¡°Do you think studying is for frolicking and ying around?¡± Looking towards Aunt Lin, she continued. ¡°Yishuang has always been under your care, and it¡¯s not the first or second time she¡¯s spoken against me, her legitimate mother. I¡¯ve been toozy to argue with her. Since she and Miss Zhu are such good friends, I don¡¯t have the heart to separate them. Perhaps, once the Zhu Family has found a good tutor, she could follow along to study there, to avoid feeling bored.¡± ¡°Madam!¡± Aunt Lin was shocked and stood up abruptly. What does it mean for the youngdy of the Yan Family to study at the Zhu Family? Moreover, the tutor Sir Shen at home is second to none in learning, manners, and etiquette; he is well-known throughout Xingzhou City and beyondparison with other tutors.
Ignoring her, Madam Li continued with a smile towards Madam Zhu, ¡°I¡¯ve made youugh, Madam. It¡¯s due to my lowly origins; I am unable to manage the concubines and illegitimate daughters in my household properly.¡± At these words, Madam Zhu knew she could no longer say anything and, trying to hide her embarrassment, picked up the teacup with a forced smile. Evening. Yan Zhigao was intercepted by Yan Yishuang in Shuangxin Courtyard. ¡°Father, mother won¡¯t let Xiuyun study at our house, and she even said once Xiuyun¡¯s family has found a tutor, to send me over there as well. You must decide for me!¡± Perhaps being faced with contradiction so many times had taken its toll, Yan Zhigao didn¡¯t immediately go to the main courtyard to inquire as he used to, but instead picked up the tea from the table and tasted it. Bitter! The tea for all the rooms in the house was bought uniformly, and the Madam did not slight anyone. Yet, the tea in the main courtyard and the old Madam¡¯s quarters tasted better than anywhere else for no other reason than that it was prepared by the eldest daughter. After taking a light sip, Yan Zhigao put down the teacup and turned to Aunt Lin, ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened?¡± Aunt Lin immediately recounted the visit of Madam Zhu to the main courtyard today. Although she downyed some of the more severe aspects, Yan Zhigao still deduced the ins and outs of the situation. Yan Zhigao remained silent for a while, then turned to Yan Yishuang, ¡°For speaking against your stepmother in public, you are punished to write one hundred charactersrge.¡±
Upon hearing this, Yan Yihuan was taken aback, and so was Aunt Lin. Chapter 199: 181, Sing the Song as the Master_turn over_1 Chapter 199: Chapter 181, Sing the Song as the Master_turn over_1 Main Courtyard. Daohua saw Madam Li leisurely tending to the flowers and nts, nced at the darkening sky and said, ¡°Mother, father has gone to Shuangxin Courtyard.¡± Madam Li did not turn around, continuing to prune the potted nts, and indifferently said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for your dad to stay overnight at Shuangxin Courtyard? What¡¯s so important about that?¡± Daohua was silent. She didn¡¯t believe that Madam Li did not understand what she meant, ¡°Mother, you refused Madam Zhu today. Aunt Lin and the third sister will surely talk to father about it.¡± Madam Li was unmoved, ¡°Let them talk. It¡¯s not as if it¡¯s something scandalous.¡± Daohua tilted her head and looked at Madam Li, wondering if she really didn¡¯t get her point, or if she was just pretending not to know. ¡°Mother, what if father, influenced by the people at Shuangxin Courtyard, agrees to let Zhu Xiuyune to our family for her studies?¡± Only then did Madam Li put down the small scissors in her hand and turn to look at Daohua, ¡°Why were you lingering in my room all day? So you were thinking about this matter?¡± Daohua did not hide her thoughts and directly voiced her concerns, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want Zhu Xiuyun toe to our family for lessons. I feel quite content with the current atmosphere in the ssroom, and the three sisters are well-behaved. If another person joins, who knows what trouble might arise.¡± Madam Li smiled and sat beside Daohua, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already refuse today?¡±
Daohua nced at Madam Li, ¡°You refused, but don¡¯t we still have a father who can¡¯t think straight whenever he¡¯s involved with his beloved concubines? What if he agrees?¡± Madam Li lightly tapped Daohua¡¯s forehead, ¡°Is that the way to talk about your own father?¡± Daohua tilted her head back, ¡°If father were impartial and fair, I would have nothing to say, but is he? He has favored Shuangxin Courtyard more than once or twice. I have no trust in him whatsoever.¡± Hearing this, Madam Li fell silent for a moment before speaking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how much fuss is made on the side of Shuangxin Courtyard, your dad will not agree this time.¡± Daohua looked at Madam Li in surprise, ¡°Why?¡± Madam Li replied irritably, ¡°Where did all your shrewdness go? It¡¯s obvious without thinking that your father would not agree.¡± Daohua paused, then quickly said, ¡°Because father has gained enough status to make his own decisions now?¡± Madam Li: ¡°¡­.¡± After a few seconds of silence, Madam Li tapped Daohua¡¯s head again, her face speechless as she probably understood her daughter¡¯s point. It was nothing more than, now that the master had been promoted, he didn¡¯t need to concern himself with Teacher Zhu anymore. ¡°Do you think your father is like you, acting just for short-term gratification?¡± Daohua rubbed her forehead, puzzled, ¡°Isn¡¯t he?¡± Madam Li: ¡°¡­Well, to some extent! Teacher Zhu, even though he has good knowledge, is somewhat overly haughty. Coming from an aristocratic family, he¡¯s proud, and several times he has caused your father embarrassment.¡± ¡°You know that your father has no background in the officialdom, facing colleagues from established families in the office, he has to indulge them asionally for the smooth execution of administrative tasks, and sometimes even has to put aside his dignity to ask for their help.¡± ¡°Tell me, if you were your father, what would you do?¡± Daohua straightened her back, ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear? I would definitely not show them any good expressions.¡± Madam Li shook her head, knowing her daughter was still young and patiently exined, ¡°The affairs in the officialdom are intricate andplex, and rtionships are intertwined like a web. How could your father do as he pleases?¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s dissatisfied with someone, he wouldn¡¯t show it too obviously.¡± ¡°Although the Zhu Family has fallen, a starving camel is still bigger than a horse; the Zhu family¡¯s connections in Zhongzhou Province are definitely stronger than ours.¡±
¡°Look, didn¡¯t they manage to get transferred to Xingzhou as soon as they mentioned it?¡± ¡°With such a family, even if we dislike them, we have to keep up appearances. One, to avoid them making trouble behind our backs; and two, what if they rise to prominence again one day?¡± Daohua: ¡°¡­Then why did mother still refuse Madam Zhu?¡± Madam Li smiled, stroking Daohua¡¯s head, ¡°Ever since the Little Prince visited our house a few times, our home has be the sought-after gem in the eyes of every Xingzhou City family.¡±
¡°Today, if we agree to let Miss Zhue over for lessons, just wait and see, tomorrow, it will be Miss Qian from the vice magistrate¡¯s family, Miss Wang from the justice¡¯s family all wanting toe to our house.¡± ¡°Do you think your father would agree?¡± Daohua suddenly stood up, smacking her head, ¡°Right, how could I not have thought of that!¡± She had been worried for nothing all day. Madam Li smiled, ¡°You¡¯re still young, you¡¯ll learn these things gradually. With more exposure, you¡¯ll naturallye to see clearly.¡± Just then, Ping Xiao covered her mouth, walking in with a smile stered all over her face. Daohua: ¡°Sister Ping Xiao, did you find some money? You seem so happy.¡± With a grin, Ping Xiao said, ¡°Happier than finding money, Madam, Miss, I just heard from Butler Sun that the master has punished the third young miss and mentioned Aunt Lin as well.¡± Daohua, surprised, said, ¡°The sun must be rising from the west. Could Father be feverish?¡± Madam Li red at her: ¡°Mind yournguage!¡± Daohua immediately shut her mouth. Madam Li smiled faintly, ¡°Before Madam Zhu, an outsider, that girl Yishuang dared to openly contradict me. If the master didn¡¯t punish her, that really would be absurd.¡± ¡°For Lin Family¡¯s concubine to meddle in the family¡¯s social interactions warrants more than just a couple of words. She got off lightly.¡± Hearing this, Daohua appeared thoughtful.
Is stepfather trying to appease mother? Indeed, after his promotion to Prefectural Governor, the family had be increasingly busy, and the need for Madam Li had grown. Unless stepfather had a hole in his brain, he would know that the person who had been supporting the Yan Family alongside him was Madam Li, not Aunt Lin who only knew how to take.¡± ¡­ Zhu Residence. Upon seeing Madam Zhu and Zhu Xiuyun return, Instructor Zhu immediately asked, ¡°How did it go? You had a good talk with Madam Li today, right?¡± Remembering her cold reception at the Yan Family, Madam Zhu¡¯s face soured as she huffed, ¡°She¡¯s originally from a merchant family. Now that she¡¯s gained a bit of power, she¡¯s too proud to acknowledge others. Right now, she¡¯s just a wife of a Prefectural Governor, and she¡¯s looking down on us already.¡± Hearing this, Instructor Zhu¡¯s heart sank. He knew his wife¡¯s temperament; she had never shown a good face to Madam Li back in Linyi County. Initially, Yan Family¡¯s father was just a County Magistrate, and he hadn¡¯t thought much of it, but times had changed. Considering the news his family had just ryed to him, Instructor Zhu became anxious. ¡°Did you show Madam Li a long face again?¡± Madam Zhu red up: ¡°What do you mean I showed her a long face? She was the one who showed me a long face. I went there today, and she didn¡¯te to meet me promptly, but she actually sent that concubine Lin to receive me. What does that mean?¡± Instructor Zhu was silent for a moment: ¡°I told you before not to engage with that concubine from the Yan Family, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. Now you¡¯ve seen the result. With Madam Li making such a move, you can only swallow your anger.¡± Madam Zhu ran out of steam. Indeed, this was a situation she had brought upon herself.
It was ridiculous for the wife of a legitimate husband to befriend a concubine. If word got out, others would onlyugh at her. Instructor Zhu looked at Zhu Xiuyun: ¡°What about Xiuyun attending school at the Yan Family?¡± That remark riled up Madam Zhu once more: ¡°We were rejected, and outright at that. Did they spare us any dignity?¡± ¡°After all, you¡¯re going to be working with Mr. Yan. How could Madam Li be so ruthless?¡± Instructor Zhu sighed, disheartened: ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I didn¡¯t properly manage you and Xiuyun in the past, resulting in our family not being close to the Yan Family.¡± Zhu Xiuyun stepped forward, tugging at Instructor Zhu¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Dad, talk to Mr. Yan for me, please, let me go study at the Yan Family. I don¡¯t want to have lessons alone at home.¡± Instructor Zhu forced a bitter smile: ¡°If Madam Li did not agree, then Mr. Yan is even less likely to.¡± Madam Zhu looked over: ¡°There¡¯s really no room for negotiation?¡± She had heard that the tutor the Yan Family employed, Mistress Shen, was the most prestigious female educator in Xingzhou. If her daughter could be instructed by her, it would surely bolster her reputation in the future. Instructor Zhu looked at Madam Zhu: ¡°Do you realize how many families in Xingzhou City are eyeing the Yan Family? Not to mention other families, just take the foremost aristocratic Zhou Family.¡± ¡°The legitimate daughter of the Zhou Family makes frequent visits to the Yan Family. Besides the sisterly affection, could it be that the elders aren¡¯t encouraging it?¡± Madam Zhu was stunned, ¡°The Yan Family¡­ have gained so much influence already?¡± Instructor Zhu handed the newly received letter to Madam Zhu: ¡°See for yourself.¡±
Madam Zhu quickly read the letter and eximed in surprise, ¡°An extra one to two stones of winter wheat! Is this real?¡± Instructor Zhu: ¡°The wheat is right there in the fields. How could it be fake? Now in Zhongzhou Province, anyone with a bit of connection knows about this.¡± Continuing with a sigh of admiration, ¡°Mr. Yan¡¯s achievements over these three years are secure.¡± Chapter 200: 182: Coveting Sichuan After Securing Gansu_1 Chapter 200: Chapter 182: Coveting Sichuan After Securing Gansu_1 Daohua realized that this year, her family had received more Dragon Boat Festival gifts thanst year, and even some families who had never interacted with them before had sent gifts. In the past few days, Madam Li had been busy every day with returning gifts, and Daohua, who had been taken under Madam Li¡¯s wing, also found herself swept up in the hustle. On the day before the Dragon Boat Festival, Daohua was in the main courtyard organizing the gift lists from various households when she saw Madam Li hurriedly entering from outside. ¡°Mother, the sun is so fierce, why are you rushing like that?¡± Daohua put down the list and quickly poured a cup of cooled tea, handing it to Madam Li. Madam Li indeed was thirsty and tilted her head back to finish the tea in one gulp, handing the cup back to her daughter. She then turned to Ping Tong and Ping Xiao inside the room and said, ¡°Quick, find the new clothes we made earlier for the master.¡± Daohua, curious, asked, ¡°Mother, is Father meeting with someone?¡± Madam Li shook her head while searching for other items Yan Zhigao often used, saying, ¡°Not meeting anyone, he is going out.¡± Daohua followed Madam Li closely, asking, ¡°Going out, where to?¡± Madam Li said, ¡°To the provincial capital, the Governor has invited your father to celebrate the Dragon Boat Festival.¡± Daohua asked, ¡°The Governor, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s uncle! What does he want with Father?¡±
Madam Li paused in her gathering of items, turned her head to look at Daohua, and smiled, ¡°Your father¡¯s winter wheat nted in the official fields has been harvested, and the yield was high.¡± Hearing this, Daohua¡¯s face lit up with joy, ¡°Really? Does that mean it will be promoted soon?¡± Madam Li shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Your father has already reported it upward with a memorandum. As for what to do next, it depends on the higher-ups¡¯ decision.¡± Daohua didn¡¯t ask further and sat back down to continue sorting the gift lists. After all, now that the grain variety was out, it would definitely be promoted. Before she had sorted through a few lists, Daohua turned her head towards Madam Li again, ¡°Mother, our watermelon cultivation is doing well. You could mention it to Father; if it could be promoted in Xingzhou, it could also increase themon people¡¯s ie.¡± Madam Li¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. How did I forget about this?¡± Daohua continued, ¡°And there are also grapes. Since Father is the Prefectural Governor of Xingzhou, if he could create one or two specialties for Xingzhou during his term, I think the people would be grateful.¡± Madam Li, who had followed her brothers around since she was young and was therefore well-versed, after hearing Daohua¡¯s words, didn¡¯t bother with her preparations and picked up her skirt to head towards the front courtyard. Seeing this, Daohua shook her head, saying with mock solemnity, ¡°Oh, my mother. Even at her age, still so impulsive.¡± ¡°Pfft~¡± Ping Xiao and Ping Tong inside the roomughed upon seeing her like this. Wang Manman, who was also there, said with a smile, ¡°Now I finally know who the young miss gets her fiery temperament from!¡± Daohua smiled, unbothered, ¡°I am my mother¡¯s daughter, isn¡¯t it to be expected that I resemble her?¡± ¡­ The front courtyard. Madam Li recounted Daohua¡¯s words verbatim to Yan Zhigao. After listening, both Yan Zhigao and Xiao Yeyang¡¯s uncle were impressed. ¡°Did Daohua really say all this?¡± Yan Zhigao asked in surprise, the insights of his eldest daughter truly took him aback.
Xiao Yeyang¡¯s uncle smiled and said to Yan Zhigao, ¡°Congrattions to you, sir, for having such a smart daughter.¡± Madam Li¡¯s expression faltered, and she quickly said, ¡°That girl was just speaking off the cuff. She¡¯s just a child, what does she know? She probably just thought the watermelons and grapes she grew tasted good and wanted to sell more of them.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s uncle chuckled and refrained fromvishing further praise. He understood Madam Li¡¯s meaning; she did not want Miss Yan to gain too much fame.
Fame, at times, can be beneficial, but at other times, it can be a burden. Yan Zhigao also grasped Madam Li¡¯s meaning and immediatelyughed, saying, ¡°This girl just loves to stir things up. Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± After Madam Li left, Yan Zhigao discussed the feasibility of the n with Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang pondered for a moment, ¡°My lord, watermelons and grapes are both luxurious items, and cultivating them would be somewhat challenging; we cannot rush this.¡± Yan Zhigao nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, our top priority is the matter of the grain seeds. As for the rest, we can postpone it.¡± Xiao Yeyang smiled, ¡°The watermelons from the lord¡¯s home are grown so well, it seems that thend in Xingzhou is suitable for cultivation; we could start by arranging for people to inspect thends.¡± Yan Zhigao smiled and said nothing. He knew that his maternal cousin had bought some farnd in a few of the counties he was in charge of, all nted with watermelons. Whether the crop was suitable or not, one would know by looking at the harvest in July and August. If he could indeed create one or two specialities for Xingzhou, being promoted would actually be secondary; allowing themon people to gain tangible benefits would make his tenure as an official here worthwhile. Thinking of this, Yan Zhigao suddenly felt a sense of gratitude in his heart. His mother was right; his eldest daughter truly was the lucky star of their family. Just then, Advisor Lin walked in with a smile. As soon as he heard that Yan Zhigao was invited by the Governor to celebrate the Dragon Boat Festival, he immediately set aside what he was doing and hurried over. ¡°Brother-inw¡­¡± Advisor Lin was about to call him brother-inw, but upon seeing Xiao Yeyang, he quickly changed his address, ¡°My lord, I heard you are going to the provincial capital?¡±
Yan Zhigao frowned slightly as Advisor Lin entered, ¡°Liang, remember to have someone announce your visit next time.¡± Advisor Lin¡¯s expression stiffened, and seeing Yan Zhigao¡¯s displeased look, his heart skipped a beat. He immediately bowed and said, ¡°My lord, I will certainly remember next time.¡± Yan Zhigao nodded, ¡°Do you have something to discuss?¡± Advisor¡¯s Lin lips moved as he nced at Xiao Yeyang, who showed no sign of leaving, and stiffly said, ¡°I heard you are going to the provincial capital, my lord, and came to see if there was any way I could be of help.¡± Yan Zhigao took a quick look at Advisor Lin and suddenly realized, had he been too nice to Advisor Lin in the past? So much so that Lin felt he coulde directly to him whenever there was an issue. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ve made up my mind to take Xiao Yeyang with me. After we leave, remember to keep an eye on the Governor¡¯s Office and keep track of anything that happens; report back to me when I return.¡± Advisor Lin¡¯s mood dropped. His words had been so obvious; he wanted to apany the lord to the provincial capital to broaden his horizons, yet the lord had briskly refused him. ¡°Alright, I need to go back and change my clothes. Advisor Xiao, you should prepare as well.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± After Yan Zhigao left, Xiao Yeyang turned to leave as well. Before he did, noticing Advisor Lin standing there in a daze, he patted Lin¡¯s shoulder, ¡°One needs to have self-awareness; don¡¯t covet what is beyond your reach.¡± Advisor Lin, relying on the fact that his sister was one of the lord¡¯s concubines, had obtained a position at the Governor¡¯s Office. With this rtionship, he had been swimming like a fish in water at the Governor¡¯s Office, with almost no one troubling him. Logically, having received such a benefit, he should have been content and dutiful, supporting the lord in his official duties. But the human heart is never content; it¡¯s like a snake trying to swallow an elephant, always trying topete with the official wife.
How arrogant! Among the children of the official wife, which one is not a paragon? Because of childhood connections, the eldest son of the Yan family might not take issue, but the fourth son and the eldest daughter would not be considerate of such matters. If this fellow did not learn to restrain himself, he would inevitably be disciplined sooner orter. Chapter 201: 183, Cant Enter the Door_1 Chapter 201: Chapter 183, Can¡¯t Enter the Door_1 Rejected by Yan Zhigao and ridiculed by Tutor Xiao, Tutor Lin was extremely agitated. After pacing back and forth in the front courtyard several times, he headed straight to the back courtyard. Shuangxin Courtyard. Yan Yishuang was paintingrge characters with a mixture of bitterness and resentment on her face, while Aunt Lin sat beside her, offering guidance now and then. ¡°Mom, a hundred pages of characters¡ªwhen will I ever finish? Please go and plead with father, ask him to stop punishing me.¡± After finishing a page, Yan Yishuang set down her brush and rubbed her somewhat sore wrist. Aunt Lin¡¯s expression paused, then she took Yan Yishuang¡¯s hand and began to massage it: ¡°Your father is punishing you because you publicly contradicted your stepmother. You must remember this lesson and never repeat it.¡± Sinceing to Xingzhou, she could clearly feel that the master was increasingly valuing Madam. Now, it was not suitable for them to cross Madam. Yan Yishuang showed an unconvinced look: ¡°Big Sister also contradicted father, but I haven¡¯t seen her get punished.¡± Aunt Lin tapped Yan Yishuang¡¯s head: ¡°Your elder sister is a clever person who knows when to do what. Think about it, when your elder sister contradicted your father, wasn¡¯t it always with only family present?¡± Yan Yishuang furrowed her brows, pondered for a moment, and realized that it seemed to be the case. Aunt Lin continued, ¡°There is a reason why your elder sister is considered clever. In front of outsiders, whether it¡¯s towards your father or your elder brother, she always shows full respect, never arguing with them.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a domestic issue to be settled behind closed doors, not something outsiders should inquire about. But once it involves outsiders, it bes a matter of family conduct and education.¡± ¡°By defying your stepmother in front of Madam Zhu, at the least, it¡¯s disrespecting your stepmother, and at most, it reflects poorly on the Yan Family¡¯s upbringing. Even if your father is fond of you, he must punish you for the sake of the Yan Family¡¯s face.¡± Yan Yishuang was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t realized that speaking out for her good sister Zhu Xiuyun in front of others could lead to such serious consequences. ¡°What your mother said is correct, you must show utmost respect to Madam in front of outsiders.¡± Aunt Lin and Yan Yishuang turned their heads together and saw Tutor Lin walking in. ¡°Uncle!¡± Yan Yishuang¡¯s face brightened and she dashed over quickly. Aunt Lin stood up, puzzled, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be at the Governor¡¯s Office at this hour? Why are you here?¡± Tutor Lin sighed, sat down on his own, and started eating the sweets on the table: ¡°Sister¡¯s ce always has the best treats. Ever sinceing to Xingzhou, my brother-inw¡¯s food has been getting better and better.¡± Aunt Lin pped Tutor Lin¡¯s hand: ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, why are you here at this time?¡± Tutor Lin nced at Aunt Lin and said with knitted brows, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you know brother-inw is going to the provincial capital for the Governor¡¯s banquet?¡± Upon hearing this, Aunt Lin¡¯s eyes sparkled with surprise and delight, ¡°Really?¡± Seeing his sister¡¯s unexpectedly happy reaction, Tutor Lin suddenly found the sweet in his hand less appetizing and put it down, saying gloomily, ¡°I have been a Schr for several years now, but I haven¡¯t been able to pass the exam for the next level.¡± ¡°When I ask others to review my work, they say the writing is good butcking in depth, saying my work is superficial; implying that I¡¯m all talk with no real experience.¡± Aunt Lin didn¡¯t understand much about the civil service examinations. Hearing Tutor Lin say so much, she wasn¡¯t quite sure what he meant: ¡°Be direct, just tell me what you want me to do for you.¡± Lin Yucheng paused, then said after a moment, ¡°I just want to apany brother-inw, to see more of the world and to gain some insights. After all, many things can¡¯t be learned from books alone.¡± Aunt Lin understood, ¡°You want to go to the provincial capital with master?¡± Tutor Lin nodded. Aunt Lin hesitated, ¡°You should speak to master about this, right?¡± Tutor Lin, distressed: ¡°I did, but I was rejected.¡±
It was one thing not to apany him on hisst job report. But this time, it was a banquet hosted by the Governor. There would certainly be many officials attending. If he could make contact with some of them, it would greatly benefit both his learning and personal connections. Aunt Lin became silent; after a while, she said, ¡°You go back to the Governor¡¯s Office first. It¡¯s not good for people to know you¡¯re shirking your duties. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to speak to master about this.¡± At these words, Tutor Lin¡¯s face lit up with joy: ¡°Sister, you have to be quick. I think brother-inw is leaving today.¡±
With things on her mind, Aunt Lin nodded and, after Tutor Lin had left, immediately called a maid to inquire about Yan Zhigao¡¯s whereabouts. ¡­ In the Yan Family¡¯s back courtyard, Daohua, apanied by Wang Manman, had juste out from the old madam¡¯s courtyard when they saw Tutor Lin emerging from the Chuihua Gate; her brow immediately furrowed: ¡°Tutor Lin is visiting the back courtyard again?¡± Wang Manman was unsurprised: ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? Tutor Lin visits Shuangxin Courtyard every few days.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua¡¯s eyebrows remained tightly furrowed until she reached the main courtyard, never rxing. Seeing her like that, Madam Li smiled and said, ¡°Who has upset you so much that you are this unhappy?¡± Daohua said, ¡°Mother, please tell the gatekeeping woman that from now on she should not allow Teacher Lin to enter the back courtyard anymore. He¡¯s an outsider, so what does it mean for him to being and going all the time? People who don¡¯t know better might think that the Yan Family¡¯s household discipline isx.¡± Madam Li¡¯s expression changed slightly, and ncing at the inner room, she smiled and said, ¡°What, did Teacher Lin go to Shuangxin Courtyard again?¡± Reading the expression on her mother¡¯s face, Daohua¡¯s eyes flickered and her voice rose a bit, ¡°Exactly, Manman and I wereing from grandmother¡¯s courtyard when we saw him.¡± Madam Li looked surprised, ¡°That¡¯s not right, at this time, Teacher Lin should be attending his duties, shouldn¡¯t he?¡± Daohua replied, ¡°As long as father is around, even if Teacher Lin skips his duties, no one dares to say anything about it.¡± In the inner room, Yan Zhigao, who was changing his clothes, listened to the mother and daughter¡¯s conversation with deeply furrowed brows. He knew that Teacher Lin was often visiting Shuangxin Courtyard, which he had tacitly agreed to. The Lin Family could not socialize outside, and could only stay in the back courtyard. He felt sorry for her loneliness and depression, so when she expressed her wish for her brother to visit her more often and keep herpany with conversation, he had agreed.
But now, his heart was filled with dissatisfaction. One reason was what his wife and eldest daughter said about Teacher Lin visiting the Yan Family¡¯s back courtyard too frequently; and secondly, he had a good guess about Teacher Lin¡¯s purpose in seeking out the Lin Family. He had already said that he would take Schr Xiao to the provincial capital, but Teacher Lin still sought out the Lin Family and even skipped his duties to do so. Within the Governor¡¯s Office, for the sake of setting a good example, he would not miss his duties without good reason, yet Teacher Lin seemed to have a higher opinion of himself than him. It seemed that he had indeed been too indulgent with those siblings in the past. After Daohua deliberately said a few words, she left at Madam Li¡¯s signal. Once she was gone, Yan Zhigao stepped out from the inner room and said to Madam Li, ¡°From now on, Teacher Lin should not be allowed toe and go in the back courtyard so freely.¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Li smiled and said, ¡°As my lord wishes. Actually, I¡¯ve been wanting to discuss this with you. Now that our circumstances have changed, having an outsider male enter the inner courtyard and word getting out would indeed harm our family¡¯s reputation.¡± Yan Zhigao nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through before.¡± Madam Li consoled, ¡°My lord has to take care of external affairs and is tired from dealing with documents every day. It¡¯s naturally difficult to manage every detail of the household.¡± Yan Zhigao smiled, ¡°I¡¯m grateful to have my wife managing household affairs, which eases my worries considerably.¡± The two chatted for a while longer until Ping Xiao and Ping Tong had everything ready for him to go out. Yan Zhigao was prepared to leave. ¡°The sun grows hotter by the day. My lord must take care of his health while outside, and be sure not to get heatstroke.¡±
Madam Li saw Yan Zhigao to the door, giving detailed instructions as they walked. Halfway there, Aunt Lin, apanied by her maid, hurried over, ¡°Is my lord leaving the house?¡± Madam Li smiled and said, ¡°My lord is going to the provincial capital.¡± Aunt Lin¡¯s expression became anxious, ¡°So suddenly? We haven¡¯t had time to prepare anything.¡± Yan Zhigao frowned, ¡°The things I need have been properly arranged by my wife. Alright, this is not your concern; go back to your own courtyard.¡± Aunt Lin¡¯s face turned white, and she staggered. Usually, seeing her pitiful state might provoke some pity from Yan Zhigao, but at this moment he was preparing to go to the provincial capital and did not have time to pay her any mind. Besides, after all these years, it seemed like it was about time to have seen enough. Thus, without waiting for Yan Zhigao¡¯s concern and reassurance, Aunt Lin stood with wide-open eyes, incredulously watching as he and Madam Li walked away withrge strides. ¡°Has my lord grown tired of me?¡± Aunt Lin felt dispirited and, at the same time, a bit of panic set in her heart. She and her two children had been able to establish themselves in the Yan Family solely because of my lord¡¯s favor. If one day this favor was lost, what would she and her children do? And her brother, who had failed to ce in exams for a long time. Although he was a Schr, he could not even get a government position. Without my lord¡¯s support, what kind of future could they possibly have?
The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became, until suddenly, everything went dark before her eyes, and she felt the world spinning as she fainted. Chapter 202: 184, Fortunate in Love_1 Chapter 202: Chapter 184, Fortunate in Love_1 ¡°` ¡°What did you say, Auntie Lin fainted?¡± Daohua looked at Wang Manman with a face full of astonishment, then spoke somewhat speechlessly, ¡°She couldn¡¯t have chosen a worse time to faint. Father has already gotten into the carriage and left; who is she fainting for? She couldn¡¯t have mentioned it earlier?¡± Wang Manman, seeing that Daohua thought Auntie Lin was pretending, immediately replied, ¡°She really fainted, her face was deathly pale, and Madam has already sent for a doctor.¡± Daohua was taken aback, ¡°Really fainted? Why on earth? Just because Father left in a hurry and didn¡¯t pay attention to her, she bes so angry that she faints?¡± Daohua clicked her tongue twice, ¡°She¡¯s really been pampered by Father to the point of being sickly. Her mental resilience is a bitcking!¡± Wang Manman, seeing that her youngdy was still in the mood for jokes, was also speechless, her lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but then she swallowed her words back down. Noticing her hesitancy, Daohua was puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Speak up, don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± Wang Manman hesitantly said, ¡°Miss, when I used to run with my father delivering goods, I saw women faint, and then they were diagnosed as being pregnant.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua was stunned, and it took her a long while toe back to her senses. ¡°No¡­ no way?¡±
Daohua felt her temples throbbing violently. She had just managed to see Father be a bit colder towards the people of Shuangxin Courtyard; could it be that everything was going to be turned on its head again? ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go see in the main house.¡± Daohua couldn¡¯t sit still any longer, and, taking Wang Manman with her, ran towards the main house. Just as they reached the entrance of the main house, they saw Ping Xiao escorting the doctor away. Daohua hurriedly asked, ¡°Sister Ping Xiao, is Auntie Lin alright?¡± Ping Xiao¡¯s expression wasplicated as she nced at Daohua, ¡°Miss, you better ask Madam yourself.¡± Hearing this, Daohua¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she turned around and entered the yard, ¡°Mother, what exactly is wrong with Auntie Lin?¡± Madam Li raised her eyes to look at her daughter, her expression very calm, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re going to be a sister again.¡± ¡°She really is pregnant?!¡± Daohua immediately widened her eyes, her face unable to hide her mixed feelings. Seeing her disy of emotions, Madam Li red at her, ¡°Close that gaping mouth of yours. It¡¯s not a big deal; is it worth your shock?¡± Daohua instantly sat down next to Madam Li, ¡°Mother, aren¡¯t you worried?¡± With Father showing favoritism to Auntie Lin above all, her pregnancy would surely make her even more smug. Madam Li calmly said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of worrying? She¡¯s your father¡¯s concubine, and your father loves spending nights there¡­¡± At this, Madam Li immediately stopped, her daughter was still young, it was inappropriate to talk about such things. Seeing that Madam Li had suddenly stopped speaking, Daohua shook her arm. Madam Li: ¡°Anyway, Auntie Lin being pregnant is a good thing for the Yan Family.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not for us,¡± Daohua blurted out. Madam Li quickly nced at the people in the room, and, seeing that only Ping Tong and Wang Manman were present, she breathed a sigh of relief and then sternly said to Daohua, ¡°You can say this sort of thing in front of your mother, but not in front of others, including the olddy. You mustn¡¯t show even a trace of discontent.¡± Adding to the family is a cause for celebration for any household. The olddy cherished her daughter, but that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t wish for the flourishing of the Yan family. Daohua, seeing how serious Madam Li was, shrank her neck and nodded.
Madam Li sighed and stroked her head, ¡°Mother knows, you¡¯re worried about me. Don¡¯t worry, I survived Auntie Lin giving birth to twins, and now that you and your siblings are so aplished, I¡¯m even less afraid.¡± ¡°` Daohua sighed and said, ¡°What is this all about!¡± Just when things had finally calmed down, they were about to get tumultuous again. ¡­
During the Dragon Boat Festival, Governor Guo hosted a banquet for the officials of Zhongzhou Province, and Xiao Yeyang was naturally expected to be there. This time, the three Yan brothers, Yan Wenxiu included, were also invited. As a result, this year¡¯s Dragon Boat Festival saw fewer members of the Yan Family present, and with Aunt Lin pregnant, each household harboring their own thoughts, the festival was somewhat subdued. Yan Zhigao returned on the afternoon of the second day of the Dragon Boat Festival. Upon receiving the news, everyone from the Yan Family went to the main entrance to wee him. Watching Aunt Lin and her two sons swagger towards them with hands on their hips and an air of triumph, Daohua felt a twinge of irritation, while Yan Zhiyuan and the others gave Madam Li a meaningful nce. Ping Xiao snorted coldly and muttered, ¡°She¡¯s only just pregnant and already so arrogant, she isn¡¯t afraid of throwing out her back!¡± Madam Li red at her, ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble for me.¡± After saying that, she looked indifferently towards Aunt Lin, ¡°You¡¯ve just conceived, and your body isn¡¯t stable; it¡¯s better not toe out without good reason.¡± Aunt Lin smiled weakly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Madam. I just wanted to inform the master at the earliest, that he is going to be a father again.¡± She finished speaking and affectionately rubbed her belly, a look of happiness on her face. Seeing this, Daohua curled her lips. She knew that this woman, relying on her pregnancy, would surely be troublesome. Look, just on the second day, she was already so eager to unt her status. At that moment, Yan Zhigao¡¯s carriage arrived. Seeing Yan Zhigao alight from the carriage, Aunt Lin, with a joyous face, was about to approach him when unexpectedly, right after Yan Zhigao, a young and beautiful woman with a seductive figure descended from the carriage. The stunning woman was no more than twenty-eight years old, her hair done up in a married woman¡¯s style, standing beside Yan Zhigao with a coy face, the picture of a shy, dependent creature. Witnessing this scene, not only was Aunt Lin taken aback, but the rest of the Yan Family was also stunned.
¡°Ahem~¡± Seeing his family¡¯s surprised faces, Yan Zhigao coughed awkwardly and, looking toward Madam Li with a smile, gestured to the beautiful woman, ¡°Madam, this is from the Liao Family.¡± He then looked at the beauty, ¡°Liao, you should hurry over and greet Madam.¡± Having heard themand, the woman promptly made her way to Madam Li in small steps, then dropped to her knees with a ¡®thud¡¯, kowtowing very respectfully, ¡°Liao pays her respects to Madam.¡± After Liao had finished her kowtow, Madam Li finally came to her senses, nced at an slightly uneasy Yan Zhigao and hurriedly said, ¡°Please stand up.¡± Then, she gestured to Ping Tong beside her to help the woman up. Once Liao stood, Madam Li steadied herself, mustered a slight smile, and said, ¡°The master has had a tiring journey; please go inside to wash up first.¡± Yan Zhigao nodded without saying anything and went straight into the residence, during which he did not notice Aunt Lin standing to the side. Madam Li tapped her nearly bulging-eyed daughter and quickly followed after him. Once they left, the others gradually recovered, exchanged nces, and then hurriedly followed suit. Daohua stood still, gazing nkly at everyone¡¯s retreating figures, ¡°Father was only away for two days, and now there¡¯s a new concubine? He really doesn¡¯tck for romantic fortune!¡± Having said that, she flipped her handkerchief and quickly chased after them. At the front gate, Aunt Lin just stood there foolishly, until everyone had left, before she came to her senses. ¡°I haven¡¯t even told the master about my pregnancy yet!¡± Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin were somewhat anxious; their father had not even noticed Aunt Lin just now. ¡°Aunt, let¡¯s hurry inside,¡± they urged.
Chapter 203: 185, Feeling Great_1 Chapter 203: Chapter 185, Feeling Great_1 After returning to the Yan Residence, Yan Zhigao went straight to Songhe Courtyard to pay respects to his grandmother and then stayed to chat with her. During the conversation, he praised Yan Wenxiu and the other two for their performance at the Dragon Boat Festival banquet. Hearing of her grandson¡¯s achievements naturally delighted the old Madam, but she seemed somewhat distracted. Her son had brought home a young woman, and frankly, she was displeased, but she also knew it wasn¡¯t her ce to interfere with her son¡¯s domestic affairs; otherwise, she might be objectionable. It wasn¡¯t just the old Madam who was out of sorts; everyone else in the house seemed distracted as well. While everyone was curious about the origins of Liao, Yan Zhigao did not seem inclined to say much, only mentioning that she was a gift from his superior and instructing Madam Li to make the arrangements. Daohua observed her stepfather closely and noticed that when he mentioned Liao, his tone and attitude were very casual, as if he really didn¡¯t care much about her. The old Madam knew that her eldest son and daughter-inw were busy arranging for the new concubine, so after a while, she dismissed everyone. The main courtyard. Madam Lin watched Liao, who stood submissively in the courtyard waiting for instructions, her pale face betraying tension as she crumpled the silk handkerchief in her hand beyond recognition. Two days ago, when she learned she was pregnant again, she was overjoyed, but today she felt thoroughly vexed.
Seeing that Madam Lin looked upset, Yan Yishuang said worriedly, ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you go back to the courtyard to rest? Father went to see Grandmother, and he probably won¡¯te here for a while.¡± Madam Lin shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯ll just wait here.¡± With a new person added to the master¡¯s residence, Shuangxin Courtyard was most affected. She couldn¡¯t afford to disregard this. Beside them, Liao kept her head bowed silently, overhearing the conversation between Madam Lin and her daughter without showing any curiosity, just standing quietly. Although she maintained a still face, her thoughts were racing. Madam? A legitimate daughter addressing a concubine as ¡°Madam¡± seemed to suggest that the customs of the Yan Family were not very strict. She wondered if this was a good or bad thing? Thinking back to the Madam she had met earlier, who was dignified, gentle, and generous, she did not seem like someone harsh and ruthless. She hoped this aristocratic family wouldn¡¯t be filled with endless scheming like others, so she too could live here in peace. As Liao pondered these thoughts, Madam Li and Yan Zhigao entered the courtyard. Yan Zhigao passed by without a sideways nce, heading straight into the house, while Madam Ligged behind, ncing at Madam Lin, then at the bowing and obedient Liao, and said indifferently, ¡°You may all enter now.¡± Madam Lin immediately followed. Liao waited for Madam Lin to move ahead before entering herself. Once everyone had entered, Daohua sneaked into the courtyard; she wasn¡¯t sure if it was appropriate for her to hear or see these matters, so she stayed at the door without going inside. ¡°Miss, what are you doing?¡± Ping Xiao, who came out to refill the teapot, saw Daohua with her neck stretched trying to peek into the room, and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Madam is waiting to drink tea offered by the new Madam Liao; I have to fetch water, so you can go inside yourself.¡± Daohua was taken aback, ¡°Can I really enter?¡± Ping Xiao chuckled, ¡°Of course, didn¡¯t you see the third young Miss inside?¡±
Daohua immediately nced into the room and indeed saw Yan Yishuang sitting next to Madam Lin, and promptly straightened her dress and walked in confidently. When Madam Li saw Daohua enter, she looked unsurprised. For such an asion, it would have been strange if the girl hadn¡¯te to join in the bustle. Yan Zhigao, however, felt somewhat embarrassed to see his eldest daughter staring wide-eyed and curiously at Liao, and he awkwardly touched his nose.
Daohua found a spot to sit down and then waited quietly. Soon, Ping Xiao brought over the freshly brewed tea. Bowing her head and bending her waist, Liao Family took the tea and walked over to Madam Li, and, just like when they were outside the residence gate, respectfully knelt before Madam Li, ¡°Madam, please enjoy the tea!¡± Madam Li didn¡¯t immediately ept the tea but instead spoke sternly, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve entered the Yan Family¡¯s doors, you must abide by the Yan Family¡¯s rules from now on. I don¡¯t care which household you belonged to before, but if I ever find out you have done something to wrong the Yan Family, death would be letting you off easy.¡± On the way back, the master had already told her that this Liao Family was given to him by Consultant Du in the presence of the Governor and all the officials, as a way to apologize for past misunderstandings with the master. She knew that Consultant Du had been the one suppressing the master over these years. Thus, she felt a deep wariness towards Liao Family. Liao Family shivered, and some of the boiling tea spilled out, scalding her fair hand a bright red. Yet, she still bit her lip and held the teacup steady. ¡°This servant would never dare to harbor any disrespect, please may the master and Madam see the truth.¡± Madam Li nced at her hand but didn¡¯t continue to press the issue. She took the tea and sipped lightly, then set down the cup before saying, ¡°Get up, as a concubine to the master, remember your ce.¡± ¡°Cough, cough~¡± As the words fell, Yan Zhigao coughed ufortably a few times and then pulled out a piece of paper from his embrace, ¡°This is Liao Family¡¯s deed of sale, Madam, take it. If Liao Family fails to serve properly in the future, selling her off will be an easy matter.¡± Upon hearing this, Liao Family¡¯s face turned instantaneously pale, filled with immense panic.
She knew because she was a gift from Consultant Du, the master harbored a strong aversion towards her, and she also knew that life in the Yan Residence would be difficult, but she hadn¡¯t expected the master to be utterly devoid of pity for her. Madam Li calmly took the deed of sale, inspected it, then handed it over to Ping Tong to keep it safe. Daohua looked thoughtfully at the scene unraveling before her eyes, observing both Madam Li and her stepfather, and the trembling Aunt Liao. A gift from someone else? She thought as much. Although her stepfather could be unreliable, he wasn¡¯t so blinded by lust that he would dally with a beauty during such an important engagement hosted by the Governor. Did his ambitions mean nothing to him? Meanwhile, Aunt Lin heaved a heavy sigh of relief, herplexion significantly brightening. She was about to announce her pregnancy when she heard Madam Li say, ¡°Master, all the courtyards in our home are now filled, this Liao Family¡­ being your concubine, should be arranged to stay in Shuangxin Courtyard.¡± Upon hearing this, Aunt Lin¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she stood up immediately, ¡°No way!¡± Yan Zhigao was already somewhat hesitant, but seeing Aunt Lin¡¯s reaction, he frowned immediately, ¡°Just do as Madam says.¡± ¡°Master!¡± Aunt Lin called out urgently, noticing Yan Zhigao¡¯s displeasure, and quickly said in a tender voice, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve just gotten pregnant. I¡¯m genuinely worried that having more people in the courtyard might affect the child in my womb.¡± Hearing this, Yan Zhigao looked startled, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant again?¡±
Aunt Lin immediately nodded, looking earnestly at Yan Zhigao, hoping he would rescind the order. Yan Zhigao¡¯s face showed delight, but upon seeing Liao Family standing there, he suddenly felt a headacheing on. Seeing this, Madam Li leisurely picked up her teacup and began to sip slowly. Previously, the residence had only one concubine, and it was justifiable for the Lin Family to upy a courtyard to herself, but now that new blood was added to the household and there wasn¡¯t enough space in the courtyards, naturally, the two would have to live together. Madam Li looked at Liao Family and thought to herself that having another person wasn¡¯t such a bad thing¡ªit would serve as a good reminder for the Lin Family of her true status. Yan Zhigao nced at Madam Li who seemed disinclined to interfere further, touched his nose, and after a moment¡¯s contemtion, looked towards Liao Family, ¡°Lin Family is with child, after you move into Shuangxin Courtyard, make sure to keep things quieter and don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Having said this, he quickly left the room, almost as though he was fleeing the scene. Watching Yan Zhigao walk away, Aunt Lin wore an expression of disbelief. Madam Li, however, smiled as she put down her teacup and turned to Aunt Lin, ¡°Aunt Lin, you should go and organize your belongings as well. Decide whether to vacate the eastern or western wing for Aunt Liao.¡± Seeing this, Daohua sat in her chair with a yful smile, swinging her legs joyfully. Seeing Aunt Lin unhappy made her feel delighted. Chapter 204 - 186: No Need to Fight_1 Chapter 204: Chapter 186: No Need to Fight_1 ¡°` No matter whether Auntie Lin was willing or not, the entrance of the new Auntie Liao into Shuangxin Courtyard was a done deal. As for the two concubines, Madam Li wished to avoid seeing either one and ordered Auntie Lin to quickly go back and clean out the room, then assigned two maids to Liao Family before letting both of them leave. Watching Auntie Lin leave with a reluctant heart and helpless expression, Daohua smiled and sat down beside Madam Li, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s the deal with that Auntie Liao? Wasn¡¯t Father supposed to attend a banquet? How did he end up bringing a woman back?¡± Madam Li nced at her daughter and after pondering, felt that there were things she should talk to her daughter about, to prevent her from being at a loss if she encountered simr situations after getting married. ¡°That Liao Family woman was given to your father by Consultant Du, she used to be a woman from the Du Residence¡¯s backyard.¡± Daohua was stunned for a moment, then with wide eyes, she asked, ¡°Was Auntie Liao previously a concubine of Consultant Du?¡± Madam Li fell silent for a while, she couldn¡¯t go into the details of this man¡¯s domestic affairs with her daughter, and could only vaguely say, ¡°¡­ She probably hasn¡¯t been officially taken into his household.¡± Daohua was speechless, ¡°Even so, it¡¯s too vexing! I think there must be a hole in Consultant Du¡¯s brain.¡± Men are very sensitive about the color green, yet he tantly gifted her. Madam Li: ¡°¡­.¡± Does her daughter¡¯s reaction make sense to her, or does it not? Daohua continued to ask, ¡°Out of the blue, why would Consultant Du think of sending a concubine to Father?¡± Madam Li snorted coldly, ¡°Do you know why your father has served as the County Magistrate for a full nine years?¡± Daohua understood in a second, ¡°Because of this Consultant Du?¡± Madam Li nodded, ¡°When your father was first assigned to Zhongzhou Province, he unintentionally offended Consultant Du, and then was continuously suppressed by him.¡± As she spoke, she patted Daohua¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°The olddy says you¡¯re the lucky star of our family. If it weren¡¯t for your fortuitous rescue of the Little Prince, your father might never have had the chance to turn things around in his life.¡± ¡°This time, the matter of the wheat seeds was reported to the Imperial Court by the Governor. The current Emperor values agriculture and sericulture; your father is likely to make a name for himself with the Emperor.¡± ¡°Whether or not your father will be entrusted with important tasks in the future, in any case, it won¡¯t be easy to maintain hostilities. Therefore, taking advantage of this banquet, Consultant Du, along with several officials, gave Liao Family to your father.¡± ¡°If your father refused, he would appear unwilling to reconcile. With so many people watching, what could your father do? He had no choice but to ept.¡± Daohua was speechless, ¡°Consultant Du¡¯s brain isn¡¯t all that bright. If he wanted to reconcile, there were many ways to do it. Why did he have to send a concubine? Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to give something else, like gold, silver, or calligraphy? Wouldn¡¯t that be more practical than a concubine?¡± Madam Li sighed and said with slight sarcasm, ¡°Giving gold, silver, or artwork is toomon. If someone with intentions learned of it, it might even be interpreted as bribery. But a concubine is different.¡± ¡°Some men, when socializing, usually bring along one or two young and beautiful concubines. In their view, exchanging concubines is considered a refined affair, far more elevated than material possessions.¡± ¡°Do you know Auntie Liao¡¯s background? She¡¯s a highly expensive Yangzhou thin horse, and judging by your father¡¯s tone, many officials wanted to ask for her from Consultant Du, but he didn¡¯t give her to any.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Not knowing what to say, Daohua only felt a choking sensation in her heart. In ancient times, the status of women was extremely low, being exchanged like mere goods. The good mood that had arisen from Auntie Lin¡¯s discontent vanished instantly. ¡°So, it seems that Auntie Liao is quite pitiful.¡± Madam Li¡¯s eyes briefly dropped, as she said indifferently, ¡°As long as she conducts herself properly, the Yan Family will provide her with a meal.¡± Daohua sighed. Seeing her daughter¡¯s face wrinkled like an olddy¡¯s, Madam Li found it somewhat amusing, ¡°Alright, now that you know, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about it here.¡± After saying this, she said no more, nced at the sky, and waved over Ping Xiao, ¡°Go to Shuangxin Courtyard and see how the room cleanup is going. Tell Auntie Lin that it must be done before nightfall.¡± ¡°` ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Ping Xiao leave, Daohua¡¯s attention was diverted: ¡°Auntie Liao has now moved into Shuangxin Courtyard, so in the future, Master Lin won¡¯t be able toe and go as he pleases, right?¡± ¡­ Shuangxin Courtyard. Auntie Lin grimaced as she watched the maids and servants bustling about, tidying up the west wing. What made her feel even more suffocated was the well-behaved Liao Family standing in the courtyard. Especially when she saw Liao¡¯s beautiful face and her younger, more enchanting body. Since she entered the Yan Residence, she had heard plenty about concubines using all means at their disposal topete for a bit of favor, but she had never experienced it herself. In the master¡¯s quarters, there were only Madam and her, even though Madam came from a merchant family and was a bit more dignified, she did not win the master¡¯s heart as much as she did. She didn¡¯t need to vie for favor to receive the master¡¯s partiality. Over the years, aside from bearing the title of a concubine, her life really wasn¡¯t worse than some household Madams. In the county city, she could even socialize with other Madams. For a long time, she didn¡¯t feel like she was a concubine. But at this moment, looking at Liao about to move into Shuangxin Courtyard, she felt her heart sink like it was in an ice cer, and all those proud, smug feelings, the thoughts that she was different from the others, vanished entirely. She was just a concubine! A concubine who had to live in the same courtyard with other concubines andpete for favor all the same. Shuangxin Courtyard¡­ Auntie Lin stared nkly at the courtyard signboard. She still remembered when she gave birth to the twins, how delighted the master was, beaming like a child. To express his joy, he named her living quarters Shuangxin Courtyard. She originally thought this favor was exclusive to her and her children, but looking at Liao in the courtyard, she realized with a start that this favor could also be shared. Shuangxin Courtyard would soon no longer be the Shuangxin Courtyard of before. At the courtyard entrance, Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang also looked worriedly at the servants bustling in and out of the yard. ¡°Brother Five, do you think Father doesn¡¯t like Mother and us anymore?¡± Yan Yishuang¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. Yan Wenbin pursed his lips. ¡°Father doesn¡¯t dislike us. It¡¯s just¡­ he has to share the affection he has for us with others.¡± Yan Yishuang was stunned. ¡°After Big Sister came, Father¡¯s affection for us has already diminished a bit, and now it has to be shared with others too?¡± Yan Wenbin nced at Liao in the courtyard and did not speak. Yan Yishuang pouted. ¡°Father only has so much time every day, and with Auntie Liao arriving, there will be even less opportunity for him to be with us. But, what we lose, Mother and Big Sister lose too, so let¡¯s allpete together.¡± ¡°Mother is carrying a brother again. Father will definitely favor us, others simply can¡¯tpete with us.¡± Yan Wenbin showed a bitter smile. ¡°Mother and Big Sister don¡¯t need topete. The ones who always have to vie for affection are only ever us.¡± Main wife, concubine; legitimate, illegitimate, he might have understood these distinctions before, but after more than a year in Xingzhou City, he trulyprehended them. There¡¯s no need to look at anyone else, just take Auntie Liao brought home by father, for example. Mother can sit calmly at the main seat drinking tea, but Auntie Liao can only anxiously watch as her courtyard is taken away by someone else. Chapter 205 - 187, Differential Treatment_1 Chapter 205: Chapter 187, Differential Treatment_1 Yan Zhigao had taken another concubine, Madam Liao, but apart from Shuangxin Courtyard, the other branches of the Yan Family were hardly affected, and everyone went about their business as usual. Madam Liao was a very low-key person. After moving into Shuangxin Courtyard, she went to the main courtyard every morning to pay her respects to Madam Li and barely set foot outside the western chamber any other time, never using her youth and beauty to create any disturbances. This disappointed the Sun Family, who were looking forward to some drama. They thought that since the main house had taken a new concubine, there ought to have been somemotion, but regrettably, the eldest sister-inw and Aunt Lin seemed to have reached a tacit understanding and chose to ignore Madam Liao at the same time. As for Madam Liao herself, she turned out to be of no use, merely possessing a pretty face in vain. It was said that her brother hadn¡¯t even visited her room to this day. Daohua didn¡¯t pay much attention to these matters. After Dragon Boat Festival, the weather got hotter each day, leaving her listless and unwilling to move. ¡°Miss, the watermelons and grapes from the farm have been delivered.¡± In early June, Wang Manman entered with a big watermelon in her arms, her face beaming with smiles. Seeing the watermelon, Daohua¡¯s spirits lifted: ¡°Quick, put it in the well to chill, and we can eat it in a while.¡± There were several acres on the farm dedicated to watermelons and grapes, which she had nted with seeds cultivated from the fertile soil in her space. They ripened earlier than those from other fields. These acres of watermelons and grapes were not intended for sale; they were all to be enjoyed by her family or sent to some well-acquainted households. ¡°Sister Manman, let me do it!¡± said a maid with twin buns beside her, smiling. Wang Manman didn¡¯t refuse and quickly handed over the watermelon to her. Several more people had joined Daohua¡¯s courtyard now. Apart from a gatekeeper, Wang Pozi, and two maids responsible for cleaning, there were also two maids about Daohua¡¯s age, one named Guyu and the other named Lixia. The one who just left with the watermelon was Lixia. Wang Manman, having been with Daohua longer, was now the senior maid in Daohua¡¯s room. Guyu and Lixia, being the neers, were second-tier maids under Wang Manman¡¯s management. Daohua then said to Wang Manman, ¡°Go, have someone send some watermelons and a few baskets of grapes to Jingwan. That girl has been asking me for food a few days ago.¡± Wang Manman smiled and left the room. After she left, Daohua went to the study room with Guyu. Guyu quickly arranged the writing brush, ink, paper, and inkstone, and asked with a smile, ¡°Miss, are you going to write letters to the young masters?¡± Daohua nodded while spreading out the paper: ¡°My brothers haven¡¯t been home for a long time. Now that the watermelons and grapes on the farm are ripe, we have to send them some.¡± She also had to send some to Xiao Yeyang. ¡­ A few dayster, at Wangyue Academy. Once the ss ended, Yan Wenkai bolted toward the academy¡¯s gate like a wild horse that had broken free. Seeing his behavior, Xiao Yeyang and hispanions shook their heads. Su Hongxin said exasperatedly, ¡°It¡¯s just some fruits sent from home. Do you really need to be this excited?¡± Yan Wenkai didn¡¯t slow down; he shouted over his shoulder, ¡°What do you know? The watermelons from our home are so refreshing. These days, practicing martial arts and sparring under the scorching sun has left my throat feeling like it¡¯s about to emit smoke. This watermelon has arrived just in time to cool my heat.¡± Soon, the group reached the academy¡¯s entrance. This time, Xiaoliu came to deliver the goods. On seeing Yan Wenkai and the rest, he promptly approached with a smile and paid his respects. After several months of training, he was no longer the tearful, intimidated young boy on the streets. He had grown noticeably more confident andposed. ¡°This humble one greets the young masters.¡± Knowing he was his younger sister¡¯s man, Yan Wenkai gestured for him to rise, then moved toward the carriages parked behind. Three carriages were piled high with goods. ¡°Why have you sent so much?¡± Xiaoliu bowed and replied, ¡°Miss instructed to bring extra because the three masters have quite a few ssmates at the Academy, and it would be nice to share the freshness with everyone.¡± Hearing this, Yan Wenkai nodded with satisfaction, ¡°My elder sister really is thoughtful.¡± At that moment, Dong Yuanxuan and a few others also gathered around, and, seeing the big, round watermelons on the carriage, as well as the clusters of fresh, plump purple grapes, they couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva. Watermelons and grapes weren¡¯t exactly a rarity for them, but the point was, even if they wanted to eat them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to buy them at this time. It was only mid-June, and they weren¡¯t even on the market yet. Yan Wenkai generously waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, guys; take some if you want to eat.¡± Upon hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan and the others, who had no intention of being polite in the first ce, began rolling up their sleeves, getting ready to move the watermelons and grapes. Then, Xiaoliu saw Su Hongxin reaching towards the third carriage and promptly stepped forward to stop him, ¡°Young Master Su, you can¡¯t touch this one; this is specially for the Little Prince.¡± At his words, everyone ceased their movements and turned their heads to look at Xiaoliu. Xiaoliu took a couple of steps back under their gazes. What¡¯s the matter? He hadn¡¯t said anything wrong, had he? Yan Wenkai looked at Xiaoliu, then at the Little Prince whose mouth was already curving into a smile, and confirmed, ¡°A whole carriage just for the Little Prince?¡± He emphasized the words ¡°one carriage¡± particrly heavily. Xiaoliu nodded. Indeed, that¡¯s what the eldest youngdy had said. ¡°Ahem~¡± Xiao Yeyang coughed a few times, and feeling good, waved at De Fu beside him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? That carriage is specifically for me; hurry up and pull it away.¡± ¡°Right away!¡± De Fu¡¯s voice also rose a few notches. Watching De Fu pull away a carriage full of watermelons and grapes all to himself, Dong Yuanxuan and the rest couldn¡¯t help but feel a sour twinge. Su Hongxin said sourly, ¡°Can the Little Prince even eat an entire carriage by himself? We have so many people sharing two carriages, yet Miss Yan really treats people differently.¡± Yan Wenkai didn¡¯t care in the slightest, ¡°What¡¯s there to mind? If we don¡¯t have enough, just write a letter home and ask for more. My elder sister is very generous; don¡¯t hold back, just eat your fill!¡± Dong Yuanxuan and the others looked at him, speechless. Was it really a question of having enough to eat? It was a matter of preferential treatment. The entire carriage for the Little Prince was his and his alone, whether he chose to eat it all by himself or to give it away as he pleased. As for them, they could only partake thanks to the Yan brothers, nibbling a bit while watching their faces, remembering their favor, to say nothing of taking some home for their families to try. Xiao Yeyang, paying no attention to the others, happily fanned himself as he went back to enjoy watermelons and grapes. For some reason, he felt extremely gratified by Daohua¡¯s differential treatment, even experiencing an indescribable sense of glee. This response was entirely different from when other officials gave him gifts. Due to his status, he had almost always been treated generously from a young age, but he had never found it to be anything special before. But at that moment, seeing the sour expressions on the faces of Dong Yuanxuan and the others, he was very pleased, extremely so. As for why, he didn¡¯t ponder too deeply, simply feeling that his rtionship with Daohua was better than that of others. Knowing just that was enough. Because he received an entire carriage of fruits to himself, the teacher and students who attended sses with Xiao Yeyang all noticed that the Little Prince had been in an especially good mood these days, unlike before when the summer heat used to sour his mood every day. Chapter 206: 188, The Bun Face Gets Pinched_1 Chapter 206: Chapter 188, The Bun Face Gets Pinched_1 Entering July, the watermelons and grapes in the estates began to ripen one after another. Withst year¡¯s harvestid out, this year, Madam Li instructed Yan Zhiqiang to nt more than half of the Yan Family¡¯s estates and fields with watermelons. Currently, watermelons were still quite scarce, and with two older brothers providing sales channels, they could be sold at a good price. She had to seize the opportunity to save a sum of money for the family. Before August even arrived, both the Yan Family and the Li Family had earned a tidy profit. Taking advantage of having silver in hand, Madam Li added several more estates and some fields to the family¡¯s holdings¡ªand following behind her, Daohua also bought herself another estate. By now, Daohua had five estates and three shops in her possession, truly a little rich woman. Daohua Pavilion. Daohua sat in the study, flipping through the ounts that had been submitted. Finding that they were recorded in great detail, she called for Wang Manman, ¡°Brother Xiaoliu has been bustling about, running here and there, especially in such hot weather; he has indeed worked hard. Later, you take ten taels of silver over to him.¡± Wang Manman nodded with a smile: ¡°Brother Xiaoliu is really fortunate to have met our youngdy in his previous life. Not only has he learned a skill, but he has also earned silver.¡± Daohua smiled slightly: ¡°That¡¯s also because he is clever and sharp, diligent and capable. If he were a blockhead, I would not dare to employ him either.¡±
Afterward, Wang Manman cheerily took the silver to find Xiaoliu. Inside the room, Guyu and Lixia watched with envious expressions. They had been at the youngdy¡¯s courtyard for several months, originally thinking that the youngdy, who dared to talk back to even the master, must be a difficult one to serve. Yet, they didn¡¯t expect to find, after arriving, that among the four youngdies of the family, the eldest was the easiest to serve. As long as they followed the rules and didn¡¯t cause trouble, painstakinglypleting the tasks assigned to them, the eldest youngdy hardly ever scowled at them or scolded them without cause. Sometimes, they could even share jokes andughter. Having been at Daohua Pavilion for so long, they had been living a rxed andfortable life. The sisters who had been bought at the same time as them and assigned to the other three youngdies were not so lucky. The second youngdy was still okay, a gentle and serene person who rarely punished anyone, but her temperament was too quiet, and the maids by her side often didn¡¯t even dare to speak too loudly; The third youngdy was more doted upon by the master and was somewhat spoiled. Whenever something was not to her liking, she was quick to throw a temper, and her maids had to be careful attending to her every day. The fourth youngdy was the most unrestrained, loved to y and make noise, andcked a sense of propriety¡ªeither getting herself hurt or breaking things, and her maids were always on tenterhooks. Compared to them, they really were much more fortunate. Moreover, the eldest youngdy was very generous in giving rewards, something the other three youngdies definitely couldn¡¯t match. Look, Xiaoliupleted his task well, and she rewarded him with ten taels outright¡ªthat¡¯s nearly as much as two years of their monthly allowance. It wasn¡¯t long before Wang Manman returned with a smile: ¡°Youngdy, I happened to pass by the main courtyard just now, and I ran into Sister Ping Tong. She said that the eldest young master has sent a letter, saying he would return home at the end of the month.¡± Daohua¡¯s face brightened with joy: ¡°Really?¡± Ever since the start of the year, aside from a visit at the end of February, the three Yan brothers hadn¡¯t been back home, and everyone at home missed them. ¡°I thought we¡¯d have to wait until the Mid-Autumn Festival to see the three brothers.¡± Wang Manman smiled and said: ¡°The first day of August is the youngdy¡¯s birthday, and it would be perfect for the three young masters toe back to celebrate it with you.¡± Daohua smiled, her eyes curving: ¡°What birthday celebration? Just eating a bowl of longevity noodles together is good enough,¡± she said, resting her chin in her hand and sighing, ¡°I¡¯m about to turn eleven.¡± ¡­
On the twenty-ninth of July, Yan Wenxiu and his two brothers returned to the Yan Residence, and with them were Xiao Yeyang, Dong Yuanxuan, and Su Hongxin and several others. To this, Daohua couldn¡¯t say she was surprised, but she still asked politely, ¡°Why have youe as well?¡± Xiao Yeyang was fanning himself, tilting his chin upward as he asked, ¡°What, you¡¯re not weing us?¡± Daohua slung a charming, reproachful look at him, and with a sideward tilt of her body, she gave a curtsy,ughing, ¡°Youring brings honor to our home. How could we not wee you?¡±
Xiao Yeyang smiled and fanned himself, looking Daohua up and down, she seemed to have grown taller after a few months of not seeing her; her cheeks also looked puffier. Had she been eating too well, getting fat? Looking at Daohua¡¯s fair and rosy puffy cheeks, just like the steamed buns she typically ate, Xiao Yeyang suddenly felt an itch in his hands. He really wanted to pinch them! ¡°What are you looking at? Is there something on my face?¡± Daohua said when she noticed Xiao Yeyang staring at her face, and immediately touched her cheeks. Xiao Yeyang quickly shifted his gaze away from Daohua¡¯s face and fanned himself a few times rapidly, ¡°You should eat less from now on, look how fat you¡¯ve gotten.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua¡¯s eyes widened; she touched her face with both hands and quickly asked Yan Wenkai and the others, ¡°Have I gotten fat? Could it be from eating too much watermelon and grapes this month?¡± Yan Wenkai leaned in and took a good look at Daohua, ¡°I think it¡¯s fine, and being a bit plumper is cuter,¡± he said as his hands darted out swiftly, pinching Daohua¡¯s cheeks simultaneously. ¡°Ouch, so soft! Big sister, you should eat more; it feels even morefortable to pinch!¡± He then pinched her cheeks again with both hands. Daohua: ¡°¡­.¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°¡­¡± Both of them stared at Yan Wenkai with wide-open eyes. Then.
¡°p!¡± ¡°p!¡± One from each, they both reached out and pped him. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°What are you doing? Why are you hitting me?¡± Yan Wenkai grimaced in pain, rubbing the back of his hand. Big sister¡¯s p was still bearable and not too heavy, but the Little Prince¡¯s p really hurt. Daohua red angrily, rubbing her cheeks, and said indignantly, ¡°Serves you right, and that was still too light.¡± Xiao Yeyang gave Yan Wenkai a sidelong nce, thinking viciously to himself that even he had not yetid hands on her, yet this guy went ahead and did what he wanted to do but felt was inappropriate. He should have pped him more! ¡°Oh no, miss, stop rubbing, your face is all red,¡± Wang Manman hurriedly said. Daohua covered her face, ¡°Right, it¡¯s red, isn¡¯t it? I knew it hurt for a reason,¡± she said before giving Yan Wenkai an usatory look, ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯re really annoying.¡± Seeing indeed two red marks on Daohua¡¯s cheeks, Yan Wenkai shrank his neck and muttered, ¡°How was I supposed to know you¡¯d bruise so easily!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Finding his chance, Xiao Yeyang swung his fan and quicklynded it on his shoulder, ¡°Do you think ady¡¯s skin is as rough and tough as yours?¡±
Yan Wenxiu also looked over unhappily, ¡°You practice martial arts, and your strength is naturally greater than others. Big Sister¡¯s face is delicate, and you don¡¯t even know how to be gentle.¡± Seeing everyone look at Yan Wenkai with using faces, Daohua¡¯s mood improved. At that moment, Madam Li came over with a smile with her servants, about to greet Xiao Yeyang and the others, but when she saw her daughter¡¯s cheeks were ming red, she quickly went to her: ¡°What happened, why is your face so red?¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Wenkai immediately hid behind everyone else. Daohua nced at her quail-like fourth brother and pouted, ¡°Fourth Brother pinched them.¡± Hearing this, Madam Li became enraged; had it not been for the presence of others, she would have been ready to roll up her sleeves andsh out. Chapter 207: 189, The Arrogant Parrot_1 Chapter 207: Chapter 189, The Arrogant Parrot_1 With Xiao Yeyang¡¯s increasingly frequent visits to the Yan Family and his growing closeness to the three Yan brothers, Yan Zhigao no longer rushed over from the state yamen every time to receive him as he had before. Now, everyone interacted with less formality, somewhat like how good friends would visit each other¡¯s homes. In the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office. Seeing Yan Zhigao handling official business with calm andposure, and not rushing home to receive the Little Prince upon his arrival, everyone felt both envious and wistful. ¡°The Little Prince is so intimate with the Yan Family?¡± Zhu, the instructing master, hasn¡¯t been here for long, and most of what he knew before were rumors and hearsay. Now, witnessing it all firsthand, he realized that the Yan Family was indeed on the rise. If not for their closeness, how could Master Yan remain so serene? ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The two young masters of the Yan Family are the Little Prince¡¯s studypanions, they are together every day, of course their rtionship has grown close.¡± ¡°Because of the Little Prince, the three young masters of the Yan Family are also on good terms with the sons of the Provincial Governors, the son of Advisor Su, and the sons of the Zhou Family. Which one of these families is not a prominent noble house?¡± ¡°It might not be apparent now, but think about it, once these young masters start their careers in the court, they will all be a great asset to the Yan Family.¡± ¡°Certainly, Dong Yuanxuan is even from the Marquis Yongjia¡¯s household in Beijing, a family deeply favored by the Emperor. The Su and Zhou Families are also prestigious families in Zhongzhou. As long as the Yan Family continues their good rtions with these families, how can theyck prospects?¡±
Hearing the discussions of his colleagues, Zhu, the instructing master, regretted in his heart, wishing he had restrained his wife and daughter previously so they wouldn¡¯t havepletely offended Madam Li and Yan Wenkai¡¯s sister from the Yan Family. Now, they didn¡¯t even have a suitable reason to visit. At the back courtyard of the Yan Residence. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t pinch your sister¡¯s cheeks anymore; her skin is delicate and cannot withstand such pinching.¡± A group went to Songhe Courtyard, and the Old Madam Yan, seeing the marks on Daohua¡¯s face, took the opportunity to admonish Yan Wenkai while they were there. Yan Wenkai stood obediently to the side, listening to the reprimand. Making matters worse, Xiao Yeyang and others found his sheepish demeanor amusing and couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sight. That evening, Xiao Yeyang and hispanions didn¡¯t leave, but stayed in the courtyard belonging to the Yan brothers, Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkai. The next day, when Daohua arrived at the Old Madam¡¯s courtyard, the dining room was already set with bowls of longevity noodles. Seeing the noodles, Daohua knew they were freshly made by the Old Madam early in the morning. She hurried into the house and then threw herself into the Old Madam¡¯s embrace, rubbing her head against her and cooing sweetly, ¡°Grandmother!¡± The Old Madam patted Daohua¡¯s back and said with augh, ¡°You¡¯re already an eleven-year-old girl, why are you still so clingy?¡± Daohua looked up seriously and replied, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m only eleven, not big yet, still small!¡± The Old Madam saw her granddaughter¡¯s wide-open eyes earnestly proving she was still a child, and burst outughing, ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re still little, still a little girl needing to be cherished in your grandmother¡¯s palm.¡± Only then did Daohua nod her head, satisfied with a smile. The Old Madam took Daohua by the hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, have the noodles before they get soggy and less tasty.¡± In the dining hall, Xiao Yeyang and the others had graduallye in, sitting on guest chairs and conversing in quiet whispers. On the opposite side, Yan Yihuan and her two sisters sat quietly alongside them. Since thest incident when she angered Xiao Yeyang, Yan Yile was rtively well-behaved this time; however, she did attempt to join the conversation a few times, but aside from Dong Yuanxuan¡ªwho felt the need to prevent the atmosphere from bing too awkward and responded to her a few times¡ªXiao Yeyang did not nce at her once throughout. ¡°The Little Prince must still be angry with me.¡± Yan Yile kept ncing in Xiao Yeyang¡¯s direction, looking like she wanted to speak to him but didn¡¯t dare.
Yan Yihuan tugged at her sister¡¯s sleeve and shook her head as if to tell her to stop talking. Yan Yishuang observed the actions of the two sisters and couldn¡¯t suppress a mocking smirk. It was clear that the Little Prince had no interest in engaging with their younger sister, yet she shamelessly persisted in trying to get closer; it was as if she had no pride left at all. Yishuang was tempted to snipe at her, but just then, she saw the Old Madam arriving with Daohua in tow.
¡°Happy birthday, Miss Yan.¡± Upon seeing Daohua, Dong Yuanxuan and the others all stood up from their seats, each of them smiling and offering her their blessings. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Ahem~¡± After everyone had had their say, Xiao Yeyang slowly got to his feet, ¡°I heard from Wenkai just beforeing that today is your birthday, and didn¡¯t have time to prepare a gift. So, I brought the parrot I¡¯ve been keeping under the eaves. It¡¯s quite an amusing bird, and can keep you entertained when you¡¯re bored.¡± Having said this, he nced at Defu. Defu immediately went out with a smile and, after a moment, came back carrying a birdcage. In the cage, a brilliantly feathered parrot was looking around curiously. Seeing the parrot, Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin exchanged a quick nce. This parrot was a tribute from local officials to the emperor, known for its excellent mimicry. The emperor had gifted it to the Little Prince, who had decided to leave it at Wangyue Academy while he studied. Whenever he had time, he would use it for a bit of fun. And now, he had given it to Miss Yan! ¡°Ahem~¡± Xiao Yeyang coughed while clenching his fists, as if signaling the parrot, which immediately began to squawk. ¡°Daohua, happy birthday!¡± ¡°Daohua, happy birthday!¡±
Daohua was already attracted to the beautiful, small parrot, and hearing it speak now just increased her fondness. She hurried over to tease the parrot with her hand. ¡°Say it one more time, let¡¯s hear it again.¡± Unfortunately, the parrot was just as haughty as Xiao Yeyang. No matter how Daohua teased it, it would not speak again, eventually just turning its back on her. Seeing Daohua¡¯s disappointment, Xiao Yeyang smiled, ¡°It¡¯s been moved to a new environment, so the parrot might be a bit shy. Give it a few days to get used to you.¡± As he finished speaking, the parrot quite disrespectfully added, ¡°Impossible, impossible!¡± Seeing this, Daohua was genuinely amazed, ¡°This parrot not only mimics human speech but also responds?¡± Xiao Yeyang, seeing her seemingly clueless expression, considered seizing the chance to tease her a bit, but thinking better of it, lest he annoy her, he promptly altered his approach, ¡°The parrot is quite clever. Spend enough time with it and it¡¯ll pick up some of its owner¡¯s habits.¡± Daohua immediately asked with a smile, ¡°So, it¡¯s haughty because it learned from you?¡± Without waiting for his response, sheughed to herself. ¡°Actually, being a bit haughty isn¡¯t so bad; it¡¯s quite cute.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s stiff face slowly softened as he saw how much Daohua liked the parrot, and the corners of his mouth tilted up slightly. Daohua patted the parrot¡¯s head, beaming, ¡°You haughty little parrot, from now on you¡¯re mine. Stick with me and you¡¯ll have plenty to eat.¡± ¡°No meat, no meat!¡± retorting, the parrot turned its backside to Daohua. At this, Daohua was even more amused and quietly gave Wang Manman an instruction; then, Wang Manman turned and left.
After taking the birdcage from Defu, Daohua said to the parrot with a wide, wolfish grin, ¡°You little thing, let¡¯s see how I train you in the days toe!¡± ¡°You little thing, Daohua is a little thing!¡± Hearing this, Daohua was startled, then looked up at Xiao Yeyang and eximed in admiration, ¡°This parrot is bewitched, it even changed my words!¡± ¡°Haha~¡± Yan Wenkaiughed heartily, approaching Daohua, ¡°Big sister, be careful with this one. The parrot has a slick tongue and even knows how to scold people. It has scolded me too!¡± ¡°You blockhead, Yan Wenkai is a blockhead!¡± The parrot, quite obligingly, echoed Yan Wenkai¡¯s remark. Yan Wenkai, fuming, red at the parrot, ¡°You¡¯re the blockhead, your whole family are blockheads!¡± Chapter 208: 190, Sunflower Seed_1 Chapter 208: Chapter 190, Sunflower Seed_1 Seeing Yan Wenkai and the parrot start cursing each other with ¡®fool, fool,¡¯ everyone in the room couldn¡¯t help butugh. The olddy also stared at the parrot with fascination, clucking in amazement, ¡°This parrot speaks so fluently.¡± At that moment, Wang Manman came in holding a te. ¡°Eh, what¡¯s on the te? Why haven¡¯t I seen it before?¡± Dong Yuanxuan and the others looked over, only to find that they didn¡¯t recognize the contents of the te. Daohua took the te and said with a smile, ¡°These are sunflower seeds.¡± The two sunflower nts she had gotten from Zhou Jingwanst year had been nted in her space, yielding quite a few sunflower seeds, and now she had nted many more on her estate. At this point, the parrot had stopped squabbling with Yan Wenkai and was staring intently at the te in Daohua¡¯s hand without moving, with an expression of drooling desire. Daohua teasingly waved the te in front of the parrot. Wherever the te went, its eyes followed, as if glued to the te. ¡°Assessmentplete, this is a foodie parrot!¡± With that, Daohua put a small handful of sunflower seeds in front of the parrot.
The parrot pped its wings twice, lowered its head, and started eating. In no time, it polished off the sunflower seeds and then said in a blissful tone, ¡°Delicious, delicious!¡± and paused, ¡°More, more!¡± Its begging appearance instantly made the olddy burst into heartyughter. ¡°You certainly know good stuff!¡± The sunflower seeds produced in her space were fragrant and crispy, and she also liked to snack on them asionally. Daohua smiled and waved the te in front of the parrot again, ¡°Want to eat? If you want to eat, say a couple of auspicious phrases.¡± ¡°Daohua, happy birthday!¡± Daohua shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that one already.¡± After a moment of silence, the parrot seemed to think, then as if recalling something it had learned, it came out with, ¡°Daohua, loved by all, flowers bloom at your sight, and tires burst when cars pass by, with skin thicker than the city walls!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the room fell silent! A few secondster, the room erupted inughter. Yan Wenkaiughed the hardest, bending forward and backward, holding his stomach, unable to stand up straight. Seeing this, Daohua red at Xiao Yeyang with a puffed-up face. Xiao Yeyang sheepishly touched his nose, avoiding Daohua¡¯s expression. On the Lantern Festival, he found Daohua¡¯s self-praising sentence amusing. While teasing the parrot, he jokingly repeated it, not expecting the parrot to remember it. Daohua pouted and sat next to the olddy, who alsoughed until she ran out of strength. Knowing that if sheughed any longer, her granddaughter would feel embarrassed, she waved her hand, ¡°All right, all right, no moreughing, let¡¯s eat the noodles, or they¡¯ll all stick together.¡± They were indeed getting a bit sticky, but since it was Daohua¡¯s longevity noodles, everyone still sat down and got ready to eat. Outside, Yan Zhigao listened to theughtering from the dining room, smiled as he stroked his beard, and said to Madam Li beside him, ¡°I won¡¯t go in, so as not to make the children ufortable.¡± Madam Li smiled and nodded in agreement, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on them, and there won¡¯t be a repeat ofst time,¡± she referred to the incident when Yan Yile rudely demanded a favor from the Little Prince. Yan Zhigao trusted Madam Li and walked away briskly.
There was no need for them to try too hard to please the Little Prince when he visited their home; they just needed to let him have fun and enjoy himself, which his eldest daughter did very well. Just after Daohua and the others had finished the noodles, Zhou Chengye arrived with Zhou Jingwan. ¡°Daohua, happy birthday!¡± The voice arrived before they did.
Just as Daohua was instructing Wang Manman to serve the sunflower seeds to everyone, she heard Zhou Jingwan¡¯s clear voice and immediatelyughed, ¡°This girl acts as if others don¡¯t know how loud her voice can be.¡± She spoke as she walked out to greet them. Just as she reached the doorway, the curtain was lifted. ¡°Sister Zhou, happy birthday!¡± Zhou Chengye smiled as he handed over a pot of orchids he was holding. ¡°Thank you!¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes sparkled upon seeing the orchids, curving her brows and eyes as she received them. The orchids raised by the Zhou Family were all highly valuable, and she had always wanted to get one to grow. Zhou Jingwan immediately leaned in: ¡°I had to pester Grandfather for a long time to get this for you, you should really thank me properly.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, many thanks to Miss Zhou!¡± Smiling, Daohua handed the flower pot to Wang Manman beside her and then pulled Zhou Jingwan into the house, ¡°You¡¯vee at just the right time, I was just telling everyone about sunflower seeds!¡± Zhou Jingwan: ¡°Sunflower seeds, are they the seeds of the sunflower?¡± Daohua nodded: ¡°Yes, they are the seeds of the sunflower.¡± Zhou Jingwan: ¡°Can they be eaten?¡± Daohua: ¡°They can, and they taste quite good.¡± Saying so, she grabbed a handful of seeds and gave them to Zhou Jingwan, ¡°Here, try some.¡±
Meanwhile, Zhou Chengye also had some, and with a surprised expression, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect sunflower seeds to be edible, and they actually taste pretty good.¡± Daohua immediately said, ¡°If you like them, I¡¯ll give you some to take back with you.¡± Zhou Jingwan quickly nodded: ¡°Sure, that sounds great, I think sunflower seeds are especially good to eat while watching a y.¡± Hearing this, Daohua instantlyughed, munching on seeds while watching a y was indeed one of the great joys throughout the ages. The room was filled with chatter andughter, andter they went out to the courtyard to enjoy flowers, sample tea, and y word association games. Yan Wenkai even brought out some ying cards, joining Xiao Yeyang and a few others for a game. The whole morning, everyone was full ofughter and thoroughly enjoyed themselves. As it neared midday, Daohua took Wang Manman to the kitchen to see how the meal preparations wereing along. On their way back, they ran into the butler. Seeing the butler carrying a food box, Daohua stopped him: ¡°Butler Sun, where are you heading?¡± Butler Sun, feeling nervous, stepped forward with a respectful bow and a smile: ¡°Madam Lin mentioned earlier she wanted something sweet, and master instructed me to deliver some pastries.¡± Daohua raised an eyebrow: ¡°Oh? What kind of pastries are these? Let me have a look. If they¡¯re tasty,ter on I¡¯ll also buy some for my mother to try.¡± She didn¡¯t see her cheap father thinking about her mother. Butler Sun showed a bitter expression, inwardlymenting, why did he have to encounter the youngdy now? Seeing his stalling behavior, Daohua remained patient, just standing there, not hurrying him. Finally, Butler Sun reluctantly opened the food box.
Looking at the red Blood Swallow Cake inside the box, Daohua¡¯s face immediately fell, her voice turning cold: ¡°This is what mother sent to father for nourishment, isn¡¯t it?¡± The blood swallow was a rare delicacy sent by Xiao Yeyang. The Blood Swallow Cake was also made by her own hands. After it was made, she had only given it to the old Madam and Madam Li, nowhere else. Butler Sun gave a pained smile and nodded. Daohua scoffed coldly: ¡°Father seems quitepassionate and caring, but it¡¯s a pity he¡¯s just wasting mother¡¯s good intentions.¡± Butler Sun hurriedly said, ¡°The master was just thinking of Madam Lin because she is pregnant, and so he¡­¡± Before he could finish, Daohua raised her hand to interrupt: ¡°Enough, go deliver your things.¡± After speaking, she turned and walked away with Wang Manman. Seeing this, Butler Sun regretted not having looked around properly to see if anyone was present before entering the courtyard, chastising himself with several ps to his face. After parting with Butler Sun, Daohua was not in a great mood and didn¡¯t hurry back to the old Madam¡¯s courtyard, instead slowly walking with Wang Manman. Eventually, they found themselves sitting down in the pavilion where Xiao Yeyang and others had been ying chess earlier. Chapter 209: 191, Heart-to-Heart Talk_1 Chapter 209: Chapter 191, Heart-to-Heart Talk_1 The sight of Madam Li busily tending to matters, and concubine Lin reaping the benefits without lifting a finger, left Daohua feeling downhearted. She sat listlessly in the pavilion, absentmindedly fiddling with the chess pieces. ¡°I was wondering where you had gone off to, turns out you¡¯vee here to find some quiet,¡± Xiao Yeyang approached with afortable gait. Daohua nced at him, surprised, ¡°Weren¡¯t you ying cards with the third brother and the others? Howe you¡¯re out here?¡± Xiao Yeyang sat down across from Daohua and, waving his fan, said, ¡°That card game was a bit interesting at the start, but once you get the rules down and can remember the cards, winning every time is no fun.¡± Daohua was speechless. So, he wasining about it being too simple, ¡°You could choose not to remember the cards.¡± Xiao Yeyang gave a shrug, ¡°That¡¯s beyond my control, once I see them, they¡¯re memorized.¡± Daohua pouted, ¡°Here you are showing off to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling it like it is,¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua, puzzled. She had been all smiles when he left, so why had she be unhappy in such a short time? ¡°Who has upset you?¡± As Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, she wanted to vent her frustrations, but when she thought about him being a bona fide ancient, raised with the convention of having multiple wives and concubines and unlikely to understand her feelings, she lowered her head, ¡°No one has upset me, I¡¯ve just made myself unhappy.¡±
Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, then nced at the chessboard, and suggested with a smile, ¡°How about a few games? It¡¯ll be nice to see if your skills have improved.¡± Daohua initially had no enthusiasm, but seeing that Xiao Yeyang simply wanted to cheer her up, she nodded, ¡°Alright, but you¡¯ll have to go easy on me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll stop ying.¡± Xiao Yeyang was momentarily speechless. When had he ever had to be threatened before ying a game of chess? Oh well, considering today was this fellow¡¯s birthday, he decided not to take it to heart. The two of them began to y. Xiao Yeyang saw that the white pieces Daohua held were yed haphazardly, and she seemed distracted. He couldn¡¯t help but correct her moves as they yed. ¡°What¡¯s really wrong with you? You¡¯re like frostbitten eggnt, not at all like yourself.¡± Daohua looked up and asked curiously, ¡°Not like me? Then how do you think I should be?¡± Xiao Yeyang paused, then actually cast down his eyes in thought. What was Daohua like? Funny, bold, not quite like the other demure or delicatedies, she radiated a unique vitality. Her expressive eyes always seemed to warm one¡¯s heart when she smiled, like a burst of sunshine piercing through to the soul. And her infectiousughter, upon hearing it, involuntary joy would follow. Somewhat willful, a bit indulgent, with a manly carefreeness. When she was quiet, she could be so graceful, like a delicate flower under the moonlight, charming and heart-stirring¡­ Seeing Xiao Yeyang be lost in thought before her, Daohua had to shake her hand in front of his face, ¡°Hey, what are you daydreaming about?¡± Xiao Yeyang came back to reality. Daohua¡¯s perplexed face came into his view, and for a moment, his breath caught, feeling a slight difort upon recalling the image of Daohua that had popped into his mind just moments before. ¡°Ahem~¡± He quickly fanned himself with his folding fan, averted his gaze, and said, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not the frown you have now. You should be smiling every day.¡±
Daohua scoffed, ¡°How could I possibly smile every day? Now, let me ask you, you¡¯re the privileged Little Prince, do you stay happy every day?¡± Before giving Xiao Yeyang a chance to respond, she went on, ¡°Even someone like you has moments of unhappiness, let alone me.¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua, her brows knit with gloom, and asked again, ¡°What exactly is wrong? Tell me, and I¡¯ll go avenge you.¡± Hearing this, Daohua smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. I was just upset when I saw my father taking food to his concubine.¡±
Xiao Yeyang immediately rxed, dismissively saying, ¡°I thought it was something serious. Is this trivial matter worth sulking over here?¡± Hearing Xiao Yeyang¡¯s indifferent tone, Daohua¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be angry? My mother works tirelessly managing our home, and yet my father directs his attention and love to a concubine who has contributed nothing. By doing this, where does he leave my mother?¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression stiffened, seemingly reminded of something, and his visage slowly darkened. Daohua continued, ¡°Sometimes I wonder how unjust the world is towards women. On one hand, it demands that women bear and raise the next generation, manage the household affairs, while on the other hand, they must not show jealousy.¡± ¡°But why? Why should women have to give so much unconditionally, while men can embrace concubinage and enjoy the blessings of many?¡± As she spoke, Daohua nced at Xiao Yeyang, paused, and then said, ¡°Actually, I quite like the y ¡®The Tale of Divorcing a Husband.¡¯ If in real life husbands were like the ones described in the y, where a woman could propose a divorce to be rid of her husband, that would truly be a fortunate thing.¡± Upon hearing this, Defu immediately became tense, looking at Xiao Yeyang and then back to Daohua, seemingly in a state of desperation. Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes flickered nonstop as if something urred to him; a struggle crossed his brow, and finally, he looked at Daohua: ¡°But it has always been this way since ancient times!¡± No sooner had he said that than Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua¡¯s expression turn cold. ¡°What, do you also think it¡¯s eptable for a man to have three wives and four concubines?¡± Daohua¡¯s voice was somewhat cold, her lips curled in a faintly discernible sneer. Xiao Yeyang¡¯s lips moved, wanting to argue a few points, but in the end, he said nothing. Daohua said sarcastically, ¡°I don¡¯t know about other families, but just take mine for example.¡±
¡°Yes, my father indeed worked hard outside to provide a shelter for our family that protects us from the elements. But my mother also contributed much to building this haven.¡± ¡°My mother had to honor her inws, raise her children, and beyond that, manage the daily necessities of a whole family, control the servants and maids, and still engage in social activities andworking outside the home. Every single task required her mental and physical effort. That surely is not less demanding than what my father does outside, is it?¡± ¡°Without my mother¡¯s hard work and maintenance, the so-called haven would merely be loose sand, unable to withstand any storm.¡± ¡°If both parties have put in so much effort, shouldn¡¯t the rights they enjoy be equal?¡± ¡°But look, in this family, whenever my father has free time, he would visit his concubines to check on their wellbeing. Has he ever thought of my mother who is still toiling for the family during those times?¡± ¡°People¡¯s hearts are made of flesh, my mother has given her all, and not only has she not received the slightest bit of care she deserves, but she has to watch her husband and another woman be intimate and raise children together. How much must that hurt her heart?¡± Daohua¡¯s words were entirely from the perspective of women,pletely different from the notion Xiao Yeyang had been taught and learned since childhood ¡ª that women must contribute to the family, must obey, otherwise it would be an unforgivable defiance. And so, he was stunned! Suddenly, a long-lost and blurred image emerged in his mind. In the scene, a woman resolutely stepped out of the Prince Residence, ignoring him as a child, crying, calling out, and chasing after her, not looking back. From another angle, life had indeed been so unsatisfactory and bitter for that woman. Was he wrong? Should he really continue to harbor hatred for that woman?
Daohua sighed, ¡°Our family is still rtively good, my father only has two concubines. In other affluent households, the number of concubines starts at three or four, and sometimes there¡¯s no limit. Those families¡¯ main wives must feel even worse.¡± Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua with aplex expression, pondered for a moment, and then said, ¡°But those are your father¡¯s concubines, there¡¯s nothing much you can do to change that, right?¡± Daohua: ¡°I may not be able to change anything, but I can protect my mother.¡± Xiao Yeyang frowned: ¡°But he¡¯s also your father, you can¡¯t favor one over the other, right?¡± Daohua shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s different. My father has concubines, and he has other children besides me. Even if I¡¯m not there, he would still have other children to be dutiful. But for my mother, I¡¯m her only daughter. My elder brother and fourth brother spend all year round at the Academy and she only has me.¡± ¡°Moreover, the reason I came into this world is partly because of my father¡¯s effort, but my mother risked her life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like walking through hell¡¯s gate for a woman to give birth to a child. She risked her life to have me, so isn¡¯t it only right that I watch over her a little more?¡± At these words, Xiao Yeyang felt a sudden tumult in his chest, a throbbing in his temples. ¡®You little guy, you must grow up well. Your mother suffered for three days and nights to bring you into this world, losing almost half her life in the process. When you grow up, you must take good care of her.¡¯ The kind andpassionate voice resonated in his mind, and Xiao Yeyang¡¯s heart suddenly felt extraordinarily heavy. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang remained unresponsive, Daohua said no more. Afterward, the two of them were silent, each making a move in the game of chess. Behind them, Defu and Wang Manman watched with worried expressions.
Chapter 210: 192, Lucky Star_1 Chapter 210: Chapter 192, Lucky Star_1 ¡°How did you two end up here ying chess, making us search high and low for you!¡± Having not seen Daohua and Xiao Yeyang return for a while, Yan Wenkai brought arge group of people to look for them and, seeing the two in the pavilion, he followed them in. Seeing the crowd approaching, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang each set down their chess pieces. ¡°Haha, what kind of chess are you two ying? Forgive my poor eyesight, but I didn¡¯t understand it at all.¡± Looking at the messy chess pieces on the board, Yan Wenkai waspletely baffled. Dong Yuanxuan and a few others nced at the chessboard and were also somewhat astonished. To y the pieces in such a disordered fashion was indeed a talent of its own. Everyone noticed that neither of them seemed very happy, which left them puzzled ¨C had they quarreled again? Daohua, not wanting her mood to affect the others, smiled and scattered the chess pieces on the board: ¡°I was just ying with Xiao Yeyang.¡± Yan Wenkai came over, patted Daohua on the shoulder, and joked, ¡°Big sister, your chess skills are somewhat atrocious. Even I can¡¯t lose to you.¡±
Daohua immediately retorted, ¡°That¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t ying seriously. If I were serious, it would be quite frightening,¡± she said, waving her fist in the air. At that moment, Xiao Yeyang joined in, ¡°Losing in less than ten moves, isn¡¯t that quite frightening?¡± Daohua wasn¡¯t annoyed and, with a raised eyebrow, replied, ¡°That¡¯s because I encountered a freak. Against a normal person, I would definitely be awesome.¡± Seeing her proud rather than embarrassed, Xiao Yeyang chuckled and did not argue with her. Everyone saw that the two were fine and alsoughed along. Daohua took Zhou Jingwan by the arm and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back. It¡¯s almost time for dinner.¡± Only then did everyone gradually leave the pavilion. ¡­ The front courtyard. ¡°How are things, nothing went wrong, right?¡± Yan Zhigao asked Butler Sun. After delivering the Blood Swallow Cake to Shuangxin Courtyard, Butler Sun, worried that something might have happened, quickly went to the front courtyard to report his encounter with Daohua to Yan Zhigao. Yan Zhigao knew the Blood Swallow Cake was made by his eldest daughter, and knowing there wasn¡¯t much of it ¨C just barely two tters ¨C only enough for the olddy and Madam, thetter of whom, concerned for his health, had given him hers. Yet he had given it to the Lin Family, and had been caught red-handed by his daughter, leaving him feeling somewhat uneasy. Butler Sun quickly replied, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. The eldest miss and the Little Prince were sitting in the pavilion for a while, and after talking for a bit, they¡¯ve now gone to the olddy¡¯s courtyard.¡± Yan Zhigao breathed a sigh of relief, stood up, and paced back and forth in the room before saying to Butler Sun, ¡°A few days ago, I heard from Qian Tongzhi that a new dessert shop has opened in Xingzhou City, and the taste is not bad. Go buy some and send it to Madam.¡± Butler Sun hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Just for Madam?¡± Yan Zhigao paused, then nodded, ¡°Yes, only for Madam. Say that I found it delicious and want her to try it.¡± A shock went through Butler Sun¡¯s heart. It should be noted that in the past, whatever was bought, if there was a portion for Madam, there would certainly be one for the mistress of the Lin Family. After everyone left, Yan Zhigao sat there, somewhat lost in thought.
Before, incidents like today¡¯s would not have bothered him in the slightest, but this time, he felt a sense of guilt and remorse. ¡®Mother busies herself for this family from morning till night, what has the mistress from the Lin Family done?¡¯ ¡®Father, the one who has supported this family with you, is my mother.¡¯ ¡®You shouldn¡¯t overlook Mother¡¯s contributions, nor should you take them for granted.¡¯
¡®Son, a hundred years from now, the one buried with you in the Yan Family ancestral grave will be of the Li Family, that Lin Family mistress is merely a concubine. Be clear about who is the main wife and who is subordinate.¡¯ Remembering the eldest daughter¡¯s usations and his mother¡¯s earnest advice, Yan Zhigao rubbed his temples with a headache. Just then, Mr. Lin from the Liao Family entered with a smile, ¡°Brother-inw, I heard that my sister recently can only eat with some pickles, and my mother made some. I¡¯ve brought some over for her and I¡¯ll deliver them in a bit, and check on her, too.¡± At this, Yan Zhigao¡¯s frown deepened and he asked with a displeased tone, ¡°What did you call me?¡± Mr. Lin¡¯s smile froze for a moment, ¡°I meant, no, lord¡­¡± Yan Zhigao sat up straight, his expression serious, ¡°Remember your status; I don¡¯t want to hear such inappropriate and undisciplined titles again.¡± ¡°And, you should avoid entering the back courtyard in the future. Now that a member of the Liao Family is living there, it¡¯s truly inconvenient for you to visit.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s really something you need from your sister, you¡¯d better speak to Madam first. If she permits it, then you may see your sister.¡± ¡°Just leave the pickled vegetables on the table. I will have someone send them to your sister¡¯s ceter.¡± With each statement Yan Zhigao made, the color drained from Lin Family¡¯s master¡¯s face incrementally, his heart a turmoil of panic. Now that sister is pregnant, shouldn¡¯t the elder be more affectionate towards her? But looking at it now, why does it seem like he¡¯s bing averse to her? Could it be that the new arrival from the Liao Family has caught the elder¡¯s eye?
That shouldn¡¯t be. Thest time I heard from my sister, the elder hadn¡¯t even visited that Liaody¡¯s room. Moreover, everything was fine just a couple of days ago; how could it suddenly change? Lost in thought, Lin Family¡¯s master walked out of the room, and Xiao Yeyang, who hade to see Yan Zhigao on some business, saw him and shook his head in slight mockery. It¡¯s one thing to be incapable, but it¡¯s another tock self-awareness. That¡¯s truly annoying. ¡­ After lunch, Xiao Yeyang and his group were ready to return to the Academy. ¡°Do you like crabs?¡± On their way out, Xiao Yeyang suddenly asked Daohua. At the mention of crabs, Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up fiercely, and she nodded voraciously, drooling at the prospect, ¡°I love them, I particrly love hairy crabs.¡± Seeing her almost salivating, Xiao Yeyang found it a bit amusing, ¡°The hairy crabs from Yang Lake are quite good. Now in August is the season for crabs. Later, I¡¯ll have someone send you several boxes.¡± Daohua nodded enthusiastically, then felt somewhat embarrassed, ¡°You already gave me a parrot, and now you¡¯re giving me hairy crabs. I don¡¯t know what to give you in return.¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give anything. I should be thanking you.¡± Daohua was puzzled, ¡°Thank me for what?¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s gaze dropped; he did not respond but walked away, fanning himself.
¡°What exactly are you thanking me for? You could¡¯ve at least made yourself clear!¡± Listening to Daohua¡¯s grumbling, the corners of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mouth curled upward. The long-hidden sorrows in the depths of his eyes vanished, revealing a sense of relief. De Fu, his eunuch, smiled and bowed to Daohua, then followed his master briskly. As Xiao Yeyang¡¯s personal eunuch, he naturally understood the meaning behind his master¡¯s words and noticed the master¡¯s rxed and cheerful mood. Miss Yan truly is a blessing for the master. She saved the master¡¯s life before, and now she has unraveled a burden that has weighed on his heart for many years. It is only right to take good care of her. Hmm, when I get back, I must make sure the hairy crabs are delivered to her as soon as they arrive. ¡°Daohua.¡± After seeing off Xiao Yeyang and the others, Zhou Jingwan clung to Daohua. Daohua: ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Zhou Jingwan pouted, ¡°I want to eat hairy crabs too.¡± Surprised, Daohua replied, ¡°It¡¯s somewhat justifiable that my family can¡¯t get hold of hairy crabs, but yours shouldn¡¯tck for such things, right?¡± Zhou Jingwan rolled her eyes, ¡°My family isn¡¯t short on crabs, but we can¡¯t get the ones from Yang Lake. The hairy crabs from Yang Lake are tribute items and are not avable to the public.¡±
Daohua was hearing of this for the first time: ¡°Is that so? In that case, am I taking advantage of Xiao Yeyang once more?¡± Zhou Jingwan watched Daohua with a speechless expression, who appeared to be reveling in her good fortune, ¡°I was standing right there, and the Little Prince really should have offered to send some to my family too.¡± Daohua patted Zhou Jingwan on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as soon as the hairy crabs arrive, I¡¯ll call you over to eat!¡± Chapter 211: 193, Gift_1 Chapter 211: Chapter 193, Gift_1 Only after sending Zhou Jingwan on her way did Daohua return to the olddy¡¯s courtyard. Upon entering the room, she found that Yan Yihuan and the others had not yet left, which greatly surprised her. Normally, they wouldn¡¯t stay in the olddy¡¯s room for such a long time and would have already gone off to y elsewhere. Even the adults like Yan Zhiyuan were still there. ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re finally back, hurry up and unwrap the gifts for us to see,¡± When Daohua returned, Yan Yile immediately approached her, tugging her and pointing to the gifts brought by Dong Yuanxuan and the others. Before Daohua could speak, the olddy was the first to open her mouth: ¡°I was wondering why the sun came out from the west today. I thought you all stayed to keep this old womanpany, but it turns out you had your eyes on your big sister¡¯s gifts.¡± Madam Sun immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Mother, the kids just want to join in the fun, after all, their big sister¡¯s birthday banquet was so well done.¡± Madam Li nced at Madam Sun: ¡°We just gathered together for a meal, second sister-inw, could you tell me how it turned into a birthday banquet? Whom did I invite to it?¡± Madam Sun¡¯s expression stiffened, and she felt somewhat annoyed. She found that her older sister-inw¡¯s words were bing increasingly less considerate. In front of so many people, she was quick to turn her face.
¡°If you don¡¯t know what to say, then don¡¯t speak!¡± Yan Zhiyuan red at Madam Sun, then smiled at Madam Li: ¡°Big sister-inw, she¡¯s just like that, don¡¯t stoop to her level.¡± Madam Li nced at Yan Zhiyuan and did not immediately say anything, just picked up her tea and began to drink. Madam Sun¡¯s pregnant thoughts were clear to her. Just now, suggesting that Daohua¡¯s event was a birthday banquet was simply with the thought that in a couple of months it would be Yihuan¡¯s birthday, and she wanted to hold a banquet. She wanted to throw a birthday party for her own daughter, and Madam Li would not stop her, as long as she paid for it. Yet Madam Sun shamelessly used her daughter as leverage, hoping to take advantage of the public funds, which was really annoying. With this in mind, Madam Li put down her teacup, looked at the olddy, and said, ¡°Mother, second sister-inw mentioned the birthday banquet, which gave me an idea. Now that the children are getting older and they are starting to make their own connections, I think from now on, they should handle their own birthdays.¡± Whether they can invite people, and whom they can invite, will depend on their own abilities. Madam Sun immediately wanted to object, as their second and third branches lived off the big branch, without any official positions to meet anyone. Unfortunately, Madam Li did not give her the chance. ¡°This way, they can also practice their social and entertainment skills, and after a banquet, they will have a general understanding of the various expenses, so they won¡¯t be clueless when they take charge of their households in the future.¡± The old Lady Yan nodded: ¡°This is a good idea.¡± Madam Sun felt anxious, ¡°But who will bear the expenses?¡± As soon as she said this, she lowered her head, wishing she could p herself for being too blunt ¨C it was obviously a suggestion for the public funds to cover it. The corner of Madam Li¡¯s mouth twitched, and a hint of sarcasm shed in her eyes. Madam Sun was still so calctive. After thinking for a moment, sheughed and said, ¡°Daohua is the eldest sister. I¡¯ve calcted that the recent birthday celebration cost less than ten taels of silver.¡± ¡°In the future, let¡¯s go by that figure. For the girls¡¯ birthdays, public funds will provide ten taels of silver, and for the sons, since they often travel outside and meet more people, let¡¯s provide twenty taels.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing that Madam Sun wanted to say something else, Madam Liughed and intercepted, ¡°Of course, if the parents want to contribute, they can do so privately on their own.¡± ¡°Our family, after all, is not like those high-ranked wealthy families with abundant fortunes and deep roots, our children cannot develop a luxury habit. They should spend within their means. Second brother, third brother, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Yan Zhiyuan forced a smile and nodded, not saying much, but inwardly he was fiercely criticizing Madam Li for being too stingy and tightfisted.
What could twenty taels of silver do? However, Yan Zhiqiang then said, ¡°Twenty taels of silver? Isn¡¯t that too much? That¡¯s almost equal to our yearly expenses back in our home town. Shouldn¡¯t we give a little less?¡± At these words, Daohua could hardly contain herself and leaned onto the olddy¡¯s shoulder, facing inward, covering her mouth with her hand to suppress herughter. The expression of Uncle Two and Aunt Two was one of pain as if the silver was not enough and they would need to spend out of their own pockets, while Uncle Three directly said it was too much, even suggesting to take some back.
¡°` How had she never realized before that Uncle Three was such an adorable person? Old Madam Yan red at her granddaughter, signaling her to be mindful of her behavior. Daohua then sat up straight, but she couldn¡¯t help but her lips curling into a smile. Unable to get an advantage, Yan Zhiyuan and the Sun Family both subdued their aggressive stance. Yan Yile didn¡¯t care about these things and once again got close to Daohua, pulling her to open the gift. Opening a gift wasn¡¯t a big deal for Daohua. She let Wang Manman bring the gift over and started unwrapping it in front of everyone. ¡°Wow, what a beautiful cup, why is it transparent?¡± Yan Yile reached out and picked one up to look at it. The others also looked over, equally intrigued. It was aplete set of drinking vessels, a jug, and eight cups. Yan Zhiyuan, often traveling outside, had seen much and recognized it at a nce: ¡°These are ss cups, said to be imported from foreignnds, quite rare.¡± ¡°Master Dong really lives up to his origin from the Marquis Residence, a whole set of ss drinking vessels delivered just like that, the gesture is indeed generous.¡±
Hearing this, Yan Yile immediately looked at Daohua, ¡°Big sister, there are eight cups, can you give me one?¡± Daohua smiled faintly and was about to refuse when Old Madam Yan swiftly took the cup from Yan Yile¡¯s hand: ¡°Give what? The drinking set is aplete set, if you take one away it won¡¯t beplete, and what can you do with just one cup anyway?¡± Yan Yile pouted, ¡°I can use it to admire.¡± Old Madam Yan ignored her, put the ss back in the box, and signaled Wang Manman to take it away. Daohua didn¡¯t pay attention to Yan Yile and started unwrapping another gift. ¡°It¡¯s a ss mirror!¡± As soon as the box was opened, Yan Zhiyuan spoke. Daohua quickly picked up the mirror and looked at herself. Heaven have mercy, after eleven years in ancient times, she finally saw clearly what she looked like! ¡°Grandmother, take a look.¡± After looking at herself, Daohua immediately turned the mirror towards Old Madam Yan. Old Madam Yan looked at her reflection in the mirror, stunned: ¡°Howe it¡¯s so clear?¡± Then she sighed, ¡°How did I be so old, with so many wrinkles on my face.¡± Hearing this, Daohua couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh.
Indeed, no matter the age, women always care about their appearance. Old Madam Yan gave her granddaughter a look and sighed, ¡°I never really felt it when using a bronze mirror, but this ss mirror reflects a person very clearly.¡± ¡°I want to look too, I want to look too!¡± Yan Yile also squeezed in, and Daohua didn¡¯t say anything, just handed the mirror to her. ¡°Be careful with it, don¡¯t drop it.¡± Old Madam Yan cautioned. She had never seen a ss mirror before, and without anyone telling her, she knew it must be very precious. Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and gathered around Yan Yile to look in the mirror, even the Sun Family managed to squeeze in. After the Sun Family saw herself in the mirror, she touched her face and sighed, ¡°In our family, only Daohua has the best fortune. Just look, she receives such fine gifts on her birthday, much better than us elders.¡± Madam Li nced at the sour-faced Sun Family. This time she didn¡¯t retort; indeed, in the whole family, it was their daughter who had the most luck. ¡°` Chapter 212: 194: Daohua is a little sun_1 Chapter 212: Chapter 194: Daohua is a little sun_1 The ss mirror, Daohua had given to Old Madam Yan. The olddy was advanced in age, and her eyesight was not very good, so using the ss mirror to adorn herself helped her see more clearly. And the ss wine set, Daohua gave to Madam Li. Madam Limonly had many social engagements, and just so, her family also brewed grape wine, which was perfectly suited for the ss cups to hold, adding prestige when entertaining guests. The main courtyard. When Daohua brought the ss wine set over, Madam Li nevertheless refused, ¡°This set of wine utensils is exquisite and delicate, you should keep it for yourself. I have a fine set of Dehua kiln white porcin here that is more than enough for entertaining guests.¡± Daohua had Wang Manman put down the box and said with a smile, ¡°Madam, you should keep it anyway, lest I identally break it. That would be a waste.¡± Madam Liughed, ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to break, just be careful.¡± Daohua shrugged her shoulders and quickly changed the subject. Seeing a te of pastries she had never seen before on the table, she immediately picked up a piece and tasted it, ¡°Madam, did you have the kitchen make a new pastry? This tastes pretty good!¡± Madam Li smiled, ¡°It wasn¡¯t made by the kitchen, but by your father. He had someone bring it over saying that he found it delicious and wanted me to have a taste too. If you like it, take some with youter.¡± Daohua paused with the pastry halfway to her mouth, ¡°Father sent this?¡±
Madam Li smiled and nodded. Thinking about when she had run into Butler Sun delivering the Blood Swallow Cake during the day, Daohua scoffed, ¡°You gave Father the Blood Swallow Cake, and he repaid you with two tes of pastries that could be bought anywhere outside. Quite a profitable exchange.¡± After speaking, she ced the pastry in her hand back down. Madam Li nced at her daughter, ¡°What are you saying about your father? He sends me pastries because he has me in his thoughts; how is that a business transaction?¡± Daohua moved her lips, wanting to tell Madam Li about the cheap father giving the Blood Swallow Cake to Concubine Lin, but seeing the blissful expression on her face, her throat tightened and she could not get the words out. Madam Li uttered a surprised ¡®huh¡¯, ¡°How did you know I gave the Blood Swallow Cake to your father?¡± Daohua averted her gaze and said softly, ¡°I heard it from Butler Sun.¡± Madam Li did not mind when she heard this. Afterward, Daohua¡¯s mood seemed somewhat listless. Thinking she was tired, Madam Li said, ¡°You have also been busy all day, you should go back and rest.¡± Daohua nodded, rose, and left with Wang Manman. After exiting the room, she faintly heard Madam Li and the maid Ping Tong¡¯s voicesing from inside. ¡°The eldest daughter is truly filial, letting go of such nice things like the ss mirror and ss cups without even blinking, not even considering to keep them for herself.¡± ¡°That girl is generous,¡± Madam Li¡¯s voice was filled with heartyughter. ¡°Take good care of this set of ss wine utensils. It will be useful when the master entertains guests.¡± ¡°Madam always thinks of the master in everything, but the master often thinks of Madam as well. The moment he tasted a good pastry, he immediately had it sent to Madam. I heard from Butler Sun that the other courtyard, Shuangxin, did not have this, which shows the master cares for Madam the most¡­¡± Daohua did not continue to listen and briskly walked out of the main courtyard with Wang Manman. On the way back, Daohua¡¯s mind kept picturing Madam Li¡¯s beaming smile, feeling an indescribable mix of irony and mncholy. Passing the pavilion where Xiao Yeyang was ying chess, Daohua frowned and stopped for a while. The words she had spoken to Xiao Yeyang that day were partly out of feeling that Madam Li deserved better, and also out of worry for her own future. In ancient times, even if she could earn money and support herself, societal norms and family would not allow her to remain unmarried. Just thinking about having to marry someone like her cheap father, her heart filled with resentment and reluctance.
Having been in ancient times for over ten years, although she had always tried to integrate into this era, the deeply ingrained modern thoughts were something she could never forget, and of course, she did not want to forget. Bound by the rules of the era, sometimes she lived in great conflict¡ªon one hand trying hard to adapt to this time, and on the other unable to resign herself like a native ancient woman, willing to dedicate and sacrifice herself for her family. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Daohua sighed deeply, wishing the days would pass slower, not wanting to grow up so fast.
At home, with her grandmother and mother¡¯s protection, and despite her cheap father favoring his concubines, he was still indulgent towards her. For now, she could still live somewhat freely, but if she were to marry¡­ Thinking of her explosive temper and her reluctance to be restrained, she could already imagine what a chaotic life she¡¯d lead once married to someone from the ancient times. Behind her, Wang Manman watched Daohua with concern. She could feel that the youngdy was in low spirits. It was truly heartbreaking to see someone who was normally so cheerful suddenly be so dejected. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go back; the parrot Little Prince sent is waiting for you to feed it!¡± Upon hearing about the parrot, Daohua¡¯s attention was diverted somewhat, ¡°Oh right, I forgot about that little thing. Let¡¯s go, back home.¡± Daohua Pavilion. When Daohua arrived back with Wang Manman, Guyu and Lixia were trying to y with the parrot, but sadly, it was too aloof and didn¡¯t utter a word to them. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back. Ever since this parrot came to our courtyard, it hasn¡¯t spoken, acting all aloof,¡± said Lixia with a quick smile. Daohua walked over with a smile, ¡°Is that so? Let me see, I hope this parrot hasn¡¯t be mute.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s a mute? You¡¯re the mute!¡± retorted the parrot immediately. ¡°Ouch, finally it speaks. It seems only thedy has the way,¡± Guyu and Lixiaughed immediately.
Daohua approached under the eaves, smiling as she stood opposite the parrot and stroked its little head. The parrot, as if feeling slighted, swiftly turned away, presenting Daohua with its backside. At this, everyone burst intoughter. ¡°Just like the one who raised you, you both have outrageously big tempers,¡± Daohua teased as she tapped the parrot¡¯s head with a feeding spoon, taking the sunflower seeds that had just been brought out by Wang Manman, and said grinningly, ¡°I might not be able to handle him, but can¡¯t I train you, you little rascal?¡± ¡°Come on, say something auspicious, and if you make meugh, you¡¯ll have all the sunflower seeds you want. If not, I¡¯ll let you go hungry for a couple of days.¡± The parrot had already turned back, nced at the sunflower seeds and then at Daohua, decisively sumbing, ¡°Daohua is so cute!¡± ¡°I know that myself; I don¡¯t need you to tell me,¡± she retorted. ¡°Daohua is so beautiful!¡± ¡°I know that too.¡± ¡°Daohua is a little fairy!¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s a bit of an exaggeration, but it is nice to hear. Here, have a little treat¡­ keep going!¡± ¡°Daohua is a cute, beautiful little fairy.¡± ¡°Are you sticking with that? No way, change it up, it gets boring hearing the same thing.¡±
¡°Daohua is a little sun, shining wherever she goes.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice. You deserve a reward!¡± Behind her, Wang Manman and the others watched as Daohua and the parrot chatted back and forth, all of themughing heartily. Guyu covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this parrot just a tterer?¡± Wang Manmanughed as she joined in, ¡°This is a parrot meant for amusement, specially given by Little Prince to cheer up thedy,¡± she said, ncing over at Daohua. Seeing her brows rx again, she heaved a sigh of relief. She thought to herself, indeed, Little Prince understood thedy better; his gift had truly won her heart. ¡®Daohua is a little sun!¡¯ Wang Manman suppressed a smile; such words, the little parrot surely couldn¡¯t havee up with on its own¡ªit must¡¯ve been taught by Little Prince, and it had picked them up. Chapter 213: 195, Friends Gathered_1 Chapter 213: Chapter 195, Friends Gathered_1 The day before the Mid-Autumn Festival, Xiao Yeyang arranged for people to deliver big hairy crabs. Looking at the fiverge bamboo baskets of big hairy crabs, Daohua was beaming with joy, insisting to the elderly Madam Yan that they could eat to their hearts¡¯ content during the Mid-Autumn Festival. Yan Zhiyuan flipped through the main basket and expressed his amazement, ¡°Indeed, these are worthy of being an Imperial Family tribute, this single crab must weigh close to a pound, right?¡± Smiling, he turned to Daohua, ¡°Thanks to Daohua¡¯s good fortune, our family is truly blessed with good food today.¡± Madam Li estimated visually that the delivered crabs amounted to over a hundred pounds, then looked at Daohua, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there happy, don¡¯t you have a gift in return? Go on and fetch it.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua immediately left with a smile. ¡°This is for Xiao Yeyang!¡± ¡°This is for elder brother Dong, elder brother Su, elder brother Zhou.¡± ¡°This is for the three brothers at home.¡± ¡°This is for giving gifts to the three brothers.¡± Since she only separated the portion for Xiao Yeyang from the watermelons and grapes shest sent, during his previous visit, Su Hongxin had actually stopped her toin bitterly.
Therefore, this time, she was wiser and tagged each person¡¯s mooncake box. ¡°Right, Manman, go to the wine cer and fetch a jar of the yellow wine I brewed before. Xiao Yeyang and the others will definitely eat crabs, and it goes perfectly with yellow wine.¡± Wang Manman asked, ¡°Should I fetch a jar of osmanthus wine as well?¡± Daohua pondered for a moment, ¡°Bring a jar of that too. Its alcohol content isn¡¯t high, so I suppose it won¡¯t make people drunk.¡± Mooncakes, yellow wine, osmanthus wine, osmanthus cakes, as well as all kinds of seasonal vegetables and fruits, along with a few bamboo tubes of jasmine tea and a bag of fried five-spice sunflower seeds¡ªDaohua filled two carts before she finally stopped. Compared to what Xiao Yeyang sent, the things she sent were not very valuable; they could only provide novelty and freshness, so she had to make up for it in quantity. The person who delivered the big hairy crabs twitched at the corners of his mouth upon seeing the two full carts of items. He had arrived with one cart and was leaving with two. By the looks of it, the Little Prince came out ahead. ¡­ Wangyue Academy. After the items were delivered back, Xiao Yeyang called for Yan Wenkai and the others toe to his yard to collect their items. ¡°Hehe, this time, we also have our own individual mooncakes; we don¡¯t have to only rely on Wenxiu¡¯s share anymore,¡± Su Hongxin quickly moved the two boxes of mooncakes with his name on them to the side, and then leaned over to check out the others¡¯ shares. Seeing that everyone¡¯s were pretty much the same, he turned back to open his mooncake box, took out a piece, and started eating, ¡°Mmm, these mooncakes are really delicious.¡± Suddenly, a hand reached over. ¡°p!¡± Su Hongxin pped away Yan Wenkai¡¯s hand, guarding his own food box and looked at Yan Wenkai warily, ¡°What are you doing? These mooncakes are mine. If you want to eat, eat your own.¡± Yan Wenkai pouted, ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of mooncake, why are you being so stingy?¡± Su Hongxin quickly covered the box, ¡°I¡¯m stingy then. Madam Yan sent you so much, and you¡¯re still eyeing mine, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±
Yan Wenkai, ¡°What do you mean so much? They only gave us one box each to eat; the rest are for giving to the masters and ssmates. You all received two boxes each. Why can¡¯t I have a piece?¡± Su Hongxin remained unmoved, ¡°You could just choose not to give them away; keep them for yourself to eat.¡± Yan Wenkai was speechless; he wouldn¡¯t dare not to give them away¡ªfor if he did, his eldest brother would beat him for sure, and perhaps even his own box would be confiscated. ¡°Hey, Little Prince, why does your mooncake look different from ours?¡± After Su Hongxin had the mooncake packed away by the young servant, he turned around and saw Xiao Yeyang opening his mooncake box, immediately his eyes bulged in curiosity.
¡°Ours are all in flower shapes, and yours is a pig¡¯s head?¡± Xiao Yeyang nced sideways at Su Hongxin, and since he was in a good mood at the moment, he didn¡¯t take him to task but quickly covered the box again, ¡°Can¡¯t I like pig¡¯s heads?¡± Su Hongxin widened his eyes, ¡°Oh, I get it now, Little Prince, you¡¯re born in the year of the pig, so Madam Yan made your mooncake into the shape of a pig¡¯s head, am I right?¡± Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t respond, but he thought the same thing. However, he hadn¡¯t told Daohua his zodiac sign. Could Wenkai have told her? The idea that Daohua had made the mooncake into the shape of his zodiac sign made his heart leap with joy. If Daohua knew, she would definitely exin that she really didn¡¯t know. When making mooncakes, she just wanted to subtly suggest that Xiao Yeyang was a pighead, which is why it ended up looking like that. Su Hongxin pped his hands together, ¡°I¡¯m born in the Year of the Pig too, why didn¡¯t you make my mooncake into a pig head, Yan sister? Not to mention, that pig head is quite cute.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang immediately shot Su Hongxin a displeased look, ¡°You talk too much.¡± Su Hongxin: Uh¡­ What did I say? How is that talking too much? Yan Wenkai came over at this moment, patted his shoulder, and said, ¡°You really do talk too much. What¡¯s this about a pig head and not a pig head? Aren¡¯t they all going to be eaten anyway? Who cares about the shape, as long as it tastes good, right? You¡¯re being nosy.¡± Su Hongxin was speechless. How was he being nosy? The Little Prince¡¯s mooncake could be made into a pig head, but his couldn¡¯t? Yan sister was really hateful, treating people differently. Next time he saw her, he would have to give her a piece of his mind.
¡­ On the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival, Zhou Jingwan came to the Yan Residence early in the morning. Seeing her maid carrying something, Daohua immediately smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re here, what¡¯s with bringing a gift?¡± Zhou Jingwan¡¯s face stiffened as she forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not a gift, it¡¯s tools for eating crabs.¡± The smile disappeared from Daohua¡¯s face as she pretended to be angry, ¡°You¡¯re visiting my house and you¡¯ve brought tools, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Zhou Jingwan stepped forward, grabbed Daohua¡¯s arm, and shook it, ¡°Oh Daohua, aren¡¯t we this close? I¡¯m not being formal with you, am I?¡± Daohua gave her a look, ¡°Maybe you should be a little more formal with me.¡± After saying that, she leaned in to look at the tools in the maid¡¯s hands, ¡°What kind of tools are these? They seem soplicated.¡± Zhou Jingwan immediately sat Daohua down and started exining one by one, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when it¡¯s time to eat the crabs, I¡¯ll do it for you first.¡± Wang Manman also leaned in to look at the tools, then said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve got crab-eating tools too.¡± Daohua was startled and then eximed with surprise, ¡°Did Mother prepare them?¡± Wang Manman shook her head, ¡°No, they were sent along with the crabs. I took a look, and they¡¯re simr to Miss Zhou¡¯s. Madam has them.¡± Hearing this, Zhou Jingwan felt a sting of jealousy, ¡°The Little Prince really shows favoritism, not only did he send you Yang Lake¡¯s finest crabs, but he even sent over theplete set of crab-eating tools.¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with delight, ¡°That guy is quite thoughtful.¡± After saying this, she pretended to be nonchnt and pouted, ¡°He¡¯s looking down on me, thinking I¡¯m unrefined and that I haven¡¯t tasted crabs before, that¡¯s why he bothered to send the tools as well.¡±
Seeing her like this, Zhou Jingwan felt a bit pained, ¡°Alright, stop ying the martyr here, go and check if the crabs are ready.¡± Daohua nodded and sent Lixia to the kitchen, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll wait in my grandmother¡¯s courtyard.¡± ¡­ The front courtyard. During the Mid-Autumn Festival, everyone was resting, but on this day, many people came to visit Yan Zhigao, each one sitting and not leaving, engaging Yan Zhigao with endless chatter. By midday, Zhou Jingwan¡¯s father, Zhou Guangyi, also came over, carrying a jar of yellow wine. ¡°Yo, everyone¡¯s here! Why aren¡¯t you all at home celebrating the Mid-Autumn Festival?¡± The people eyed him and thought to themselves, Aren¡¯t you too not at home? Zhou Guangyiughed and raised the jar of yellow wine, ¡°This jar of wine has been aged for dozens of years. I thought it would be a shame to drink it alone, so I came to find Magistrate Yan.¡± Yan Zhigao smiled, ¡°Brother Zhou hase at just the right time. I was justcking a jar of fine wine here.¡± With friends and guests filling the asion, Yan Zhigao was very happy, and the arrival of the Zhou Family patriarch made him feel even more honored. However, if it were another time, he would be happier. At the moment, the fellows sitting in his study were all waiting to eat his family¡¯s Yang Lake crabs.
Thinking of the origin of the crabs, Yan Zhigao once again reflected on his mother¡¯s words¡ªhis eldest daughter truly was the Yan Family¡¯s lucky star. Down below, the Academy lecturer Zhu sighed upon seeing Zhou Family¡¯s patriarch also eagerly visiting the Yan Residence. This Yan Family, they¡¯ve reallye a long way. Chapter 214: 196: Former Princess Consort Ping_1 Chapter 214: Chapter 196: Former Princess Consort Ping_1 At the Yan Residence¡¯s front courtyard, Yan Zhigao and a host of colleagues and friends were lively as they enjoyed yellow wine and feasted on hairy crabs. In the back courtyard of the Yan Family, Madam Li was leading a group ofdies who also ate with great joy. Because there was an abundance of hairy crabs sent over, Madam Li had sent out cards to a few neighbors who were on good terms with them, and at this moment,dies from each household were gathered at the olddy¡¯s side, telling jokes and amusing stories while slowly savoring the crab roe, crab cream, and crab meat. In Shuangxin Courtyard, Auntie Lin leaned against the door of her room, listening to theughtering from Songhe Courtyard. She touched her now visible pregnant belly with a face full of destion. The happiness and bustle of the Yan Family, even though she had born two children and was now pregnant with another, had nothing to do with her. As the status of the Yan Residence rose, the distinction between the wife and concubines became increasingly evident. Nowadays, her brother could no longer freely enter the back courtyard. Toe in, he must first inform Madam in advance and, only with Madam¡¯s permission, could he enter, apanied by a matron at his side. It was now that she truly felt the sorrow of being a concubine. In the west wing room, Madam Liao sat by the window, quietly embroidering a sachet. She nced at Auntie Lin and a hint of sarcasm appeared at the corner of her mouth before she lowered her head to continue her work. Long ago, she had realized a truth, that one must ept their fate.
From the first time she saw Auntie Lin, she knew she was a person discontent with her lot in life, yet without the luck or means to change it. Logically, a concubine who could have three children should be considered blessed, a situation hardly dared to be hoped for in some prestigious families. If her luck were a bit better, her methods a bit more powerful, she might actually have managed to turn her life around. What a pity, she encountered an even more fortunate Madam. The three children born to the Madam were exceptional. As long as they were around, Auntie Lin should not harbor any other hopes, thinking about it was in vain. At that moment, Xue, the maid, entered the room with a food box, smiling. ¡°Auntie, since it¡¯s the Mid-Autumn Festival today, Madam has asked the kitchen to prepare extra dishes, andter, you can also get two tes of mooncakes.¡± Madam Liao looked at the dishes and smiled. She was very content with life at the Yan Residence, even though the master had never visited her room, Madam had never mistreated her. She knew that, with her background and origins, only by behaving properly could she have a life to live. For this, she had not a singleint, even though she was not yet twenty years old. Compared to the other sisters who were tormented to death or sold by their official wives, she was indeed far luckier. Madam Liao put down her embroidery hoop and said to Xue with a smile, ¡°You should go have your meal too!¡± ¡­. At the main peak of Wuhua Mountain. Inside the temporary pce, Xiao Yeyang also feasted on hairy crabs with Dong Yuanxuan and others. As Yan Wenkai roughly cracked open therge ws of the hairy crabs, he nudged Dong Yuanxuan with his elbow and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s up with the Little Prince, insisting on spending the Mid-Autumn Festival here at the temporary pce?¡± His suggestion to go to their ce had been declined. Dong Yuanxuan nced at Yan Wenkai, who was covered in grime, with some distaste, then turned to look at theposed Xiao Yeyang, and said with deep meaning, ¡°Mid-Autumn Festival is naturally a time to spend with family.¡±
Yan Wenkai was somewhat puzzled. ¡°` ¡°The Little Prince¡¯s family is in Beijing, what does that have to do with celebrating the Mid-Autumn festival in the traveling pce?¡± He wanted to ask more, but Dong Yuanxuan had already picked up his wine cup and joined his elder brother and Zhou Chengye in drinking games.
At the same time, atop the main peak at Meilin Vi. ¡°Is this the mooncake that Yangyang sent?¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s uncle, Governor Guo, stared at the mooncakes on the table with surprise. Across from him, a beautifully dresseddy nced at him disdainfully and said irritably, ¡°Yangyang sent me some mooncakes, is that really so surprising?¡± Although still somewhat shocked, Governor Guo responded, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that the child¡¯s attitude towards you before was¡­¡± He paused and nced at his sister¡¯s expression. Seeing that she was calm, he continued. ¡°The boy used to get furious even if someone mentioned you, and now he¡¯s suddenly changed? He¡¯s even taking the initiative to send you things?¡± The beautiful woman was Governor Guo¡¯s sister, Guo Ruomei, the former Princess Consort of the estranged Prince, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s biological mother. Recalling the reports from her people, Guo Ruomeiughed softly, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s had a change of heart. Ever since the Dragon Boat Festival, the child has asionally been sending me things.¡± Although Governor Guo was surprised, he was genuinely happy about his nephew¡¯s change. His sister might never have shown herself to her nephew since leaving the Prince Residence, but she certainly followed his growth in secret. A mother¡¯s love is transparent to heaven and earth. ¡°Previously, Yangyang said he wanted to stay and study at Wangyue Academy, and I thought it wasn¡¯t a good idea, but now it seems that it has turned out to be a blessing in disguise. If it can lead to a reconciliation between mother and son, what does it matter that you¡¯re removed from the circles of Beijing?¡± At the mention of Beijing, a cold glint shed in Guo Ruomei¡¯s eyes. If it weren¡¯t for certain people with ulterior motives constantly speaking ill of her to her son, would he have be so estranged from her, unwilling to even see her face?
Seeing his sister knit her brows once more, Governor Guo knew she must be thinking of certain people in Beijing. He quickly switched the subject with augh, ¡°These mooncakes are quite unique, everyone else has flowers, but these are pig heads.¡± At these words, Guo Ruomei couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with pig heads? I think they¡¯re quite adorable.¡± Feeling distressed about his sister¡¯s taste but wanting to be supportive, Governor Guo tried a piece, ¡°Hmm, it tastes good.¡± After saying that, he quickly finished the piece in his hand and reached for a second. ¡°Snap!¡± Guo Ruomei pped Governor Guo¡¯s hand away,ining, ¡°Yangyang sent these for me, you¡¯ve already had one piece, no more for you.¡± Watching his sister guard her food jealously, Governor Guo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, muttering, ¡°It¡¯s just a mooncake, is it really worth making such a fuss?¡± Guo Ruomei had the servant take the mooncakes away before saying, ¡°There are only eight pieces. Who knows how long I¡¯ll have to wait before I can eat something sent by Yangyang again, so I need to save them.¡± Hearing this, Governor Guo felt a pang in his heart and sighed, ¡°Your temperament is too fiery. If you had been more tolerant back then, there wouldn¡¯t be a need to hoard things sent by your own son like this.¡± Guo Ruomei let out a coldugh, ¡°If I could do it over, I would still choose to part ways. It¡¯s just that my Yangyang has suffered.¡± After speaking, she looked at Governor Guo with an apologetic expression. ¡°And I¡¯ve troubled the Guo Family.¡± Governor Guo waved his hand, ¡°The fault isn¡¯t yours. It was the Prince who wronged you first, and his conduct was unbing. The emperor knows this, so these years, he has treated both the Guo Family and Yangyang quite well.¡± ¡°The Empress Dowager, too, clenched her teeth and refused to approve Ma Family¡¯s elevation as the legal Princess Consort of the estranged Prince. To this day, Madame Ma is just a consort, and her son is still just a bastard.¡±
A sardonic smile yed on Guo Ruomei¡¯s lips, but she said nothing. Whether it¡¯s the emperor or the Empress Dowager, their actions are all about maintaining their own interests. ¡°` Chapter 215: 197, Only What You Have Is Truly Yours_1 Chapter 215: Chapter 197, Only What You Have Is Truly Yours_1 After the Mid-Autumn Festival, life returned to its usual state. Daohua attended her sses, practiced with the whip, and every day was as busy and fulfilling as ever. September arrived in the blink of an eye. With the entrance of September, the weather cooled down, and theing and going of visitors among the families increased. Madam Li received quite a few invitations, all for social visits to appreciate flowers and tea. Daohua wasn¡¯t very interested in these activities. She found it difficult to converse with a group of youngdies who had grown up immersed in the traditional values of ¡°Three Obediences and Four Virtues.¡± People like Zhou Jingwan were only more approachable because they were doted on at home and weren¡¯t too tightly bound by rules and etiquette, allowing for some jokes and yful teasing. If it were other youngdies, if Daohua joked too loudly, became too boisterous, or seemed too unconventional, she really feared she might startle them seriously. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the Wang Family¡¯s chrysanthemum feast yesterday?¡± The day before the Double Ninth Festival, Zhou Jingwan came to visit Daohua. She saw Daohua teasing a parrot under the eaves of the corridor and smiled as she joined her. ¡°Miss Zhou hase!¡± Upon seeing Zhou Jingwan, the parrot immediately chimed in.
Zhou Jingwanughed, ¡°Ah, this little thing has finally remembered me.¡± Daohua chuckled, ¡°You run over here every couple of days; it couldn¡¯t forget you even if it wanted to!¡± The parrot had been with her for a while and could recognize the regr visitors. After cing the nuts she held into the feeding tray, Daohua led Zhou Jingwan into the house, saying, ¡°I just don¡¯t click with those youngdies.¡± Zhou Jingwan said, ¡°You didn¡¯t go yesterday, but your legitimate sister from your father¡¯s estate really made quite a show.¡± Daohua¡¯s interest was piqued, ¡°Oh? How did she make a show?¡± Zhou Jingwan exined, ¡°It was the Wang Family girl. She suggested a chrysanthemum poetry contest and even had all thedies¡¯ poems evaluated by their mothers. In the end, your legitimate sister took first ce.¡± Daohua smiled, not particrly concerned, ¡°My third sister does have a real gift for poetry.¡± Zhou Jingwan scrutinized Daohua closely and, seeing no sign of displeasure, shook her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re really generous-hearted. Aren¡¯t you afraid your legitimate sister will overshadow you?¡± Daohua replied, ¡°What spotlight of mine is there to steal? Besides, everyone has their strengths and weaknesses. Third sister has her talents, and I have mine. There¡¯s nothing wrong with shining in our own areas of expertise.¡± Zhou Jingwan sighed, ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t have your broad-mindedness. If a legitimate sister in my family outshone me, I would definitely be unhappy.¡± Daohua smiled, appreciating Zhou Jingwan¡¯s outspoken nature, who wore her likes and dislikes on her sleeve with no need to guess at her thoughts. ¡°You, you just haven¡¯t found what you love to do yet, that¡¯s why you care about these irrelevant people and matters. If you were busy all day long, where would you find the time to worry about your step-sisters?¡± Zhou Jingwan propped her chin in her hands and gazed at Daohua, ¡°So, do you know what you like to do?¡± Daohua nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Of course I do. I like to save money to buy estates and open shops. I want to nt a variety of grains, vegetables, and fruits in the estate, to eat whatever I fancy.¡± ¡°The excess can also be sold in the shop. On the one hand, it earns Silver, and on the other, I can share the delicious things I enjoy with others.¡± ¡°Right, do you remember sunflower seeds? I¡¯ve already started selling them in my shop. At first, not many people knew about them, so I had my clerks promote them in tea houses and theaters. Now, the business has really picked up.¡± ¡°` ¡°Every day, I have to attend sses, manage the estate¡¯s shop, find time to practice sewing and embroidery, and get up early in the morning to practice whipping. There¡¯s just no time to pay attention to my half-sister.¡±
Zhou Jingwan looked astonished, ¡°You have to do so many things every day?¡± Daohua nodded. Zhou Jingwan said, ¡°Several times at other families¡¯ banquets, I¡¯ve heard Aunt Yan say you had things to do at home and couldn¡¯t make it. I thought she was just making excuses for you. I didn¡¯t expect you were actually so busy.¡± Daohua earnestly replied, ¡°People, only when they¡¯re busy do they feel fulfilled. Otherwise, you end up like you, with nothing to do and all day to think about things.¡±
¡°I¡¯d rather spend my time properly managing the shop and earning more silver than squabbling with my half-sister and getting jealous.¡± Zhou Jingwan eximed, ¡°Why do you like saving silver so much?¡± Daohua countered, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Zhou Jingwan fell silent for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of liking or disliking, I just ask my mother for money when I need it.¡± Daohua tapped her on the head, ¡°The way you talk, I can tell you¡¯ve never suffered from ack of silver.¡± ¡°Let me tell you this, it¡¯s much more satisfying to spend silver you¡¯ve earned yourself. Whates from your parents is ultimately theirs; they give it to you, and you can ask, but if they don¡¯t give it, you end up with no silver to spend. Besides, don¡¯t you have to exin why every time you ask them for money?¡± Zhou Jingwan nodded, ¡°Indeed, my mother will give me the silver when I want to buy jewelry or materials, but it usually takes a lot of persuasion.¡± Daohua said, ¡°See, spending other people¡¯s silver, even if it¡¯s your parents¡¯, is always inconvenient. It¡¯s better to have your own, to spend it however you want, freely and with confidence.¡± Zhou Jingwan listened and nodded, ¡°I think you make a lot of sense. When I go back, I¡¯m also going to think about it, see if I can start a shop like you, so I don¡¯t run out of money in the future.¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°That¡¯s great, if you start your shop, we can exchange business experiences with each other.¡± Afterward, Zhou Jingwan talked to Daohua about some amusing incidents from other families¡¯ banquets. Before long, Ping Xiao came in with a smile, holding a letter, ¡°Miss, this is a letter from Fourth Master for you.¡± Daohua felt curious, ¡°A letter from Fourth Brother?¡± Correspondences between the Academy and home had always been managed by the eldest brother, Yan Wenxiu.
Ping Xiaoughed, ¡°Madam is currently looking at the letter from your eldest brother. This one is specifically for you; look, your name is written on the envelope.¡± Daohua took the letter and seeing ¡®For Yan Yiyi¡¯s eyes only¡¯ written on it, sheughed, ¡°Fourth Brother must be craving something to eat and is looking to me for treats.¡± After saying that, she quickly opened the letter and began to read. It wasn¡¯t long before Daohua suddenly stood up, excitedly saying to Zhou Jingwan, ¡°Jingwan, my Fourth Brother says that they are going to Wuhua Mountain¡¯s horse grounds to ride horses tomorrow, and he¡¯s asking if we want to go?¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Zhou Jingwan also stood up excitedly, craning her neck to look at the letter in Daohua¡¯s hands. Since it was just a family letter with nothing secretive, Daohua directly handed the letter to Zhou Jingwan, ¡°Your brother¡¯s letter should have already reached your home by now.¡± After reading the letter, Zhou Jingwan returned it to Daohua and then excitedly grabbed her, ¡°Are you going?¡± Daohua said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going. It¡¯s much more interesting to go out for some fresh air and ride horses than to admire flowers and drink tea in thedies¡¯ quarters. Why, aren¡¯t you going?¡± ¡°Going, definitely going!¡± Zhou Jingwan nodded vehemently, ¡°I tell you, every time I see my brothers riding horses, I¡¯m so envious; it¡¯s great that we can ride too tomorrow.¡± ¡°` Chapter 216: 198: Strangled in the Cradle_1 Chapter 216: Chapter 198: Strangled in the Cradle_1 On the day of the Double Ninth Festival, the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office was closed, and Yan Zhigao received an invitation from the Zhou Family¡¯s patriarch to climb Wuhua Mountain and admire the chrysanthemums, which was the perfect opportunity to take Daohua and Zhou Jingwan along. Early in the morning, Madam Li started preparing. She knew that schrs liked to recite poetry while enjoying a drink during outings, and her daughter¡¯s homemade chrysanthemum wine was perfect for a day like today. It tasted good, wasn¡¯t too strong, and was in keeping with the season. Once she had everything ready and returned to the main room, she saw Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang standing there with bowed heads, while the master had a headache. Seeing this, a sh of understanding crossed Madam Li¡¯s eyes, and she walked in with a smile. ¡°Paying respects to mother!¡± On seeing Madam Lie in, Yan Wenbin quickly pulled Yan Yishuang to give their salutations. Madam Li said with a smile, ¡°Stand up, both of you. It must have been hard toe and pay your respects this early. Have you eaten breakfast? If not, have something in my courtyard.¡± Yan Zhigao, however, waved his hand, ¡°You should go back to Shuangxin Courtyard to eat. Your aunt is pregnant and is likely to be extra sentimental nowadays. Everyone is off today, so you should keep herpany.¡±
Hearing this, Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang both showed disappointment, ¡°Yes, your son (daughter) shall take their leave.¡± Once the two left, Madam Li took a washcloth from a maid and handed it to Yan Zhigao, asking with a smile, ¡°Did they want to go out and have fun with the old master?¡± Yan Zhigao took the cloth and nodded, ¡°Wenbin said that always staying cooped up reading ¡®dead books¡¯ is not conducive to expanding one¡¯s horizons, and he wanted to go out with me to see the world.¡± Madam Li shook her head, ¡°They are still children at heart, only thinking about going out for fun without considering that the old master is going out today as a courtesy to someone else¡¯s invitation. How could it be appropriate to bring a child along?¡± ¡°Besides, even if the patriarch of the Zhou Family didn¡¯t mind, a child can¡¯t blend in with adults, and even if he went along, it would be awkward and ufortable.¡± Yan Zhigao¡¯s expression lightened, ¡°That¡¯s exactly the reason you mentioned, my dear.¡± Madam Li pursed her lips in a smile. It was not impossible for men to bring their children along when going out for social engagements, but those who should be brought were legitimate children born to the main wife. What would it mean to have a concubine¡¯s child tagging along? The ignorant might think he was intending to raise a concubine¡¯s child to a higher status. ¡°It makes some sense for Wenbin to want to apany the old master to broaden his horizons, but what¡¯s Yishuang¡¯s reason?¡± Yan Zhigao hesitated for a moment and then nced at Madam Li, ¡°Daohua wants to go to the horse field for fun, and that girl wants to go as well.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Madam Li shook her head and sighed deeply. Seeing her like this, Yan Zhigao immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my dear?¡± Madam Li looked at Yan Zhigao and hesitated before speaking, ¡°There are things I want to say, but they might upset you, old master.¡± Yan Zhigao: ¡°¡­Please speak freely, my dear.¡± Madam Li then said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Yishuang is too inclined topare herself with Daohua?¡± Yan Zhigao was startled, ¡°It¡¯s because Daohua excels, and she wants to learn from her.¡± Madam Li scoffed inwardly. Yearning for everything her daughter had, was this learning from her daughter? She was amazed the old master had the audacity to say that.
¡°Old master, since ancient times, there has been a distinction between the legitimate and the illegitimate. I believe I have been more than fair in my treatment of the Lin Family and their children, never being harsh.¡± Yan Zhigao quickly replied, ¡°My wife has always been virtuous, and I am well aware of that.¡± Madam Li continued, ¡°Yishuang was raised by the Lin Family from a young age, and technically it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to intervene in her upbringing¡­¡± Yan Zhigao interrupted her, ¡°As the principal mother, it is your inherent right to discipline the children. How could you say it¡¯s not your ce to do so?¡±
Madam Li smiled teasingly and gave Yan Zhigao a sidelong nce, hinting, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because someone is afraid of being strict that a single cry makes the master feel pity?¡± Yan Zhigao¡¯s face immediately turned somewhat embarrassed. Before he could speak, Madam Li added, ¡°As for Yishuang, please rest assured, Master, I will not let her suffer. I will surely bring her along to any back hall banquet of the various mansions where it¡¯s possible.¡± Yan Zhigao immediately nodded in agreement, ¡°I am aware of that.¡± Last time during the banquet held by Judge Wang, the Madam also took Yishuang with her. Aftering back, Yishuang told him excitedly that the poem sheposed at the banquet won first ce. Although his wife came from a merchant family, she was kind-hearted and did not suppress the children of concubines as harshly as other principal wives did, refusing to give them a chance to stand out. Madam Li then changed the subject, ¡°However, Daohua¡¯s social circle is not one that Yishuang can easily fit into. The master is a man and might not be aware of the intricacies of female rtionships. Legitimate daughters normally do not wish to y with those born from concubines.¡± Yan Zhigao nodded in acknowledgment. How could he not be aware of this? It was not only among youngdies, but the same was true for boys as well. ¡°It was Yishuang whocked discretion. I will speak to her about thister,¡± he promised. Seeing his response, Madam Li continued with a smile, ¡°As for myself, I don¡¯t insist on making a strict distinction between legitimate and illegitimate, but since all families do so, even if Daohua brings Yishuang along, she would feel ufortable if others don¡¯t talk to her.¡± ¡°Besides, there are two other girls in the household. If Yishuang goes, should the other two not also be taken? Otherwise, it would be unfairly preferring one over the others.¡± At the doorway, Daohua, listening to Madam Li¡¯s soft and gentle words, couldn¡¯t help silentlymending her in her mind.
She was afraid her cheap father would lose his mind and make her take her lower-status sisters with her every time she went out. Although she could refuse, in ancient times, constantly going against her father would ultimately affect her reputation, and her grandmother would be displeased to see it happen. Now that her mother and her cheap father had had this conversation, it eased the burden of worry from her shoulders. When the house grew quiet, Daohua entered the room: ¡°Mother, I¡¯vee to eat.¡± ¡°You girl, why have you only just arrived? If you¡¯re going out, don¡¯t you know to get up earlier!¡± ¡°Eh, why are you dressed like a boy?¡± ¡°I thought I might have to ride a horse, so wearing men¡¯s clothes is more convenient!¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯re a girl, it¡¯s best not to ride horses casually. What if you get hurt?¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s no use telling you. Just remember to take Xiaoliu with you when you go out. He knows how to ride, doesn¡¯t he? If you really want to try, let him lead you around.¡± ¡°Got it, got it.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before the Zhou family¡¯s carriage arrived, and after everyone gathered, they set off for the docks. As the pleasure boat entered the port of Huayang Prefecture, Yan Zhigao saw that his eldest son and the Zhou family¡¯s eldest son were already there waiting.
Seeing the two of them whispering andughing together in an amicable manner, Yan Zhigao showed satisfaction and relief. Then, he turned to look at the deck, where his eldest daughter and the Zhou family¡¯s youngdy were holding hands and chattering nonstop. The two young girls were excitedly discussing something with such enthusiasm that they started gesticting wildly, their actions expressing a close intimacy. He was pleased to see this. The Zhou family wielded considerable power in Zhongzhou, and were well-informed. Ever since the senior Mr. Zhou had begun to associate with him privately, he had be more aware of the affairs in Xingzhou and handled governmental tasks with increasing assurance and aptitude. The rtionship between the two families was getting better and better, which was beneficial both to him and to Wenbin. Although he could not yetpare to a major official of the Imperial Court like the second Mr. Zhou, if he ran into difficulties, the Zhou family could at least speak a good word or two on his behalf; a considerable improvement over his previous istion in the officialdom. Chapter 217: 199, Horse-Riding Attire_1 Chapter 217: Chapter 199, Horse-Riding Attire_1 ¡°` ¡°Eh, why has the boat stopped moving?¡± Seeing the boat suddenly slow down and stop, Daohua immediately stood on tiptoe and stretched her neck to look outside, then saw some disturbance at the harbor. At this moment, Qin Wu walked over. Qin Wu was skilled and careful, and now, as long as Yan Zhigao went out, he would bring him along. ¡°Miss, the master wishes for you to return to the cabin. It seems someone has fallen into the water ahead; the boats have blocked the harbor, so we might have to wait a bit before going ashore.¡± Daohua nodded. The number of people out and about for the Double Ninth Festival wasrge, and the various boats squeezed together indeed made idents more likely. ncing at the boats gradually approaching theirs, Daohua pulled Zhou Jingwan into the cabin. Once inside, they bowed to Yan Zhigao and the others, then headed straight to the window and peered out. ¡°Eh, Daohua, look quick¡ªisn¡¯t that your brother and mine? What are they doing? Are they rescuing someone?¡± Zhou Jingwan suddenly pointed towards the harbor and spoke.
Daohua quickly looked over and spotted Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye among the crowd. It couldn¡¯t be helped¡ªamidst the chaotic and noisy dock, Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye, calmly directing the mooring of the boats, truly stood out like cranes amongst chickens. Moreover, both of them were handsome, with a genteel and elegant demeanor, which easily distinguished them from the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s them. They seem to be helping maintain order!¡± Elsewhere, Yan Zhigao and Zhou Family¡¯s senior master also noticed Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye at the dock. Seeing the two young men givingmands to the boatmen to dock and evacuate withposure, both fathers showed expressions of satisfaction. ¡°Wenxiu nephew is bing more and more capable, quite having the style of brother Yan,¡± stated Zhou Family¡¯s senior master, praising Yan Wenxiu first. Yan Zhigao, although proud of his eldest son¡¯s excellence, humbly responded, ¡°He still can¡¯tpare to Chengye¡¯s steadiness. Wenxiu has much to learn from him.¡± Indeed, due to their different environments growing up, Zhou Chengye, ustomed to grand scenes from a young age, was somewhat more thorough and steady than Yan Wenxiu in some aspects. Afterward, the two elderly fathers went on topliment each other¡¯s children, with the other invited guests chiming in now and then. The dock was swiftly restored to order, and before long, Daohua and her group could disembark. ¡°Whose young master is that?¡± ¡°If they hadn¡¯t helped, who knows how long we would have been stuck here?¡± ¡°With their appearance and manners, they must surely be from aristocratic families, no?¡± As Daohua and Zhou Jingwan disembarked, they overheard conversations from people on another boat. The two girls exchanged a nce, then turned to look, and saw a group of girls around fifteen or sixteen years old, wearing veiled caps, gazing in their direction from the neighboring boat. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re eyeing your brother or mine?¡± Zhou Jingwan whispered with a hand covering her mouth. Daohua paused for a moment, ¡°Perhaps they¡¯ve taken a liking to both.¡± Zhou Jingwan giggled softly, then with a grown-up air,mented, ¡°Sigh, my brother is also of age to talk about marriage.¡± ncing at Zhou Chengye, who was greeting everyone, she whispered, ¡°Let me tell you, my mother has secretly started looking for a daughter-inw for him.¡±
Daohua suddenly realized, ¡°Is that why your family has been hosting banquetstely, setting your sights on some girl?¡± Zhou Jingwan took offense, ¡°How can you say setting sights? It¡¯s called mutual selection.¡± She nudged Daohua, ¡°I remember Yan, your elder brother is just a year younger than mine; has your mother started looking for candidates for him?¡± Daohua thought for a moment, ¡°My mother did mention it before, but then there was no further move. Perhaps she wants my brother to focus on his studies quietly for now.¡± Her stepfather, because of the grain matter, was said to have received the emperor¡¯smendation. Moreover, from the frequent interactions with other families over the past year, it seemed likely that he would climb higher in rank after fulfilling his current post.
Her mother wasn¡¯t arranging matters for her brother, probably waiting until her stepfather received a promotion to look for suitable matches. After all, by doing so, there would be a wider range of choices and the prospects would likely be better. At this point, Yan Wenxiu, Zhou Chengye, and Yan Zhigao¡¯s partypleted their greetings and then approached Daohua and the others. ¡°Keep an eye on your younger sisters. You can¡¯t let anything happen to them, or else I will hold you ountable,¡± warned Zhou Family¡¯s senior master. ¡°` Zhou Chengye immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Dad, rest assured, we definitely won¡¯t let our two sisterse to any harm.¡± Yan Wenxiu also followed up, saying, ¡°Father and uncle, please be at ease. There are several gentle young horses recently arrived at the horse field, and with the servants watching over, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± At this point, Yan Zhigao and Old Master Zhou nodded, signaling that they could leave. ¡­ ¡°Eh, weren¡¯t we going to the horse field? Why have wee to the pce?¡± Seeing Yan Wenxiu leading them into the pce, Daohua asked puzzled. Yan Wenxiu nced at his sister and the Zhou Family girls¡¯ attire for the day and chuckled, ¡°The horse field is not far from the pce; I brought you here to change your clothes.¡± Daohua looked down at her clothes, which were neat and convenient, ¡°Do we need special clothes just to ride a horse?¡±
Zhou Chengye smiled, ¡°The clothes were specially prepared by De Fu gonggong, it wouldn¡¯t be right to dismiss his kindness. Dong Yuanyao, who arrived earlier, has already changed into them, and she looks very pretty.¡± Daohua was taken aback, ¡°Dong Yuanyao? Big Brother Dong¡¯s sister?¡± Zhou Chengye nodded and thinking back to the night of the Lantern Festival when the twodies had met, he almostughed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.¡± Zhou Jingwan tugged at Daohua, ¡°You know Sister Dong?¡± Daohua replied indifferently with a nod, ¡°Met her once.¡± She then whispered, lowering her voice, ¡°That time she was dressed as a man, trying to tease me.¡± Zhou Jingwan¡¯s eyes widened and she soonughed, ¡°Sister Dong is also yful, you didn¡¯te out worse in the situation, did you?¡± Daohua tossed her head back, ¡°Who am I? How could I possibly be at a loss! I teased her right back and left her blushing and speechless.¡± Zhou Jingwan looked at Daohua who was full of pride and shook her head, ¡°I used to think I was mischievous enough, butpared to the two of you, I admit defeat.¡± Soon, the four of them arrived in front of a pce. ¡°The horse field is just behind the pce, you go ahead and change your clothes, and someone will take you there shortly,¡± Yan Wenxiu told the two. Daohua nced at the pce, where maids were already waiting, and muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too formal just for riding horses?¡± Zhou Jingwan responded directly, ¡°You, you¡¯re just toockadaisical. Of course, you have to wear riding attire for horseback riding. If it hadn¡¯t been so rushed this time, I would¡¯ve had our embroiderer make me a set too.¡± ¡°Now that someone has prepared it for us, why not wear it? Didn¡¯t you hear that Sister Dong is also wearing it? Come on, let¡¯s change quickly, we can¡¯t be outdone by her.¡± Saying so, she pulled Daohua with her and went inside.
Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye smiled and shook their heads, then turned and walked towards the horse field behind the pce. ¡°You seem to be quite familiar with Miss Dong from the way Jingwan speaks,¡± Yan Wenxiu remarked. ¡°We¡¯ve met a few times. Miss Dong is just like my sister¡ªoutgoing¡ªand she gets along well with Jingwan,¡± Zhou Chengye replied. ¡­. ¡°Wow, what beautiful clothes!¡± Upon entering the room and seeing the several sets of riding outfitsid out, Zhou Jingwan immediately pounced on them. Daohua was also impressed, picking up a set of robin¡¯s egg blue riding gear, ¡°Isn¡¯t this style simr to that from the grasnds of the North?¡± The maid standing byughed and replied, ¡°Miss Yan has good eyes. The Nomadic Tribes from the northern grasnds are especially skilled in horse riding, so most of the riding gear is modeled after their style¡ªit¡¯s both convenient and attractive.¡± Daohua touched the garment in her hand and smiled, ¡°It really is quite beautiful.¡± Zhou Jingwan touched this set of clothes and that, her expression reflecting her indecision, ¡°Daohua, help me decide, which set looks better on me?¡± Daohua looked and pointed at a pink riding outfit, ¡°This one.¡± ¡°Great minds think alike, I also think the pink one looks better.¡± She picked up the clothes and held them against herself, asking whileparing, ¡°What about you, which one will you wear?¡± Daohua lifted the garment in her hand, ¡°I like this set of robin¡¯s egg blue.¡±
Zhou Jingwan looked up, quickly nodding, ¡°Mm-hmm, it suits you really well. You often wear green and blue, my mother says you look particrly pretty in them.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and change.¡± Chapter 218: 200, Oddly Good-Looking _1 Chapter 218: Chapter 200, Oddly Good-Looking _1 ¡°I¡¯m ready now. Are you ready?¡± With the help of her maidservant, Daohua had changed into her clothes, even altering her hairstyle to match her riding outfit. Upon hearing Daohua¡¯s voice, Zhou Jingwan, who was still getting her hair done, turned around and saw Daohua in a blue riding outfit. A sh of astonishment appeared in her eyes, followed by a spellbound stare. Even Wang Manman, gazing at Daohua at this moment, looked utterly captivated. Her youngdy was always pretty, but not as stunning as she was now. Usually, the youngdy sported bangs, concealing her full, smooth forehead and therge, bright eyes beneath. Now, her bangs had been swept back, and the hanging buns at her temples had been braided and bundled behind her head, fully revealing her face. Clear eyes like shining stars; lips slightly curved, her gentle smile sweet. One nce was all it took to capture someone¡¯s gaze. ¡°What, do I not look good?¡±
Daohua raised her hand, inspecting her outfit. She really liked her current riding attire, which had a distinct foreign ir. ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t look good, it¡¯s that you look too good. You seem like apletely different person.¡± Zhou Jingwan stood up, rushed over to Daohua, and circled her to take a good look from all angles, even fondling the braid resting on her shoulder, all the while with an infatuated expression. Hearing this, Daohua burst outughing, ¡°Aren¡¯t you exaggerating a bit? How could I possibly be a different person?¡± As she spoke, she touched the blue ornament on her forehead, feeling a bit unustomed to something swaying on her forehead, but she put up with it for the sake of looking good. Then, Daohua took hold of Zhou Jingwan¡¯s hand, eyed her up and down, and with a smile said, ¡°Your riding outfit makes you look even more charming and cute.¡± The pink riding outfit made her appear exceptionally delicate and fresh, and Zhou Jingwan¡¯s dimples added a lively and lovable charm. Zhou Jingwan was also very satisfied with her own riding outfit, nodding enthusiastically with a smile, ¡°Wait for me, I also want to braid my hair into small braids and then put on a pink forehead ornament like you.¡± She thought Daohua¡¯s attire was extremely pretty, and she wanted to do the same. ¡­ The riding field. Xiao Yeyang, Dong Yuanxuan, Yan Wenkai, Yan Wentao, Su Hongxin, and others werepeting in mounted archery. The group galloped across the field, wielding their whips, kicking up clouds of dust as they raced. At the edge, Zhou Chengye, Yan Wenxiu, and Dong Yuanyao, d in a red riding outfit, watched intently. ¡°Big Brother Zhou, Big Brother Yan, why don¡¯t you join thepetition?¡± While energetically waving to thepetitors, Dong Yuanyao asked with a smile. Zhou Chengye and Yan Wenxiu exchanged a nce, their faces tinged with a wry smile. They were both frail schrs! They knew how to ride, sure, butpeting with the Little Prince and others who practiced martial arts? They might as well forget it. They already knew they¡¯d be at the bottom without even having to join. ¡°Wshh, wshh, wshh!¡±
In the midst of a galloping charge, Xiao Yeyang shot three arrows in quick session at themppost on the edge of the field. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± The three papernterns hanging from themppost nearly fell to the ground at the same time. Not a single arrow missed its mark!
And that was at such high speed. Dong Yuanyao, Yan Wenxiu, and Zhou Chengye were just about to apud the great shot when they heard cheers from behind them. ¡°Great shot!¡± The three turned around and saw Daohua and Zhou Jingwan, hand in hand, running over. In the middle of the horse field, Xiao Yeyang heard the voice, and when he turned around, he saw Daohua smiling brightly as she waved frantically at him, her radiant and sweet smile almost dazzling. Daohua, in a blue horse-riding outfit, seemed even more dashing than usual, and her exotic attire was particrly eye-catching, her beauty both bright and refreshing, making it hard for people to look away. While Xiao Yeyang was still distracted, a horse suddenly rushed from behind him, overtaking and reaching the front. ¡°Ah, I won, I¡¯m the first!¡± Yan Wenkai¡¯s triumphantughter echoed through the horse field. Xiao Yeyang paid no attention to him, tightened the reins, and slowed down. Behind him, Dong Yuanxuan and the others also slowed their pace. Xiao Yeyang, riding his horse, trotted toward Daohua and Zhou Jingwan. By this time, Daohua and the others had already joined up with Yan Wenxiu and his group.
¡°Big brother, Brother Zhou,¡± Daohua greeted Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye first, then coughed and looked at Dong Yuanyao, ¡°Miss Dong.¡± Dong Yuanyao closed her mouth, hummed an acknowledgment, and replied, ¡°Miss Yan.¡± Zhou Jingwan had yed a few times with Dong Yuanyao and was quite familiar with her. Seeing how distant they were, she immediately pulled Dong Yuanyao over with augh and introduced her. ¡°Sister Dong, this is Daohua, my good sister. I know you ride horses exceptionally well, so please teach uster. We really don¡¯t know how to ride at all.¡± Dong Yuanyao was still thinking about the Lantern Festival night when her teasing backfired, feeling somewhat ufortable, but seeing Zhou Jingwan¡¯s eager eyes, she nced at Daohua, nodded stiffly, making it look like she was doing it for Zhou Jingwan¡¯s sake. Daohua wasn¡¯t bothered by the Lantern Festival incident and, seeing Zhou Jingwan¡¯s enthusiastic mediation, naturally didn¡¯t want to deny her kindness, so she smiled at Dong Yuanyao, ¡°Then we will be in your care, Sister Dong.¡± Seeing Daohua take the initiative to talk and not minding the past at all, Dong Yuanyao was somewhat embarrassed, ¡°My horsemanship isn¡¯t that great, but if you have any questions, you can still ask me.¡± At that moment, Xiao Yeyang came riding over. Xiao Yeyang, sitting high on his horse, first looked down at Daohua before dismounting, and approached her, saying with a smile, ¡°This riding outfit really suits you.¡± Daohua patted her clothes and nodded repeatedly with a smile, ¡°I think so too, it looks quite nice.¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes drooped, and he smiled, ¡°It is quite nice.¡± His tone was somewhat ambiguous, and it was unclear if he was referring to the person or the clothes. ¡°Oh, Daohua, you and the Little Prince are wearing clothes of the same color!¡± Zhou Jingwan suddenly eximed in surprise.
Only then did Daohua notice and nced at Xiao Yeyang¡¯s blue riding attire, thenughed, ¡°It is indeed, it seems we share simr tastes.¡± Xiao Yeyang paused in pping his riding crop, nced at Daohua, and smiled, not saying anything. By this time, Dong Yuanxuan and the others had alsoe over. Everyone dismounted and greeted Daohua and Zhou Jingwan withughter. Thest to arrive was Yan Wenkai, who immediately ran to Daohua¡¯s side upon dismounting and circled around her, then said with pride, ¡°Indeed, worthy of my sister, she¡¯s just so beautiful.¡± At those words, Daohua immediately felt embarrassed and pinched Yan Wenkai¡¯s waist, ¡°Fourth brother, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Would someone reallypliment his own sister so unabashedly in front of others? Zhou Jingwan also pouted, looking dissatisfied at Yan Wenkai, ¡°Brother Wenkai, are you saying that Sister Dong and I are not beautiful?¡± Yan Wenkai¡¯s face froze for a moment, then he hurriedly shook his head, ¡°No, I definitely didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Zhou Jingwan didn¡¯t let him off the hook, ¡°Then why do you only say Daohua is beautiful?¡± Yan Wenkai looked anxiously at Yan Wenxiu and the others for help, but unfortunately, nobody paid him any attention. You deal with the trouble you¡¯ve caused yourself. Scratching the back of his head, Yan Wenkai struggled to find words and finally managed to say, ¡°Each of you three has your own beauty. Sister Zhou, you are adorable and candid; Sister Dong, bright and gracious; and my big sister, exquisite and vibrant, all of you are beautiful.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone turned their heads and chuckled quietly.
Yan Wenxiumented, ¡°Little brother, you should really study more.¡± Though he described eachdy¡¯s characteristics, his choice of words was rather in. Chapter 219: 201, The Ferghana Steed_1 Chapter 219: Chapter 201, The Ferghana Steed_1 ¡°` While everyone was chatting andughing, Daohua sneaked a nce at Xiao Yeyang¡¯s tall and robust chestnut horse standing behind him. It had a full and beautiful figure, a refined head, a long neck, and slender limbs. When it started running just now, its steps were light and graceful, like a beautiful scene, very pleasing to the eye. She looked around and among all the horses, this one was the most beautiful. Seeing Daohua¡¯s curious expression, Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, ¡°This is a Ferghana horse from the Western Regions. Would you like to try riding it?¡± Daohua decisively shook her head, ¡°No thanks, this horse is even taller than me, and it¡¯s clear that I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. I¡¯m afraid that if I ride it, it¡¯s going to start kicking and throw me off.¡± Xiao Yeyangughed, ¡°You do have a good sense of self-awareness, but you are also quite timid.¡± Daohua retorted righteously, ¡°I¡¯m not timid, I¡¯m being filial. Just think, if I really broke an arm or a leg, how sad my grandmother and the others would be. It¡¯s unfilial to worry one¡¯s elders, and how could I do such a thing?¡± At this, Dong Yuanyao was the first tough. Many people are actually afraid the first time they ride a horse. For the sake of saving face, most people won¡¯t admit it and wille up with all kinds of reasons to justify themselves.
Yan Yiyi¡¯s reason was the most righteous one she had ever heard. But indeed, Brother Xiaoliu was right, the Little Prince did treat the Yan Family¡¯s miss differently. She had arrived early and saw with her own eyes how much the Little Prince treasured this Ferghana horse. He even had to take care of cleaning it personally, not letting anyone else touch it. But now, he was proactively offering Yan Yiyi to ride it! Seeing the others snicker, Daohua didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. Xiao Yeyang¡¯s Ferghana horse was indeed beautiful, butpared to her own life, it was hardly worth mentioning. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there are foals that are suitable for us to ride?¡± Xiao Yeyang waved his hand, and soon, three servants brought over three foals. One ck, one white, and one chestnut, each fine and elegant with shiny coats. Daohua, Zhou Jingwan, and Dong Yuanyao, the three youngdies¡¯ eyes all sparkled simultaneously. Unlike therger horses that Xiao Yeyang and the others rode, which were even taller than them, the three foals were only about 1.2 to 1.3 meters tall and looked both docile and beautiful. After the servants brought the foals over, Xiao Yeyang did not ask the three youngdies to choose and directly led the chestnut foal to Daohua. Daohua saw Zhou Jingwan immediately rush toward the white foal, while Dong Yuanyao grabbed the reins of the ck one, then she smiled and took the reins from Xiao Yeyang¡¯s hand. ¡°This horse looks a bit like yours. Are they rted by blood?¡± Daohua asked while stroking the smooth back of the horse and looking at Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang nodded, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re both pure-blooded Ferghana horses. They are the only two foals among the horses my uncle brought back this time.¡± Looking at Daohua, he said, ¡°This foal doesn¡¯t have a name yet. You can give it a name.¡± Before Daohua could respond, Zhou Jingwan, who was nearby, immediately asked in surprise, ¡°Little Prince, can we name the horses?¡± Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course, these three horses are actually gifts for you, you can name them whatever you like.¡± ¡°Gifts for us?¡± Even Dong Yuanyao couldn¡¯t help but get excited. Xiao Yeyang appeared indifferent, ¡°We had no use for the foals, so we might as well give them to you.¡±
Behind him, his servant looked up at the sky. What do you mean, no use? Even if there¡¯s no use, they could still be kept! The three foals were all exceptional, especially the one given to Miss Yan; it was a Ferghana horse capable of traveling a thousand li in a day. ¡°Thank you, Little Prince!¡± Zhou Jingwan and Dong Yuanyao said in unison.
Xiao Yeyang turned toward Daohua. While touching the horse¡¯s back, Daohua looked at Zhou Jingwan and Dong Yuanyao, who were delighted, with some hesitation showing on her face. ¡°` She knew how precious the Ferghana horses were, but if the other two epted and she didn¡¯t, it would seem like she was deliberately being contrary, and in the end, they would probably have to return the horses too. After thinking it over, Daohua put on a smile and said to Xiao Yeyang, ¡°Thank you.¡± Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang finally smiled, ¡°No need.¡± Daohua nced at the others and, seeing that everyone had gone to look at Zhou Jingwan and the others¡¯ young horses, whispered to Xiao Yeyang, ¡°Is there anything you need?¡± Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, his expression somewhat speechless. After giving her a horse, this girl was probably pondering what to give in return again. Sometimes he wondered why she couldn¡¯t just be like other girls, happily epting his gift and leaving it at that. She always felt the need to give something back, as if to say she didn¡¯t want to take advantage of him. Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua sideways, ¡°Hmph, what could a maiden from a boudoir possibly have to offer?¡± Daohua said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, please. I might not be as rich as you, but I am definitely a little richdy.¡±
At these words, Xiao Yeyang couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, looked at Daohua with an indescribable expression, and shook his head, ¡°A little richdy? With just those few estates and shops you have?¡± The moment Daohua saw his reaction, she immediately felt displeased, ¡°I may not have that many estates and shops now, but they will slowly increase over time.¡± Xiao Yeyang shook his head and did not argue with her, ¡°The silver you earn, just keep it for buying rouge and face powder,¡± he said. Seeing his dismissive attitude, Daohua felt like refuting, but after hesitating for a moment, she swallowed her words. She knew that, to someone like Xiao Yeyang who was born into wealth, the estates and shops she owned didn¡¯t amount to much. At that moment, Zhou Jingwan¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Daohua, Dong Yuanyao and I have already named our horses. My white horse is named Taxue, and her ck horse is named Juechen. What about yours, what is your red horse named?¡± Daohua, distracted, looked at the reddish-brown horse in front of her. She was terrible at naming, and really couldn¡¯t think of a good name right away. Looking at the young horse¡¯s reddish-brown coat, she pondered for a moment and said, ¡°My horse will be called Hongzao then.¡± Uh¡­ The stables fell into a brief silence. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Secondster, Yan Wenkai pointed at Daohua and burst intoughter, ¡°Hongzao¡­ Hahaha, big sister, your naming skills are really something¡­ Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter, even I could name better.¡±
The others were either snickering or coughing to hide their amusement. Xiao Yeyang also wore an expression of speechlessness. A Ferghana horse named Hongzao¡­ Daohua really never forgot about food, no matter what! Daohua pouted and watched Yan Wenkaiughing until he felt ufortable and hisughter eventually subsided. Seeing that Daohua was not pleased, Yan Wenkai tried to smooth things over with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Actually, the name Hongzao is quite good. It makes one think of bright red jujubes, which suits the horse quite well.¡± ¡°Come on, big sister, let me teach you to ride,¡± he said, stepping forward to help Daohua onto the horse. Daohua quickly backed away, ¡°No need, I¡¯m not mentally prepared yet.¡± Yan Wenkai was speechless, ¡°You need mental preparation to ride a young horse? Come on, don¡¯t worry, with me here, you won¡¯t fall off.¡± Daohua kept pulling the horse back, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re here that I¡¯m worried. How long have you been learning to ride, and now you want to teach me?¡± Yan Wenkai responded unhappily, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t been riding for long, my technique is good. Didn¡¯t you see that I won first ce in the ridingpetition just now?¡± Daohua shook her head without hesitation, ¡°I didn¡¯t see it, fourth brother, just go. I don¡¯t want your teaching; Brother Xiaoliu is here, you go do whatever you need to do.¡± As Daohua dismissed Yan Wenkai in such a manner, everyone else couldn¡¯t stopughing. Chapter 220: 202, Teasing_1 Chapter 220: Chapter 202, Teasing_1 Dong Yuanyao already knew how to ride a horse. After choosing a good name for the horse, she vaulted onto its back with ease. With a flick of the riding crop, she was off, cantering around the corral. Although not as fast as Xiao Yeyang and the others, her skilled horsemanship still stunned both Daohua and Zhou Jingwan. ¡°Jingwan, we need to hurry up and learn too,¡± Daohua said to Zhou Jingwan, then turned her gaze to the date-red horse as if she was getting ready to mount. ¡°I¡¯ll help you on!¡± Xiao Yeyang suddenly spoke up and walked toward Daohua. Daohua decisively refused, ¡°No need, you should go race with my fourth brother. Brother Xiaoliu is here, he¡¯ll teach me.¡± Half-grown boys love to show off and can be unreliable. She certainly didn¡¯t want to entrust her safety to their hands. Xiao Yeyang nced at Xiaoliu and didn¡¯t say more, but left with a warning, ¡°Be careful helping her. If anything happens to Daohua, you¡¯ll answer for it.¡± Xiaoliu hung his head low and hurriedly replied, ¡°I will take good care of the youngdy.¡± Daohua urged, ¡°Go on with your business, I¡¯m about to start learning how to ride.¡± Only after Xiao Yeyang left did Xiaoliu dare to lift his head.
Seeing him drenched in sweat, Daohua was startled, ¡°Brother Xiaoliu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xiaoliu nced at the departing Xiao Yeyang and said with a sour face, ¡°The Little Prince is too scary.¡± Daohua: ¡°¡­ He was just saying that offhand, look at him, he¡¯s usually quite pleasant to be around.¡± Xiaoliu cast a sidelong nce at Daohua and silently grumbled in his heart. Where is he pleasant to be around? The Little Prince is only somewhat more amiable in front of the youngdy. At other times, even when joking with the fourth master, he maintains his stature, making others dare not overstep. ¡°Youngdy, let me teach you how to mount and dismount first!¡± ¡°Sure, but you need to hold the reins tightly, so the horse doesn¡¯t suddenly take off.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it. This horse is docile, it won¡¯t run unless it¡¯s frightened.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid I might unintentionally scare the horse with clumsy movements¡­¡± Daohua was brave at heart, and being ustomed to practicing with a whip, she was flexible and strong. Under Xiaoliu¡¯s step-by-step guidance, she quickly got the hang of riding. Soon enough, she could mount and dismount with ease and even began to slowly walk the horse around. Of course, that still required someone leading, as she was worried the horse might be uncontroble otherwise. ¡°Brother Xiaoliu, when can I start riding like Miss Dong?¡± Xiaoliu said with a smile, ¡°Youngdy, you handle the whip well. Actually, as long as you dare, you can start running now. But since this is your first time on a horse and you¡¯re not familiar with this one, it¡¯s best to get to know Red Date a little longer before running.¡± Daohua nodded, no longer fixated on whether to run or not, and rode up to Zhou Jingwan, whoy motionless on her horse¡¯s back, and smiled, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± Zhou Jingwan sounded a bit feeble, ¡°I always thought riding a horse was glorious and dashing, but now that I¡¯m learning, I find it somewhat frightening.¡± At that moment, Yan Wenkai rode over, ¡°Who made you think of running before you even knew how to walk!¡± 1
Zhou Jingwan had felt that walking the horse around was dull and had asked a servant to lead the horse into a run. During that, she had inadvertently flicked the riding crop, startling the horse. The horse bolted forward for a stretch before the servant managed to forcefully rein it in. So, Zhou Jingwan was a bit scared by the incident. After understanding what happened, Daohua said, ¡°We¡¯re just starting to learn to ride, so don¡¯t be impatient, all right? Also, when you use the riding crop, try not to use too much force. We¡¯re riding young horses; they¡¯re still small, and if you hurt them, you¡¯ll startle them. Come on, let¡¯s ride slowly together.¡±
Zhou Jingwan waved her off, ¡°You go ahead. I need to take a moment to calm down.¡± The fright from the horse had scared her as well. Seeing her like this, Daohua didn¡¯t insist and continued to ride her horse slowly around the corral. Suddenly, a hawk flew overhead. Daohua quickly turned her head and saw the hawk flying down tond on Xiao Yeyang¡¯s arm. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Daohua signaled to Xiaoliu to lead the horse to Xiao Yeyang. ¡°Is this a falcon?¡± Having reached the spot, Daohua deftly dismounted and walked up to Xiao Yeyang, eyeing the bird of prey on his arm and asked uncertainly. Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua andughed, ¡°Good eye, it is indeed a falcon, a Shaheen falcon.¡± Daohua looked amazed and scrutinized the bird, ¡°So this is the Shaheen falcon?¡± In her previous life, these falcons had been amon feature in movies and TV shows. Xiao Yeyang raised an eyebrow, ¡°You know about Shaheen falcons?¡± Daohua nonchntly waved her hand, ¡°Read about it in storybooks.¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°¡­ You¡¯ve read quite a lot of those storybooks.¡±
Daohua sighed, shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. Unable to visit the variousndscapes personally, one can only find sce in travelogues and stories.¡± Xiao Yeyang handed the Shaheen falcon to Defu, then curiously looked at Daohua, ¡°Do you really like going out that much?¡± Daohua retorted, ¡°If you were confined to the inner quarters all the time, would you be happy?¡± As she spoke, she let out a wistful sigh, ¡°Walking through this world without really seeing it would be such a loss!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Xiao Yeyang smacked his own forehead, clearly disagreeing as he spoke, ¡°At such a young age, it¡¯s one thing to speak like an old sage, but to also act indifferent to life and death without any taboo.¡± Daohua moved her mouth but did not argue, muttering instead, ¡°I¡¯m just talking to you, so I wasn¡¯t thinking that much.¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression softened, but he still said seriously, ¡°Overthinking is not conducive to a healthy life. As a youngdy in the boudoir, you should just be happy every day.¡± Dumbfounded, Daohua thought his words were easier said than done. In life, who doesn¡¯t have worries? Xiao Yeyang, wanting to say more but seeing that Daohua was no longer speaking, worried that further talk might embarrass her, so he let the matter drop. Suddenly, his eyes caught the glimpse of feathers shed by the Shaheen falcon during molting, and a teasing smile appeared on his face. ¡­ After riding for more than an hour, everyone was tired and dismounted to rest. Daohua had brought BBQ equipment, which Wang Manman, with the help of Defu, had already set up; they were waiting for the gentlemen anddies to rest before starting the grill.
People headed towards the BBQ stand, and as they picked up the skewers to begin grilling, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang also arrived. Once the two of them arrived, everyone looked at them and paid their respects. Seeing this, Daohua felt puzzled. She looked back at Xiao Yeyang, then at herself, and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Is there something wrong with us?¡± ¡°Pfft~¡± Yan Wenkai was the first to crack, seeing his sister looking utterly baffled and scanning around with bird feathers in her hair; he just couldn¡¯t contain hisughter. Next was Su Hongxin, who, despite knowing it was impolite tough at ady, simply couldn¡¯t hold it back. Then came Dong Yuanxuan, Zhou Chengye, and Yan Wenxiu, who all started to snicker, covering their mouths with clenched fists. Zhou Jingwan and Dong Yuanyao hugged each other, their silence betokened only by their shoulders shaking, clearly unable to contain their mirth. Seeing everyone like this, Daohua realized what was going on. Her eyes widened, and she angrily red at Wang Manman, whose face was now red from holding backughter, ¡°Manman, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Wang Manman nced at Xiao Yeyang, then raised her hand and pointed at her own head. Daohua immediately touched her head and then pulled off a handful of feathers. ¡°Xiao~Yeyang!¡± Daohua let out an angry shout, hastily brushed the remaining feathers off her head, and spun around, intent on grabbing Xiao Yeyang.
Xiao Yeyang was not about to wait around to get caught; he took off, running away as fast as he could. ¡°Xiao Yeyang, stop right there! If you¡¯d stopped and let me hit you a couple of times, that would have been the end of it; otherwise, we¡¯re not done,¡± Daohua yelled after him. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to just stop and let you hit me. If you have the ability,e catch me!¡± 2 Chapter 221: 203, Youth is Short Chapter 221: Chapter 203, Youth is Short Daohua was not slow and was quite agile, but Xiao Yeyang was a man who usually practiced martial arts. If he were serious, Daohua definitely couldn¡¯t catch up with him. However, every once in a while, Xiao Yeyang would stop to taunt Daohua, wait until he had infuriated her, and then take off running again, much to the teeth-gritting frustration of Daohua. On the spacious riding ground, the two vigorous youths chased each other around merrily, while a group of boys and girls shook gs and shouted encouragement, watching the spectacle with great amusement. Watching Xiao Yeyang sprinting faster than a rabbit in front of her, Daohua, gasping for breath, tiredly plonked herself down on the grass. She knew she definitely couldn¡¯t outrun Xiao Yeyang when it came to speed. If she wanted revenge, she would have toe up with another n. Ahead, Xiao Yeyang, not hearing Daohua¡¯s voice, turned around and saw her sitting on the ground, rubbing her foot, and his heart skipped a beat. He quickly ran over and anxiously asked, ¡°What happened to you?¡± Daohua red at Xiao Yeyang, ¡°What do you think? I twisted my foot trying to catch you.¡± Upon hearing that, Xiao Yeyang immediately squatted down and gently squeezed Daohua¡¯s ankle, asking as he squeezed, ¡°Does it hurt? No, we need to get the Imperial Physician here right away to take a look.¡± With all his attention on Daohua¡¯s ankle, Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t notice that as he squatted down, Daohua had taken a golden object the size of her little finger out of her pouch, twisted it, and a stick of red rouge was revealed.
¡°Xiao Yeyang, there¡¯s something dirty on your face, let me wipe it off for you.¡± Without waiting for Xiao Yeyang to react, Daohua reached out her hand and quickly made a few strokes on his face before she hopped up like a freed rabbit and took off running. ¡°Hmph, serve you right for mocking me. If I don¡¯t show you what I¡¯m capable of, you might think thisdy is easy to bully!¡± Xiao Yeyang was startled the moment Daohua¡¯s fingertips touched his cheek. Watching her running away with augh, he was at a loss for a moment. On the other side, Yan Wenxiu and the others had rushed over, thinking Daohua was injured when they saw her sitting and Xiao Yeyang turning back. But before they reached them, they saw Daohua doodling on Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face with the rouge. The Little Prince now had a red nose, and the corners of his mouth were also painted red. If a modern person were there, they would definitely recognize that Daohua had given Xiao Yeyang a crude version of a clown makeup. Seeing Xiao Yeyang¡¯s appearance, everyone had a hard time restraining theirughter, even considering his status, and they let out quiet snickers, which were louder than when they saw the feather on Daohua¡¯s head before. Hearing theughter, Xiao Yeyang finally snapped out of it, his face full of disbelief as he stared at the retreating Daohua. That rascal dared to deceive him! Then, Xiao Yeyang wiped his face and seeing his hand stained red, he was no longerposed. ¡°Yan~Yiyi~!¡± Xiao Yeyang roared at the fleeing Daohua and then stood up and chased after her. Seeing Xiao Yeyanging after her, Daohua ran even faster. As the distance between them closed, Daohua started to call for help, ¡°Big brother, third brother, fourth brother, save me!¡± She paused for a moment, then continued shouting. ¡°Dong big brother, Zhou big brother, Su big brother, save me!¡± ¡°Jingwan, Dong Sister, save me!¡± The first to respond was Yan Wenkai. Although he hadn¡¯t been by Xiao Yeyang¡¯s side as long as Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin, his straightforward, cheerful, and carefree personality made Xiao Yeyang like to take him along wherever he went.
Out of all the people around Xiao Yeyang, he alone dared to banter and joke with him. Seeing Daohua being pursued by Xiao Yeyang and having nowhere to escape, Yan Wenkai rolled up his sleeves and charged over, ¡°Big sister, hang in there, I¡¯ming to save you!¡± Everyone watching his excited appearance was unanimously speechless. ¡°Dong Sister,e on, let¡¯s go save Daohua. The Little Prince, a grown man, is actually bullying the frail Daohua; it¡¯s so ungentlemanly.¡± Zhou Jingwan took Dong Yuanyao by the hand and ran towards Daohua.
The pulled Dong Yuanyao rolled her eyes. ¡°` Yan Yiyi fragile? Did Zhou missy end up growing eyes at all? Chasing the Little Prince around the entire horse field, is this called fragile? Daring to smear and scribble on the Little Prince¡¯s face, is this called fragile? If Yan Yiyi is fragile, then what should those true fragile youngdies who stay in their boudoirs and never set foot outside the inner gates do? Comining isining, but the person still needs to be saved. After all, Yan Yiyi is a girl just like her, and it¡¯s not okay for a boy to bully a girl! On this side, Yan Wenkai dashed up and stood in front of Daohua, like a mother hen protecting her chick Daohua, strenuously blocking the eagle Xiao Yeyang. Soon, the mother hen team grew with the addition of Zhou Jingwan and Dong Yuanyao. Not long after, Su Hongxin also joined in. Xiao Yeyang¡¯s one-sided chase of Daohua instantly turned into a game of eagle catching chicks.
¡°Xiao Yeyang,e catch me,¡± Daohua teased. ¡°With so many people helping me, let¡¯s see how you can catch me!¡± ¡°Yan Yiyi, don¡¯t be smug,¡± Xiao Yeyang retorted. ¡°Once I catch you, I¡¯m going to cover your face entirely in rouge.¡± ¡°Just afraid you don¡¯t have the skills.¡± Laughter and cheerful voices spread across the entire horse field, drifting far and wide. Watching their yful chasing and frolicking, Dong Yuanxuan, Zhou Chengye, and Yan Wenxiu, although somewhat tempted, held back as they were a few years older and didn¡¯t join in, merely standing by with big smiles on their faces. Behind the temporary pce, the horse field was built between two vast mountains, and at this moment, in the pavilion halfway up the main peak of Wuhua Mountain, Guo Ruomei was holding a telescope, watching the scene of frolicking and chasing on the horse field. Seeing her son¡¯s face painted, Guo Ruomei didn¡¯t behave like other women who might find it unsightly or improper, but instead found it extremelyical and funny. 1 From the constantly upturned corners of her maid¡¯s mouth, it was evident that her mistress was very happy today. Indeed, as long as the young master is happy, there¡¯s no reason for the mistress not to be. After watching for a while, Guo Ruomei put down the telescope and sat back on the stone bench, her mind pondering over the three youngdies at the horse field. Maid Mei Shuang stepped forward to change the tea and said with a smile, ¡°The young master seems to really enjoy ying with the youngdies from the Dong Family, Zhou Family, and Yan Family.¡± Guo Ruomei smiled, took a sip of her tea, and looked at the blooming jasmine in her teacup. Suddenly thoughtful, she asked, ¡°What do you all think about which of these three youngdies is better?¡±
Maid Mei Xue replied with a smile, ¡°In this humble servant¡¯s opinion, thedy from the Dong Family is somewhat better, with a personality like our mistress, noble and pretty.¡± Guo Ruomei said nothing, only turning to look at Mei Shuang. Mei Shuang said with a smile, ¡°This servant thinks Miss Yan is a bit more of an orchid-hearteddy. Look at this baked tea, even our mistress likes it.¡± Guo Ruomei took another sip of water, put down the cup, stood up, and looked down at the horse field below the mountain. After a moment of silence, she slowly spoke. ¡°Miss Dong, of the finest birth, unrestrained and mboyant, can be seen from her choice of a red horse-riding outfit that her personality is quite fiery.¡± ¡°Miss Zhou, cute and na?ve, with not a hint of worry on her face, showing that she must be very cherished at home.¡± ¡°As for Miss Yan¡­¡± ¡°Dressed in a blue riding outfit and running on the horse field, she¡¯s beautiful and fresh, bright and unostentatiously eye-catching, just like a joyful and free robin.¡± ¡°Ah, they¡¯re all just a bunch of young, innocent girls!¡± Upon hearing this, Mei Xue and Mei Shuang quickly exchanged nces. Was their mistress favoring Miss Yan a bit more? 1 ¡°`
Chapter 222: 204, Affections_1 Chapter 222: Chapter 204, Affections_1 ¡°I¡¯m done, I¡¯m done, I can¡¯t run anymore, Xiao Yeyang, can we call a truce, please?¡± After chasing Xiao Yeyang for a while and then ying around with everyone, Daohua was a bit out of steam. Dodging Xiao Yeyang¡¯s advances, she begged for mercy repeatedly. Xiao Yeyang refused, ¡°You want to talk peace now? What took you so long?¡± Running and panting, Daohua retorted, ¡°You started it, okay? I was just fighting back legitimately.¡± Xiao Yeyang wiped his face, and seeing rouge on his hand, heined frustratedly, ¡°Fine, fight back, but why did you have to smear rouge on my face?¡± Rouge is something for girls, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s quite embarrassing for a man to have rouge smeared on his face! Daohua yelled, ¡°¡­Because the only thing I had in my hand was rouge.¡± Yan Wenkai was caught in the middle of the two, also running till he was sweating profusely. He hastily said, ¡°Little Prince, if I may speak fairly, my older sister did nothing wrong. It was indeed you who teased her first, and her fighting back is fair.¡± Hiding behind him, Daohua nodded vigorously, ¡°Exactly, exactly.¡±
Xiao Yeyang red at Yan Wenkai, ¡°You better not talk.¡± Truly unable to run anymore, Daohua kept backing away, saying as she went, ¡°Big Brother Su, Jingwan, Sister Dong, you have to stop him, okay? I¡¯m going to take a break.¡± Daohua moved aside, not caring whether the ground was dirty or not, and plopped down to sit. Then she took out a handkerchief to wipe off her sweat. Over here, Xiao Yeyang noticed Daohua¡¯s red cheeks and sweaty head and knew she was genuinely exhausted. With everyone persuading, he gradually stopped as well. Dafu came over with a quick trot, offering a wet towel. Xiao Yeyang took the towel to wipe his face and then walked towards Daohua. Seeing him approach, Daohua immediately became alert, ¡°Xiao Yeyang, you messed up my hair, and I painted your face. We¡¯re even now. If you keep chasing me, I¡¯m going to get angry.¡± Xiao Yeyang sat down next to her, somewhat speechless, ¡°You really have a knack for turning things around.¡± Seeing that he had no intention to continue, Daohua rxed and started to fan herself with the handkerchief, feeling quite hot after running around. After the two calmed down, everyone elseughed and walked to the barbeque stand, ready to get some food. ¡°Help me see if it¡¯s all clean. Is there any rouge left on my face?¡± Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and turned his head side to side. Observing the faint red hue that dyed Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face, lighter than usual and somewhat powdery, Daohua almostughed. However, anticipating that it might provoke him, she forcibly held back. Daohua examined closely and pointed near his ear, ¡°There¡¯s a bit left here.¡± Xiao Yeyang started wiping with the towel again. Seeing he was wiping the wrong spot, Daohua reached out her hand, ¡°You¡¯re not doing it right, give it here, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua and handed over the wet towel. Daohua took the towel naturally and began to wipe carefully. The rouge she made, which included a small amount of herbal medicine, wasn¡¯t easy to rub off and proved quite hard to remove.
Watching Daohua earnestly wiping his face, a hard-to-describe tenderness spread in Xiao Yeyang¡¯s heart, mixed with a touch of joy and a bit of embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s clean now!¡± After checking Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face and seeing no rouge left, Daohua returned the towel to him, patted her hands, and stood up, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go eat barbecue. After running so much, I¡¯m starving.¡± Xiao Yeyang stood up too, nodding, ¡°I am a bit hungry as well.¡±
¡­ This time, besides barbeque, Daohua had also prepared ck rice porridge. ¡°This is ck rice freshly harvested from my own farm this year. I¡¯ve added some silver fungus, lily, and rock sugar to it. Try it and see if you like the taste.¡± ck rice is not widely cultivated everywhere, and ordinary grain shops don¡¯t sell it at all; it¡¯s rather a rare delicacy. ¡°Quick, let me try some!¡± Zhou Jingwan eagerly took the bowl of ck rice porridge Daohua handed over and couldn¡¯t wait to spoon a taste into her mouth. She then revealed an expression of enjoyment, ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s soft and glutinous, delicately fragrant and delicious.¡± Seeing her like this, everyone couldn¡¯t help themselves and began to eat the porridge in front of them. Xiao Yeyang had several spoonfuls before nodding and saying, ¡°The taste is indeed good.¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve grown quite a bit of it. If you like it, I¡¯ll send you a cartloadter.¡± Xiao Yeyang did not refuse and smiled as he nodded. ck rice used to be a tribute grain, and he often ate it in the Imperial Pce; but since he came to Zhongzhou, where it wasn¡¯t for sale, he rarely had it anymore. Next to them, Su Hongxin saw that Daohua had nice things but only thought of the Little Prince, and he immediately protested, ¡°Sister Yan, you¡¯d better not forget about us.¡± Dong Yuanxuan followed with a nod, ¡°Indeed.¡±
Zhou Chengye, on the other hand, didn¡¯t speak, because he knew that with his own sister around, their family would never miss out. Whenever Sister Yan¡¯s family had something tasty, his sister would alwayse looking for them. Daohua said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget.¡± After eating skewers and drinking porridge, everyone sat aside and chatted to digest their food. When Daohua saw Dong Yuanyao go to feed the newly acquired foal, she also took Zhou Jingwan with her to feed her own horse. ¡°Do we have to personally feed our horses every time?¡± While cing the feed in front of the horse named Red Date, Daohua asked. Dong Yuanyao, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to feed them personally every time, but we¡¯ve only just gotten these horses, right? Feeding them ourselves now can deepen our bond and make them more affectionate towards us, which will make them easier to control when we ride.¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°That makes sense.¡± At this moment, the others also came over to feed their horses. Xiao Yeyang led his Ferghana horse over to Daohua, ¡°There¡¯s ake outside the horse farm with particrly lush grass. Let¡¯s go there to feed the horses.¡± Daohua, ¡°Sure!¡± she said, and turned to Zhou Jingwan and Dong Yuanyao, ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Zhou Jingwan immediately shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten too much, I don¡¯t want to move now. Sister Dong, you go with Daohua.¡± Dong Yuanyao also shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to move either.¡± With the Little Prince¡¯s status there, she always felt constrained in his presence, and she certainly wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to put herself in an ufortable situation.
Seeing this, Daohua didn¡¯t insist further, and led her horse out of the horse farm, following Xiao Yeyang. Theke was just a few hundred meters outside of the horse farm, not veryrge, like a blue pearl embedded in the earth. When Daohua and Xiao Yeyang arrived at theke with their horses, a breeze happened by, causing ripples to form on the surface of the water. With the breeze, the swaying green grass, and the clear weather, Daohua felt extremely rxed. She instinctively stretched out her arms, closed her eyes, and blissfully savored the tranquil moment. Seeing her like this, Xiao Yeyang smiled silently, ced the horses aside to graze on their own, then picked up a stone and threw it into theke before asking, ¡°You¡¯re not in trouble now, are you?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Daohua opened her eyes in confusion and looked at Xiao Yeyang, puzzled, ¡°What do you mean? Is there something wrong with me?¡± Xiao Yeyang went silent for a moment, ¡°Last time, your father gave his concubine a gift of food, and you weren¡¯t angry?¡± Daohua suddenly understood, ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what you were talking about!¡± After saying that, she shrugged, ¡°As long as my mother doesn¡¯t mind, I have no reason to be angry.¡± Xiao Yeyang was silent for awhile, looking at theke with its rippling waves, and then said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking carefully these days, and I feel that what you saidst time was very true. Aside from me, father has other children to honor him, so I should indeed protect my mother a bit more.¡± Daohua blinked, tilting her head to look at Xiao Yeyang. She kind of felt there was more to his words. Daohua didn¡¯t speak, and Xiao Yeyang turned his head to see her confused look. He smiled and said nothing more.
Chapter 223: 205: Details Determine Success or Failure_1 Chapter 223: Chapter 205: Details Determine Sess or Failure_1 In the equestrian field, Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang by theke, chatting andughing, getting along very naturally and harmoniously, pushing Zhou Jingwan next to her. ¡°Jingwan, has the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter always been so close with the Little Prince?¡± Zhou Jingwan nced at the direction where Daohua and the two were, then withdrew her gaze and continued feeding the horse, looking unsurprised: ¡°Yes, Daohua is very amusing. Everyone likes to y with her.¡± While saying that, she smiled at Dong Yuanyao. ¡°Sister Dong, sometimes I feel Daohua is a lot like you. Both of you like to y pranks, and, um¡­ you like to dress up as men and go out.¡± Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua again: ¡°My brother says the same, but I think I¡¯m not as bold as her. I wouldn¡¯t dare to joke around with the Little Prince like that.¡± Zhou Jingwan nodded in agreement: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to either.¡± Dong Yuanyao: ¡°Howe she¡¯s not afraid of the Little Prince turning against her?¡± Zhou Jingwan: ¡°¡­ The Little Prince isn¡¯t that petty, besides, it¡¯s all just for fun.¡± Dong Yuanyao fell silent for a moment and didn¡¯t continue the subject, instead asking: ¡°Right, the rouge style that the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter used to tease the Little Prince with doesn¡¯t seem like the usual kind. Do you know where she bought it? It seems more convenient to carry around.¡±
Hearing this, Zhou Jingwan immediately put down the grass in her hands, pped her hands together, and took out a golden cylinder the size of her pinkie from her purse: ¡°Here, this is it.¡± ¡°This wasn¡¯t bought elsewhere, Daohua made it herself. She calls it ¡®lipstick¡¯. It¡¯s indeed more convenient to carry with you than the rouge boxes bought outside.¡± While saying so, she opened the lid, twisted it, and a segment of red rouge stick appeared. Dong Yuanyao looked intrigued as she held it in her hand: ¡°It¡¯s highly unique,¡± Zhou Jingwan quickly nodded: ¡°My mother said the same.¡± Dong Yuanyao handed back the lipstick to Zhou Jingwan, hesitated and looked at her: ¡°Jingwan, does the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter still have this kind of¡­ lipstick for sale? I would like to buy some from her.¡± Zhou Jingwan put the lipstick back in her purse: ¡°Daohua runs a Rouge Shop, so she should have more. I¡¯ll ask her for youter.¡± Having said that, she continued to feed the horse, stroking it while doing so. ¡°Actually, the Little Prince is quite nice. Look, such fine horses he just gave away to us.¡± Dong Yuanyao speechless: ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? We were just incidental, the real recipient the Little Prince intended to give to was only the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter.¡± Zhou Jingwan was taken aback: ¡°Is that so?¡± Laughing, she said, ¡°I know now, Daohua¡¯s family isn¡¯t as rich as ours, so the Little Prince is helping her out like this.¡± Dong Yuanyao felt the urge to facepalm. Forget it, no point talking with someone so clueless. ¡­ ¡°Thiske water feels so cool!¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua, who was bending over to y in the water by theke: ¡°This water is spring water flowing down from the main peak.¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up; she looked up at Wuhua Mountain¡¯s main peak and asked, ¡°How long does it take to climb to the summit?¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°The stairway to the main peak is direct, it takes just over half an hour if you don¡¯t stop. Why, are you thinking of going up to see the spring?¡± Daohua nodded: ¡°I want to go up and see if the spring water is clean. If it¡¯s clean, I¡¯d like to take some back to brew alcohol.¡± The natural minerals and trace elements in spring water are something not found in well water. Xiao Yeyang furrowed his brows: ¡°You need a lot of water for brewing alcohol, don¡¯t you?¡± Daohua: ¡°I don¡¯t need much, just enough to brew a few jars of medicinal liquor. My grandmother suffers from rheumatism. I found a folk recipe that says using white liquor brewed with mountain spring water enhances the efficacy of medicinal liquor.¡±
Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang felt somewhat speechless: ¡°A folk recipe? You dare to use just any recipe on your grandmother?¡± Daohua was silent for a moment: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely wouldn¡¯t make a joke with my grandmother¡¯s health.¡± She said, picking up the pocket watch on her chest to check the time, ¡°It¡¯s only the fourth quarter of wei hour (2 p.m.). We have enough time to make a round trip.¡± Seeing that Daohua was very keen on going, Xiao Yeyang hesitated for a bit but then nodded: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you on the trip.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Jingwan and the others if they want to go up too.¡± Daohua immediately had Wang Manman go and ask Zhou Jingwan and the others.
Xiao Yeyang: ¡°Don¡¯t bother asking, they definitely won¡¯t go.¡± After riding for most of the day, who would want to go mountain climbing? Sure enough, after a while, Wang Manman came back shaking her head. ¡°In that case, it looks like it¡¯s just the two of us going up. This time, shall we stillpete to see who climbs faster?¡± Xiao Yeyang categorically refused: ¡°I¡¯m notpeting with someone who likes to cheat.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just too serious, isn¡¯t apetition all about having fun?¡± ¡°But the loser has to forfeit something.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, along with De Fu, Wang Manman, and a few others, chatted andughed, and in no time, they reached the mountain summit. ¡°How about it? Will this do?¡± Gazing at the spring eye with water bubbling forth, Xiao Yeyang looked toward Daohua. Daohua nodded in satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s more than adequate. I had thought it was an exposed spring pond before.¡± Xiao Yeyang said, ¡°Since it¡¯s suitable, when we go downter, I¡¯ll have De Fu send people to collect the spring water and then deliver it to you.¡±
Daohua quickly shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that; how could I trouble you so much? I¡¯ll have Brother Xiaoliue to collect it.¡± Xiao Yeyang was somewhat speechless; this fellow probably didn¡¯t realize that outsiders were not allowed on the main peak of Wuhua Mountain. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to prepare medicinal wine? In that case, if you really insist, just send me a bottle of the finished medicinal wine.¡± Daohua was puzzled, ¡°What do you want with medicinal wine?¡± Xiao Yeyang said, ¡°My maternal grandfather leads troops all year round and has chronic leg pain. If the medicinal wine you brew is truly effective, I¡¯ll send it to him.¡± Daohua said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll send you two more bottles.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang feltforted but also a bit speechless; generous to himself, but the effectiveness of the medicinal wine was yet to be seen. Having confirmed that the spring water was usable, the two admired the scenery on the mountaintop for a while before descending. ¡°Oh? There¡¯s even a separate courtyard on this mountain!¡± Daohua hadn¡¯t paid much attention when going up the mountain, but as they descended, she spotted the courtyard at the summit. Xiao Yeyang halted and remained silent. Daohua craned her neck to get a better look and asked, ¡°Is it an imperial retreat as well?¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded nonchntly, with an air of not wanting to borate further.
Seeing this, Daohua didn¡¯t ask any more questions, unaffected in her mood, and continued to walk down the mountain with a smile. When they reached midway down the mountain, they found that the roadside pavilion was now upied. ¡°Madam, Madam, what¡¯s happened to you? Please wake up!¡± ¡°What should we do, Madam has fainted? We must see a doctor quickly.¡± ¡°But there are only the two of us here; how can we get Madam down the mountain?¡± In the pavilion, two maids were flustered and clueless, supporting ady with a veiled headpiece, who appeared to be unconscious. Daohua didn¡¯t offer to help right away, but rather scrutinized the three people in the pavilion intently. Seeing Xiao Yeyang in a rush to enter the pavilion, she promptly pulled him back, ¡°Where are you going?¡± At this moment, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face was clearly marked with concern and urgency. Being held back by Daohua, he said eagerly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see someone has fainted? We need to go in and help!¡± With that, he tried to walk into the pavilion again. Daohua pulled him back once more and whispered, ¡°There¡¯s something off about these three, we can¡¯t go in.¡± Xiao Yeyang stiffened, thinking Daohua had discovered something, and turned numbly, ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s the problem?¡± Daohua nced at the three people in the pavilion and said with furrowed brows, ¡°First, when women go out, how could they possibly bring only two maids with them? Even when my family wasn¡¯t well-off, my mother would still bring two or three old maids with her to be cautious.¡± ¡°Second, the concern on those two maids¡¯ faces is feigned; their acting is too crude. If they are really that anxious, why wipe their eyes at all? Are they trying to seem as though they¡¯re crying tears of worry? But let¡¯s see them shed a few tears.¡± In the pavilion, the three with a background in martial arts had excellent hearing and caught onto these words. Mei Xue, who was pretending to wipe away tears, immediately stopped her act.
¡°Third, thatdy is not unconscious at all; look, she¡¯s still holding something in her hand. Tell me, how could the arm of someone who has fainted still have strength?¡± Hearing this, Guo Ruomei, who had been leaning on a maid feigning unconsciousness, loosened her grip, and the binocrs dropped to the ground. Seeing this, Daohua immediately grabbed Xiao Yeyang and started running down the mountain. Yes, running. Xiao Yeyang was a member of the imperial family; who knew whether these three were here to assassinate him? De Fu, following behind, stared dumbfounded as his master was pulled into a run by Miss Yan. He then turned woodenly to look at the three in the pavilion with a face full of sympathy before quickly chasing after them. After they had left, the ¡®fainted¡¯ Guo Ruomei sat up, silently watching the binocrs that were still rolling on the ground. Mei Xue and Xue Shuang stood with heads bowed in frustration, not daring to speak. Chapter 224: 206, Mishap_1 Chapter 224: Chapter 206, Mishap_1 At the foot of the mountain, Dong Yuanxuan and the others, leisurely leading their horses, saw Daohua and Xiao Yeyang running down the mountain in a panic and thought something must have happened, so they immediately spurred their horses over. Upon arriving, Dong Yuanxuan leapt off his horse and hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened? Is something wrong?¡± Daohua let go of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s hand, took a few breaths, and then said, ¡°We encountered three ill-intentioned people halfway up the mountain.¡± Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s face changed instantly, and Su Hongxin also ran over quickly. If anything happened to the Little Prince, neither of them would get off easily. ¡°What kind of people?¡± Daohua shook her head with a serious expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it was clear those three were up to no good. They feigned fainting to lure us into a trap. Luckily, I was sharp enough to see through their scheme, or who knows what might have happened.¡± Nearby, Xiao Yeyang, with aplicated and hard-to-describe expression, nced at Daohua who still looked worried and afraid. ¡°What? This can¡¯t be ignored. To think scammers havee to Wuhua Mountain. Where are they? Quick, let¡¯s go catch them.¡± Yan Wenkai rolled up his sleeves, ready to rush up the mountain. Yan Wenxiu, seeing that Xiao Yeyang and De Fu were silent with only his sister showing urgency, thought there might be more to the story and quickly stopped his brother from going. Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin, seeing Xiao Yeyang turn his head away ufortably and De Fu with a wooden expression, immediately felt a twinge of unease.
No outsiders should be on the main peak of Wuhua Mountain. Could they have encountered that person living in the other courtyard? Seeing Dong Yuanxuan and others not moving, Daohua frowned and said, ¡°There are three people on the mountain nning to target Xiao Yeyang, and you¡¯re not going up to investigate? This time Xiao Yeyang was lucky to have me with him and didn¡¯t fall for their trick, but what about next time?¡± ¡°I think, for safety¡¯s sake, it¡¯s best if you thoroughly investigate. Otherwise, it¡¯s hard to have peace of mind.¡± As she spoke, she turned to Xiao Yeyang and asked in a low voice. ¡°Do you still have the itching pills and sleeping powder I gave you? If you¡¯re out, I can make some more for you. It¡¯s good to have them on hand for self-defense.¡± Members of the Imperial Family are noble indeed, but they are all too easily trapped in kidnappings and assassination attempts. Xiao Yeyang was touched by the concern in Daohua¡¯s voice¡ªhe knew she truly worried about his safety. However, thinking about whom she was being cautious and defensive against, he was at a loss for words. After a long silence, Xiao Yeyang finally spoke, ¡°I still have them. You don¡¯t need to make more. Besides, with De Fu here, it¡¯s not that easy for me to be caught.¡± Daohua disagreed, ¡°Have you forgotten how you were lured out of Beijing by human traffickersst time? De Fu should have been with you then too, and yet you were still taken.¡± Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t know what to say, ¡°¡­ I was careless that time.¡± Daohua spoke earnestly, ¡°That¡¯s why, having discovered suspicious people this time, we should thoroughly investigate and nip any security risk in the bud. Never becent about your safety, never forget that danger can lurk at every corner.¡± After finishing, she looked toward Dong Yuanxuan and the others, signaling that they could go up the mountain to capture the suspects. Uh¡­ Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin both looked at Xiao Yeyang at the same time. With Daohua being so earnest, Xiao Yeyang also felt a headacheing on, ¡°A madam with her two maidservants¡ªthey couldn¡¯t really hurt me. Why don¡¯t we just let it go?¡± As soon as he said this, Daohua sensed something was amiss and looked at Xiao Yeyang with confusion, ¡°Are you so unconcerned about your own safety?¡± As she spoke, she stroked her chin and narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing Xiao Yeyang. It had all happened so suddenly before, she hadn¡¯t had time to consider all the details. Feeling ufortable under her gaze, Xiao Yeyang quickly averted his eyes. Seeing this, Daohua fell into thought and then shook her head, ¡°Something¡¯s not right here.¡± Yan Wenkai, who was clueless, immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s not right?¡±
Touching her chin, Daohua said, ¡°First, the three people¡¯s acting was too poor, not at all like trained assassins; they seemed more like clowns sent to amuse us.¡± ¡°And second, their ages were all wrong. If someone wanted to deal with Xiao Yeyang, they should have sent a youngdy, not a madam. It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°Pfft~¡± An ill-timed suppressedugh rang out.
Daohua looked displeased at the source of theughter, ¡°Sister Dong, do you find what I said funny?¡± Dong Yuanyao collected her smile, kept a straight face, and shook her head, ¡°No.¡± She just found it funny that the Little Prince and her elder brothers had been rendered speechless by the eldest daughter of the Yan Family. Daohua asked, ¡°Then what are youughing at?¡± Dong Yuanyao replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯m just puzzled, why is it not appropriate for the Madam but it¡¯s reasonable for the youngdy?¡± Daohua blurted out, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because only the youngdy can seduce Xiao Yeyang into letting down his guard!¡± ¡°Yan Yiyi!¡± ¡°Big sister!¡± Two voices of rebuke rose simultaneously. Daohua shrank her neck as she looked at her elder brother and Xiao Yeyang, both staring at her angrily. Oh dear, she spoke without thinking and said what she shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°I was wrong, I won¡¯t dare do it again next time.¡± Seeing Daohua admit her fault immediately, Dong Yuanyao leaned on Zhou Jingwan¡¯s shoulder, chuckling, ¡°I¡¯ve got to say, I am really impressed with this eldest daughter of the Yan Family, quite amusing indeed.¡± At this moment, both Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenxiu looked at Daohua with a somewhat helpless gaze.
After a moment of silence, Xiao Yeyang said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back.¡± With that, he took the lead towards the direction of the guest pce. Su Hongxin nced at Daohua and walked to her side, smiling, ¡°Miss Yan is quite something, such a startling idea.¡± Having said that, he quickly pursued the others. Daohua furrowed her brows in confusion and looked at Dong Yuanxuan. Dong Yuanxuan smiled and said thoughtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will investigate and find out the truthter.¡± He too left in a hurry. Daohua then turned to look at her elder brother, third brother, and fourth brother. Her third and fourth brothers were even more baffled, while her elder brother red at her in dissatisfaction, ¡°I must write to mother and let her confiscate your storybooks; take a look at what you¡¯ve just said!¡± Daohua hurriedly begged for mercy, ¡°Elder brother, I was wrong. I was just scared and spoke without thinking.¡± Yan Wenxiu frowned and considering the reactions of the Little Prince and the others, he asked, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re mistaken?¡± At this moment, Daohua was uncertain as well. There was no helping it, the reactions of Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan were just too abnormal. Perplexed, she said, ¡°But those three pretending to faint and deceiving us is real! Who would be so full and idle as to pretend to faint and deceive people?¡± Yan Wenxiu fell silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It should be nothing serious; I¡¯ll go and ask.¡± ¡°We will also inquire about it,¡± Yan Wenkai said as he pulled Yan Wentao to run after the others.
In an instant, everyone had left. Only Daohua was left with Zhou Jingwan and Dong Yuanyao. ¡°Strange, there¡¯s something odd going on here!¡± Daohua touched her chin, looking at the retreating figures of Xiao Yeyang and his group, and confidently said. ¡°What could be strange?¡± Zhou Jingwan asked, utterly confused. Seeing that the two wanted to continue their discussion, Dong Yuanyao quickly changed the subject, ¡°Miss Yan, I heard from Jingwan that you are selling those lipstick rouges, I want to buy one; seems convenient to carry around.¡± On hearing this, Daohua had to put her curiosity aside and turned her head to say, ¡°There¡¯s no need to buy, Sister Dong. If you like it, I¡¯ll give you one for free.¡± Dong Yuanyao didn¡¯t refuse, smiling, ¡°Then I thank you very much.¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Seeing that Xiao Yeyang and the others had gone far, she quickly said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry up and follow them, it¡¯s time to go back.¡± Chapter 225: 207, Must Not Provoke_1 Chapter 225: Chapter 207, Must Not Provoke_1 ¡°Heh, I told you two were alike, just look at yourselves, even your clothing styles are nearly identical.¡± In the temporary pce, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao changed into men¡¯s attire and came out, Zhou Jingwan immediately pped her hands withughter. Daohua and Dong Yuanyao exchanged nces, sizing up each other¡¯s clothes. Yep, they really did look quite simr. The same moon-white robes, the same folding fans in hand, the same affected air of suavity¡­ ¡°Whoosh, whoosh!¡± Simultaneously, they flicked open their fans, fanning and averting their gazes. Seeing this, Zhou Jingwan and the maids in the room all bowed their heads and covered their mouths to giggle secretly. Daohua quickly fanned herself several times, speaking calmly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go out now, don¡¯t keep big brother and the others waiting too long.¡± At this moment, the lead senior maid said with a smile as she stood up: ¡°Misses, the eunuch in charge mentioned that if you like the riding attire, you¡¯re wee to take it with you.¡±
The threedies exchanged nces and decisively turned to get the clothes. ¡°Getting both a horse and clothing, this feels really good. I truly wish Little Prince would invite us out for fun more often.¡± Zhou Jingwan handed the clothes to the apanying maid with a delighted expression. Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked at each other once again, sharing a smile, but said nothing. By the time the three arrived at the entrance of the temporary pce, Xiao Yeyang and the others had already been waiting there for a while. ¡°Girls are just so troublesome, always slow in whatever they do, not the least bit efficient.¡± Yan Wenkai¡¯sment immediately drew three hostile nces. Daohua spoke with a displeased tone, ¡°Fourth Brother, what did you just say? Your voice was too soft, I didn¡¯t catch it, say it again.¡± Zhou Jingwan also pouted and looked at Yan Wenkai: ¡°Yan Fourth Brother is the most boring, not considerate at all like Yan Big Brother and Yan Third Brother.¡± Dong Yuanyao, trying not tough, said, ¡°If Yan Fourth Brother finds us such a bother, he¡¯d better never marry.¡± Yan Wenkai, feeling thebined fire of the threedies directed at him, with an expression suggesting he wouldn¡¯t like what would happen if he dared to say more, suddenly felt intimidated. At the same time, he felt somewhat wronged. Was it not just a singleint? While waiting earlier, it wasn¡¯t just him whomented on the inconvenience of girls. Why was he the only one being targeted? Yan Wenkai had the intention to retort, but seeing the dangerous nces of the threedies, he swiftly admitted defeat, turned his head aside, and yed the quail. Seeing this, the three youngdies exchanged a victorious smile. What¡¯s more audacious, Daohua raised her palm, and as soon as Dong Yuanyao and Zhou Jingwan saw this, they immediately followed suit, and the threedies then high-fived each other in front of everyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°Incredible, incredible, the youngdies nowadays are not to be provoked!¡± Turning his back, Su Hongxin spoke to Xiao Yeyang and the others, and to avoid the same treatment as Yan Wenkai, he kept his voice very low.
Hearing this, the others showed expressions of agreement. Dong Yuanxuanughed, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go.¡± The threedies returned to the port to join their elders, while Xiao Yeyang and hispanions headed back to the academy, which happened to be on the way. ¡­
Huayang Prefecture¡¯s port. Yan Zhigao and others were already waiting there, sitting on the Dong Family¡¯s pleasure boat chatting. Compared to when they arrived, the group had grown considerably, as it was the Double Ninth Festival and many hade out to climb the mountain and enjoy the views. ¡°Zhigao, the Imperial Court¡¯s decree has been issued. The grain seeds you reported are to be requisitioned for use in several prefectures that still haven¡¯t recovered from the drought of the past few years. I think it won¡¯t be long before someone arrives in Xingzhou to collect the seeds, so you should be prepared for that,¡± said the Provincial Governor Dong Jiancheng, who had also arranged to climb Wuhua Mountain with friends that day and had met Yan Zhigao and his group, so they had joined up for the outing. Yan Zhigao nodded, ¡°The seeds have always been carefully stored in the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office warehouse. I will make sure to check again after I return today to ensure there are no mistakes.¡± Dong Jiancheng cast a nce at Yan Zhigao, who was respectful yet neither servile nor overbearing, and showed a pleased expression, ¡°I am confident in your ability to handle affairs. The Emperor has personally inquired about the grain seeds. Put in the effort, I have high hopes for you.¡± Yan Zhigao bowed slightly, ¡°Thank you for your support, sir.¡± Although he felt a surge of excitement hearing that the Emperor had inquired about the grain seeds, he maintained aposed demeanor, ¡°Sir, may I ask who will be receiving the grain seeds?¡± Dong Jiancheng replied, ¡°Governor Guo is in charge of military affairs for several provinces in the north; it will most likely be him overseeing the escort.¡± Yan Zhigao silently took note of this, preparing to get the grain seeds ready once he was back. Not far away, Lord Zhouughed and joked with others, while asionally ncing at Dong Jiancheng and Yan Zhigao who were conversing in low voices on the deck. He sighed internally, Yan Zhigao¡¯s career was indeed going well. Having been promoted to Prefectural Governor just over a year ago, he developed high-yield grain seeds, which attracted the Emperor¡¯s attention; and because of the Little Prince¡¯s influence, his three children became ssmates with the Dong family¡¯s son. Owing to their frequent interactions, even the Provincial Governor now viewed him with favor. ¡°My lord, the young master and the others areing,¡± a voice said.
In the distance, a group of vibrant young men approached, among whom the three shortest each led a fine young horse by the reins. Lord Zhou immediately recognized one of them as his daughter. ¡­ As they were about to reach the port, Xiao Yeyang slowed down, waiting for Daohua to catch up leading the horse, before whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those three we encountered today; they pose no threat to me.¡± After saying this, he didn¡¯t wait for Daohua to respond and swiftly walked ahead, clearly not wanting to borate further. Seeing his reaction, Daohua frowned thoughtfully. Did Xiao Yeyang know those three people? ¡°I won¡¯t be heading to the dock,¡± Xiao Yeyang told Dong Yuanxuan and the others, then nced at Daohua leading the horse, ¡°The horse will surely be uneasy on the ship, don¡¯t lead it yourself to avoid being kicked into the river.¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m not on its back, a horse won¡¯t be able to take advantage of me.¡± With a raised eyebrow, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget my past victories,¡± she said. Zhou Jingwan joined in, ¡°What victories? I remember today is also your first time riding, isn¡¯t it?¡± Daohua smiled without further exnation, ¡°Regardless, I¡¯m very capable.¡± Seeing her confidently self-assured, Xiao Yeyang shook his head with a chuckle, knowing that she was referring to the time during the Lantern Festival when they climbed over a wall and she used sleeping powder on two hounds. Daohua turned to Xiao Yeyang with a serious tone, ¡°You need to be careful yourself. You must always carry what I gave you.¡± After saying this, she threw him a ¡®you know what I mean¡¯ look. Xiao Yeyang quickly looked away, admitting to himself it was somewhat embarrassing that he gave Daohua¡¯s sleeping powder and itching pills to the Imperial Physician to replicate. The physician managed to figure out the form, but the produced pills and powder were never as effective as what Daohua provided.
For safety, he now indeed carried her pouch with him every day. Yan Wenkai nced at his sister, then at Xiao Yeyang, and moved swiftly beside Daohua, ¡°Big sister, I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t share your good stuff with others, but you can¡¯t leave out my share.¡± Daohua, believing that sleeping powder and itching pills were not items ady should possess, resolutely shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t have any good stuff.¡± Xiao Yeyang hurriedly changed the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there. Your parents are waiting. I¡¯ll be heading back to the Academy.¡± With that, he left with De Fu. Seeing her eldest brother still wanting to say something, Daohua quickly turned to Su Hongxin, who stood still, ¡°Big Brother Su, my brothers are escorting us and will pay respects to the elders by the way, but why aren¡¯t you walking with Xiao Yeyang?¡± Su Hongxin responded dryly, ¡°I need to pay my respects to my family¡¯s elders as well.¡± Daohua was curious, ¡°Your family has people here too?¡± Dong Yuanyao looked toward the dock and eximed, ¡°I see the Su family¡¯s pleasure boat. It seems Aunt Su and the others are also here; is Shiyu visiting Wuhua Mountain today too?¡± Su Hongxin nodded, ¡°My mother and sister came at my aunt¡¯s invitation.¡± Dong Yuanyao was puzzled, ¡°If Shiyu is here as well, why not have her join us at the horse field for some fun?¡± Su Hongxin rolled his eyes, ¡°With my sister¡¯s temperament, do you think she can ride and horsey like you do?¡± Dong Yuanyao nodded, ¡°True. Shiyu is indeed too demure and graceful.¡± Su Hongxin curled his lip.
Aren¡¯t you three the unruly ones? He thought his sister was just fine the way she was. Dong Yuanxuan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. We shouldn¡¯t keep the elders waiting.¡± Chapter 226: 208, Flourishing and Magnificent_1 Chapter 226: Chapter 208, Flourishing and Magnificent_1 The Dong Family¡¯s pleasure boat wasrge, with the first-floor cabin divided by screens into two parts, one side was for men to drink tea and chat, the other for thedies to joke and have fun. Going out for fun, the point was to be happy, and since everyone present was from acquainted families, people were less restrained than usual, making the whole cabin lively and bustling. On the deck, Dong Jiancheng watched his eldest sone over with a group of spirited young men and said with a smile to Yan Zhigao beside him, ¡°Youth really is wonderful, carefree and without worries, truly a joyful thing.¡± Yan Zhigao smiled and nodded, ¡°Indeed, the times of youth are always nostalgic.¡± Dong Jiancheng¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd and finallynded on the ¡®young man¡¯ leading the Ferghana horse, his eyes twinkling quickly. The Little Prince really treated the Yan Family differently. Ferghana horses are rare, not something money can necessarily buy, and yet one was just given to a young girl. In the cabin, everyone also noticed the group of young men approaching them, with thedies from various families starting to whisper and inquire about the origins of these young men, and the girls began to discuss quietly among themselves. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Miss Dong? Why is she dressed as a man again?¡± ¡°She¡¯s leading a horse, she must be going horseback riding.¡±
¡°The ck horse she¡¯s leading is so pretty, and the white horse and the chestnut horse being led by the two beside her, you can tell at a nce that they¡¯re top-notch horses.¡± ¡°I heard there¡¯s a racecourse behind the manor, are they going there to ride?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that area restricted to outsiders?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Brother Dong and Brother Su are the Little Prince¡¯s studypanions, they must have been taken there by the Little Prince.¡± ¡°Look quickly, aren¡¯t the two young masters walking beside Brother Dong the ones who helped clear the boats at the port before?¡± ¡°Really, I wonder which family they¡¯re from?¡± ¡­ ¡°Brother Xiaoliu, take care of Daohua. After he gets on the boat, if he feels ufortable, feed him some grass,¡± said Zhou Jingwan, passing the horse reins to Qin Xiaoliu as she prepared to go meet the elders of the families on the neighboring Dong Family¡¯s pleasure boat with Dong Yuanxuan and the others. Qin Xiaoliu affectionately patted Daohua¡¯s back and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure Daohua is well taken care of.¡± A Ferghana horse, after all, a splendid horse like this, he had to look after it carefully. It was all because he followed the youngdy; otherwise, he feared he might never see such a prized horse in his life, much lesse into such close contact and take care of one. Zhou Jingwan also handed her horse reins to the servants. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing that the two had finished their preparations, Dong Yuanxuan smiled and led the group to his family¡¯s pleasure boat. After boarding the boat, Dong Yuanxuan and the others first paid their respects to the male elders of the various families, with Zhou Jingwan following behind the older ones to perform the courtesies. After the greetings, the elders began to examine Dong Yuanxuan and the others on their studies. Dong Yuanyao found it boring, so she took Zhou Jingwan and another through the screens to thedies¡¯ side. The moment the three entered, they were greeted with curious looks from the madams and misses of the various families. ¡°My, where did these three handsome youngdse from?¡± Madam Dong, seated in the ce of honor, looked at the three with a smiling expression.
¡°Madam Dong, you¡¯re teasing again!¡± Zhou Jingwan had visited the Dong Residence and knew Madam Dong, so she immediately joined in with a smile. Upon seeing her mother, Madam Zhou, she showed surprise, ¡°Mother, what are you doing here?¡± Madam Zhou looked at her daughter with exasperation, ¡°Why, you cane out to y, but your mother can¡¯t?¡± Zhou Jingwan immediately went over and cuddled up to Madam Zhou, shaking her gently, ¡°Daughter didn¡¯t mean that.¡±
Madam Zhou didn¡¯t respond, but instead smiled and waved at Daohua. When Daohua came near, she smiled and said to the otherdies, ¡°You may not know, but this handsome youngd is actually the apple of Prefectural Governor Yan¡¯s eye from Xingzhou City.¡± As she stood up, she brought Daohua over to Madam Dong, ¡°This is Madam Dong.¡± Daohua promptly bowed, ¡°Madam Dong, I hope you are well.¡± Indeed, it was no surprise that she was the mother who had raised a daughter like Dong Yuanyao. One could tell at a nce that Madam Dong was a forthright and open-minded person. Madam Dong smiled, took Daohua¡¯s hand, looked her up and down, and said with a smile, ¡°I have long heard that Prefectural Governor Yan¡¯s household has a daughter as pure and graceful as an orchid, and today I finally meet her.¡± As she spoke, she slipped off a string of blue pearl bracelets from her wrist, intending to put it on Daohua¡¯s. Daohua quickly tried to decline, but Madam Dong spoke first, ¡°This pearl bracelet should be worn on the wrists of youngdies like you; it looks good that way. We, on the other hand, are old!¡± Madam Zhouughed and joined in the conversation, ¡°Well,pared with these youngdies, aren¡¯t we indeed old?¡± Seeing Madam Zhou¡¯s gesture for her to ept, Daohua didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and thanked her graciously, ¡°The bracelet is so beautiful, thank you, Madam Dong.¡± Madam Dong, seeing Daohua¡¯s proper and generous behavior, smiled and nodded in approval. The otherdies present, seeing Madam Dong present such a valuable gift to the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter upon their first meeting, all began to assess the situation in their own minds. Afterward, Madam Zhou continued to introduce Daohua to otherdies. ¡°This is Madam Su, the mother of your elder brother Su.¡± Daohua bowed, ¡°Madam Su, I hope you are well.¡±
The Su Family was a Schr Family from Zhongzhou, with generations of officials, boasting schrs and top graduates among them, truly a distinguished lineage. In contrast to Madam Dong¡¯s straightforward warmth, Madam Su was much more genteel and dignified. She feigned support for Daohua as she said, ¡°Come on, get up. There¡¯s no need to be so formal when you¡¯re away from home.¡± Saying so, she gave Daohua a piece of jadeite jade pendant. After greeting eachdy, Daohua had received quite a few gifts. Back with Zhou Jingwan and Dong Yuanyao, Dong Yuanyao began to introduce Daohua to the various youngdies. After recognizing a whole cabin¡¯s worth of people, Daohua felt somewhat dizzy. ¡°Daohua, this is the younger sister of your elder brother Su, Su Shiyu.¡± It wasn¡¯t until after meeting everyone that Zhou Jingwan brought Su Shiyu over. With picturesque eyebrows and an orchid-like demeanor, she was truly a gently flowing, tender-hearted youngdy. As Su Shiyu approached, Daohua was instantly captivated. Zhou Jingwan waved her hand in front of Daohua¡¯s eyes a few times before she came back to her senses and hurriedly bowed, ¡°Sister Su.¡± Su Shiyu looked at Daohua curiously. She had often heard her elder brother mention the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter, saying she had the same temperament as Yuanyao, loving to y and make merry. But at this moment, she appeared quite demure and replied with a bow, ¡°Sister Yan.¡± Just then, Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s voice came from the other side of the screen. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve brought some ssmates over to greet thedies. Madam Dong smiled and said to thedies, ¡°That¡¯s proper etiquette. Since everyone present is an elder, they shoulde over to pay respects.¡±
Madam Zhou immediately chimed in, ¡°We are all families familiar with each other, and we¡¯ve watched these children grow up. There¡¯s no need to be too formal.¡± All thedies nodded in agreement. Having just nced at them, they had seen it was a group of blossoming young men. It was a good opportunity to take a closer look, as one of them might be a future son-inw. Madam Dong gestured towards the other side of the screen, ¡°Come on over.¡± Chapter 227: 209: Fancy Sales Pitch_1 Chapter 227: Chapter 209: Fancy Sales Pitch_1 Dong Yuanxuan arrived with Zhou Chengye and a few others, and immediately, the whispering girls fell silent. Several of the older girls, whose families were about to seek marriage alliances, even shyly lowered their heads. Watching the madams busily questioning their eldest brothers, Zhou Jingwan¡¯s face revealed a sudden understanding as she whispered to Daohua beside her, ¡°That¡¯s why my mother is here. She¡¯s here to help my brother find a wife.¡± Daohua was taken aback for a moment before looking toward the girls present. Seeing them all sneakily appraising Dong Yuanxuan and the others, she instantly came to a realization. This was just like a blind date in ancient times! Zhou Jingwan continued, ¡°Among these, there must be a girl my mother approves of.¡± Daohua asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Zhou Jingwan nodded, ¡°Otherwise, why would my mother have so eagerly responded to Aunt Dong¡¯s invitation for my brothers toe over? She must be nning to let the girl¡¯s family take a good look at my brother first.¡± Daohua turned to look at Dong Yuanxuan and hispanions, who were being bombarded with questions by the madams. Seeing her own three brothers also attracting attention, her eyes swiveled, and after a moment¡¯s thought, she said, ¡°This kind of mutual assessment won¡¯t do any good!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Zhou Jingwan immediately looked over. Daohua exined, ¡°Think about it, whether it¡¯s Big Brother Dong and the others, or the young masters standing behind the screen with their fathers, aren¡¯t they all handsome, elegant, and well-spoken? With so many talented young men, how can you ensure that the girls remember your brother?¡±
It was clear that many families here were taking the opportunity of this outing to observe potential matches in secret. Zhou Jingwan was startled, ¡°That¡¯s right! While we¡¯re picking out families, they¡¯re choosing us too. The family my mother likes might not be interested in me. What should I do then?¡± Daohua squinted her eyes, ¡°We have to find a way to make your brother and mine stand out.¡± Zhou Jingwan first nodded, then looked surprised, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your mother wasn¡¯t in a hurry to find matches for your brothers?¡± Daohua replied, ¡°She¡¯s not in a hurry, but I think the girls here are all quite decent, and any of them could be my future sister-inw.¡± Zhou Jingwan was speechless, ¡°Your mother isn¡¯t even here, what¡¯s the point of you stirring things up?¡± Daohua said, ¡°It¡¯s not about settling things right away. Right now, I¡¯m just swinging at the tree; doesn¡¯t matter if there are dates or not.¡± Zhou Jingwan asked, ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡± Daohua gave her a look, ¡°What can I do? I just need to find a way to make sure all the madams and misses here remember my eldest brother.¡± Zhou Jingwan¡¯s spirits immediately lifted, ¡°You have an idea? Quick, tell me. I also want to ensure that every madam and miss here remembers my brother well.¡± Daohua nced at Zhou Jingwan, ¡°We¡¯ll need to work together on this.¡± Zhou Jingwan¡¯s eyes widened, eager to try, ¡°How do we cooperate?¡± Daohua looked over at the group of madams, ¡°Look, although your elder brother and mine are standing here, whether it¡¯s the madams or the girls, they can only see their appearances; they can¡¯t truly get to know them.¡± ¡°Without understanding them, they won¡¯t know if they¡¯re suitable. Not knowing if they¡¯re suitable, they will hesitate, consider others, and thus, your brother and mine might miss out on some fine girls.¡± Zhou Jingwan nodded, ¡°What you said makes so much sense. My mother couldn¡¯t make up her mind when picking out families, considering one isn¡¯t bad, then hesitating and not being able to decide until the girl¡¯s engagement is set elsewhere.¡± Daohua said, ¡°All because the information isn¡¯t fully disclosed. Men fear getting into the wrong profession, and women fear marrying the wrong man. All the madams are extremely cautious when choosing sons-inw.¡± ¡°So, what we have to do is to make sure that all the madams and girls understand enough about your brother and mine.¡± Zhou Jingwan became animated, ¡°Tell me, what should we do?¡± Daohua said, ¡°All we need to do is talk about both the strengths and shorings of our brothers.¡±
Zhou Jingwan was surprised, ¡°Even their shorings?¡± Daohua stated, ¡°Of course, by revealing shorings, we¡¯ll know whether the other party can truly ept the person. I know that when matchmakers talk about marriage matches, they generally only talk about the good aspects and never mention the bad. When the couple gets married and then discovers they¡¯re ipatible, they end up living a life full of arguments and chaos. Do you want that for your brother and your future sister-inw?¡± Zhou Jingwan quickly shook her head, then hesitantly said, ¡°But isn¡¯t it inappropriate to expose my brother¡¯s faults in front of outsiders?¡± Daohua said, ¡°That¡¯s why how we talk about it is going to be a test. For instance, I can say that my brother has been getting up before dawn to study since he was young, spending almost all his time in the study.¡±
Zhou Jingwan said, ¡°But that¡¯s praising your brother, saying he¡¯s hardworking, diligent, and studious.¡± Daohua shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not just these, think deeper. My brother spends all day in the study, doesn¡¯t that mean he has less time for the family? He¡¯s been like this since we were children, doesn¡¯t it mean he¡¯s particrly strict with himself?¡± Zhou Jingwan nodded. Daohua continued, ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t spend much time with the family, so those girls who need their husbands to spend a lot of time with them naturally wouldn¡¯t consider my brother.¡± ¡°My brother is very strict with himself, so those girls who are a bit more carefree and unrestrained, nine times out of ten, wouldn¡¯t choose my brother either.¡± ¡°However, even if they don¡¯t choose him, in their hearts, my brother is still seen as someone diligent and progressive, which doesn¡¯t affect his reputation negatively at all.¡± Zhou Jingwan looked at Daohua with admiration. ¡°Daohua, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± Daohua waved her hand modestly. ¡°Just average, average!¡± Beside them, Su Shiyu looked shocked as she watched Daohua and Zhou Jingwan discussing how to make their brothers stand out. She swallowed hard and nced at Dong Yuanyao with a look that asked, ¡®Should we stop them?¡¯ Dong Yuanyao shook her head with a wooden expression. She knew that Yan Yiyi was bold, but she hadn¡¯t expected her to be bold enough to sell her brother in public! Though she felt a bit shocked, she was also somewhat expectant and wanted to see how she would market him. Soon, everyone witnessed the thick-skinned approach of Daohua and Zhou Jingwan. While people in the cabin were happily talking and chatting, suddenly, two somewhat childish, clear voices stood out.
¡°Jingwan, why do mosquitoes only bite me and not you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because my brother prepared a scent pouch for me. He said that there are a lot of mosquitoes when traveling, and he was worried that my mother and I would suffer from their bites. So he consulted many doctors and specially made this scent pouch for us which contains more than twenty types of herbs. The scent pouch is great, it¡¯s just that it smells a bit unpleasant. Every time we go out, my brother insists we have to wear it, I can¡¯t even refuse.¡± (Pros: attentive, considerate, filial, protective of his sister. Cons: a bit autocratic.) ¡°Your brother is really nice, I wish I had a brother like that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be envious of me, Yan Yiyi¡¯s brother is great too. I remember once when we went shopping, you identally knocked over a vendor¡¯s stall. The vendor wanted to trouble you, but Yan Yiyi¡¯s brother stepped in front of you without a word and took a punch from the vendor to protect you.¡± (Brave, responsible, undertakes his duty, makes one feel safe.) ¡°But when we got home, my mother wanted to punish me, and he didn¡¯t plead for me. He also said that making mistakes should be punished to learn from them.¡± (Deals with issues based on facts, doesn¡¯t cater much to sentiment.) ¡°That¡¯s why I still think Zhou Chengye is better. Look, whenever we go out, you neverck anything. Zhou Chengye takes care of everything for you, and you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± (Thorough in his affairs.) ¡°But I don¡¯t necessarily like the things he prepares for me. For example, rouge, I like to use the one you gave me, but he insists on buying a whole bunch for me from outside.¡± (Too controlling.) ¡°Still, Yan Yiyi¡¯s brother is better. Look, he never forces you to do anything you don¡¯t like, nor does he force you to eat anything you don¡¯t like.¡± (Respects others¡¯ opinions and preferences.) ¡°But he doesn¡¯t y with me, just buries himself in books all day, saying he wants to pass examinations to gain titles and honor for the family.¡± (Neglects family feelings, strong sense of family honor.) ¡°So Zhou Chengye is still better¡­¡± ¡°Yan Yiyi¡¯s brother is better¡­¡± ¡°Zhou Chengye is better¡­¡±
¡°Yan Yiyi¡¯s brother is better¡­¡± Thus Daohua and Zhou Jingwan went on, praising Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye from inside out, from head to toe, in a style full ofpliments. Whether the implied shorings could be discerned wasn¡¯t something they could control. In the cabin at that moment, a dead silence prevailed. Whether it was the female family members or the men outside, every single person was dumbfounded. All they could hear echoing in their ears was how great Yan Yiyi¡¯s brother was, and what Zhou Chengye was like¡­ At this moment, Su Shiyu was so stunned that her handkerchief fell to the ground unbeknownst to her. Even Dong Yuanyao, who considered herself thick-skinned, looked up at Daohua and Zhou Jingwan, who were speaking enthusiastically, with a sense of concede defeat. And the subjects in question, Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye, began without much reaction, but as they listened further and realized their sisters¡¯ intentions, they blushed with shame, wishing they could find a hole to crawl into. Chapter 228: 210, Cunning and Clever_1 Chapter 228: Chapter 210, Cunning and Clever_1 Feeling the silence around them, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan¡¯s voices grew smaller and smaller, and their cheeks slowly flushed with redness. Had they praised too much? The two youngdies looked at each other, both unsure whether to continue speaking or not. By now, thedies and misses from various families should, perhaps, probably have remembered their brothers, right? Daohua nced at Dong Yuanyao beside her and thought that since it was the Dong Family¡¯s pleasure boat, it wouldn¡¯t be good for the Yan Family and Zhou Family to overshadow the Dong Family. So, with a smile tugging at the corner of her mouth, she turned to Dong Yuanyao and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Dong is also very good. Today when Sister Dong was riding, he was on horseback the whole time right behind her, afraid that she would get hurt. His gant figure on horseback was simply peerless.¡± Dong Yuanyao, seeing Daohua shifting the conversation towards her, looked somewhat reluctant. She definitely didn¡¯t have the shamelessness of Yan Yiyi and Zhou Jingwan, who praised their brothers so much they nearly flew to the heavens. However, considering her mother had been harping on matchmaking for her brother, Dong Yuanyao still decided to swallow her pride and said with some difficulty, ¡°My big brother isn¡¯t that special, except that he is somewhat good at both literary and military skills, somewhat well-learned, somewhat honest and reliable, somewhat excelling in both character and study, somewhatposed and restrained, somewhat elegant and graceful. Apart from that, there isn¡¯t anything else good.¡± This time, it was Daohua and Zhou Jingwan who were left stunned.
What the heck, at least they had mentioned some faults of their brothers, but Dong Yuanyao just went all out with praises. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of biting her tongue? Assessmentplete, she was even less shameless than them. ¡°Pfft~¡± On the other side of the folding screen, when Dong Yuanyao began to speak, Dong Jiancheng, who had been watching the drama unfold, directly spat out the tea he had just sipped. Yan Zhigao and Lord Zhou exchanged a smile, somewhat schadenfreude. Alright, now none of the three of them could make fun of each other. Following Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye, Dong Yuanxuan wished he could just find a hole to crawl into. While they felt ashamed, Su Hongxin was looking at his sister Su Shiyu with anticipation. Since the sisters of Dong Yuanxuan, Yan Wenxiu, and Zhou Chengye praised their brothers as being unparalleled under the heavens, with his sister being so knowledgeable and talented, she could surely praise him to be even more handsome, carefree, and graceful, right? However, he was disappointed. When his sister saw his expectant look, she lowered her head instead. Across from him, Su Shiyu looked embarrassed. She felt she had let her brother down. She couldn¡¯t do it like Yuanyao and the others; she just couldn¡¯t muster that level of shamelessness. Brother, I¡¯m sorry, I just can¡¯t! ¡°Hahaha~¡± ¡°Hahaha~¡± After a brief silence, the cabin erupted into gales ofughter. Some Madamsughed so hard they bent forward and backward, unable to close their mouths, while even the misses, foregoing theirposure, leaned on each other,ughing so hard that their upper bodies shook uncontrobly. With this, the families truly remembered Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye. It couldn¡¯t be helped; every sentence spoken by Daohua and Zhou Jingwan involved the two of them, it was impossible not to remember them.
On the other side of the folding screen, the men were alsoughing, congratting Yan Zhigao and Lord Zhou for having such good sons. Though it was the yful banter of youngdies, through their words, one could glimpse the character and talent of Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye. The two young men were indeed quite remarkable. Some families with daughters of the right age even seriously started considering ns for matchmaking.
Indeed, the Zhou Family was good in all aspects, but the foundation and heritage of the Yan Family seemed a bitcking. ¡­ Dong Yuanxuan and the others, too embarrassed to stay any longer, made excuses about it gettingte and needing to return to the Academy, and fled the pleasure boat as if they had their tails on fire. Here, Lord Zhou and Yan Zhigao also bid farewell to Dong Jiancheng, left with Madam Zhou and a head-lowered Daohua and Zhou Jingwan who dared not meet anyone¡¯s gaze. Afterward, the other guests also left one after another. Once everyone had gone, Madam Dong could no longer hold back andughed as she said, ¡°That girl from the Yan Family and the girl from the Zhou Family are just too adorable. Howe they are so shrewd?¡± Dong Yuanyao pouted and said, ¡°The truly shrewd one is Yan Yiyi; Jingwan is just following her lead.¡± Dong Jianchengughed as he came over and said, ¡°Though shrewd, they can¡¯t hide their cleverness and wit.¡± By now, thedies and young misses of various families had a certain understanding of Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye. They all had an idea in their hearts regarding whether the two were suitable for their daughters. Madam Dong nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, those two girls are good, it¡¯s impressive that they at such a young age know to support their older brothers.¡± Dong Yuanyao said, ¡°Mother, I also praised my brother.¡± Madam Dong gave her daughter a nce, ¡°Your praises were too general. To praise someone, you should be like those two girls, being specific. Only then can one get a clear understanding of a person.¡± ¡­
On the Zhou Family¡¯s pleasure boat. Madam Zhou, all smiles, pulled Daohua to sit beside her. Daohua was ufortable with such enthusiasm and timidly asked, ¡°Auntie, did I do something wrong?¡± Madam Zhou shook her head with a smile and affectionately stroked the nape of Daohua¡¯s neck, ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing wrong. You¡¯ve been a great help to your auntie.¡± Among the guests on the Dong Family¡¯s pleasure boat was the girl her eldest son had taken a liking to. That family¡¯s attitude towards them was somewhat ambiguous before, but after the incident with her daughter and Daohua, when they disembarked, the girl¡¯s mother pulled her aside for a long talk. The subtext was that they wanted the two families to get to know each other ande into further contact. Frankly speaking, for a family like theirs in Zhongzhou Province, there weren¡¯t many girls beyond reach, but as it concerned the lifelong matter of their eldest son, as parents, they wanted him to find a like-minded girl. So, they inevitably became a bit picky. But even so, it wasn¡¯t certain they could pick someone the eldest son liked and who was suitable. The girl was someone she had observed for a long time; whether in terms of family background, physical appearance, or personality and character, she was verypatible with the eldest son. If they missed out on her, she would indeed have regrets. Zhou Jingwan saw Daohua¡¯s difort and immediately rescued her from her mother¡¯s grasp, ¡°Mother, Daohua and I are going to see our horses.¡± Madam Zhou did not stop them but cautioned, ¡°Be careful, alright?¡± ¡­
When Yan Zhigao brought Daohua back to the Yan Residence, it was already a quarter past the hour of the Dog (7:00 PM ¨C 9:00 PM). Father and daughter had both enjoyed themselves today and returned home with smiles on their faces. ¡°Father, I¡¯ll take the horse over to the stable first.¡± Yan Zhigao nced at the Ferghana horse in his eldest daughter¡¯s hand and nodded, ¡°Go ande back quickly, your grandmother and mother must be worrying about you.¡± Daohua nodded: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± By the time Daohua arrived at Songhe Courtyard, Yan Zhigao had already told everyone how Daohua had been promoting Yan Wenxiu in front of thedies from other families, eliciting heartyughter from everyone. As she entered the room, Madam Li scolded with augh, ¡°You girl, your mother here isn¡¯t even worrying yet, but you¡¯ve already taken it upon yourself to worry about your brother.¡± Daohua sat beside Old Madam Yan, ¡°Mother, I only mentioned it briefly; my brother¡¯s marriage still needs to be decided by you and father.¡± Sun Family¡¯s expression shifted, and she nced at her son Yan Wenjie, ¡°In a blink of an eye, Wenxiu is almost of age to talk about marriage; time really flies.¡± Madam Li also felt a bit sentimental, ¡°Indeed, in the blink of an eye, Wenxiu is already sixteen.¡± Sun Familyughed and said, ¡°Wenjie is just a few months younger than Wenxiu, not long before he also turns sixteen. Daohua can¡¯t just care for her eldest brother; she has to think of her second brother too.¡± Madam Li¡¯s smile faded slightly, and she did not respond. As for Daohua, she wasn¡¯t listening at all; she was quietly talking to the olddy about today¡¯s events.
Afterward, Sun Family tried to steer the conversation towards Daohua several times, only to be intercepted by Madam Li. Chapter 229: 211, The Grain Seeds Are Lost_1 Chapter 229: Chapter 211, The Grain Seeds Are Lost_1 After the Double Ninth Festival, another activity was added to Daohua¡¯s daily life, and that was to ride horses in the suburbs of the city. Sometimes she went with Zhou Jingwan, and sometimes she went by herself. Madam Li was worried about idents, so each time Daohua went out, in addition to being followed by Wang Manman and Qin Xiaoliu, she also had to bring along an old maid and two young servants. As days became busier, time flew swiftly, and before they knew it, it was mid-October. One day, when Daohua returned from outside leading the red jujube horse back to the main courtyard, she saw Madam Li sitting with a worried frown on her face. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? Did someone upset you?¡± Madam Li nced at her daughter, beckoned her over to sit beside her, and then smiled, ¡°With you around, who would dare to bully me?¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°Then what¡¯s the matter?¡± Madam Li let out a sigh, ¡°Your father just came back and said that the batch of grain seeds sent to Fenxi has been lost!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°How could they be lost? Wasn¡¯t it said that the grain seeds were to be escorted by the military? How could they still be lost?¡±
Madam Li: ¡°It is said that they encountered bandits.¡± Daohua could hardly believe it, ¡°Are bandits so powerful these days, daring to rob even the military?¡± Madam Li sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of the severe drought in the north two years ago. Many people couldn¡¯t survive and turned to banditry. Though the past two years have seen slightly better times, the fields have not yet recovered, and the grain yield is low, unable to fill bellies, so the banditry has be more and more serious.¡± Daohua furrowed her brows, ¡°Don¡¯t those bandits know that what they are robbing is the grain seeds to be nted soon? By stealing them, how are other people supposed to live?¡± Madam Li: ¡°Can you really expect people who have turned into bandits to have a conscience, to consider others? We should already be grateful that the bandits don¡¯t kill people recklessly.¡± Daohua looked worried, ¡°What do we do now? Wasn¡¯t it said that the people of Fenxi were waiting to sow these winter wheat seeds for food next year? Now that the seeds are lost, won¡¯t there be a disaster again?¡± Madam Li shook her head, the matter concerned the people¡¯s livelihood and was not something a woman from the inner house could resolve. Daohua sighed,menting how difficult life was for the people in ancient times. Suddenly, Daohua raised her head sharply and asked urgently, ¡°Mother, with the grain seeds lost, Father won¡¯t be held responsible, will he?¡± Madam Li shook her head and reassured, ¡°No, your father had delivered the grain seeds intact to Governor Guo, and there is official documentation for the handover. If the higher-ups are to me anyone, it would be Governor Guo, not your father.¡± Daohua then felt relieved. In ancient times, the practice of implicating the whole family wasmon. If her father got into trouble, their entire family would suffer. Madam Li furrowed her brows, ¡°However¡­¡± Daohua¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°However what?¡± Madam Li let out a sigh, ¡°Your father had hoped to umte achievements through the grain seeds. If the food problem of the people in Fenxi Province had been solved, even if your father wasn¡¯t an official there, providing the seeds would still be credited as meritorious. It¡¯s a pity that it has alle to nothing now.¡± Daohua nodded, then said with a worried look, ¡°Governor Guo¡­ is Xiao Yeyang¡¯s uncle. If he were to be punished, that fellow would likely be worried.¡± Speak of the devil, and he shall appear. The very next day after Daohua learned of the grain seeds being lost, Xiao Yeyang arrived at the Yan Residence. At that time, Daohua was in the stable feeding the red jujube horse, when she saw Butler Sun and Qin Five and a few others rushing over to the stable, leading the horses away in a hurry.
Normally, upon encountering Daohua, Butler Sun would always stop to exchange a few words, and Qin Five would also pat the red jujube, but this time, they only greeted Daohua briefly before quickly departing. ¡°What¡¯s happened? Butler Sun and the others look like they¡¯re setting out on a long journey,¡± Daohua said, puzzled as she watched the group of people leaving. Qin Xiaoliu, standing nearby, also looked confused and quickly spoke up, ¡°Miss, shall I go and inquire?¡± Daohua nodded her head, ¡°Go ahead.¡±
No sooner had she spoken than Qin Xiaoliu ran off like a shot. Before long, Qin Xiaoliu came running back, ¡°Miss, the master has returned, and the Little Prince too¡ªhe¡¯s alsoe to our residence. They¡¯re in the front courtyard now!¡± Daohua swiftly threw the handful of fodder into the manger and frowned, ¡°The Academy doesn¡¯t end its term until the end of the month. Why have theye back now? Could it be because of the grain seed issue?¡± Daohua hurried toward the main courtyard. Just as she reached the doorway, she saw Madam Li and Yan Wenxiu rushing out. ¡°Mother, Brother, where are you going?¡± Madam Li: ¡°Your brother and I have some urgent business to attend to. Once we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll talk to you,¡± she said, and the two of them quickly left. Seeing this, Daohua fell silent for a moment, then turned to Wang Manman behind her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the front courtyard to have a look.¡± ¡­ As she passed through Chuihua Gate, Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang seated in the pavilion of the outer courtyard. Unlike his usual confident and elegant demeanor, at this moment, he looked troubled, his brows furrowed with anxiety. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Daohua approached the pavilion. Xiao Yeyang was worried about his uncle, the Governor Guo, and was about to snap at the intruder, but when he looked up and saw it was Daohua, he quickly suppressed his irritation and said wearily, ¡°Why are you here?¡±
¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you that?¡± Daohua sat down opposite him, noticed him knitting his brows, and asked, ¡°Are you worried about your uncle?¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua and nodded, ¡°The drought these past two years caused bandit issues to rise in many ces up north, and my uncle was appointed as Governor to eradicate them.¡± ¡°Among these ces, Fenxi suffers the most severe disaster, hence also harbors the most bandits.¡± ¡°At the root, banditry arises because there¡¯s no food. So, to truly eliminate the bandit problem, we must find a fundamental solution.¡± ¡°Honestly, Lord Yan creating high-yield grain seeds not only delighted the Emperor¡ªhe¡¯s like an uncle to me¡ªbut also filled my real uncle, the Governor, with joy since he could resolve the bandit issue sooner.¡± ¡°But now, at this very moment, the grain seeds are lost!¡± If Fenxi fails to have a yield next year, the bandit problem will definitely worsen, which would constitute a serious dereliction of duty for my uncle as the Governor in charge of eradicating bandits. Even if there¡¯s a valid reason, he would still be subject to punishment. ¡°If it leads to major disorder, losing his position and titles would be the least of his worries.¡± The Guo Family has quite a few political enemies at the Imperial Court; they would not miss such a perfect opportunity to heavily damage the Guo Family. Hearing all this, Daohua felt a heavy heart too. If things got out of control, it could possibly lead to exile and even confiscation of property, right? At that moment, Yan Wenxiu came over and said to Xiao Yeyang, ¡°Little Prince, my mother has already sent people to collect whatever grain seeds are left from each of our estates, but I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be much.¡± There was no helping it; the high-yielding strain hadn¡¯t been nted for long¡ªour family had only harvested it for one season. Aside from our own seed stock, we¡¯ve given out some to our close allies, so we haven¡¯t stored much.
Also, the timing of the seed loss could not have been worse; it was the beginning of October, and the Yan Family¡¯s fields had just sown the winter wheat seeds. Chapter 230: 212: Im Glad I Could Help You_1 Chapter 230: Chapter 212: I¡¯m d I Could Help You_1 Yan Wenxiu continued, ¡°The butler and his men have also gone back to their hometown to collect more seed grain, but the amount won¡¯t be much, and it might be dyed. I¡¯m not sure if we¡¯ll still be on time for nting this year.¡± Xiao Yeyang fell silent. From Xingzhou to Yan Family Vige and back, even if the horses never stopped, it would take ten days to half a month, and then sending it from here to Fenxi would probably take until the middle of November. By then, the optimal nting season would have already passed. Xiao Yeyang furrowed his brows, ¡°How many bushels can your family gather?¡± Yan Wenxiu: ¡°Around 2000 bushels.¡± Upon hearing the quantity, before Xiao Yeyang could say anything, Defu anxiously blurted out, ¡°So little? How is that enough?¡± Yan Wenxiu quickly added, ¡°My third uncle estimated that we could gather about 5000 bushels from our hometown.¡± Defu: ¡°But the timing from your hometown might be toote, and even with an extra 5000 bushels, it¡¯s still not enough.¡± Xiao Yeyang tapped the stone table and said gravely, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not enough, there¡¯s no other way. Let¡¯s send over what your family has collected first.¡±
Daohua sat beside them, watching the two of them converse with serious expressions. After they finished, she finally asked, ¡°Are you collecting seed grain?¡± Xiao Yeyang, preupied with the transportation issue, casually nodded. While Yan Wenxiu wasmenting the Yan family¡¯s thin resources; if only they had more estate and manornds, they could have been a great help to the Little Prince and the Governor Guo, but sadly, the Yan family had risen toote in the game. Because he was so absorbed in his thoughts, he didn¡¯t hear Daohua¡¯s question. Unsatisfied with their perfunctory response, Daohua asked again, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me if I have any seed grain?¡± After saying this, she looked puzzled at the two men, unable toprehend why they would send people back to their hometown without asking her, the person right in front of them. Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenxiu turned to look at her in unison, their faces a mixture of confusion, surprise, and anticipation. ¡°Miss Yan, do you have seed grain?¡± Defu eagerly asked this question first. Daohua tilted her head back slightly, ¡°Of course, I do. Don¡¯t forget, I have several estates in my hands.¡± Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenxiu both inhaled sharply. Forgive them, for they had truly forgotten, or rather, habitually overlooked this fact. In their eyes, women from the inner house had no ce in such a big affair and were powerless, so the idea of involving Daohua had never crossed their minds. Not only them, but even Yan Zhigao had not thought of this. Xiao Yeyang licked his somewhat dry lips and ventured, ¡°How much seed grain do you have?¡± Daohua raised her eyebrows, ¡°How much do you need?¡± Seeing her confidence, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes brightened, and he gestured with his hand: ¡°Do you have 10,000 bushels?¡± His uncle had lost 20,000 bushels of seed grain; with over 10,000 bushels, the Guo family could find a way to absolve his uncle of the punishment. Daohuaughed, ¡°Look how cautious you are. It¡¯s just 10,000 bushels of seed grain, right?¡± She patted her chest pronouncing boldly, ¡°I¡¯ll supply it for you.¡± At her words, both Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenxiu showed expressions of surprise and delight. However, Yan Wenxiu, worried that Daohua was too young to understand the amount, hastily confirmed, ¡°Big sister, it¡¯s ten thousand bushels, not one, ten, or a hundred bushels, okay?¡± Seeing herself underestimated, Daohua was displeased, ¡°I¡¯m not a three-year-old child. Of course, I know how much 10,000 bushels is.¡±
Xiao Yeyang trusted Daohua and quickly said, ¡°Your seed grain is stored at your estate, right? Give me the address, and I¡¯ll send someone immediately to collect it. We must hurry, as Fenxi is waiting to nt.¡± Daohua said to Wang Manman, ¡°Go call Brother Xiaoliu over, and have him take some men to the granary.¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Defu, who promptly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with Miss Manman.¡± After the two left, Yan Wenxiu turned to Daohua, ¡°Big sister, how did you manage to store so much grain?¡±
Daohua spread out her hands and tilted her head with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t store it. It was just harvested this autumn. I¡¯ve been busy practicing horseback ridingtely and haven¡¯t had the chance to sell it yet.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenxiu exchanged a quick nce, and then both smiled in relief. They knew that Daohua liked to sell things to save silver, and then buy even more estates. Xiao Yeyang soon furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°The autumn harvest? Could these wheat seeds withstand the cold?¡± Daohua: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daohua¡¯s products are definitely of fine quality, capable of not only resisting the cold but also pests.¡± The seeds used on her manor were cultivated using the yellow soil from her space. The reason for nting so much was to spread the quality grains more quickly and widely. Yan Wenxiu nced at Daohua, knowing how his father had acquired the high-yield grains, so hearing what Daohua said, he wasn¡¯t worried about the quality of the seeds. Soon after, Xiaoliu followed De Fu to join them. Daohua said to Xiaoliu, ¡°Brother Xiaoliu, take De Fu and the rest to the granary to collect the seeds.¡± Pausing, she cocked her head towards Yan Wenxiu. ¡°Is ten thousand bushels enough? Do you need more?¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s breath caught, and then he coughed a few times, clearing his throat, ¡°If you have extra, naturally, the more the better.¡± Daohua immediately turned to Xiaoliu, ¡°Give them all the seeds from the granary.¡± Xiaoliu nodded in agreement.
Then, Xiaoliu led De Fu and the bodyguards brought by Xiao Yeyang to the granary on Daohua Manor to collect the grains, and Yan Wenxiu followed as well. ¡­ ¡°Alright, the issue with the seeds is resolved, you need not worry anymore, just wait in peace,¡± Daohua said with a smile as she poured another cup of tea for Xiao Yeyang. Looking at the freshly brewed tea, Xiao Yeyang felt truly thirsty. He picked up the cup and started to drink, contemting as he sipped. The matter of his uncle losing the seeds had indeed taken a twist for the better. Now, as long as the seeds were quickly delivered to Fenxi, he no longer needed to worry about his uncle facing punishment. With the situation resolved, he felt a great sense of relief. After drinking most of the cup, Xiao Yeyang set it down and watched Daohua across from him, who held her cup and sipped it gently with a smile. A warm surge began to swell in his heart. Although he was born into the Imperial Family, with a distinguished status, he didn¡¯t have many close people. From his early years, his father had never supervised him; although his Imperial Uncle cared for him, he was preupied with state affairs. So, it had been his uncle who had educated him all along. His uncle¡¯s trouble with losing the seeds, facing possible punishment, had caused him real anxiety and concern. Fortunately, there was Daohua. This person, since their first meeting, had ceaselessly surprised him and unveiled unexpected delights,pelling one to draw closer.
¡°Thank you!¡± Upon hearing this, Daohuaughed, and seeing the seriousness on Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face, she nonchntly waved her hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need for formality, we¡¯re friends, after all!¡± Xiao Yeyang was stunned for a moment, then knitted his brows, ¡°Friends?¡± Noticing his reluctance, Daohua¡¯s expression soured, ¡°What, don¡¯t you consider me a friend?¡± Xiao Yeyang found the term ¡®friend¡¯ a bit odd, but seeing the look on Daohua¡¯s face¡ªthat she would be upset if he dared say otherwise¡ªhe promptly shook his head, ¡°We are friends.¡± Daohua smiled again, ¡°Friends should help each other, so you don¡¯t need to be so polite with me. Besides, haven¡¯t you also helped my family a lot?¡± Xiao Yeyang fell silent for a moment, ¡°I haven¡¯t actually done anything for your family.¡± Daohua put away her smile, her face serious, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything to have helped our family.¡± Then her face broke into a smile again, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m very happy to have been able to help you this time.¡± Chapter 231: 213: Food Protection_1 Chapter 231: Chapter 213: Food Protection_1 Daohua Manor. This was a manor specifically used by Daohua for growing food crops, and among the three manors given to her by the Li Family, it was thergest one, covering nearly five thousand acres. In the manor, Daohua had also specially had a granary built. Upon entering the granary, Yan Wenxiu and Defu¡¯s eyes widened. So much wheat! Neatly stored in one warehouse after another. The wheat was all freshly harvested this year, each grain plump and glossy, clearly of a high-quality breed even to those unfamiliar with agriculture. ¡°There must be nearly twenty thousand dan of grain here, right?¡± Defu said excitedly. The Governor had lost twenty thousand dan, and now they could return twenty thousand dan, so they wouldn¡¯t have to face punishment. Xiaoliu nodded with a smile, ¡°Not more, not less, just right at twenty thousand dan. This year¡¯s harvest was good, each acre yielded nearly six dan of grain. After deducting the seeds sown and the grain sold to the nearby viges, this is what¡¯s left.¡±
Yan Wenxiu¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Six dan per acre?¡± Xiaoliu nodded again, ¡°Yes, but this is because the fields on the estate are fertile. For the other vigers¡¯ fields, they can only get a little more than five dan.¡± Defu quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s already very good. As far as I know, an output of over five dan per acre is only possible in the southern regions with abundant rainfall. It¡¯s really great to have such a high yield in the north.¡± Xiaoliu chuckled. He clearly remembered that when he first discussed the yield per acre with the youngdy, she was not satisfied and said that in the future, she wanted to cultivate grains with even higher yields. Of course, this was not something he would reveal to outsiders. Defu looked at Yan Wenxiu, ¡°Eldest Young Master, let¡¯s start transporting now. The sooner we deliver it to Fenxi, the sooner the master will be at ease.¡± Yan Wenxiu nodded. Watching bag after bag of wheat seeds being loaded onto the horse-drawn carts, the anxiety in Defu¡¯s heart gradually settled. Compared to the increasing smiles on Defu¡¯s face, Xiaoliu watched the granaries he had worked so hard to fill gradually empty, and it felt like a punch to the gut. ¡°By the way, my lord, Defu, have you arranged for enough people to transport the grain seeds? Please don¡¯t let them be lost again.¡± Defu said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already informed Commander Shen. This time, he will personally oversee the escort. The Jinling Guard who are close to the master will also follow, and once we arrive in Fenxi, the soldiers under the Governor wille to meet us to ensure the grain reaches the people of Fenxi.¡± Hearing this, Xiaoliu did not say anything more. true enough, once all the grain had been loaded into the carts, a troop of soldiers in armor and carrying long sabers arrived outside the manor. Xiaoliu took a look and noticed that there were many soldiers, each one appearing to be quite capable, which finally put his mind at ease. ¡­ By the time Yan Wenxiu and the others returned to the Yan Residence, it was already afternoon. Commander Shen and the soldiers escorting the grain were at the port and did not enter the city. Hearing that they had collected twenty thousand dan of grain, Xiao Yeyang was very excited and happy. He looked at Daohua, wanting to say something, but as the words reached his lips, he felt they would be too trite, so he swallowed them back down. ¡°I need to apany the grain convoy to the provincial capital, so I¡¯m leaving now,¡± he said. Daohua thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I saw you didn¡¯t eat much at noon. Wait a minute, I¡¯ll get you some food for the road.¡± Then, turning to Yan Wenxiu, she asked, ¡°Big brother, are you also going?¡±
¡°I¡­¡± Yan Wenxiu looked at Xiao Yeyang. To be honest, his return this time was to help collect the grain seeds. Now that the issue of the grain was resolved, the Little Prince no longer needed his help. Xiao Yeyang nced at Yan Wenxiu and after thinking for a moment said, ¡°He will go too. Once at Wuhua Mountain, pick up Wenkai and the others. The Commandant Office has several of my uncle¡¯s men. Whether it¡¯s horsemanship, archery, or physical prowess, they are all exceptionally good. It¡¯s a good opportunity for them to meet.¡± Yan Wenxiu¡¯s spirits lifted. What was the Yan Familycking? Solid foundations and connections. Now that the Little Prince was willing to introduce them, that was more than they could ask for.
Daohua nodded, ¡°Alright, you guys wait here; I¡¯ll get some more food.¡± Concerned that Xiao Yeyang had been waiting for a long time, Yan Wenxiu said, ¡°There¡¯s no need, right?¡± Daohua replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take much time,¡± and then, she turned and ran off. Xiao Yeyang smiled, ¡°After all, it¡¯s a kind gesture from Daohua, so let¡¯s wait a bit. We¡¯re not in a hurry for this moment.¡± Soon, Daohua came back carrying a porcin jar, ¡°You¡¯re really lucky, this is a Chinese yam and ck rice nourishing porridge that I especially made for Grandmother. It has a lot of good stuff in it. After you board the ship, you two split it and eat.¡± As she spoke, she passed the porcin jar over. Daohua¡¯s hand was reaching towards Yan Wenxiu, who was also preparing to take it, but Xiao Yeyang beat him to it, taking the jar into his own hands. Seeing his protective attitude towards the food, Daohuaughed, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t eat it all yourself. You have to share half with my brother. He¡¯s so thin; he really needs to nourish himself. Alright, you should go now; don¡¯t dy delivering the grain seeds.¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua, picked up the porcin jar with Yan Wenxiu and De Fu, and walked away. ¡­ After boarding the ship, Yan Wenxiu sat in the cabin waiting for Xiao Yeyang to share the ck rice porridge. However, after waiting for quite a while, there was no movement from him. No way, the Little Prince wouldn¡¯t really be thinking of eating all by himself, would he? Considering this, the corner of Yan Wenxiu¡¯s mouth twitched, and with an indifferent face, he asked, ¡°Little Prince, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Yan Wenxiu and said disdainfully, ¡°Look at you, making a fuss over just some porridge¡ªis it really worth all this concern?¡±
Yan Wenxiu fell silent. It wasn¡¯t ordinary porridge; it was porridge made by his eldest sister for Grandmother, surely it tasted very good. He remembered once when he was paying respects to Grandmother, he happened upon her eating Chinese yam and red date porridge that his elder sister had made specially for her. Grandmother gave him half a bowl to try, and the taste was incredibly good¡ªhe still remembered it to this day. ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t eat lunch.¡± After saying this and seeing that Xiao Yeyang still had no intention of sharing the porridge, he had to resort to tough measures, ¡°My fourth brother loves the food made by Elder Sister the most. When he arrivester, he will surely pester you for some.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang finally frowned and thought of Yan Wenkai, that gluttonous eater. He felt it was better to eat the porridge quickly. So, while instructing De Fu to get some bowls and utensils, he looked at Yan Wenxiu unsatisfied, ¡°You just said you didn¡¯t want any, and now you want some, which is really¡­¡± He shook his head in disdain and left it at that. As for Yan Wenxiu, he didn¡¯t respond, as his goal was simply to eat the porridge. Having been associated with the Little Prince for such a long time, though he wasn¡¯t as uninhibited as his fourth brother, he wasn¡¯t too restrained either. De Fu quickly brought over the bowls and utensils. Only then did Xiao Yeyang open the porcin jar. As soon as he opened it, the rich aroma wafted out. ¡°Gurgle gurgle~¡±
De Fu immediately started to salivate. How he wanted to eat it! But he knew it was impossible. His master didn¡¯t seem inclined to share even with Young Master Yan, let alone with him. ¡°Er¡­¡± Looking at the half bowl of ck rice porridge pushed in front of him, Yan Wenxiu was speechless. He hadn¡¯t expected the Little Prince to be such a food-possessive person. Chapter 232: 214, Benefit_1 Chapter 232: Chapter 214, Benefit_1 ¡°How did it go, has the issue with the grain seeds been resolved?¡± Because Commander Shen hade to Xingzhou City, Yan Zhigao had gone out to meet him. By the time the ship left, he had returned, which coincidentally was also the time to finish his official duties at the Governor¡¯s Office. He simply went directly back to the family quarters. Upon hearing Madam Li¡¯s inquiry, he first nodded his head, then immediately asked, ¡°How does our daughter have so many grain seeds in her possession?¡± Madam Li was taken aback. Our daughter¡­ This was the first time the master had referred to his daughter with such affection. Seeing that Madam Li did not respond, Yan Zhigao, while changing his outer garment, said, ¡°What are you standing there stupefied for?¡± Madam Li nced at Yan Zhigao, stepped forward to help him adjust his clothing, and then shook her head with a smile. ¡°That girl said it¡¯s called ¡®being prepared for a rainy day, better safe than sorry.¡¯ If she has grain, she won¡¯t panic. She said that even if there were a natural disaster with a severe drought, with the stock of food she has, our family wouldn¡¯t go hungry.¡± She sighed as she spoke. ¡°I think, it must be because of the hardships she suffered while traveling with her mother to Linyi County that toughened her up, which is why that girl likes to stockpile grain.¡±
In Yan Zhigao¡¯s mind, the image of his mother and a few others dressed as beggars at the doorstep of the Linyi County Governor¡¯s Office surfaced. At that time, he was only focused on the joy of reuniting with his elderly mother and hadn¡¯t given much thought to how people, both old and young alike, managed to evade bandits along the way or how they had begged for food. Seeing Madam Li¡¯s distressed expression, Yan Zhigao patted her hand. ¡°Daohua is a very good girl, and Mother was right, she is indeed our family¡¯s lucky star.¡± ¡°In the past, although the Little Prince was quite close to our family, it was only a yful friendship between children, and deep down, I always felt uneasy.¡± ¡°After all, there are so many people surrounding the Little Prince, and our children are not irreceable. If a few more ymates who are even better at engaging and entertaining him appear, they might be pushed aside by the Little Prince.¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Li was displeased. ¡°How can our children be any less than others? Wenkai might be boisterous, and Wentao too sincere; they are one thing, but what about Wenxiu and Daohua? Go on, tell me, where do they fall shortpared to other children?¡± Yan Zhigao showed a helpless expression, ¡°I¡¯m not saying our children are inferior to others, what I mean is, the nature of rtionships between people is not unchanging.¡± ¡°Look here, the Little Prince is only fourteen now, at the height of his yful years, so our boisterous children have caught his eye. But what about in a couple of years? If he bes moreposed, perhaps he¡¯ll need differentpanions, you see.¡± This time, Madam Li did not argue. Yan Zhigao, seeing he had convinced his wife, continued with the previous topic. ¡°However, with the assistance of this grain seed event, our family has indeed formed a deeper bond with the Little Prince, as well as the Guo Family backing him.¡± ¡°I heard from Lord Dong that the bandit problem in Fenxi was very serious, and the Emperor was deeply concerned. Therefore, as soon as the high-yield grain seeds were avable, the first thought was of Fenxi, because if the people can fill their stomachs, naturally, they will not join the bandits.¡± ¡°Had the grain seeds been lost and the people unable to survive, provoking even greater banditry, the penalty Governor Guo would face would certainly not be light.¡± ¡°We might as well have saved Governor Guo¡¯s life.¡± As Yan Zhigao analyzed the situation, Madam Li came to a deeper understanding of the matter and nodded, then promptly attributed credit to their daughter, ¡°All of this was thanks to Daohua.¡± Yan Zhigaoughed, ¡°Yes, yes, I didn¡¯t say otherwise.¡± Madam Li sighed, ¡°I hope the grain seeds arrive safely. That way, the people of Fenxi will have hope, and my lord, you will have gained merit.¡± Yan Zhigao nodded, ¡°Yes, in times of natural disasters and human cmities, it is always themon people who suffer.¡± ¡­
The docks of Zhongzhou Provincial Capital. Watching the grain seeds being transported to Fenxi, Dong Jiancheng also breathed a sigh of relief. Although the matter of the grain seeds did not concern him much, if the bandit problem in Fenxi were not resolved, Zhongzhou, being a neighboring province, would not have an easy time. Not to mention anything else, just dealing with the influx of refugees would be enough of a headache, not to speak of the potential issues it could cause for public security.
This time, it must be delivered safely! Regardless, the high-yield grain seeds had originated from his jurisdiction; if they were to alleviate the banditry in Fenxi, he would also have a share of the merit. Nowadays, no one wouldin about having too much merit. ¡°Father,ter Little Prince will take us to the Commandant Office¡¯s training ground, and then we¡¯ll head back to the Academy from there without returning to the residence,¡± Dong Yuanxuan ran over to his father to fill him in on their ns. Dong Jiancheng nced at the distance where Little Prince wasughing and chatting with the three gentlemen from the Yan Family, a flicker in his eyes, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Only after his eldest son had run off did Dong Jiancheng let out a sigh. The Yan Family really were quite fortunate. First, they had inadvertently saved Little Prince, and now they had done such a big favor for Governor Guo; their bond would surely deepen as time went on. Look, wasn¡¯t he taking the three Yan gentlemen to the Commandant Office right now? Yan Zhigao and the Third Young Master Yan had chosen the martial path and would undoubtedly have to interact with the Commandant Office in the future. Being introduced to it early, broadening their horizons, could spare them some detours, while also expanding theirworks. This sort of treatment, even my own sons have never had. ¡­ Atop the main peak of Wuhua Mountain, Meilin Vi.
¡°Master, the grain seeds have been transported sessfully,¡± a figure in ck kneeled on one knee. Sitting before him, Guo Ruomei wore an expression of indifference, ¡°Were the covert escorts arranged properly?¡± The figure in ck nodded, ¡°Everything has been arranged well. There won¡¯t be another incident where the grain seeds are hijacked.¡± Guo Ruomei¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°I hope so. You may leave now, but follow the grain transport team. If anything happens, send a Carrier Pigeon Message immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Once the figure in ck had left, Mei Shuang came in with tea, ¡°Master, now you can be at ease.¡± Guo Ruomei took the tea, shaking her head, ¡°Until the seeds are sown in the field, I won¡¯t be at ease,¡± she said, taking a sip of the tea. As she looked at the blooming jasmine flowers in her teacup, a faint smile crept onto Guo Ruomei¡¯s lips, ¡°Speaking of which, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family has indeed helped us twice now.¡± However, the smile soon faded from her face, and she spoke with a hint of annoyance, ¡°It¡¯s just that her eyes are too sharp.¡± Last time there was finally a chance to contact her son, yet that girlpletely disrupted it. Mei Shuang remembered how the eldest daughter of the Yan Family had seen through their disguisest time, also feeling a bit embarrassed. They had been too hasty; otherwise, how could a young girl notice that something was amiss? Guo Ruomei took another sip of tea and, after a moment of contemtion, said, ¡°Go tell Shen Qiao to properly teach the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, and make up for all the things a nobledy in Beijing should know.¡± Mei Shuang nodded in acknowledgment.
Shen Qiao was the Guo Family¡¯s Madam Shen. Initially, the master, out of gratitude for the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter saving her young master, had her visit Shen Qiao, and that led to Shen Qiao going to the Yan Family to teach the youngdies. Otherwise, with Shen Qiao¡¯s reputation in Xingzhou, the newly arrived Yan Family would not have been able to invite her. ¡­ Zhou Residence. Old Master Zhou was also paying attention to the incident of the lost grain seeds, and when he heard that the Yan Family had helped gather more than twenty thousand stones of grain seeds, he was quite impressed. ¡°When ites to luck, if it¡¯sing your way, there¡¯s no stopping it. Last year when Yan Zhigao had just arrived in Xingzhou, he was ostracized and bullied by everyone at the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office, but now¡­ even Consultant Du from the Zhongzhou Provincial Capital is proactively seeking reconciliation,¡± he remarked. Master Zhou nodded, his tone slightly envious, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth.¡± Old Master Zhou gave him a nce, ¡°I heard that when Little Prince took the three Yan brothers to the Commandant Office, Chengye wasn¡¯t originally summoned. It was only after the eldest son mentioned it that he was able to join them.¡± Master Zhou was indifferent, ¡°Chengye studies literature, going to the Commandant Office wouldn¡¯t be of any use to him, so it¡¯s normal for Little Prince not to call him.¡± Old Master Zhou shook his head in disappointment, ¡°Is this a question of being useful or not? This is about whether Little Prince is willing to include our Chengye in his circle. Anyway, you wouldn¡¯t understand these things.¡± ¡°Regardless, if the Yan Family continues to thrive, we will benefit greatly even though it hasn¡¯t been long since they arrived.¡± Chapter 233: 215: No One Should Despise Anyone - Part 1 Chapter 233: Chapter 215: No One Should Despise Anyone ¨C Part 1 Zhongzhou Province, bordering Fenxi Province to the north, was bustling with activity when Commander Shen escorted the grain seeds over, and a troop of soldiers immediately weed them. Recognizing the leader as Guo Qiang, Governor Guo¡¯s trusted aide, Commander Shen breathed a sigh of relief. Because thest batch of grain seeds had been hijacked, he had been on edge throughout the journey, taking every precaution. ¡°Brother Lu Shuo.¡± ¡°Brother Shen.¡± The two greeted each other with a formal exchange. Lu Shuo clenched his fists and said with a grateful face, ¡°Brother Shen, you have had a hard journey.¡± Commander Shen smiled and waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention it, Brother Lu Shuo¡ªwe¡¯re all working for the Governor.¡± He was once a soldier under Guo Mao, the current Duke Dingguo, who was Governor Guo¡¯s father; naturally, he was devoted to the affairs of his former lord. Lu Shuo, looking at the row upon row of cartsden with grain seeds, showed a delighted expression, ¡°You¡¯ve managed to collect this many grain seeds?¡± Commander Shen replied with a smile, ¡°This wasrgely thanks to the Little Prince, who went through Zhou Xuan to arrange for the delivery of these more than twenty thousand stones of grain seeds from the Yan Family.¡±
Seeing that the grain seeds brought with them could make up for the ones that were lost before, Lu Shuo¡¯s heart felt lighter, and he pulled Commander Shen along, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡ªthe Governor has been waiting for a long time already. Come with me to see him.¡± Soon, the group met with Governor Guo in the nearest fortified city. ¡°Excellent! Excellent! Excellent!¡± Upon seeing the over twenty thousand stones of grain seeds his nephew had helped to collect, Governor Guo repeated his praises three times before turning to Commander Shen, ¡°Lifu, we owe this one to you.¡± Commander Shen quickly shook his head, ¡°Governor, you¡¯re too kind. If it weren¡¯t for the Duke¡¯s support back in the day, Lifu wouldn¡¯t have the honor he does today.¡± Governor Guo patted Shen¡¯s shoulder and cut the pleasantries, ¡°I have to get busy distributing these grain seeds. I may not be able to entertain you this time, but when you return to Zhongzhou, I¡¯ll treat you to opera and drinks.¡± Commander Shen gracefully epted, understanding that Governor Guo was busy and then he took his men to rest and regroup. No sooner had he left than an adjutant came in, ¡°Governor, the magistrates from the nearby prefectures have all arrived.¡± Governor Guo nodded his head; it was nearly November now, so they had to quickly distribute the newly collected grain seeds to let the people nt them. ¡°After the seeds are distributed, to prevent any fearless bandits from robbing us again, I want you to assign more men to escort them, and if anyone tries to stop us, kill them.¡± Governor Guo¡¯s voice was filled with murderous intent as he made this statement and walked outside. Stepping out of the room, he saw his trusted aide, Guo Qiang, running up with excitement on his face, ¡°Governor, in addition to the grain seeds, the Little Prince has also sent arge cart filled with vegetables and fruits to honor you.¡± The Governor, who was on his way out, stopped in his tracks, surprised, ¡°What are you talking about? What else did Yangyang send me?¡± Guo Qiang said excitedly, ¡°Vegetables and fruits.¡± He continued, looking a bit regretful, ¡°Unfortunately, a basket of leafy greens spoiled, but no matter, there are plenty of fresh cucumbers and beans, and also big baskets of persimmons, apples, dates, and pears.¡± Hearing this, Governor Guo¡¯s mouth spread into a wide grin, and heughed loudly before saying with appreciation, ¡°It has not been in vain, the hardships I went through teaching him, and to be closer to him, I even took on this tough job of bandit suppression.¡± He sighed as he spoke. ¡°Yangyang will be fifteen next year, a grown man. Now he¡¯s also sensible, knowing that we can only have pickles with meat here, he even went to the trouble of sending a cart full of greens to honor me, good!¡± ¡°Go, tell the kitchen to stir-fry some greens today. We¡¯ll have some greens in our meal tonight. My stomach hasn¡¯t felt right from only eating meat these days.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Guo Qiang had been waiting for these words, and he responded enthusiastically.
Normally, there aren¡¯t many vegetables in winter, and Fenxi has been disaster-stricken and gued by bandits, leaving the people barely able to fill their bellies, let alone grow vegetables. Since arriving here, they could only have a small amount of pickled vegetables. He had been longing for some fresh and crisp greens for a long time. The Little Prince was truly a good person.
¡­ Meanwhile, in Zhongzhou Province, at Wangyue Academy. Xiao Yeyang, who had just been branded a good person, was looking at the only te of green vegetables on the table with displeasure, and with furrowed brows, he turned to Defu, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± ¡°In the past, every time Daohua delivered vegetables and fruits, they were more than enough tost me until the Academy¡¯s end-of-month holiday, with some to spare.¡± ¡°This month, I visited Daohua¡¯s home again mid-month, and with Daohua¡¯s character, she definitely would have prepared more provisions for me. It hasn¡¯t even been half a month¡ªhowe there are no vegetables left? Never mind the vegetables, where¡¯s my fruit?¡± He has to eat an apple every day, Daohua said, it¡¯s good for the body. Defu, with his head lowered, said weakly, ¡°Master, the vegetables and fruits that were sent in mid-month must have been sent to Fenxi along with the grain.¡± Xiao Yeyang was stunned for a moment, ¡°¡­sent to uncle¡¯s ce, huh?¡± Defu raised his head to peek at Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression, seeing that there were no signs of anger, he tentatively said, ¡°Master, how about I write a letter to Miss Yan and ask her to send another cart over?¡± Xiao Yeyang immediately red, ¡°No way!¡± Then his expression became a bit awkward, ¡°If Daohua gives them, that¡¯s out of kindness; we shouldn¡¯t reject them, but to actively ask for more, what would that look like? It¡¯d make her think I¡¯m some kind of glutton.¡± Defu lowered his head and curled his lips. Master, aren¡¯t you just a glutton? Back when he was in Beijing, the master was never protective over his food, even the imperial meals would have some leftovers, which would benefit him, a personal eunuch.
Compared to the personal eunuchs of other princes, he had much better luck. But, his good fortune ended upon their arrival in Zhongzhou. The vegetables sent by Miss Yan were polished off by the master at almost every meal; even if Defu wanted to eat some leftovers, there were none. After a moment of silence, Defu said, ¡°In that case, by the end of November, the master will only be able to eat vegetables bought from outside.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face fell. Before, he never thought vegetables from outside were bad as long as they were well seasoned, but ever since he got used to the vegetables sent by Daohua, he didn¡¯t want to eat anyone else¡¯s produce. It wasn¡¯t that he was being picky, the taste was genuinely different. Suddenly, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I¡¯ve got it, Daohua has opened a fruits and vegetables shop in Xingzhou City, so here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do: you send someone to buy from the shop, quietly, without letting anyone discover our identity.¡± Defu nodded in agreement, though internally he was quite speechless. Miss Yan was generous and got along with the master so well; it was just a cartload of vegetables and fruits, why couldn¡¯t he simply ask for it in a letter? So what if Miss Yan knew the master was a glutton, isn¡¯t she one too? Who could find fault with whom! ¡­
Time quickly advanced to mid-November. Xiao Yeyang, having received a letter from his uncle and learning that the grain had been distributed to the people and already sown into the fields, finally felt relieved of a burden. With worries dissolved, his appetite improved, and so he started to eat even more. The usual trips to Xingzhou for groceries, which previously happened only once every few days, now had to be made every three or four days. It wasn¡¯t that the grocery buyer didn¡¯t want to purchase more, but Daohua¡¯s fruit and vegetable shop was doing such good business that they had to restrict purchase quantities to allow more people ess to fresh produce. Otherwise, some of therger families would buy out the whole shop¡¯s inventory. ¡­ As the end of the year approached, it was time to start preparing New Year¡¯s gifts. Madam Li, to cultivate Daohua, left the entire task of preparing this year¡¯s New Year¡¯s gifts for the youngdies in Beijing to her. And so, Daohua would sometimes drag old Madam Yan out shopping under the pretense of scouting this year¡¯s New Year¡¯s market trends. The two didn¡¯t take a carriage; they simply walked. The streets were bustling, with all kinds of vendors shouting out their wares and pedestrians bustling to and fro; both grandmother and granddaughter enjoyed watching these lively, everyday scenes. ¡°Oh, that person looks somewhat familiar, like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before?¡±
As they passed her vegetable shop, delighted with its business, Daohua suddenly spotted a familiar figure in the crowd. Seeing her granddaughter standing still, old Madam Yan tugged at her sleeve, ¡°You recognize someone among these outsiders?¡± With a cry, Daohua said, ¡°I remember now, I saw him in the guest pce, he is one of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s men.¡± Chapter 234: 216, Accidentally Overthought_1 Chapter 234: Chapter 216, identally Overthought_1 Four Seasons Fruits and Vegetables Shop¡¯s backyard. Madam Yan sat in the principal seat of the main house, with Daohua standing beside her, looking at the servant before her with surprise and puzzlement; he was bowing his head as if afraid to meet anyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°I remember you, your name is De¡­ De¡­¡± The servant remained silent for a moment: ¡°Replying to Miss, this servant¡¯s name is Deshou.¡± Daohua immediately pped her hands: ¡°Right, Deshou.¡± No wonder she remembered him; Xiao Yeyang had a few people around him who appeared quite frequently. Defu was needless to mention, always serving closely by his side, following Xiao Yeyang wherever he went. As for the person before her, Daohua had seen him several times as well; whenever there was food involved, this man was sure to be present, likely responsible for matters pertaining to food. Looking at Deshou, who was almost bowing his head to his chest, Daohua felt somewhat speechless. Was she really that frightening? ¡°Are you here to buy vegetables from my family?¡± Deshou nodded, then remembering his master¡¯s instruction not to let Miss Yan find out about the vegetable purchase, he hurriedly shook his head. Seeing his silence, Daohua had no choice but to continue: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, weren¡¯t the vegetables and fruits I sent to your master enough?¡± First Deshou nodded, and then he shook his head again.
At this point, not only Daohua felt worn out, but Madam Yan also thought that this young servant was being too indecisive and hesitant. Daohua: ¡°In October, aside from the food we delivered together with my elder brother and the others, he came over in the middle of the month to arrange for grains and seeds, and I prepared a cartload of food for him then too. It couldn¡¯t possibly be insufficient. Did he use it to entertain someone?¡± At this thought, Daohua¡¯s mind suddenly raced to the three strange women she had encountered on the peak of Wuhua Mountain. At that time, Xiao Yeyang and Brother Dong¡¯s reactions were very odd, as if they were not worried about those three women at all. Later, her fourth brother had told her that outsiders were not allowed on the main peak of Wuhua Mountain. Not outsiders, then they must be acquaintances. Immediately, Daohua thought of the separate residence on the peak. Could it be that those three were staying there? If that was the case, the identity of that madam was far from simple. Who could it be? An imperial consort left behind by the Emperor in themon world? In a sh, Daohua¡¯s thoughts spread far and wide, now weaving a tragic tale of unattainable love between the Emperor and amon woman, now the sorrowful destiny of imperial consorts cast away to separate residences after angering the Emperor¡­ Regardless of the scenario, it seemed that the madam did not wish to remain unnoticed in the separate residence. Hence, there was that feigned fainting episode designed to entrap Xiao Yeyang on the Double Ninth Festival. Was it all for the purpose of returning to the Imperial Pce? If that was indeed the case, Xiao Yeyang must have faced no small amount of harassment. As the nephew of the Emperor, Xiao Yeyang had to oblige, probably for some unknown reason, to send things to the separate residence, including the food she provided. As Daohua contemted this, she nodded, seemingly convinced of the possibility. With a smile, she looked at Deshou: ¡°Is your master nning to send something to the separate residence?¡± Deshou¡¯s heart trembled, and he suddenly lifted his head, his face full of shock. How could Miss Yan know about this? Ever since the Dragon Boat Festival, his master would intermittently send some food and drinks to the separate residence, a secret known only to Defu and himself. Seeing his expression, Daohua immediately revealed a knowing smile: ¡°Xiao Yeyang, he really should have told me if he was sending things to that madam in the separate residence. Now look, you¡¯ve run out of food, haven¡¯t you?¡±
¡°From your appearance, it seems you must have run back and forth here quite often, not finding it bothersome at all!¡± Deshou hung his head low, almost on the verge of crying. He hadn¡¯t said a word, so how could Miss Yan have found out about the existence of the former Princess Consort? He¡¯s done for; his master will probably beat him to death when he goes back.
After all, his master wasn¡¯t particr about mentioning the former Princess Consort. Daohua watched Deshou with a smile: ¡°Wait here a moment, I¡¯ll have someone pick fresh vegetables from the farm.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°Will one cart be enough?¡± Deshou hurriedly nodded his head, ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s quite enough. Miss Yan is very thorough, packing each cart tightly; the amount in one of her carts is more than what most people would load into two.¡± Who would have known that he would hear Daohua say, ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s make it two carts, one for your master and one for the madam at the other courtyard.¡± That madam was staying in the other courtyard, and Xiao Yeyang was still sending her goods, which indicated she probably had some status. Perhaps she might return to the Imperial Pce one day. Since they were sending goods, they might as well do it generously; only then would the favor be considered sufficient. The elder Mrs. Yan spoke up, ¡°While you¡¯re at it, send some to Wenxiu and the others too.¡± Daohua smiled and nodded, ¡°Rest assured, Grandmother, I haven¡¯t forgotten about Big Brother and the rest.¡± Some timeter, Deshou returned to Wangyue Academy with a sullen face, leading five carts filled with vegetables and fruits. ¡­ Wangyue Academy. The courtyard where Xiao Yeyang lived. Seeing the five carts of vegetables and fruits that Deshou had brought back, Xiao Yeyang felt somewhat annoyed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to be careful? How did Daohua still find out about this?¡±
Deshou looked wronged as he hung his head low, ¡°Master, I really can¡¯t be med, who would have thought Miss Yan and the elder Mrs. Yan would go out shopping and just happen to pass by the Four Seasons Fruits and Vegetables Shop.¡± He even recognized me! Xiao Yeyang sighed, ¡°It¡¯s all right; now that she knows, she knows. At most, it will make Daohua think that I am a bit of a glutton.¡± Pausing, he frowned and looked at the five carts of produce. ¡°I do eat a bit more, but there¡¯s no need for that Daohua to treat me like a pig, sending five carts at once¡ªshe might as well stuff me to death.¡± The corner of Deshou¡¯s mouth twitched as he hastily said, ¡°Two of the carts are for the three Yan brothers, and one cart is for Young Master Dong and Young Master Su.¡± Although the Academy had a dining hall, the taste of the meals was not very good. Therefore, families with a bit of wealth would rent a courtyard and cook their own food to eat better. While the Yan brothers did not have their own courtyard, they were allowed to use the kitchen of Dong Yuanxuan and others. Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression stiffened, and he dryly said, ¡°Those two carts are also a lot!¡± Deshou looked up at his master and took a deep breath before saying bravely, ¡°One of the carts is for the madam of the other courtyard.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes widened, as did Deshou, who looked over in astonishment. Xiao Yeyang wore a look of disbelief, ¡°What did you say? One of the carts is for whom?¡± Deshou bent his knees and knelt down, ¡°Master, I really didn¡¯t say anything. Miss Yan just asked me if the food she sent was not enough, and I merely nodded.¡± ¡°After that, I don¡¯t know what she thought of, but she assumed that Master had sent food to the other courtyard. Then somehow, she brought up the matter of the madam there, and as a result, sent an extra cart.¡± Xiao Yeyang had a serious face as he looked at Deshou.
Deshou also immediately knelt down, ¡°Master, I swear I haven¡¯t said anything to Miss Yan.¡± Xiao Yeyang knitted his brows; Deshou and Deshou had been with him for a long time, and he was aware of their loyalty. But regarding his mother¡¯s matter, besides them, only Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin knew a bit. Could it be that they had said something to Daohua? Xiao Yeyang shook his head; those two knew that this was his taboo and would probably keep their mouths shut. If so, it was Daohua who hade up with the idea on her own. Her ability to concoct stories was first-rate; she might even bestow a messy identity on his mother by now. Thinking of Daohua¡¯s eyes, which were always rolling curiously and inquiringly, Xiao Yeyang became a bit frustrated. That girl¡ªshe could be so clever that it was infuriating. If she kept probing, his mother¡¯s identity might bepletely uncovered by her. Considering the poor opinion of his mother held by various families in Beijing, Xiao Yeyang wrinkled his brows with some worry. Daohua liked the story of the Imperial Consorts; she wouldn¡¯t view his mother in the same light as others, would she? Chapter 235: 217, Eldest Sisters Style_1 Chapter 235: Chapter 217, Eldest Sister¡¯s Style_1 ¡°Master, what should we do with this cart full of vegetables and fruits?¡± Deshou asked, bracing himself for a reply. Despite the apparent thaw in the rtionship between the master and Meilin Vi since the Dragon Boat Festival this year, he knew all too clear that there were still knots in his master¡¯s heart, some things not so easily put aside. Nevertheless, if there could be an increase in interactions between the two sides, that would indeed be a good thing. As servants, they could only have an easier life when their master was in good spirits. Xiao Yeyang nced at the cart of food and waved his hand impatiently, ¡°Hurry and take it away. It wasn¡¯t sent for me. What¡¯s it doing in my courtyard? It¡¯s bothersome to the eye!¡± Deshou, hearing thetter part, quickly looked towards Deshou, who was still kneeling on the ground. Deshou was nimble-witted, knowing that his own master had agreed to send the cart¡¯s contents to the vi, and stood up immediately, pulling the cart away as if flying, as if afraid Xiao Yeyang would change his mind. Meilin Vi. Looking at a whole cartful of vegetables and fruits, Guo Ruomei¡¯s face and eyes were full of smiles as she said to Mei Shuang and Mei Xue beside her, ¡°The other day, my brother wrote to me saying that Yangyang has be sensible, showing consideration for him by sending a cart of vegetables and fruits from afar because he knew there wasn¡¯t much to eat there, boasting to the full extent.¡± ¡°Now I¡¯ve gotten some too. Quick, go prepare ink and paper¡ªI want to write back about this.¡±
Mei Xue immediately turned away with a smile to fetch the writing materials. Mei Shuang stepped forward to check the things on the cart and seeing that most were the master¡¯s favorite foods, she immediately smiled, ¡°Look at these fresh green vegetables; you can tell at a nce they¡¯re delicious.¡± ¡°Master, the young master has been thinking about you. Knowing you enjoy fruits and that they¡¯re hard toe by in winter, here he is, having sent a full cart over.¡± As she spoke, she took a red apple, ¡°It smells so good!¡± and quickly handed it to Guo Ruomei. Guo Ruomei held the apple, and even though there was snow all around the mountain, her heart still felt warm, ¡°That¡¯s right. Yangyang has honored me with such food, I should also give him something in return. What do you think would be good to give him?¡± ¡°The young master will surely like whatever the master gives.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After that, every time Daohua prepared vegetables and fruits for Xiao Yeyang, she would send an extra cart to the vi, and although Xiao Yeyang always seemed impatient, he never refused. When the vi received these goods, they would in turn send back some items, either a purse or a belt embroidered by Guo Ruomei herself, homemade clothes, or some other curious trinket. Although Xiao Yeyang would set these things aside and not touch them, the back-and-forth between the two did have the servants talking more and visiting more often, and they would support each other if needed. This was also a way for the masters of both sides tomunicate indirectly with each other. Of course, Daohua waspletely unaware of this; she did not know that her unintended action had actually helped to warm the rtionship between Xiao Yeyang and his son. ¡­ Yan Residence, Virtue and Art Court. The ssroom was heated by a roaring charcoal fire, keeping Daohua and the others seated inside from feeling any cold. Daohua flipped through the books exining the arts on her desk while asionally ncing up at Teacher Shen sitting above. For some reason, since November, Teacher Shen¡¯s demands on her had be increasingly strict. Previously, it was sufficient just to learn what was in the textbooks, but now she even had to learn various arts. ¡°Burning incense, ying chess, appreciating tea, listening to the rain, admiring snow, moon gazing, wine tasting, gardening, seeking solitude, and ying the zither are the ten great delights of refinement among mankind. Ladies need not be knowledgeable in all, but at least they should excel in two or three, so that whether hosting guests or entertaining family, they won¡¯t be without conversation or be seen as dull and boring.¡±
Teacher Shen sipped tea while slowly exining, taking in the expressions of the four girls below. ¡°Eldest Miss, have you decided what you want to learn?¡± Hearing the teacher¡¯s question, Daohua quickly sat up straight, ¡°I have made my choice, Teacher¡ª I want to learn to y the zither.¡± She had wanted to learn to y the guqin in a former life but never had the opportunity. Teacher Shen smiled and nodded, ¡°Among all instruments, the zither¡¯s virtue is the highest. ying the zither can cultivate one¡¯s emotions and express inner feelings, understanding nature¡ªa good choice indeed!¡±
Pleased with the affirmation, Daohua cheerfully ced the zither music at the top of the desk, only for Teacher Shen to ask, ¡°Aside from the zither, is there anything else you¡¯d like to learn?¡± Daohua was taken aback, wasn¡¯t ying the zither enough? Seeing Teacher Shen looking at her with a smiling gaze, Daohua reluctantly bowed her head and flipped through the book introducing the arts again, finally choosing to learn about burning incense. In ancient times, people¡¯s lives were nearly inseparable from burning incense¡ªit was used for perfuming clothes, fumigating rooms, and was also necessary during sacrificial rites. There were plenty of uses for it anyway. Daohua was quite interested in incense burning, especially since she also wanted to mix her own fragrances and particrly aim to create some with healing properties, which would surely be profitable. ¡°Quiet room, burning incense, leisurely pursuits bring refined pleasure,¡± said Master Shen with an expanded smile, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± This time, Daohua withstood the pressure and did not choose any additional subjects to study. Her daily schedule was already very full, and now with the addition of ying the zither and incense burning, the free time she had was even shorter. She couldn¡¯t take on any other subjects. Master Shen seemed somewhat disappointed but did not force Daohua, ¡°Starting from today, your needlework and embroidery lessons will be moved to the morning, while the afternoons will be for learning the zither and incense burning, alternating every day.¡± Daohua nodded respectfully, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Afterwards, Master Shen turned his gaze to the three Yan sisters. For them, Master Shen did not have many demands, allowing each of them to study just one skill.
Yan Yihuan, who enjoyed tranquility, chose to study chess; Yan Yishuang, who considered herself refined, chose to study tea tasting; Yan Yile, who loved to y, chose to study flower nting. After ss, Daohua waited for Master Shen to leave before she got up to leave. Just as she reached the door, she heard Yan Yile speaking to Yan Yihuan and the others in a sour tone. ¡°Master Shen certainly treats our elder sister differently, not only teaching her the unique skill of ¡®double-sided three different embroideries¡¯ but now she also gets to learn one more talent than us.¡± Daohua stopped in her tracks, turned around, and looked at Yan Yile sternly, ¡°Younger Sister Four, where have your manners and etiquette gone?¡± Yan Yile immediately wanted to retort, but Yan Yihuan held her back, ¡°Elder Sister, Younger Sister Four didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡± Daohua interrupted her, ¡°Enough, I¡¯ve grown tired of hearing excuses about frankness, thoughtlessness, and youth. Whether she is using these excuses to vent her dissatisfaction, both you and I know very well.¡± With that, Daohua straightened her expression. ¡°Initially, I did not wish to meddle in your affairs, yet your conduct reflects upon the face of the Yan Family. As such, I cannot help but speak out.¡± ¡°Master Shen always teaches ording to our abilities. I learn more because I can handle so many courses. Now, ask yourselves, Sisters Three, even if you were allowed to learn, could you manage it?¡± She wasn¡¯t truly a child, for her thinking was mature, and she could sit still and concentrate. Moreover, her memory was good, which was why she was able to handle her studies, even if they were more voluminous. However, the other three really were children, and their learning abilities were simply not as good as hers.
¡°Besides, if you truly wish to learn, you should directly request Master Shen rather than gossiping andining behind his back. It is not the behavior fit for daughters of the Yan Family.¡± ¡°We learn about manners and etiquette from Master Shen every day, intending for us to be mindful and watchful in every aspect of life, to integrate courtesy and propriety deeply, not just imitate without understanding. To falter at the first challenge is to invite ridicule.¡± ¡°Reflect upon your recent actions, intriguing behind your teacher¡¯s back, full ofints. Is this the conduct Master Shen has taught us?¡± Saying so, she looked at Yan Yile. ¡°Next year, you will be ten years old, Younger Sister Four. Some mistakes can no longer be excused by youth. Today you plotted against our teacher behind his back, so I am punishing you to copy out a hundred characters to calm your impetuousness.¡± Yan Yile¡¯s face flushed with urgency, and she instantly retorted, ¡°I won¡¯t do it.¡± Daohua said indifferently, ¡°Whether or not you write is up to you. However, the next time we go out, I dare not take you with us. Otherwise, if you speak your mind again, others might think that the daughters of the Yan Family have no upbringing at all.¡± Having said that, she nced at the other two sisters and then left with her maid. Yan Yile was desperate and sought help from Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang. Yan Yishuang, indifferent, offered a couple of consoling words before quickly departing. Yan Yihuan sighed and, taking her sister¡¯s hand, they headed towards the second house¡¯s courtyard, ¡°Let¡¯s go see what Mother has to say.¡± After all the youngdies had left, Master Shen, who had seen and heard everything from the main room, shook his head with a smile. The old servant behind him passed him some tea, chuckling, ¡°It was not in vain that you taught them, Sir. The eldest Miss Yan indeed knows reason and appreciation.¡±
Taking the tea, Master Shenughed, ¡°Although this girl is not the most outstanding of my students, she is the most perceptive. She is increasingly taking on the air of a responsible family eldest sister.¡± Chapter 236: 218, The Fight Begins_1 Chapter 236: Chapter 218, The Fight Begins_1 ¡°Mother, this is the New Year¡¯s gift list I prepared for auntie; please take a look.¡± Daohua handed the gift list to Madam Li. Madam Li took the list and nced over it, noting the inclusion of food, clothing, and other necessities, ¡°Has Grandmother seen this?¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°Everything on the list was decided upon after discussing it with Grandmother. Do you see anything that needs to be added or removed?¡± Madam Li smiled and set the gift list down, ¡°The items are very thoroughly prepared. However, we could add some more goods produced on our own estates. Your auntie is frail, and foods like ck rice and red dates are very nourishing; give her some extra.¡± Daohua readily agreed, grinning as she asked, ¡°Mother, are you on very good terms with auntie? I notice the gifts you prepare for her every year are always particrly generous.¡± Madam Li smiled faintly, ¡°When Mother first married into the Yan Family, your auntie helped me out quite a bit. Without her, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy for me to fit in with the Yan Family. Mother is grateful for her kindness.¡± As she spoke, her expression paused momentarily. There was another reason; she understood all too well the difficulties faced by women who marry above their station. She, a merchant¡¯s daughter, had married into a schr¡¯s family, and her sister-inw, of humble origin, had married into an eminent family. Both were cases of marrying up, and surely their days within their inws¡¯ family would not have been easy; she inevitably felt a sense of sympathy borne of shared hardship. Daohua said with a smile, ¡°Mother, you treat auntie so well, Grandmother is also grateful to you for that; she never stops praising you to me.¡±
The affections between people are mutual; if you are good to me, I will naturally reciprocate in kind. The aspect of this family she was most pleased with was the absence of mother-inw and daughter-inw conflict between her grandmother and mother. The grandmother was sensible and never interfered in household matters; her mother was filial and considerate, always thoughtful in her actions, and they got along harmoniously. Otherwise, being caught in the middle would have been quite a headache for her. Madam Li chuckled, ¡°Ever since Mother married into this family, Grandmother has been very kind to me. Having such a reasonable and non-intrusive mother-inw is truly a blessing for me.¡± For that reason, with regard to the unproductive second branch of the family, she would sometimes take on more than her share to avoid causing problems for Grandmother. Speaking of the second branch, Madam Li thought of something and looked at her daughter, ¡°I heard you punished Yilei?¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°Master Shen asked us to choose an art to study. Because I learned one more art form, my fourth sister talked behind my back, sour grapes, and even included Master Shen in her words, so I punished her to write an essay a hundred times. Why, did second aunt go to Mother toin?¡± Madam Li shook her head with a smile, ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t. Your second aunt, how shall I put it, is actually very shrewd, but sometimes she¡¯s a little too calcting, which can be off-putting.¡± ¡°But when ites to the upbringing of your second brother and the others, she does value it deeply.¡± ¡°In the past, our family rules were somewhatx, and in many respects, we were not very knowledgeable. Since arriving in Xingzhou, we have encountered more households and have started paying more attention to many things.¡± ¡°Your second aunt is smart; she knows what¡¯s best for the children. Master Shen¡¯s teaching is widely acimed; after hearing what had happened, she personally saw to it that Yilei practiced her writing.¡± Daohua raised an eyebrow, quite surprised at this. Madam Li patted her daughter¡¯s head with patience, ¡°You are the eldest sister, and you have the responsibility to guide your younger brothers and sisters.¡± Having her daughter by her side for so long, she felt that if this girl disliked someone, she wouldn¡¯t bother with them at all, and as long as they didn¡¯t annoy her, she could simply ignore that personpletely. Such a temperament is good in some ways but not so good in others. Good, as it meant she could live more freely; not good, because sometimes it could seem a bit indifferent. ¡°I mentioned this to your fatherst night, and he also said it was good.¡± ¡°`
¡°In this world, a single tree does not make a forest, and your father, he¡¯s had his fair share of hardships because of this.¡± ¡°Blood rtions, no matter how much one tries to avoid them, one cannot escape. It¡¯s always been a case of shared loses, shared glories.¡± ¡°Our family¡¯s foundation is too shallow. When you grow up, you must support and look after your brothers and sisters. The more sessful they are, the more benefits you¡¯ll receive.¡± ¡°So, if in the future Yi Huan and the others do something wrong, you must speak up and discipline as necessary. As long as you¡¯re in the right, nobody will say a word against it.¡±
Daohua frowned slightly, somewhat unwilling. Managing others, how troublesome. Seeing Madam Li watching her intently, Daohua nodded reluctantly: ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Madam Li smiled, not saying anything further. She knew her daughter understood propriety. The mother and daughter resumed their talk about the New Year¡¯s gifts. However, it was at that moment that Ping Xiao came in pouting. Upon seeing her, Daohua immediately said with a smile: ¡°Sister Ping Xiao, who has upset you? Tell me, and I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡± Normally, Ping Xiao would have responded with a smile and chattered away, but this time, she shook her head and looked at Madam Li: ¡°Madam, it seems Concubine Lin might be giving birth.¡± Madam Li¡¯s expression turned serious: ¡°Wasn¡¯t her due date mid-month? How has ite so much earlier?¡± Ping Xiao: ¡°Concubine Lin¡¯s maid came and said that it was Concubine Liu who pushed Concubine Lin, leading to the prematurebor.¡± Hearing this, Daohua became curious and interjected: ¡°Isn¡¯t Concubine Liu very well-behaved? Why on earth would she push Concubine Lin?¡± Is this the start of a domestic power struggle? Ping Xiao snorted: ¡°Who pushed whom is still uncertain, surely Concubine Lin must be jealous because father went to Concubine Liu¡¯s room, so she¡­¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±
Madam Li interjected to stop Ping Xiao and red at her. Was this the sort of thing to discuss with her daughter? She then turned to Daohua: ¡°Alright, this has nothing to do with you. Go do your homework.¡± Daohua was reluctant to leave, but seeing Madam Li¡¯s stern face, she had no choice but to take Wang Manman and leave. ¡°Manman, go find out exactly what happened,¡± Daohua said to Wang Manman as soon as they were out of the main courtyard. She wasn¡¯t particrly interested in her father¡¯s lesser wives, but she still needed to know what was going on to prevent them from causing trouble for her mother. Not long after returning to her own courtyard, Wang Manman came back. ¡°Miss, Concubine Lin is indeed going intobor, and Madam has already summoned the doctor and the midwife.¡± Daohua: ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you that; I want to know how Concubine Liu is rted to Concubine Lin¡¯s prematurebor.¡± Wang Manman: ¡°It¡¯s because recently, relying on her pregnancy, Concubine Lin was pulling faces at father. But as soon as he left her room, he was intercepted by Concubine Liu. Since then, they have been at odds.¡± Daohua nodded knowingly, then sneered: ¡°Here I thought my father wouldn¡¯t visit Concubine Liu¡¯s room again, but it turns out¡­ hmph.¡± Wang Manman nced at Daohua before hesitating: ¡°Father has been there several times since then. We thought Concubine Liu was honest, but it turns out she¡¯s a conspirator at heart.¡± Daohua spoke indifferently: ¡°She¡¯s father¡¯s concubine; using some ploys to survive in the Yan Residence isn¡¯t surprising. As long as she doesn¡¯t foolishly covet what isn¡¯t hers, letting herpete with Concubine Lin is quite alright.¡± ¡°`
Chapter 237 - 219, Mild Discomfort_1 Chapter 237: Chapter 219, Mild Difort_1 ¡°Madam, she has given birth!¡± Looking at Wang Manman who rushed into the room with an excited face, Daohua wore a face full of ck lines. What do you mean ¡®madam has given birth¡¯? Have you forgotten how to speak? Wang Manman did not notice her slip of the tongue and excitedly announced to Daohua, ¡°Madam, Lin Xushi has given birth to a daughter, you have another sister now.¡± Daohua silently looked at Wang Manman, who was wearing a smile on her face. Seeing her own madam staring straight at herself, Wang Manman¡¯s smile stiffened slightly, ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Daohua, with a face void of expression, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking what¡¯s wrong with you? Lin Xushi gives birth to a daughter and you are this happy?¡± Wang Manman quickly shook her head, ¡°I am not happy, no, I am happy because Lin Xushi gave birth to a daughter, not a son. Now, let¡¯s see how she can be so smug.¡± ¡°Before she gave birth, she went around moring for sour foods, acting as if she wanted to tell everyone she was certain to be carrying a boy. Well, now, she has lost face, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Daohua nced at Wang Manman, who was taking perverse pleasure in the misfortune, ¡°¡­ Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, both are the children of the father.¡± Wang Manman, ¡°It¡¯s not the same. If it had been a son, Lin Xushi would have been even more arrogant.¡± This time, Daohua refrained from saying much. In ancient times, everyone harbored the deep-seated notion of valuing males over females. Although she did not hold such a viewpoint, it was indeed better for Lin Xushi to have given birth to a daughter than a son. Wang Manman added, ¡°Oh right, madam, the master has punished Liao Family.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Daohua raised an eyebrow, ¡°Punished for what?¡± Wang Manman, ¡°The master said that Liao Family caused Lin Xushi to deliver prematurely, so he has confined her to her quarters for three months, and she must also copy scriptures to pray for blessings for the newly born fifth young madam.¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Did Liao Family really push Lin Xushi?¡± Wang Manman pursed her lips, ¡°Who knows? Anyhow, Lin Xushi¡¯s maid is adamant that it was Liao Family who pushed her, and there were no witnesses by Liao Family¡¯s side at that time.¡± ¡°However, Liao Family¡¯s reaction was strange. She did not offer a defense for herself, merely saying that she nearly caused the Yan Family¡¯s lineage harm, admitting her guilt and epting her punishment.¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°It seems she knows how to retreat in order to advance.¡± Since Lin Xushi had just given birth, it was clear that their father intended to side with her. In this case, the more Liao Family defended herself, the more likely she would irritate their father. It would be better to admit guilt humbly since at least the attitude in acknowledging fault was good. Moreover, her choice of words in saying ¡®almost caused harm¡¯ was quite intriguing. Was she insinuating that Lin Xushi struck at her first? ¡°Let¡¯s leave them be, and quickly bring me the embroidery frame. I must finish embroidering the pouch for my fourth brother before his birthday, or else he will fuss again.¡± December 18th is the birthday of Fourth Brother Yan Wenkai, which is only a few days away. Wang Manman looked curiously at the embroidery, ¡°Madam, what animal are you embroidering here? I¡¯ve never seen this before, is it a bear?¡± Daohua smiled as she picked up the embroidery frame and looked at it with satisfaction, ¡°Isn¡¯t it cute? This is an animal from Bashu, considered a kind of bear, I suppose.¡± Pandas are bears, after all. ¡­ Shuangxin Courtyard. Lin Xushiy in bed, looking at her daughter in the swaddling clothes beside her with some disappointment. Ever since she found out she was pregnant, she had always thought she was carrying a son. The greater her hopes had been initially, the greater her disappointment was now. She had originally thought that giving birth to another son would bring her husband¡¯s affection back to her, but now, all her thoughts were in vain. Just then, Senior Maid Xiyun walked in: ¡°Madam, your mother and sister-inw havee to see you.¡± The spiritless Lin Xushi¡¯s face immediately lit up upon hearing this, ¡°Quick, quick, have theme in.¡± Soon after, a middle-aged woman and a young woman were led in. Seeing them, Lin Xushi tried to sit up, but the middle-aged woman quickly came forward to hold her down: ¡°Don¡¯t move, you¡¯ve just given birth and need to recover.¡± Lin Xushi didn¡¯t push herself and, taking Lin Wangshi¡¯s hand, shey back down with her lead: ¡°Mother.¡± She then turned to look at the young woman beside her, ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Master Liao¡¯s wife, Lin Xushi, also stepped forward with a smile and looked at the newborn girl: ¡°Such a beautiful child, she really looks like you, sister.¡± Lin Xushi smiled: ¡°I actually hope she resembles Old Master more, that way, she could gain more of the Old Master¡¯s affection.¡± Hearing this, Lin Wangshi¡¯s eyes immediately filled with tears as she choked up: ¡°It¡¯s all your father¡¯s fault, if only he had fought for you a bit more, you wouldn¡¯t have had to be someone else¡¯s concubine. Now, even a child¡¯s father¡¯s love has to be fought and snatched for.¡± Lin Xushi fell silent immediately and after a long while, she managed a bitter smile: ¡°Mother, such is my fate.¡± Seeing the guilt and self-reproach intensify on Lin Wangshi¡¯s face and the sister-inw¡¯s expression bing awkward, Lin Xushi had no choice but to feign lightness: ¡°Mother, you know how the Old Master treats me, I have it pretty good in the Yan Family.¡± Lin Wangshi¡¯s face showed dissatisfaction: ¡°Pretty good? If it was really good, why would you have had a premature birth?¡± On hearing that, Lin Xushi¡¯s eyes flickered and she nced at the Senior Maid Xiyun in the room: ¡°Go guard the door, I need to speak privately with mother and my sister-inw for a moment.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xiyun quickly withdrew. Once alone, Lin Xushi whispered: ¡°My giving birth wasn¡¯t premature, it was deliberate, to deal with that woman in the courtyard.¡± Lin Wangshi and Lin Xushi were both shocked. After a moment of silence, Lin Wangshi finally scolded, concerned: ¡°Why don¡¯t you know to cherish your own body? If something had truly happened, what would Wenbin and Yishuang do?¡± Lin Xushi hurriedly reassured her: ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Yet Lin Wangshi still felt fearful: ¡°Women giving birth are already walking through the gates of hell once, you should never treat your body so lightly again.¡± Lin Xushi¡¯s face darkened: ¡°In the future¡­ I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be another chance.¡± Lin Wangshi immediately responded with displeasure: ¡°Don¡¯t talk such nonsense, you¡¯re still young.¡± Lin Xushi also chimed in: ¡°Exactly, given how much favor Lord Yan bestows upon my sister, you¡¯re sure to have many children and blessings in the future.¡± Lin Xushi shook her head with a bitter smile, ¡°I used to think so too, but now¡­¡± Lin Wangshi grew anxious, ¡°What, has that vixen in your courtyard bewitched your husband?¡± Lin Xushi shook her head again: ¡°That¡¯s not the case, Old Master isn¡¯t one to be seduced by beauty, he¡¯s indifferent toward Liao Family.¡± Lin Wangshi¡¯s face rxed, ¡°Then what are you still worried about?¡± Lin Xushi was silent for a while before speaking: ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not so worried about Liao Family now; it¡¯s Madam I¡¯m concerned about.¡± Lin Wangshi and Lin Xushi looked puzzled. Lin Xushi continued: ¡°Just like this time, I risked premature birth to get rid of Liao Family, even if I couldn¡¯t get rid of her, at least to make her leave my courtyard.¡± ¡°It was almost done, but with just one word from Madam, she changed Old Master¡¯s mind, merely confining Liao Family and punishing her to copy Buddhist scriptures.¡± ¡°Compared to the agony of childbirth, this punishment is nothing.¡± ¡°Now, Old Master is cing more and more importance on Madam. In the past, Old Master would confide in me when things didn¡¯t go his way, but now, Madam has be his confidante.¡± ¡°My reliance was always on Old Master¡¯s partiality. If this affection is gone, then I truly will be just an ordinary concubine in the Yan Family¡¯s back courtyard.¡± Chapter 238: 220, Presumptuous_1 Chapter 238: Chapter 220, Presumptuous_1 ¡°This time entering the residence, I also noticed that Madam Li¡¯s demeanor haspletely changed,¡± Lin Wangshi frowned as she thought of Madam Li she had seen earlier in the main courtyard of the Yan Residence. In the past, when the son-inw¡¯s heart was with his daughter, although Madam Li was the main wife, she had little confidence when facing her daughter, but this time I saw her, not to mention the luxurious aura about her, even a hint of self-confidence and authority in her eyes made me feel somewhat daunted and unable to look her in the eye.¡± Lin Xushi also picked up the conversation, saying, ¡°The rules at the Yan Family have also be stricter.¡± In the past, not to mention usdies, even our husbands could visit their sister without having to report, but now, if they want to enter, they must submit a visiting card first, and they can only enter after Madam Li has agreed to it. Not only has it be more troublesome, but they also have to endure quite a bit of frustration. Lin Auntie sighed, ¡°As the master¡¯s official rank grows higher, he naturally pays more attention to rules. And the madam¡­¡± Lin Auntie gave a bitter smile. ¡°Ever since the master was promoted to Prefectural Governor, the madam has been socializing at home and out withdies from the families of high officials and nobles; even if she were steeped in the stench of copper, she would be perfumed by the association.¡± ¡°As for me, even if I have boundless talent, I can only be confined to this courtyard, unable to step out!¡± Upon hearing these words, both Lin Wangshi and Lin Xushi fell silent. They could not help with any of the issues Lin Auntie spoke about.
Lin Auntie continued, ¡°Moreover, the eldest master and the fourth master are bing more and more aplished, and the eldest young mistress is an extremely formidable figure. Madam¡¯s confidence surely has its foundation now.¡± Lin Wangshi joined the conversation this time, ¡°Wenbin and Yishuang are also good children, aren¡¯t they? Your brother has said that Wenbin¡¯s talent for studying is hardly inferior to that of the Yan Family¡¯s eldest master.¡± Lin Auntie smiled bitterly again, ¡°What of it? Even if Wenbin is good at studying, the people he interacts with and the world he has seen can¡¯tpare to the eldest master from the Wangyue Academy.¡± ¡°To have a promising future, being good at studying is far from enough.¡± ¡°Take the master, for example. When he was the County Magistrate, he was so beloved by the people, but because he had no one to support him in the official circles, he remained in the position for nine years.¡± Lin Wangshi, with a stern face and dissatisfaction, said, ¡°How could the Yan Family¡¯s eldest young mistress be so heartless? Wenbin is her brother after all; she would rather help the cousin from the third branch than her own younger brother.¡± Lin Auntie sneered, ¡°The eldest young mistress¡¯s heart is ruthless! I know it is deliberate; she is taking revenge for the time her brother schemed against her and got her pped by the master.¡± Lin Wangshi snorted and said, ¡°A girl is better being gentle and quiet. With such a bad temper, the Yan Family¡¯s eldest young mistress will certainly suffer for it in the future.¡± Seeing that the conversation was not getting to the point of their visit, Lin Xushi had no choice but to stretch out her hand to tug at her mother-inw¡¯s sleeve as a reminder. Lin Wangshi, tugged by her daughter-inw and catching her meaningful nces, hesitated, her expression bing one of reluctance and difficulty. At the side, Lin Auntie noticed the two women¡¯s actions and knitted her brows, ¡°Mother, Sister-inw, what are you doing?¡± Lin Xushi stiffened slightly, ¡°¡­Mother has something to tell you.¡± Lin Auntie looked at Lin Wangshi, ¡°Mother, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± Lin Wangshi gave her daughter-inw a stern look, paused for a moment, and then turned her gaze to her granddaughter who had been born only a few days earlier: ¡°What are you nning to do with this child?¡± Lin Auntie was taken aback and didn¡¯t quite understand her mother¡¯s meaning at first. What to do? Obviously, I would raise the child I gave birth to; what else is there to do? Lin Wangshi struggled to meet her daughter¡¯s eyes and steeled herself to say, ¡°Your brother has discussed this with us at home. Given the current situation of the Yan Family, it would be best if you sent the child to be raised in the olddy¡¯s quarters.¡± Upon hearing this, Aunt Lin initially showed a face full of disbelief and immediately wanted to retort, but as her thoughts shifted, considering how the lord¡¯s favor towards Madam had been growing and her own precarious status, she swallowed her words.
Seeing that their daughter did not vehemently oppose, both Lin Wangshi and Lin Xushi sighed in relief. Lin Wangshi offered constion, ¡°Your brother is doing this for your own good. Think about it carefully: if you send the child to the olddy¡¯s courtyard, even if for nothing else but the child¡¯s sake, the olddy will treat you more kindly.¡± ¡°With her backing you up, even if Madam Li bes increasingly proud, she wouldn¡¯t dare to mistreat you!¡± ¡°Furthermore, by sending the child to the olddy¡¯s courtyard to show filial piety, wouldn¡¯t your son-inw feel a sense of gratitude and guilt towards you? With this, are you still afraid of losing favor in the inner courtyard?¡±
¡°Onest point, raising the child by the olddy¡¯s side is also a matter of your prestige, and for the child, it¡¯s the best arrangement. The olddy is the most distinguished person in the Yan Residence; the food, clothing, and everything she uses are surely the best. The child would be blessed to be with her.¡± Aunt Lin remained silent, without a word. Lin Wangshi sighed, stood up, and patted Aunt Lin¡¯s hand, ¡°Think about it yourself. We¡¯lle to see you againter.¡± After the mother-inw and daughter-inw had left, Aunt Liny on her bed with unfocused eyes for a while. Then she turned her head to look at her daughter wrapped in swaddling clothes besides her, and called for Xiyun. Xiyun: ¡°Aunt Lin, do you have any instructions?¡± Aunt Lin stared at the daughter in the swaddling clothes and finally closed her eyes, ¡°Go to Chuihua Gate and wait for the lord; tell him toe tonight, telling him I need to speak with him.¡± ¡­ ¡°What did you say?¡± Daohua looked at Wang Manman with surprise, who had a face full of mystery, ¡°Aunt Lin is nning to send her newly born daughter to the grandmother¡¯s courtyard?¡± Wang Manman, seeing that her owndy only had a yful look on her face, showing no sign of anxiety, couldn¡¯t help but stomp her foot and exim, ¡°Oh mydy, stop enjoying the spectacle! If the Fifth Miss really gets sent to the olddy¡¯s courtyard, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Pfft~¡± Daohua couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, and then she said with a touch of incredulity and amusement, ¡°What am I going to do? Do you really think a nursing baby could rece my ce in grandmother¡¯s heart?¡± Wang Manman¡¯s expression faltered, as even she felt it to be unlikely: ¡°But, it will surely distract some of the olddy¡¯s affection, won¡¯t it?¡±
Picking up her embroidery hoop to continue working on her panda, Daohua was calm and collected, almost sarcastically saying, ¡°I thought that aftering to Xingzhou, Aunt Lin would have gained some self-awareness, but it seems she hasn¡¯t progressed at all!¡± With that, she let out a coldugh. ¡°She thinks she can send the child to the grandmother¡¯s courtyard and the grandmother is obliged to ept? Her face is as thick as ever!¡± Wang Manman, watching herdy thread the needle unhurriedly, found her own anxious heart calming down as well. Indeed, she had been too worried; it wasn¡¯t even certain whether the olddy would be willing to take in the Fifth Miss. The main courtyard. Madam Li had also received the news, a sneer of contempt shed across her face, and then she continued to check the New Year gifts from various families. Ping Xiao was somewhat anxious and had to remind, ¡°Madam, the lord has already gone to Songhe Courtyard. Aren¡¯t you going to have a look?¡± Madam Li smiled faintly, ¡°The olddy is the most sensible. Aunt Lin is just indulging in wishful thinking, no need to mind her.¡± Chapter 239: 221, Shame_1 Chapter 239: Chapter 221, Shame_1 Songhe Courtyard. Madam Yan of the Yan Family, with an unreadable expression, sat on an elevated tform, meticulously pruning a few pots of green chrysanthemums and red plum blossoms with a pair of small scissors in hand. After finishing with a pot, she had the nanny, Sun, move it away. Below her, Yan Zhigao was visibly restless, ncing up at his elderly mother from time to time, unease heavy in his heart. Even though he was now a man of mature years, and held the position of a Fifth-rank Prefectural Governor, facing his mother who was taciturn and rarely smiled, he still felt considerable pressure. His mother had been widowed at a young age and had a difficult temper while raising their siblings; when her anger red, he was utterly unable to withstand it. Madam Yan didn¡¯t put down her scissors until she had pruned all of the potted nts on the table. She then looked indifferently at her eldest son sitting below her and asked slowly, ¡°Sending the child to my courtyard, was it your idea, or did ite from the Lin Family?¡± Yan Zhigao, seeing that his mother had initiated conversation, felt a weight lifted off his chest. He eagerly replied, ¡°It was Madam Lin¡¯s suggestion, but after giving it some thought, I also felt it made sense. The children at home are usually caught up with their lessons and scarcely have the time to apany you inughs and talks. I was thinking, with mother by herself in the courtyard, it would be dreadfully dull if there weren¡¯t¡­..¡± Madam Yan interrupted, ¡°So you thought to leave a child in my courtyard to help pass the time?¡± Yan Zhigao sheepishly nodded in agreement. Madam Yan humphed coldly, ¡°They say a child is flesh torn from the mother¡¯s body, yet your concubine seems quite generous. The child wasn¡¯t born a few days ago, and she¡¯s already in a rush to send her over to this old woman.¡±
Yan Zhigao, hearing the sarcasm in his mother¡¯s words, felt the need to defend his beloved concubine, ¡°She too wants to show respect to you, thinking about you being bored alone¡­¡± Madam Yan grew impatient and waved her hand to interrupt her son once more, ¡°Show respect? I have three proper daughters-inw; do I need a mere concubine to show respect? There¡¯s only the two of us here. If your wife and your brothers¡¯ wives were to hear this, they would spit on you.¡± ¡°She shows respect by sending her child over. Then what about the wife of your youngest brother? She gave birth to Wen Chengst year and never sent him to me; isn¡¯t that disrespectful?¡± Yan Zhigao was struck dumb; he truly hadn¡¯t considered the third branch of the family. Madam Yan nced sideways at her eldest son, ¡°And which of your eyes saw that I was bored?¡± Yan Zhigao swept his gaze across the many potted nts in the room, each meticulously maintained, filled with an air of vibrant life. Clearly, his mother had devoted much time to tending them. Just then, an abrupt voice rang out. ¡°Not bored, not bored, the old madam is not bored!¡± Yan Zhigao¡¯s expression stiffened as he turned his head to look at the parrot hanging by the window ledge. At this moment, Madam Yan, with a smile, stood and walked towards the parrot with a te of peeled sunflower seeds, scooping a generous handful into the bird¡¯s food dish. Seeing the parrot immediately bend its head and start pecking vigorously, she chuckled and said, ¡°Like master, like pet, Daohua that girl is a foodie, and you¡¯re a little foodie too.¡± Daohua also worried about the old madam being bored and had sent the parrot over early in the morning to keep herpany and entertain her. ¡°The old madam is a foodie too! Being a foodie is good, it means robust health, everything tastes delicious.¡± Seeing his mother instantly amused by the parrot, Yan Zhigao¡¯s face grew increasingly awkward. After ying with the parrot for a bit, Madam Yan resettled herself on the elevated tform, sipped her tea, and spoke indifferently, ¡°I can guess a bit of your concubine¡¯s ulterior motives. Tell me, do you really think she only wanted to show respect?¡± Yan Zhigao¡¯s lips moved as if to say something, but no words came out. He was of course aware of the Lin Family¡¯s intentions, but seeing her lying on the bed weakly after giving birth, looking at him with pleading eyes full of sorrow, he couldn¡¯t refuse her. Madam Yan scoffed, ¡°How you treat your concubines is not something I wish to dwell on; however, Zhigao, the political arena is fraught with danger, but the inner courtyards are not necessarily any more peaceful. Don¡¯t let your personal desires disturb the peace of our household.¡±
¡°If Mrs. Lin knew her ce and was content, that would be one thing, but she¡¯s not. She¡¯s not only seeking your favor but also coveting Madam Li¡¯s position, and don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t noticed this at all.¡± Yan Zhigao furrowed his brows and fell silent for a long while before finally standing up and bowing deeply, ¡°Mother, your son is at fault!¡± Madam Yan fixed her gaze on her eldest son, ¡°I hope you truly acknowledge your mistake. Everything the Yan Family has today is not just the result of your own efforts¡ªdo not let down the people who have helped us.¡± ¡°Furthermore, you should realize that the children in the household are growing day by day, and their thoughts are bing moreplex. If you go too far, it will only drive them further apart.¡±
¡°They are not born of the same mother; don¡¯t expect the children to be truly close and loving to one another.¡± ¡°Social positions must be made clear; don¡¯t allow Wenbin and Yishuang to harbor thoughts they should not entertain.¡± ¡°People should never covet things that do not belong to them. Once someone harbors such thoughts, it only leads to harming themselves and others.¡± Yan Zhigao¡¯s expression turned serious; he had indeed been too careless regarding the affairs of his inner court. Madam Yan continued, ¡°By the way, I heard that Mrs. Lin¡¯s premature delivery was because she first pushed Madam Liao, who hadn¡¯t even done anything, and then she herself fell to the ground.¡± Yan Zhigao immediately wanted to defend Mrs. Lin, but Madam Yan didn¡¯t care to listen and went on speaking on her own. ¡°From now on, let Madam Li handle the affairs of the inner courtyard. You, a man, are still too naive about the intricate ways of women, easily fooled by their fragile appearance, not realizing some women, when pushed, are capable of anything.¡± ¡°Madam Li is kind, respectful, modest, and frugal. Even though she cares more about her own children, she is not a cruel person. With her managing the inner courtyard, I am at ease, and you should trust her a bit more.¡± Yan Zhigao fell silent for a moment, then bent over and said, ¡°Your son will heed mother¡¯smand with utmost care.¡± After speaking at length, Madam Yan also felt tired, waving her hand, ¡°You may go now.¡± ¡°Then, Mother, please rest well!¡± Yan Zhigao turned and left the room. Just as he stepped outside the door, he heard the olddy¡¯s voice carry through. ¡°In this life, I have poured my heart and soul into raising these four siblings. One could say I have lived for their sake. Now that each one of them has established their own family, I can say that I have lived up to the expectations of their deceased father and the ancestors of the Yan Family.¡±
¡°I am still living so robustly today, thanks to the blessings of that girl Daohua. With these extra days of life, I want to live a bit more as I please. Although the household is getting better, the worries have only increased.¡± The voice of Nanny Sun. ¡°Madam, isn¡¯t the big Madam in charge of the household? You should just rx and enjoy life.¡± Old Madam: ¡°Madam Li is good and filial. She never discusses troubling affairs in front of me and arranges everything regarding clothing, food, housing, and transport perfectly. But the irony is that it¡¯s my own son who¡¯s troubling me, as if I owed it to them in a past life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough that I raised the four of them; they want to thrust their children on me as well. Am I their nanny? Don¡¯t they know how stressful and demanding it is to raise a child? They think all children are as endearing and easy to manage as Daohua, believing I¡¯m toofortable and need troubles to stir me up.¡± Hearing these words, Yan Zhigao felt as if he had been struck by lightning, and he left in shame as if fleeing the scene. He had been truly unfilial, swayed by Mrs. Lin¡¯s instigation to seek out his old mother, without properly considering whether she really needed his so-called filial piety. Chapter 240: 222, Retribution_1 Chapter 240: Chapter 222, Retribution_1 ¡°` Yan Zhigao fled from the Songhe Courtyard, and the news quickly spread throughout the various courtyards of the Yan Family. Second branch. The Sun Family sneered, ¡°This Lin Family, still thinks it¡¯s like a few years ago when she was favored, wants whatever she wants? She gave birth to a mere illegitimate daughter, yet dreams of having her raised by the dowager? Such audacity.¡± Yan Yile, who was fully immersed in deeply resenting writingrge characters, immediately looked up and asked, ¡°Mother, if Aunt Lin sends the fifth sister to grandmother, our eldest sister will lose favor, right? This is good news.¡± ¡°Good news?¡± the Sun Family tapped her youngest daughter¡¯s head, ¡°If that fifth girl is truly raised in the dowager¡¯s courtyard, her status will be elevated. Who knows if she might overtake you in the future? A concubine-born daughter stepping over your heads¡ªwould you be happy about that?¡± Yan Yile immediately shook her head. The Sun Family continued, ¡°Even if the fifth girl is taken to the dowager¡¯s courtyard, your eldest sister will not lose favor. Haven¡¯t you all realized yet? Your eldest sister is the apple of the dowager¡¯s eye. Who do you think could rece her?¡± ¡°If the dowager were so easily swayed by affection, you¡¯d be endearing, Yishuang would be acting cute. Would the dowager still be so indifferent towards you?¡± Yan Yile pouted; indeed, the grandmother was very hard to please.
The Sun Family tapped her on the head, ¡°Enough, hurry up and write. Once you¡¯ve finished a hundred pieces, you can show them to your eldest sister.¡± Yan Yile pouted, ¡°Eldest sister certainly demands a lot, everyone has to listen to her.¡± The Sun Family said impatiently, ¡°If you were as strong as your eldest sister, others would listen to you too. Write well; Daohua always keeps her promises. Don¡¯t regret it if she really leaves you behind when going out one day.¡± Hearing this, Yan Yile sulkily resumed her writing. Third branch. The Wu Family was smilingly ying with a rattle drum, trying to amuse her little son crawling all over the bed. The maid Chunju stood on the other side of the bed, careful to prevent the child from falling off, and looking at Yan Wencheng¡¯s chubby cheeks, she said with augh, ¡°The seventh master is getting better and better at crawling, and quite strong too.¡± The Wu Family pinched her son¡¯s plump cheeks, chuckling, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen how his big sister has been feeding him? He¡¯s almost turning into a little piggy.¡± Chunju looked puzzled at the Wu Family, ¡°Madam, the Shuangxin Courtyard is nning to send the fifth girl to the dowager, why aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± The Wu Family smiled lightly, ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? If the dowager doesn¡¯t even want to keep Wencheng, her legitimate grandson, by her side, why would she raise a concubine¡¯s daughter? That would only upset the elder sister-inw.¡± As she spoke, her expression paused for a moment. ¡°My brother-inw truly¡­ he even made a special trip to the dowager¡¯s ce for this. The elder sister-inw must be heartbroken.¡± Of the two sisters-inw, she favored the elder one the most. The elder sister-inw was honest and kind, willing to teach her things she didn¡¯t understand, unlike the second sister-inw, who always found ways to belittle her in conversation. Chunju said, ¡°Now that Aunt Lin¡¯s n has failed, the elder Madam must be relieved.¡± The Wu Family shook her head but didn¡¯t say anything. Although the elder sister-inw held the most prestigious position among the three daughters-inw of the Yan Family, she also bore the most burdens. Not to mention anything else, just dealing with the elder brother¡¯s two concubines was enough trouble for her. As for herself, though she only took care of the family¡¯s fields, she was quite content. If she were as capable as her brother-inw and had a few concubines, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night. She really didn¡¯t understand why her second sister-inw was so envious of the elder one. Shuangxin Courtyard.
Aunt Lin, having learned that the dowager refused to adopt her daughter, felt extremely resentful. Propping herself up, she looked at her maid Xiyun, ¡°And the master? Why hasn¡¯t hee to see me?¡± Xiyun hesitated, not daring to look at the furious Aunt Lin. Aunt Lin threw a pillow from the bed at her, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, are you deaf?¡± Xiyun quickly replied, ¡°After leaving from the dowager¡¯s courtyard, the master went straight to the main courtyard.¡±
Aunt Lin was startled, then scoffed, ¡°Is the master afraid to see me?¡± ¡°` Xiyun saw that Madam Lin¡¯splexion was somewhat pale and said with concern, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s only been a few days since you gave birth, you should rest properly and take care not to hurt yourself.¡± Madam Lin replied resentfully, ¡°If my health is damaged, then so be it¡ªthere¡¯s no one to care anyway.¡± Xiyun quickly said, ¡°Madam, if not for yourself, you should think of the fifth master and the third and fifth young mistresses.¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Lin reluctantlyy back down, and just then, the baby wrapped in swaddling clothes started to cry. Madam Lin nced at the child irritably and snapped, ¡°Take it out to the wet nurse at once.¡± Xiyun didn¡¯t dare to say more and hurriedly took the baby away. In the western chamber. All themotion from Madam Lin¡¯s room was fully heard by Madam Liao. Madam Liao was copying Buddhist scriptures while wearing a cold smile. Her maid Xuexue also heard it and said gleefully, ¡°Madam Lin is getting what she deserves today, the way she framed you.¡± Madam Liao gave a faint smile and said, ¡°I was careless.¡± She put down her pen and rubbed her wrist, ¡°Just wait and see, I¡¯ll settle this score with her sooner orter.¡±
After speaking, she looked towards the direction of the main room. Keep causing disturbances, and all the fondness the master has in his heart will be gone, then Madam Lin will be finished. For the following days, Madam Lin constantly had people block Yan Zhigao¡¯s path. Yan Zhigao, aware of the so-called matters Madam Lin wanted to discuss, didn¡¯t really want to see her and was also beginning to get annoyed with her constant pestering. His mother was already displeased, and although his wife didn¡¯t express it, he knew she must be ufortable, too; she was just considering his dignity and had not spoken openly about it. He used to think Madam Lin was sensible and understanding, but now she seemed to be getting more and more unreasonable. A feeling of dissatisfaction arose in Yan Zhigao¡¯s heart, and he became even less willing to see Madam Lin. Unable to see Yan Zhigao, Madam Lin didn¡¯t restrain herself but instead sent people more frequently, and at one point even had someone block his path in the front courtyard. Thispletely infuriated Yan Zhigao, who confined all of Madam Lin¡¯s attendants and had food delivered to her from the kitchen. After that, noises of things being smashed and the child¡¯s crying often came from Madam Lin¡¯s room. A woman having just given birth causing such turmoil, it wasn¡¯t long before Madam Lin started experiencing continuous bleeding. ¡­ ¡°You said what? Madam Lin can¡¯t have children anymore?¡± Daohua looked at Wang Manman in shock.
Wang Manman nodded, ¡°The physician said so. He mentioned that Madam Lin had difficulty giving birth this time, and with all themotion during her confinement, it¡¯s left her with a condition.¡± Daohua sighed, ¡°Could it be that she has postpartum depression?¡± ¡°What kind of condition?¡± Wang Manman asked, puzzled. Daohua waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s an illness.¡± Wang Manman nodded without asking further. She knew her young mistress read the Medical Book, ¡°But I think it¡¯s retribution for Madam Lin.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Daohua looked up at her. Wang Manman lowered her voice, ¡°Why did Madam Lin have such a difficult birth? Wasn¡¯t it because she tried to frame Madam Liao and ended up inducing prematurebor by falling to the ground? Now she can¡¯t have children anymore¡ªit¡¯s her own doing.¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°That makes sense!¡± Guyu chimed in, ¡°Exactly, if Madam Lin had just rested properly, nothing would have happened. But she had to make a fuss. In the end, she¡¯s only brought trouble upon herself.¡± Chapter 241: 223, Change_1 Chapter 241: Chapter 223, Change_1 ¡°` Shuangxin Courtyard. Looking at the pale and haggard Madam Lin lying on the bed, Yan Zhigao felt a throbbing pain and rubbed his forehead. ¡°Master¡­¡± Madam Lin¡¯s eyes, brimming with tears, looked at Yan Zhigao with an expression of unspeakable misery and grievance. Yan Zhigao sighed, ¡°I had your servants confined to the house, only wishing that you would rest and recover, but look at what you¡¯ve caused¡­¡± Tears spilled from Madam Lin¡¯s eyes as she sobbed, ¡°I thought¡­ I thought the master had grown tired of me, I was so afraid.¡± Yan Zhigao sat by the bed and patted Madam Lin¡¯s hand, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Now, stop crying. Didn¡¯t the doctor also say that you should recuperate well?¡± Saying so, he reached out to wipe away the tears on Madam Lin¡¯s face. Afterward, Yan Zhigao personally fed Madam Lin a bowl of chicken soup and chatted with her for a while before preparing to leave. As he stood up, Madam Lin grabbed his sleeve.
¡°There¡¯s a matter in the front yard that needs my attention; I¡¯lle to see you again in the evening,¡± Yan Zhigao said soothingly. Madam Lin did not let go, her face showing hesitation and difficulty, yet it seemed she had no other choice, ¡°Master, my health is ruined. I get terribly tired even sitting up for a little while, and I¡¯m afraid I no longer have the energy to take care of our fifth daughter¡­¡± Yan Zhigao¡¯s brow immediately furrowed. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Madam Lin was injured, he would have wanted to shrug her off and leave, ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you? The olddy is advanced in age and doesn¡¯t have the strength to take care of a newborn.¡± Seeing the displeasure on Yan Zhigao¡¯s face, Madam Lin hurriedly said, ¡°I dare not trouble the olddy. Before, I was simply too out of line, only thinking that she might feel lonely and bored by herself, without thinking things through.¡± Yan Zhigao frowned, ¡°Then why are you holding on to me?¡± Madam Lin¡¯s eyes filled with tears again, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my body failing me, I would take care of the fifth daughter no matter what.¡± Had this been said in the past, Yan Zhigao might have believed her. But since the incident where Madam Lin wanted to send her newly born daughter to the olddy¡¯s courtyard, his attitude had grown doubtful. Seeing Yan Zhigao not responding, Madam Lin had no choice but to press on, ¡°Properly speaking, thedy of the house is the rightful mother, and she should educate all the children. She¡¯s kind-hearted, and that¡¯s the only reason Wenbin and Yishuang can stay by my side. But now my health fails me, so I can only entrust the fifth daughter to her.¡± Yan Zhigao twisted his brow but did not immediately respond. ¡°Master.¡± Seeing that Yan Zhigao remained silent, Madam Lin tugged at his sleeve again. Yan Zhigao removed Madam Lin¡¯s hand, simply said, ¡°I know,¡± and left. As soon as he departed, Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang came in, looking puzzled at Madam Lin. ¡°Mother, why do you wish to send our sister away?¡± Madam Lin, impatiently ncing at the swaddled infant, gestured to Xiyun to take the child out, then began to speak, ¡°Raising children is the duty of the legitimate mother.¡± Yan Yishuang, ¡°But the fifth sister is your daughter. If she¡¯s sent to the madam, she won¡¯t be close to us. Mother, please don¡¯t send her away, alright?¡± Madam Lin waved off her daughter¡¯s hand impatiently, ¡°Enough, children shouldn¡¯t meddle in adult matters. I have my reasons for sending the fifth daughter to the madam. Now go out, I need to rest.¡± Yan Yishuang still wanted to speak, but Yan Wenbin pulled her away. Once her children had left, Madam Lin stared nkly at the canopy above her bed. What she always wanted was a son, but she had borne a daughter instead. Raising another daughter provided no benefit to her; it was better to send her to the main courtyard to mollify the madam instead.
The madam prides herself on being virtuous and good, so let everyone see how she treats the daughter she bore. ¡°` Being kind to one¡¯s daughter might earn the praise of outsiders, but surely Madam would feel as ufortable as if she had swallowed a fly; whereas if she were unkind to her daughter, all those years she cultivated her image of virtuousness would be in vain. That evening, Yan Zhigao returned to the main courtyard somewhat distracted.
Seeing that he seemed preupied, Lady Li immediately said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my lord? Has there been another difficulty at the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office?¡± Looking into his wife¡¯s concerned eyes, Yan Zhigao felt even more uneasy. Although the education of the children was the responsibility of Madam, over the years, there had been some discord between Madam and the Lin Family. Asking Madam to take care of the Lin Family¡¯s child would likely be met with reluctance. Seeing his reaction, Lady Li¡¯s eyes flickered. Thinking of her husband¡¯s visit to the Lin Family that day, she said with a smile, ¡°Has Aunt Lin gotten into some kind of trouble again?¡± Yan Zhigao hesitated before replying, ¡°She¡¯s been injured and doesn¡¯t have the energy to take care of the fifth young miss¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Lady Li immediately interrupted with augh, ¡°And here I was wondering what it was. You seem so worried, my lord. After the doctor gave an update on Aunt Lin¡¯s condition, I arranged for two nurses specialized in childcare toe to our residence.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s send them over tomorrow. With their care, the fifth young miss will need nothing more than a little ytime upon waking each day. Aunt Lin won¡¯t need to worry about anything else.¡± Yan Zhigao stared nkly at Lady Li, who was beaming as she had already settled the matter, unsure of what to say. Lady Li, noticing that Yan Zhigao hadn¡¯t responded, inquired with a smile, ¡°Is there anything my lord disagrees with in my arrangements?¡± Yan Zhigao quickly shook his head: ¡°No, Madam¡¯s arrangements are appropriate.¡± Lady Li smiled, ¡°I am your wife, my lord; these are my duties, after all.¡± Yan Zhigao: ¡°¡­¡± The next day, when Aunt Lin saw the two nurses who had specificallye to take care of her child, she flew into a rage and smashed many things around her. Ping Xiao, who hade to deliver the nurses, saw this and said with a coldugh.
¡°Aunt Lin seems to have quite a temper, acting as if the Yan Family¡¯s property requires no expense on your part. Madam mentioned that the Yan Family values frugality. Since the items in your rooms were intentionally broken by you, you¡¯ll have to rece them yourself. If you cannot rece them, then let them remain empty.¡± Seeing Aunt Lin¡¯s eyes zing with fury, Ping Xiao was not afraid. ¡°It looks like Aunt Lin strongly disagrees. You¡¯re free to take yourints to the lord; let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll continue to indulge your tantrums!¡± After saying that, she scoffed and turned to leave. ¡­ Aunt Lin¡¯s scheming to not send her newborn daughter to the olddy¡¯s courtyard, and instead setting her sights on Lady Li, was something Daohua only learned about after the fact. ¡°The change in environment really does have a great impact on people,¡± Daohua said somewhat wistfully. Back then, her mother was indeed kind, but to be frank, perhaps too gentle. After arriving in Xingzhou and dealing more with thedies of the back courtyard, her approach gradually became sharp and decisive. Look at this efficiency, even if ¡®Cheap Dad¡¯ continued to be biased towards Shuangxin Courtyard, he couldn¡¯t utter a word against it. Wang Manman didn¡¯t quite understand the implication of herdy¡¯s words, but knowing that Aunt Lin hadn¡¯t gotten her way made her happy: ¡°Miss, the young master and fourth master will be back tomorrow. Have you finished your purse?¡± Guyu brought over the embroidery frame, ¡°The embroidery on the surface is done; all that¡¯s left is to finish it off.¡± Wang Manman picked up the embroidery frame and looked puzzled, ¡°Miss, why did you embroider a panda on one side and a tiger on the other?¡±
Daohua smiled, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because fourth brother has a side that¡¯s both adorably clumsy and a side that¡¯s brave and fierce.¡± Chapter 242: 224, Mindset_1 Chapter 242: Chapter 224, Mindset_1 On the seventeenth day of thest lunar month, Yan Wenxiu and his two brothers returned. This time they brought back many people, not only the usual Xiao Yeyang, Dong Yuanxuan, and Su Hongxin, but also other students from the Academy. This year, Wangyue Academy had already let out for the holidays on the fifteenth of thest lunar month, and some students who were not in a hurry to return home formed groups to travel around. It just so happened that the eighteenth was Yan Wenkai¡¯s birthday, so the students who usually got along well with the Yan brothers at the Academy came to Xingzhou with them. Seeing her son¡¯s ssmatesing over, Madam Li, despite having to tidy up the courtyard and arrange for their dining and amodations, was bustling about quite a bit; however, her face never stopped beaming with smiles. Her sons were well-regarded at the Academy, which was why they could make so many friends. Yan Zhigao also had a face full of satisfaction. Connections, all of these were the futureworks for the three children to enter society with. In the main courtyard, Daohua watched Madam Li rush in and out while helping to prepare the refreshments and arranged for the maids to deliver them to the eldest brother¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Eldest Young Master, Third Young Master, and Fourth Young Master are bing more and more aplished. They are getting increasingly skilled and attentive in receiving guests. The Eldest Young Master¡¯s courtyard is now filled withughter and joy.¡±
After delivering the refreshments, Wang Manman recounted with a smile what she had seen in Yan Wenxiu¡¯s courtyard to Daohua. After hearing it, Daohua smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder everyone is desperate to send their children to Wangyue Academy. Birds of a feather flock together, after all. Constantly being with excellent people, one naturally constrains oneself, strives for improvement, and over time, also bes better and better.¡± The students studying at Wangyue Academy were either from illustrious families or possessed true talent and learning. Either way, they all had their strengths. After much interaction, these strengths could naturally be learned. If one were determined, bing even better was not impossible. Wang Manman continued, ¡°The Eldest Young Master also disyed a fine example of being an eldest brother, apanying Second Young Master and Fifth Young Master throughout and introducing the Academy students to them one by one.¡± Daohua nodded, nomittal. Her eldest brother was a very responsible person and felt a particrly strong sense of family honor. He would do anything that was beneficial to the Yan Family¡¯s prosperity. However, supporting younger brothers had its pros and cons. The good side was, if the younger brothers aplished something, it was indeed helpful to the Yan Family; the downside was, no one liked to follow others forever, and there were plenty of cases where people became arrogant upon gaining power. Instances where younger brothers threatened the position of the eldest were not umon. The key was whether the eldest brother could always suppress the younger ones below him. Meanwhile, at Zhegui Courtyard. Zhou Chengye looked at Yan Wenxiu with a face of admiration, ¡°Your magnanimity is¡­ quite remarkable.¡± Saying this, he nced at Yan Wenbin, who was already having a lively chat with a few ssmates. Yan Wenxiu smiled, ¡°Our family¡¯s foundation is shallow; we need the male members of our family to work together and support each other. Fifth brother has a high talent for studying; letting him interact more with others is beneficial for broadening his horizons.¡± Zhou Chengye said, ¡°Are you not afraid that he will threaten you in the future?¡± He coughed, then said vaguely, ¡°I¡¯ve heard plenty of gossip about prominent families, where some fathers favor their concubine-born sons. Add the fact that these sons are capable, and there have been cases where the eldest legitimate son could not inherit the family business. I¡¯ve heard a thing or two about your family situation as well. You understand what I¡¯m saying, right?¡± Yan Wenxiu smiled and raised an eyebrow, ¡°What, do you think I can¡¯t surpass my fifth brother?¡± Zhou Chengye was taken aback, looking at the confidence and assurance in Yan Wenxiu¡¯s eyebrows, he immediately let out augh, ¡°It¡¯s my oversight; I was too focused on the inner court matters and overlooked Wenxiu¡¯s capabilities.¡± Yan Wenxiu shook his head, ¡°Your family situation is different from mine, and naturally, the things you consider are not the same as what I think. If my family had the foundation and connections that your family does, I would not let the younger brothers rise either; it¡¯s too destabilizing for the family.¡± ¡°Our family has no choice right now. Third and Fourth brothers are pursuing the path of martial studies. If I want help, I can only foster the other two brothers.¡± Zhou Chengye nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve thought this through very carefully.¡±
Yan Wenxiu sighed in his heart, it wasn¡¯t enough to be inattentive. The more scions of aristocratic families he met, the more he realized how insignificant the Yan Family was. A slight unrest, and all that his father had struggled to build could vanish into thin air. The Yan Family¡¯s ability to withstand risks was still too weak. At this moment, both of them saw Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai chatting andughing as they walked toward the courtyard gate. ¡°Little Prince, Wenkai, where are you two headed?¡± Yan Wenxiu stepped forward and asked.
Yan Wenkai took over the conversation, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Hongda, that guy. As soon as the topic of Mo Ju came up, he mored to admire them right away. So, I had no choice but to go to grandmother¡¯s ce to fetch some for him.¡± Seeing Yan Wenxiu¡¯s gaze turning to him, Xiao Yeyang said calmly, ¡°Composing poems and making couplets is pretty dull. I¡¯m just taking the opportunity to go out for a walk.¡± Yan Wenxiu, ¡°Shall I have a servant go fetch it?¡± Yan Wenkai quickly waved his hand, ¡°How would a servant know which pot to pick? Just now, several people were saying that their flowers are more splendid than those in our courtyard. I must select the best one to bring back, to outshine all of them.¡± ¡°Our family may fall short in other aspects, but when ites to flowers¡­¡± He looked at Zhou Chengye, ¡°Since you¡¯re here too, Big Brother Zhou, why don¡¯t you tell us, are your family¡¯s flowers better than ours?¡± Zhou Chengyeughed and shook his head, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about the quantity and bloom, naturally they can¡¯tpare.¡± But in terms of rarity, theirs were a bit better. Yan Wenkai immediately raised his head in pride, ¡°That¡¯s right. Hongda, that guy, has only one pot of green plum at home, and he dared topete with me.¡± Zhou Chengye added, ¡°His is of a famous variety.¡± Yan Wenkai, ¡°¡­A famous variety is still a flower, isn¡¯t it? As long as it¡¯s a flower, it¡¯s for people to admire. Of course, the one that blooms mostvishly is the better one. Enough of that, we¡¯ll be right back.¡± Saying so, he quickly walked out of the courtyard. Xiao Yeyang smiled and followed him at a leisurely pace. ¡­ On the way, Xiao Yeyang caught sight of Daohua approaching from a different direction. He stopped in his tracks and pointed to a pavilion nearby, ¡°I¡¯ll sit in the pavilion for a while. You go fetch the flowers from the olddy yourself.¡± Since Yan Wenkai didn¡¯t notice Daohua, he simply nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright then, wait for me. I¡¯ll be back very quickly.¡±
Watching him leave, Xiao Yeyang walked over to the pavilion and sat down. Meanwhile, Daohua wasing with Wang Manman from the direction of the kitchen when she saw Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai from afar. She was about to wave and greet them when she saw her fourth brother dart away. ¡°Why are you sitting here in the pavilion? There¡¯s no charcoal fire to keep warm, aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Daohua approached the pavilion with Wang Manman. Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua and scoffed, ¡°Sitting in your brother¡¯s courtyard is boring. I came out for a walk.¡± Hearing this, Daohua immediatelyughed. Ancient gatherings were always iplete without theposition of poems and couplets. If one enjoyed it, that was fine, but if not, it was certainly torture. Quite obviously, Xiao Yeyang wasn¡¯t very fond of it. Daohua sat down opposite him, rubbed her hands together, and then said to Wang Manman, ¡°Go, bring two basins of charcoal fire here, and have someone send over the tea set as well.¡± Xiao Yeyang smiled, ¡°What, you¡¯ve learned to appreciate tea now, have you?¡± Daohua chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s just drinking tea, who doesn¡¯t know how!¡± Xiao Yeyang was at a loss for words and shook his head. Seeing this, Daohua immediately expressed her discontent, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, looking down on me? Let me tell you, I¡¯m justzy. It¡¯s just appreciating tea, right? In a moment, I¡¯ll show you.¡±
Chapter 243: 225, I can _1 Chapter 243: Chapter 225, I can _1 The charcoal and tea set were quickly brought over. After roasting the charcoal for a while, Daohua¡¯s hands no longer felt cold, and then she leisurely began to prepare the tea. Master Shen was very fond of tasting tea, and sometimes when she arrived early for ss and happened to stop by, she would be invited to share a few cups, thus seizing the opportunity to learn a bit. Xiao Yeyang sat across the stone table, silently watching Daohua, whose demeanor was calm and movements practiced. This fellow had both an active side and a quiet side. Lively and cheerful when in motion, gentle and tranquil when still. Combining both dynamism and serenity, it somehow never seemed contradictory, but instead created a unique harmony. ¡°Come, try the tea I¡¯ve brewed!¡± Daohua poured a cup of the prepared tea for Xiao Yeyang, and then gazed at him with wide eyes, waiting for his appraisal. Taking up the teacup, Xiao Yeyang had a delicate sip, seeing Daohua¡¯s eyes sparkly, expecting praise, he lightly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s decent!¡±
Daohua pouted, poured herself another cup, and then held it up for a taste, murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s clearly very good.¡± Xiao Yeyang just smiled without a word, then studied Daohua¡¯s features and pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°I heard you have a new younger sister?¡± Daohua nced at him, ¡°You sure are well-informed.¡± In his mind, Xiao Yeyang thought that with Yan Wenkai¡¯s big mouth, it would have been difficult for him not to know, ¡°That¡­ you¡¯re not unhappy, are you?¡± Last time, when the Yan patriarch brought treats to his concubine, this fellow sulked for days. With the arrival of a new sister now, who knew what kind of mood she might be in. Daohua poured herself another cup of tea before speaking lightly, ¡°What is there for me to be unhappy about? Even if I am unhappy, what can be done about it? Will not the child still be born?¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think that way, I was afraid you¡¯d back yourself into a corner and make yourself miserable.¡± Daohua looked up at Xiao Yeyang, narrowing her eyes slightly, ¡°You also think that in a family, it doesn¡¯t really matter how many illegitimate sons and daughters are born, right?¡± Seeing Daohua¡¯s expression turn a bit hostile, Xiao Yeyang wore an exasperated look, ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of illegitimate children either, but when everyone else is doing it, what can you do?¡± Daohua averted her gaze, ¡°If you can¡¯t change others, then change yourself. Surely you don¡¯t have to follow suit with whatever others do.¡± With that, she paused, then lifted her gaze to size up Xiao Yeyang, ¡°You say you don¡¯t like illegitimate children, so can you avoid taking concubines in the future?¡± Xiao Yeyang was momentarily speechless, struggling to find an immediate response. Seeing this, Daohua scoffed, ¡°All talk and no action.¡± ¡°I can¡­¡± Xiao Yeyang had barely begun speaking when Yan Wenkai arrived with a pot of Mo Ju in his hands. His voice reached the pavilion even before he stepped in. His booming voice drowned out Xiao Yeyang¡¯s. ¡°Big sister!¡± Daohua¡¯s attention was diverted; she quickly got up to greet him, ¡°Where¡¯s your servant? Why didn¡¯t you let him help you carry that?¡± she said as she took the pot of Mo Ju and ced it by the pavilion eaves. Yan Wenkaiughed, ¡°I sent him to fetch something for me.¡± ncing at the stone table, hemented, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re having tea here. Pour me a cup too.¡± Daohua smiled and sat back down, swiftly pouring a cup of tea for Yan Wenkai.
Yan Wenkai seldom savored his tea; with his head tilted back, the cup was emptied in no time. He then held it out to Daohua with a smile, ¡°Good tea, another cup, please.¡± Daohua was particrly fond of her fourth brother¡¯s manner, briskly refilling his cup. Xiao Yeyang shook his head on the side, ¡°A bull chewing peonies.¡± Yan Wenkai wasn¡¯t offended and chuckled, ¡°I like to drink this way, no need to put on airs.¡±
¡°Fourth Brother, well done!¡± Daohua sent an ¡®I support you¡¯ look his way. Yan Wenkai blinked to show he got the message, then he let out a chuckle. Seeing the siblings exchanging tacit nces in front of him, Xiao Yeyang immediately felt displeased and said to Yan Wenkai, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to deliver flowers? Why haven¡¯t you gone yet?¡± Yan Wenkai waved his hand dismissively, ¡°No rush, it¡¯s not toote to go after I drink a couple more cups of tea.¡± Daohua poured another cup for each of them. ¡°Ah, if only we had some deer meat, we could roast it this afternoon.¡± Yan Wenkai suddenly said, then looked at Xiao Yeyang, ¡°Little Prince, we¡¯re allowed to hunt in Wuhua Mountain, right?¡± Xiao Yeyang shook his head, ¡°Without my uncle here, I can¡¯t enter the hunting grounds either.¡± Yan Wenkai sighed in disappointment, then he picked up his tea and began to drink. Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, ¡°If your uncle doesn¡¯te back, won¡¯t you have to spend New Year alone in the pce again this year?¡± Yan Wenkai also looked over, ¡°Right.¡± Daohua, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my house for New Year¡¯s? Having more people is always livelier, isn¡¯t it?¡± Yan Wenkai immediately nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Little Prince, why don¡¯t youe to my house for New Year¡¯s?¡± Xiao Yeyang knew they were sincerely inviting him, but he still shook his head, ¡°This year¡­ I¡¯m not alone for New Year¡¯s, so I won¡¯te to your house.¡±
Daohua was surprised, ¡°Is your uncleing back?¡± Xiao Yeyang did not answer, instead, he changed the subject, ¡°Speaking of my uncle, I have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for your wheat seeds, my uncle might have faced punishment.¡± As he said this, he turned to De Fu. De Fu promptly took out and deed from his bosom and handed it to Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang took thend deed and then directly handed it to Daohua. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Daohua epted it and saw that it was a deed for three thousand acres ofnd. After seeing it clearly, Daohua quickly returned it to Xiao Yeyang, with a displeased look, she said, ¡°Xiao Yeyang, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t we agree? We are friends, and I gave you that grain as a gift.¡± Xiao Yeyang had to exin, ¡°Thisnd deed is not from me, it¡¯s from my uncle, he said it was to pay for the grain seeds.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua¡¯s expression somewhat improved, ¡°It¡¯s from your uncle¡­ I can ept that, but three thousand acres seems a bit much, it feels a little hot to hold.¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at her, indifferently saying, ¡°It¡¯s not too much, you¡¯ve helped my uncle a great deal. Actually, he wanted to give ten thousand acres, but I thought, since we get along so well, I reduced it a bit.¡± Daohua was stunned, her lips moved but eventually, with a tone full of resentment, she said, ¡°You¡¯re really good at turning your elbow inward, reducing it by seven thousand acres just like that.¡± Yan Wenkai also looked disapproving, ¡°Exactly, you cut it down too much.¡± Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t say anything, just pushed thend deed back over. Seeing Daohua frowning and sitting without epting, Yan Wenkai quickly consoled her, ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t be sad. When I grow up, I will buy you even morend. Just take this three thousand acres and nt on them for now.¡±
Daohua looked at her Fourth Brother somewhat speechlessly; this brother of hers took things a bit too literally. Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t want to dwell on this topic and looked to Daohua, ¡°Tomorrow is your Fourth Brother¡¯s birthday, what gift have you prepared for him?¡± Yan Wenkai immediately turned his attention her way, his face full of anticipation. Daohua¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, ¡°A purse.¡± Hearing this, Yan Wenkai¡¯s face fell, looking somewhat disdainful, ¡°Just a purse?¡± Wang Manman reminded with a smile, ¡°The purse is embroidered by thedy herself using the intricate ¡®double-sided three different stitches¡¯ technique, and it took her several months toplete.¡± Chapter 244: 226, Asking for Gifts _1 Chapter 244: Chapter 226, Asking for Gifts _1 As soon as Yan Wenkai heard that Daohua had spent so much time on his birthday gift, he immediately took an interest, ¡°Where is it? Big sister, show me quickly.¡± Daohua was reluctant: ¡°Didn¡¯t you just look down on it? I¡¯ll just go back and change it right away.¡± Yan Wenkai panicked, quickly reaching out and shaking Daohua¡¯s arm: ¡°Don¡¯t, I was just talking nonsense just now, dear sister, please show me the embroidered pouch you made for me.¡± As he spoke, a wronged expression appeared on his face. ¡°In our family, big brother and fifth brother have pouches embroidered by third sister, second brother has one from second sister, and third brother carries the one you made for him before, which although ugly, was still made by you. Just me, I¡¯m the only one in the family using a pouch bought from outside.¡± Seeing him looking so pitiful, Daohua hesitated: ¡°But tomorrow is your birthday, and the pouch is supposed to be a gift for tomorrow¡­¡± Yan Wenkai interrupted directly: ¡°Ah, today or tomorrow, it makes no difference, I want to have a look at it now.¡± He then started shaking Daohua¡¯s arm again. Xiao Yeyang was sitting by and hadn¡¯t said a word. He was also quite curious; truth be told, he had known this guy for so long, yet he had never seen her needlework. Daohua pulled back her arm: ¡°Alright, stop shaking, I¡¯ll have Manman go get it then.¡± Wang Manman got the hint and immediately turned to leave.
Before long, she returned with a light-grayish-blue pouch designed for men. ¡°Let me have a look quickly.¡± Yan Wenkai hurriedly took the pouch and started inspecting it: ¡°Eh, what animal is this?¡± Xiao Yeyang also craned his neck to see, and upon seeing the naive and awkward panda on the pouch, he burst intoughter: ¡°That¡¯s an iron-eating beast, though its spirit really does resemble you.¡± Daohua, slightly surprised to see that Xiao Yeyang recognized the panda, asked: ¡°How do you know about this?¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°I saw it in the Bashu County Annals, but how about you, where did you learn about it? Don¡¯t tell me it was from another storybook?¡± Daohua gave him a ¡®you¡¯re so clever¡¯ look and smiled: ¡°Indeed, I saw it in a travel storybook.¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°¡­You really do read a lot of storybooks.¡± Daohua shot back immediately: ¡°Not as many as the books you read, even digging into local county annals.¡± Meanwhile, with Wang Manman¡¯s help, the pouch was turned over to reveal a majestic tiger on the other side. ¡°This one¡¯s good, this one¡¯s temperament is like mine!¡± Daohua and Xiao Yeyang both looked over simultaneously, fell silent for a moment, then shook their heads in unison, saying with one voice: ¡°The panda (iron-eating beast) suits you better.¡± After saying this, the two of them instantly shared a knowing smile. Yan Wenkai, however, was grumbling dissatisfiedly: ¡°What kind of eyes do you two have, I obviously resemble a wild tiger more, forget it, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore, I¡¯m going to ask big brother and third brother.¡± With that, he dashed off in a sh. No sooner had he left the pavilion than he quickly turned back and carried away two pots of Mo Ju. Seeing this, Daohua shook her head smilingly, turned around, and found Xiao Yeyang looking at her with an unspoken hesitation, immediately asking, puzzled: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°¡­The birthday gift you prepared for your fourth brother is quite thoughtful.¡± Daohua stated matter-of-factly: ¡°He is my fourth brother, after all.¡±
Xiao Yeyang again seemed hesitant to speak. Daohua frowned and looked at him: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? If you have something to say, just say it!¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang simply turned his head away and stopped looking at Daohua. It was De Fu who couldn¡¯t stand by any longer and said softly, ¡°Miss Yan, you haven¡¯t even given our master a gift for his birthday.¡±
Daohua was stupefied for a moment before looking at Xiao Yeyang speechlessly, ¡°You never told me when your birthday is!¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than Xiao Yeyang said, ¡°The first of June.¡± Daohua: ¡°¡­I see, next year, I will definitely prepare a gift for you.¡± Children¡¯s Day, easy to remember. Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face returned to normal as he curiously asked, ¡°What gift are you going to prepare for me?¡± Daohua smiled mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll see when the timees.¡± Xiao Yeyang, ¡°You can¡¯t just go out and buy me some writing brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones to get it over with. At least¡­ at least it can¡¯t be worse than Wenkai¡¯s.¡± It¡¯s not appropriate to gift a woman¡¯s needlework to an unrted man, otherwise, he would also like a double-sided embroidered purse handmade by Daohua. Daohua chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± Seeing her so confident, Xiao Yeyang began to look forward to it already. ¡­ On the day of Yan Wenkai¡¯s birthday, the Yan Family was bustling with activity as officials from the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office heard about the asion and sent their children over as well. After being busy until the next day and seeing off Xiao Yeyang and the others, Madam Li and Daohua let out long breaths of relief. Madam Li said while drinking tea, ¡°These past two days have been much smoother thanks to your help, or else I would have been exhausted.¡±
With the end of the year being so busy already, the original n was for the family to simply have a meal for the son¡¯s birthday. Who could have expected so many visitors toe at thest minute? There weren¡¯t enough preparations, and they had to rush out to buy things. Daohua smiled, ¡°I just lent a hand and ran some errands for mother, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s mainly because mother is so capable.¡± Madam Li pondered for a moment, ¡°Just a couple more busy days. Once we have reviewed the ounts in the family¡¯s properties and shops, the work will be done, and after that, we can peacefully look forward to the New Year.¡± After chatting for a while longer, Daohua returned to her own courtyard. ¡°Manman, go call Brother Xiaoliu for me.¡± Daohua took out the deed for thend given to her by Xiao Yeyang. These more than three thousand acres were located on the outskirts of Xingzhou. She needed to see what was suitable for cultivation. Soon, Xiaoliu arrived, ¡°Miss, did you call for me?¡± Daohua handed him the written address, ¡°Brother Xiaoliu, go check out this ce and see what thend is like and what the surrounding environment is.¡± Xiaoliu didn¡¯t ask any questions, he took the piece of paper and left. The next day, Xiaoliu returned with the information he had gathered. ¡°Miss, thend you asked me to look at is all top-quality dry farnd. The soil is fertile and close to a water source.¡± Daohua listened carefully, and after hearing everything, she didn¡¯t say much. Two dayster, while taking a walk to stretch her legs, she went to see thend for herself. Upon returning, she said to Xiaoliu, ¡°Brother Xiaoliu, next year I want to cultivate medicinal nts there. During this time, help me look for a medicinal farmer that we could hire.¡±
¡°Also, collect as many medicinal nt seeds as you can for me and bring them to me when you have them. If you run out of silver during this time, go find Manman.¡± Xiaoliu nodded, remembering all the tasks Daohua had given him. ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t you previously have medicinal nts growing on the farm in Danlin Vige? Why do you want to nt more now, and such arge amount at that?¡± Xiaoliu asked once he had left. Wang Manman spoke up, inquiring further. After a moment of silence, Daohua replied, ¡°With food taken care of, it¡¯s natural to be prepared for illness.¡± Chapter 245: 227, Pleasing Oneself_1 Chapter 245: Chapter 227, Pleasing Oneself_1 In the eighteenth year of the Yongxing era, the Yan Family had a very joyful New Year celebration. Old Madam Yan was happy because the family was doing better and better, and her descendants were bing more and more promising, even her daughter who had married far away in Beijing was now able to keep in regr correspondence. Yan Zhigao was pleased that the grain seeds were sessfully sown; once summer came and the harvest was high, as long as it alleviated the bandit problem in Fenxi, his promotion after finishing his term as Prefectural Governor would be all but certain. Madam Li was d because her eldest son was steadier and more responsible by the day, and in just a couple more years, he¡¯d be able to discuss marriage and take a wife. Her second son was also bing more diligent, and her daughter was a master at managing finances. Not only was she good at making money for herself, but her own family and her maternal family also basked in her sess. The Li Family¡¯s winery had been built and took advantage of the New Year¡¯s holidays to sell a considerable quantity, earning back the initial investment in one go. The Li Family naturally did not forget the Yan Family after earning money, sending over ten thousand taels of silver along with their New Year¡¯s gifts. The Yan Family¡¯s foundations were also umting bit by bit. The second household was happy too; they rejoiced because the greater the prosperity of the main household, the better off they would be too. The only downside was that Yan Wenjie was unable to join his three other brothers in attending Wangyue Academy. The third household had always been the easiest to satisfy since they wanted very little. Yan Zhiqiang and the Wu Family watched as their eldest son Wentao grew more outstanding, the second son started school, and the youngest boy grew bigger by the day; their fields and manors were also increasing, leaving them nothing else to desire.
The younger generation was also very happy. During New Year, there were many banquets and they received invitations almost every day, hopping from one household to another, making new friends, and receiving gifts. How could they not be happy? Daohua was naturally also happy, for nothing else but the fact that the ledger recording the earnings of the manors and shops was growing. Wang Manman watched her own daughter sitting on the step, skillfully maneuvering the abacus with one hand and quickly flipping through the ledger with the other, her eyes crinkled into a smile, finding it both funny and delightful. She used to not understand why the eldest legitimate daughter of the Yan Family, if in need of silver, hadn¡¯t simply asked the madam¡ªit would have been much easier than busying herself to earn it every day. It just seemed too tiring. But ever since thest time, after the madam and Zhou Madam went out together to a temple to offer incense and on the way back, herdy took a fancy to some newly marketed hair ornaments, Wang Manman realized that her youngdy was indeed very farsighted. One set of the newly marketed hair ornaments cost several hundred taels of silver. At that time, Miss Zhou really liked one set, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have any silver of her own and had to ask Zhou Madam for it. Zhou Madam refused on the grounds that Miss Zhou already had too many pieces of jewelry at home. Standing by, Wang Manman saw the disappointment and regret in Miss Zhou¡¯s eyes, very clearly. Her youngdy, on the other hand, didn¡¯t bother to ask the madam because she had her own silver. She simply bought the hair ornaments she liked and even bought a set each for the old madam and the madam. Although the youngdy often mentioned having her own money made her more confident, everyone listened but soon forgot about it. It was only after this incident that Wang Manman profoundly experienced it. Even Miss Zhou, after leaving the jewelry shop, clung to herdy, saying she would open her own shop to earn silver too. ¡°Brother Xiaoliu hasn¡¯t brought enough medicinal seeds; tell him to look around more in the big pharmacies. He doesn¡¯t need to focus only on those precious herbs; it¡¯s themon and ordinary ones that are in greatest demand.¡± Once Daohua had finished ounting for the profits of the shops and manors, she pondered the nting of medicinal herbs that was to start right after the New Year. Wang Manman: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss. I¡¯ll go find Brother Xiaoliu in a bit and make sure he understands. By the way, miss, are we still going to the provincial governor¡¯s mansion for the Lantern Festival?¡± Daohua shook her head, ¡°No need to go this year. Both my uncles are quite busy with their businesses, so let¡¯s not disturb them.¡± Wang Manmanughed, ¡°The business of the uncle masters is indeed getting bigger and bigger. Sister Ping Tong told me they have started selling their wine outside the province.¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good that business is booming.¡± After all, she had taken control of three manors from the Li Family, and if they hadn¡¯t earned money, she would have felt a bit embarrassed. Wang Manman: ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so impressive. How did you manage to sell the wine outside the province?¡± Daohua didn¡¯t respond.
In fact, the craft of wine making is not difficult, and it¡¯s not that no other businesses sell wine. The reason the Li Family¡¯s wine sells so well is because of the grapes. The grapes now cultivated in the Li Family¡¯s fields are all from the seeds nurtured in her space. Such grapes, whether in taste or the nutritional substances they contain, are much better than others. Ordinary people might not feel a huge difference, but true connoisseurs and gourmets can definitely taste the uniqueness. That¡¯s the real reason why the Li Family¡¯s wine sells so well.
Of course, to promote a good product, the exceptional abilities of the two uncles are indispensable too. Additionally, the sess of the Li Family in selling their wine smoothly without facing jealousy or suppression from other merchants is also thanks to their dear father. In ancient times, to make money and to keep the earned silver, many conditions are needed: the right time, location, and people are all essential. At this moment, Guyu and Lixia came in with a bamboo winnowing basket and ced it on the table. Seeing this, Daohua immediately stood up and walked over. Inside the winnowing basket wererge, full sunflower seeds. Wang Manman: ¡°Miss, what are you going to do with these sunflower seeds?¡± Daohua smiled: ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡± ¡­ During the New Year period, Daohua rarely went out. Apart from visiting the Zhou Family and two or three other families close to Madam Li, she didn¡¯t visit anyone else and stayed home to cultivate medicinal nt seeds or practice musical scores. Not long after the Lantern Festival, Yan Wenxiu¡¯s three brothers returned to the Academy for their sses. As the weather began to warm up, Daohua would asionally go out with Zhou Jingwan to ride horses. She could now ride a horse at a gallop, but she was not yet skilled in jumping over obstacles. ¡°Daohua, by the beginning of March, the peach blossoms on Qiwu Mountain will be in full bloom. Miss Wang has sent an invitation for us to enjoy the peach blossoms together. Will you go?¡±
Zhou Jingwan could only trot on her horse and, trailing behind Daohua, she asked loudly. Daohua slowed down her horse and turned around: ¡°No, I won¡¯t. My herb garden has started sowing, and I need to check on it often.¡± Zhou Jingwan rode up: ¡°You already have a tea garden, flower garden, vineyard, orchard, and grain farm; why did you start a herb garden now?¡± Daohua: ¡°Ah, what can I do when our family is poor? I must work hard to make money.¡± Zhou Jingwan curled her lip: ¡°You? Poor? You didn¡¯t even blink before spending over a thousand silver to buy three sets of jewelry. My mother says you spend money even more extravagantly than she does.¡± Daohua just shrugged with a smile. What was she earning money for if not to please herself? If she liked something and had the means to afford it, why wouldn¡¯t she buy it? Chapter 246: 228, Taking Over the Kitchen _1 Chapter 246: Chapter 228, Taking Over the Kitchen _1 After the start of spring, Daohua had been very busy, busy with her lessons, busy inspecting the various estates. At the same time, Madam Li had also given her a task, which was to learn how to manage the kitchen. ¡°Mother, why do I have to manage the kitchen all of a sudden?¡± Daohua was somewhat reluctant, wanting to shirk the chore, but there was no help for it, she had too much to learn every day¡ªknowledge from books, calligraphy, embroidery, ying the zither and burning incense. In the mornings, she even had to get up to practice with a whip and still find time to manage estates and shops. It was truly a case of rising earlier than the chickens, sleepingter than the dogs, more overworked than an office drone. It was just that the rewards were pretty satisfactory; otherwise, she would have wanted to drop everything and quit. What happened to the promised easy life? Madam Li nced at her dismissively, ¡°What do you mean early? Your mother thinks it¡¯s already toote. Once August passes, you¡¯ll be twelve, and you should also start learning things like butler hospitality.¡± Hearing about her age, Daohua immediately felt overwhelmed. If it were modern times, at twelve, she would have just started junior high. But in ancient times, people were already preparing for marriage. Madam Li ignored her daughter¡¯s sulky face and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you love making food? It¡¯s perfect, then, starting with managing the kitchen, so you can get the hang of it.¡±
¡°Once you¡¯re familiar with the kitchen, you can start taking over the sewing room¡­¡± Daohua hastily interrupted, ¡°Mother, when did we get a sewing room?¡± Madam Li gave her daughter another dismissive look, ¡°You focus all your mind on those estates and shops, not caring at all about what¡¯s going on inside the house.¡± Having said that, she paused but still patiently exined. ¡°Nowadays, our family goes out to socialize more, with your father being a prefect, we can¡¯t afford to lose face with our attire. Plus, with more servants in the house, changing clothes every season bes a major expense. With our sewing room, there¡¯s no need to buy clothes from outside, and we can save a lot of silver.¡± ¡°Even though our ie has increased, we cannot be wasteful. In a couple of years, when you all grow up, there¡¯ll be even more ces needing money.¡± Daohua nodded. Her mother indeed had a talent for household management; she could foresee many things. Madam Li patted Daohua¡¯s head, ¡°We women can rx a bit only while we¡¯re youngdies, but if we rx too much, we¡¯ll have to make up for it with suffering when we get married.¡± ¡°Mother knows you¡¯re busy with your studies, but the harder you work now, the easier your life will be after you marry. At home, if you don¡¯t understand something, you can ask your mother. But once you¡¯re married, even if your mother-inw is reasonable, you can¡¯t just go asking her about everything, can you?¡± ¡°Think about it, would you rather learn everything now while you¡¯re at home, or wait to learn after you¡¯re married?¡± Daohua responded gloomily, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll learn, I will.¡± Managing a household is something every legal wife must be capable of. Concubines have an easier life, not having to do anything, but they depend on others for their existence. Not only can they not control their own fate, but even the children they bear are considered lower in status. With every benefites a sacrifice. To enjoy ease, one must pay a corresponding price. Madam Li smiled and swiftly took a personnel registration book and a purchasing ledger from Ping Tong, handing them directly to Daohua, ¡°Take these back with you and familiarize yourself. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, or if anything is unclear,e and ask me.¡± Daohua nodded her head resignedly, taking the two books and leaving. ¡­ Daohua Pavilion.
Daohua stood under the eaves, ying with a parrot, with the Kitchen Manager, Ren Xiaogu, and the buyer, Fang Gui, standing in the courtyard. They had been there for a while. Chairs had been set up in the courtyard, along with refreshments, and Wang Manman had offered them seats, but neither dared to sit. They stood respectfully, cautiously watching Daohua. The eldest youngdy¡­ Honestly speaking, though she was a youngdy, not a single member of the Yan Family¡¯s servants dared to take her lightly.
Not for any other reason than the eldest youngdy dared to confront the master directly, so no one dared provoke her. Furthermore, the eldest youngdy was indeed formidable; if there was anything happening in the house, she was always helping Madam, with Madam orchestrating things and the eldest youngdy plugging the gaps. The Yan Family had hosted several banquets, each time guests left with smiles on their faces. Just from this, it was clear to see that the eldest daughter was a careful and thoughtful person. Now that the eldest daughter was in charge of the kitchen, they had to serve her well. Seeing the two people in the yard standing without sitting down, Daohua was somewhat at a loss for words. Honestly, she had never thought about showing them who was boss or anything like that. The main reason being, most of the Yan Family¡¯s food came from their own farm, so even if they wanted to embezzle, they probably wouldn¡¯t find much opportunity. Her ying with the bird was simply because she didn¡¯t know what to say to alleviate her own embarrassment, but the two insisted on standing, which made her quite helpless. Daohua put down the parrot and walked over to sit down, ¡°You two, sit too.¡± Only then did Madam Ren and Fang Gui dare to sit, but both only perched on the edge, their backs ramrod straight. Daohua: ¡°¡­¡± Did she really have the aura of a domineering female CEO?
Looking at the two of them, anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think she was fierce! ¡°Madam asked me to manage the kitchen, and although I go there often, I still don¡¯t understand many things. Exin to me what¡¯s happening there,¡± she said. As she spoke, Daohua paused and looked at Fang Gui, ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen you before?¡± Wang Manman immediately smiled in response, ¡°Miss, you must think Fang Gui resembles Madam Fang, right!¡± Daohua¡¯s face showed realization, ¡°Right, she looks like the butler by Madam¡¯s side.¡± Fang Gui quickly replied with a smile, ¡°To answer the Miss¡¯s question, Madam Fang is my sister, and we siblings do resemble each other.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°No wonder.¡± Then looking at Madam Ren, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a Ren Xiaogu at the gatehouse? Are you rted?¡± Madam Ren immediately answered, ¡°To answer the Miss, that¡¯s my son.¡± Daohua nodded again, picked up the teacup, and began to drink, her eyes lowered. Without realizing it, the Yan Family, originally simple in personnel, was starting to be more intricately rted. With the gradual increase in the number of servants, the management would definitely be more difficult. No wonder Madam kept insisting on finding a capable wife for the eldest son, probably also considering this aspect. Handling both the upper and lower tiers of aplex family was no easy task.
Now she understood Madam Li¡¯s maternal intentions; having her take over the kitchen so early was likely to ensure she could stand on her own in her future marital home. Seeing Daohua suddenly fall silent, both Madam Ren and Fang Gui tensed up, reviewing their previous words for mistakes. But after a moment, Daohua put down her teacup, ¡°The rules in the kitchen will remain as before, ording to my mother¡¯s, but I will add two more.¡± ¡°First, from now on, regardless of which room or who calls for something from the kitchen, it must be logged and recorded.¡± She wanted to see the expenses of each household. ¡°Second, the previous purchasing records are not detailed enough. I will provide a formter, and from then on, purchases will be filled out ording to my form.¡± The current purchase ledger only noted quantities and amounts, with no mention of the source and contact information, which made it easy to embezzle or inte the amounts during procurement. Madam Ren and Fang Gui both responded respectfully, but a hint of bitterness crept into their hearts. The eldest daughter, upon taking charge, had seemingly done nothing but had cut off their unofficial benefits. Madam Ren, in charge of the kitchen, didn¡¯t dare to take the good items, but would often make a bit more when preparing meals for the rooms, either to bribe the maids under her or to sneak home. Now, with food and drink to be recorded, the room for maneuver was much smaller. Fang Gui was the same; he didn¡¯t dare to be too greedy, but would often slightly mark up the price of items he bought. Now with the new purchase ledger and the eldest daughter¡¯s shrewdness, he had to be more careful. Chapter 247: 231, Abundant Rain_1 Chapter 247: Chapter 231, Abundant Rain_1 Ren Pozi and Fang Gui left Daohua Courtyard after spending no more than a quarter of an hour, and as soon as they finished their business, Madam Li received the news. Upon hearing the two additional rules from Daohua, Madam Li fell silent for a moment, ¡°This girl has thought things through quite meticulously. Listing out what each household eats, ck on white, everyone will know exactly what¡¯s going on, preventing some people from feeling shortchanged after eating their fill.¡± Ping Tong nodded, ¡°The household has been morefortable these past two years, and I¡¯ve noticed that the Second Master and his wife always order a lot whenever they choose their meals. If they can¡¯t finish, it would be such a waste.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the one from Shuangxin Courtyard, who has been using the excuse of needing to nourish her body since giving birth to the fifth young miss, and asionally goes to the kitchen to order something.¡± Madam Li scoffed, ¡°Nowadays, the Second Master and his wife are imitating the ways of aristocratic families. But they don¡¯t consider whether our household can withstand such extravagance. Because of the Old Madam and the Master, I haven¡¯t been able to say much.¡± ¡°As for Shuangxin Courtyard, that was the Master¡¯s own directive, allowing Madam Lin to have whatever she wishes the kitchen to prepare. With that said, the Lin Family wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take advantage.¡± As she spoke, Madam Li smirked again. ¡°They say a daughter is her mother¡¯s intimate little cotton-padded jacket, and that saying is certainly true. With this move of hers, we¡¯ll have to suppress the bad practices in this household. Even if it causes some displeasure in the future, we will have a well-reasoned argument on our side.¡± Ping Tong immediately responded, ¡°Indeed, the eldest young miss has always had Madam¡¯s interests at heart.¡± There are some things, even if Madam knows about them, she can¡¯t act on, but it¡¯s different for the eldest young miss; she can afford much less consideration.
Madam Li continued, ¡°Regarding the procurement¡­ our household expenses have been increasingtely and we should really tighten control in that area. A little pilfering isn¡¯t a big deal, but I¡¯m more concerned about people¡¯s greed growingrger, eventually leading to lining their own pockets.¡± Ping Tong nodded, thenughed, ¡°Our eldest young miss really has the makings of a good butler. Taking over the kitchen, she resolved two major problems for Madam.¡± Madam Liughed too, ¡°The girl is clever indeed, but a bitzy, needing a push before she takes action. We must keep a close eye on her.¡± ¡­ One monthter. Ren Pozi handed over the ledgers with detailed records of food expenses for each household to Daohua. Daohua sat in the yard, flipping through the ledgers while cracking sunflower seeds, asionally letting out a snicker. ¡°In our household, the biggest food expense isn¡¯t from the Old Madam¡¯s courtyard, nor the main courtyard, but actually from my Second Uncle¡¯s ce and a concubine¡¯s residence. They spend two or three hundred silver taels per month!¡± Daohua shook her head in mockery, then stood up and headed to the study, swiftly making two copies. Afterwards, she handed one to Wang Manman, instructing her to deliver it to the second branch of the family. ¡°Whether it¡¯s to Second Uncle or Second Aunt, tell them since it¡¯s my first time managing the kitchen, I wasn¡¯t clear on the household expenses and made some calctions to let them be aware as well.¡± Having said that, she paused. ¡°If they ask who else knows, tell them that I¡¯m concerned about the uracy of one month¡¯s expenses and n to record for two more months before reporting to Mother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all, go!¡± Wang Manman turned and promptly left. Once she left, Daohua turned her gaze to the other copy, pondered for a moment, then looked at the sky, ¡°Father should be about to finish his official duties, right?¡± Guyu nodded, ¡°Yes, young miss.¡± Daohua got up, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we shall visit Father.¡± Chuihua Gate. As Yan Zhigao was returning from the administrative office, he saw his eldest daughter drinking tea with her maid at the pavilion on his must-pass route.
Seeing this, Yan Zhigao arched an eyebrow. Usually those who block his way are either people from the Lin Family or Madam¡¯s, and even his other children had bumped into him for various reasons. Only his eldest daughter had never done so before. He was very curious, why was his eldest daughter taking the initiative toe find him? ¡°Ahem~¡±
Yan Zhigao approached the pavilion and coughed twice. Daohua immediately came out smiling, ¡°Father, have you finished at court? Yan Zhigao nodded and stepped into the pavilion, then noticing the tea prepared on the stone table, he smiled and said, ¡°Is this prepared for your father?¡± Daohua nodded with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it suits Father¡¯s taste?¡± Yan Zhigao sat down, took a sip of the tea, andmented, ¡°Not bad, the strength of the brew is well controlled.¡± Daohua responded with a smile, ¡°As long as Father likes it.¡± Yan Zhigao set down the teacup, ¡°Did you seek out your father because you have some matter?¡± Daohua took the household provision ledger from Guyu¡¯s hands, ¡°Mother asked me to manage the kitchen, so I had the kitchen butler record the daily meals ordered by each room and made a summary for your perusal.¡± The eldest daughter taking charge of the kitchen was something Madam Li had mentioned to him, and Yan Zhigao, without expressing any objections, took the ledger and started reading. The first thing he looked at was the summary at the end, and when he saw that the second brother¡¯s courtyard and Shuangxin Courtyard had spent two to three hundred taels of silver just on food in a month, his eyebrows furrowed immediately. Seeing his reaction, Daohua quickly said, ¡°Father, there are daily records in the front, and the confirmation of each maid from the rooms when they collected the meals from the kitchen.¡± Her implication was clear, she hadn¡¯t falsified anything. Yan Zhigao flipped through the ledger quickly, indeed, there was maid¡¯s confirmation every time they took something. Daohua continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a copied version to Second Uncle, saying that we will keep recording for a few more months before reporting to Mother. As for Shuangxin Courtyard, it¡¯s not right for me to directly approach Aunt Lin, so I havee to bother Father with this.¡±
Yan Zhigao put down the ledger, inwardly praising his eldest daughter¡¯s thoroughness and meticulousness in her work. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. With your Second Uncle¡¯s side, if things improve after this, there¡¯s no need to bring it up again,¡± to save Second Brother¡¯s face. Daohua nodded in agreement. Yan Zhigao, ¡°I will speak with Aunt Lin myself, she has already made up for several months, from now on, her provisions should adhere to the standard quota.¡± Daohua nodded again, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll follow Father¡¯s wishes.¡± The second son¡¯s courtyard. After Wang Manman left, the expressions on Yan Zhiyuan and the Sun Family¡¯s faces turned ugly. The Sun Familyined, ¡°I knew it, letting Daohua manage the kitchen would lead to trouble. Sure enough, she¡¯s targeted us first upon taking charge.¡± Yan Zhiyuan furrowed his brow and, not addressing the Sun Family¡¯sint, asked uncertainly, ¡°Did we really order that much food?¡± The Sun Family choked and then responded irritably, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember how much you¡¯ve eaten yourself?¡± Yan Zhiyuan fell silent. His wife¡¯s words amounted to an admission that all the food written in the ledger was indeed ordered by them, and Daohua had not fabricated any usations against them. After a long pause, Yan Zhiyuan said, ¡°We should restrain our spending in the future. Perhaps the eldest sister-inw might consider Mother and Big Brother¡¯s face and not make a fuss, but Daohua certainly won¡¯t.¡±
¡°And when you think about it, spending two to three hundred taels of silver a month on food is indeed a bit excessive.¡± The Sun Family pursed her lips, what did they consider excessive? Other families could spend thousands of taels of silver on a single banquet, and theirs was nothing inparison. Besides, it wasn¡¯t as if the family couldn¡¯t afford it. All it really came down to was the eldest sister-inw being tightfisted! Chapter 248: 230, Abundant Rain_1 Chapter 248: Chapter 230, Abundant Rain_1 The second room had restrained itself, and Aunt Lin¡¯s special treatment was no longer in effect; having resolved these two issues, Daohua¡¯s management of the kitchen became even smoother. She didn¡¯t make any drastic changes to the kitchen, merely rectifying some deficiencies. Usually, she didn¡¯t intervene too much in the kitchen staff matters. She only emphasized a few points: one, cleanliness and the freshness of ingredients must be ensured; two, kitchen expenses should not exceed the budget unless the household was hosting a banquet or there was some other event; three, for banquets held by the household, the dishes must be presentable. When it came to managing the kitchen staff, she almost never inquired about it and left it directly in the hands of Nanny Ren. However, she also told Nanny Ren that if there were any disturbances among the staff, Nanny Ren would be the first person she¡¯d look for. With such arrangements, the kitchen had be more orderly than before. ¡°After taking over the kitchen, I haven¡¯t noticed our youngdy being busier than she was before. Look at her, Zhou Jingwan is dragging her off to ride horses again; she¡¯s even more diligent than before.¡± In Daohua Pavilion, Guyu tidied up the room while chatting with Lixia. Lixia: ¡°That¡¯s because our youngdy is capable. I heard her telling Manman sister before that no matter what ce she¡¯s in charge of, she needs to establish rules and regtions first. Once there are rules, and a suitable person is found to oversee them, she doesn¡¯t need to look into every little thing.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Madam praise our youngdy before, saying she knows how to delegate authority? If a master has to do everything personally, wouldn¡¯t that be exhausting? Our youngdy is someone who knows how to enjoy life.¡±
Guyu nodded with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s really the case. Now that I look at the kitchen, the staff¡¯s enthusiasm has increasedpared to before, and they all respect our youngdy very much.¡± Lixia continued with a smile: ¡°How could they not respect her? Our youngdy is clear about rewards and punishments, and the rules and regtions are written out inly. As long as they follow the rules, they won¡¯t be punished or have their wages docked without cause, even if they don¡¯t aplish notable feats.¡± ¡°Moreover, if theye up with a new dish or discover some new delicacy, as long as it tastes good, they will receive a reward. With something to look forward to, nobody tries to cut corners or stir up trouble anymore, and the atmosphere has be more harmonious.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case¡­¡± ¡­ On the outskirts of Xingzhou City. Daohua and Zhou Jingwan had only ridden twops when it started to drizzle. The two had no choice but to stop and return to the carriage to head back to the estate. ¡°The weather this year is so strange, raining every other day, it¡¯s so annoying.¡± Zhou Jingwan jumped down from her horse, squeezed into the carriage, and had her maid help her with her wet hair and clothes. Daohua followed, wiping the rainwater off her forehead with a handkerchief, then lifted the carriage curtain to look at the rain curtain outside, her expression somewhat worried. ¡°There has indeed been too much rain this year; if it continues like this, the crops will suffer, and some areas might even experience flooding.¡± Zhou Jingwan had no real sentiment towards these matters and quickly steered the conversation elsewhere: ¡°Did you receive the Little Prince¡¯s invitation?¡¯ Daohua shook her head: ¡°What invitation?¡± Zhou Jingwan: ¡°The one for his birthday banquet at the pce this year!¡± Daohua suddenly realized: ¡°Isn¡¯t that more than a month away?¡± Zhou Jingwan: ¡°A month goes by quickly, you know. Have you thought about what gift you¡¯re going to give?¡± Daohua smiled: ¡°The Little Prince has helped my family a lot, and since it¡¯s his first birthday I¡¯m celebrating with him, I will naturally prepare a generous gift.¡± Zhou Jingwan immediately widened her eyes with curiosity: ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±
Daohua shook her head: ¡°It won¡¯t be interesting if I tell you now; you¡¯ll find out when the timees. What about you, what have you prepared?¡± Zhou Jingwan: ¡°My mother helped me prepare a set of fine brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua immediately smiled, reminded of how Xiao Yeyang had once specifically told her not to send such things. She could imagine that he received plenty of these items every year, likely growing numb to them. The rain began to pour heavier, forcing the coachman to speed up. Soon, the carriage entered Xingzhou City, and Daohua and Zhou Jingwan parted ways, each returning to their respective homes.
As Daohua led the horse back to the stable, she encountered Master Xiao returning his horse, battered and with his clothes half-soaked. She immediately asked, ¡°Master Xiao, where have you been?¡± Seeing that it was Daohua, Master Xiao didn¡¯t rush to leave and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s been too much rain this year. Sir had me check on the river embankment.¡± Daohua: ¡°Is the embankment alright?¡± Master Xiao shook his head: ¡°When Sir first took office the year beforest, he had the embankment repaired. We have never stopped cleaning and maintaining it these past two years; there haven¡¯t been any problems, and the water level has not risen.¡± Daohua breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Master Xiao, you should go and change your clothes quickly, and make sure not to catch a cold.¡± Master Xiao nodded and left with a smile. Subsequently, Daohua returned to the main courtyard and happened to see Madam Li reading a letter from her eldest brother, but her expression seemed somewhat troubled. ¡°Mother, what did elder brother say?¡± Madam Liid down the letter: ¡°Nothing much, just some things about the Academy, as well as some greetings.¡± Daohua: ¡°The Dragon Boat Festival is approaching; are elder brother and the othersing back?¡± This year, her elder brother and the others hadn¡¯t returned home even once, citing busy studies. Madam Li shook her head: ¡°They won¡¯t being.¡± Daohua frowned, ¡°Are elder brother and the others really that busy?¡±
Madam Li took a nce at Daohua, thought for a moment, and pushed the letter towards her, ¡°Read it for yourself.¡± Daohua quickly picked up the letter and eagerly read it. After finishing, her eyes suddenly widened, ¡°No way, elder brother and the others actually went with the Little Prince to Fenxi?¡± ¡°What are they doing in Fenxi? Fighting bandits?¡± Upon hearing the words ¡®fighting bandits¡¯, Madam Li¡¯s eyelids twitched several times, ¡°¡­Thankfully, they returned safely. If something had happened¡­¡± ¡°They won¡¯t!¡± Daohua quickly interrupted her mother, ¡°Mother, think about it, who is Xiao Yeyang? He definitely has a group of experts with him at all times, how could anything go wrong?¡± Although her words were firm, theycked confidence. Battles are unpredictable, and bandits do not care about one¡¯s identity when they attack. Madam Li wasn¡¯tforted, but she did not want her daughter to worry either, so she said, ¡°They¡¯re too bold, not even informing us beforehand. When they return next time, your father must give them a good scolding.¡± Daohua didn¡¯t dare to be too sympathetic at this moment and immediately nodded in agreement, ¡°Right, a good scolding is needed.¡± Madam Li thought for a moment but remained uneasy, ¡°Do you think your elder brother and the others might be injured, which is why they dare note home for Dragon Boat Festival?¡± Daohua was taken aback: ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡± Madam Li shook her head: ¡°No, I won¡¯t be at ease until I see them with my own eyes. Go, write a letter to your elder brother and the others, they muste home for the Dragon Boat Festival.¡±
Chapter 249: 231, The Trial at Three Courts_1 Chapter 249: Chapter 231, The Trial at Three Courts_1 ¡°` After receiving the letter from Daohua, on the day of the Dragon Boat Festival, the three brothers Yan Wenxiu, Wentao, and Wenkai returned to the Yan Family. Songhe Courtyard. All members of the Yan Family were present. The elder Madam Yan sat at the top, Yan Zhigao sat at the prime seat to the left, Madam Li sat at the prime seat to the right, and the rest were seated on both sides ordingly. Yan Wenxiu, Wentao, and Wenkai stood in the center with their heads bowed low. Daohua sat next to the elder Madam Yan, and seeing the scene inside the room resembling a tribunal, her expression involuntarily turned solemn. Yan Zhigao was the first to speak, ¡°Wenxiu, as the eldest brother, you tell us what exactly happened in Fenxi.¡± At this moment, Yan Wenxiu also felt somewhat nervous. Although he had anticipated a scolding when he decided to follow the Little Prince to Fenxi, he had not expected his family to present such a grand disy. ¡°Father, it was like this.¡± ¡°In March, the Governor wrote a letter to the Little Prince, saying he wanted him to gain some experience. In the Governor¡¯s words, no matter how well one learns in the Academy, it is not as useful as having genuine experience.¡±
¡°Most of the bandit issues in Fenxi had been controlled, and efforts were underway to further dismantle the remaining forces. The danger was minimal, making it a suitable opportunity for experience.¡± ¡°At the time, the three of us, along with Brother Dong, Hongxin, and Chengye, happened to be there. None of us had ever experienced such intense situations, so we all were tempted.¡± ¡°We came together and discussed it, and decided to follow the Little Prince to learn more. After all, the Little Prince had bodyguards, so being with him, at least we didn¡¯t have to worry too much about safety.¡± Yan Wenkai took up the narrative, ¡°That¡¯s right, Father, Mother, Grandmother, my third brother and I are trained in martial arts, and we are bound to encounter these things in the future. It¡¯s better to be exposed to them earlier, to be prepared earlier.¡± ¡°Since there was such an opportunity by the Little Prince¡¯s side, naturally we could not miss it.¡± Seeing her fourth brother looking as if he was not only without fault but alsopletely justified, Daohua felt an urge to facepalm. Was the question today about whether it was right or wrong? Wasn¡¯t it about their failure to inform the family first? Sure enough, her mother and grandmother both began to look displeased. That was when the third brother, Wentao, spoke, ¡°Grandmother, Uncle, Aunt, we were wrong, we didn¡¯t inform the family at the first opportunity, and that was our fault.¡± Yan Wenkai continued, ¡°We did this primarily because we were worried the family would object¡­¡± ¡°Mainly because we were worried the family would worry!¡± Yan Wenxiu quickly interrupted his younger brother¡¯s words, fearing that if he went on, the somewhat softened attitudes of their grandmother and mother would harden again. ¡°Grandmother, Mother, it truly was safe to be with the Little Prince. The Governor wouldn¡¯t let his own nephew face danger! Besides, this trip truly yielded significant gains.¡± It was then that Yan Zhigao spoke, ¡°Then let¡¯s hear it, what did you gain?¡± Yan Wenxiu organized his thoughts, ¡°Previously when we heard about bandits, we would denounce them preconceivedly, thinking they were all ruthless and vicious people.¡± ¡°But this time in Fenxi, the bandits we encountered were disarmed civilians. They caused trouble for nothing more than a mouthful of food. Just provide them with food, and they would disperse immediately, their demands are that simple.¡± ¡°I was very dissatisfied when the grain was seized before, but seeing those people struggling in extreme distress, I suddenly understood. When one can¡¯t even fill their own stomach, they can¡¯t be concerned about the greater good of the country.¡± ¡°To govern the people well is not difficult; so long as they are fed and clothed, they will be grateful. But if they have no means to live, even the most honest unarmed people will rise up in resistance.¡±
We learned about these things from the books, but the feeling is far less profound and shocking than seeing them with my own eyes. Yan Zhigao nodded, ¡°What you said is correct, but ensuring that people have enough to eat and wear is not an easy task!¡± He was heartened by his eldest son¡¯s concern for the people. Only with such a concern for the people would one truly serve the public upon bing an official. ¡°`
Afterward, Yan Zhigao shifted his gaze toward Yan Wenkai. To be honest, over the years, with an excellent eldest legitimate son ahead and a favored youngest illegitimate son behind, this middle legitimate son in between, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to. The impression the second legitimate son gave him was still stuck in a rambunctious, yful phase. But today, he was surprised to find that the second legitimate son, whom he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to, had also grown up. Standing beside the eldest son, he was even taller, and his sturdy physique, when he stood there, boy, was actually quite imposing. ¡°What about you, what gains have you made?¡± To his father¡¯s direct question, Yan Wenkai was somewhat surprised. It couldn¡¯t be helped; he was the invisible man of the family. In the past, his father and mother¡¯s attention was mostly on his older brother. They weren¡¯t too harsh on him but didn¡¯t have many demands either; as long as he wasn¡¯tcking food or clothing, he was quite content to be left alone. It was only after his big sister came back, and they yed and joked around more, and he followed the Little Prince to Wangyue Academy, that the family¡¯s attention gradually began to turn toward him. Yan Wenkai continued in his usual rough style, ¡°A big fist is the hard truth. Dealing with those who resist and disobey, you have to suppress them with absolute force, and not give them any chance to rise again.¡± Yan Zhigao frowned, ¡°Resorting to violence is not the best strategy.¡± Yan Wenkai replied off the cuff, ¡°First, we fight, eh. Once they are subdued, we can sit down and talk reason, and then whatever I say goes. Otherwise, they¡¯ll continue to get a beating!¡± Yan Zhigao was speechless, ¡°What if you¡¯re on the losing side?¡± Yan Wenkai immediately retorted, ¡°That¡¯s why I have to train harder in martial arts after I return to the Academy. No matter what, when I fight in the future, I have to win so that I can have a say.¡±
Before Yan Zhigao could respond, Madam Li suddenly stood up with a ¡®swoosh¡¯, walked in front of Yan Wenkai, and jabbed his forehead with her index finger, ¡°Fight, fight, fight, is that all you love to do?¡± Yan Wenkai quickly hid behind Yan Wenxiu, pleading, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m just answering dad¡¯s question. I don¡¯t fight all the time, you know!¡± At that moment, Yan Zhigao looked toward Yan Wentao. Treating his nephew, his expression and tone became much gentler, ¡°Wentao, your uncle knows you¡¯re a well-behaved child, modest and reserved. Your younger brother is a bit impulsive; you need to keep an eye on him.¡± Wentao immediately responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. I will. Actually¡­ my younger brother isn¡¯t that impulsive. He just gets a bit rowdy sometimes. But the Little Prince likes his personality, and so do Elder Brother Dong, Elder Brother Zhou, and the others.¡± Yan Zhigao said, ¡°He¡¯s thick-headed and missing a beat, able to see through everyone¡¯s thoughts at a nce, without even having to think, hence he naturally pleases others.¡± Wentao scratched the back of his head, puzzled as to why everyone said his little brother was missing a beat. His little brother was very clever, wasn¡¯t he? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been the first to spot the bandits¡¯ scout during their trip to Fenxi with the Little Prince. Daohua also leaned on Grandmother¡¯s shoulder and smiled. This fourth brother of hers couldpete with her eldest brother just fine. He might appear simple on the outside but was sharp on the inside. He might be straightforward, but if you treat him as someone who didn¡¯t know any better, you were bound to end up at a loss. Grandmother Yan made the final summary, ¡°Regardless, you all went to Fenxi without informing the family first, and that¡¯s a major fault. No matter how reasonable your exnations are, you all need to be punished.¡± Madam Li immediately concurred, ¡°Exactly.¡± Grandmother Yan looked at Madam Li, ¡°How about we punish them by¡­¡± Madam Li quickly took over, ¡°Deducting their allowances for three months?¡± ¡°Oh no, Grandmother, Mom, without our allowance, your son will have to contend with the northwest wind. You can¡¯t do this~¡±
Yan Wenkai immediately started to wail, looking as miserable as can be. Seeing his reaction, Grandmother Yan smiled with satisfaction, ¡°Alright, a three-month deduction of their allowances it is, to teach them a lesson.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao both breathed a sigh of relief. It was just a three-month loss of allowances. They could endure that; it would pass eventually. Chapter 250: 232: Courage and Strategy_1 Chapter 250: Chapter 232: Courage and Strategy_1 ¡°` ¡°Big sister, since Big Brother and the others have lost their allowances, you must help us out.¡± After leaving Grandma¡¯s room, Yan Wenkai quickly cornered Daohua. Behind him, Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao also looked at Daohua with hopeful faces. There was no choice, among the younger family members, only Daohua had achieved financial independence. For them, being at the Academy without a single piece of silver was truly inconvenient, to be honest. Whether it was buying more writing brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones, or going out with ssmates, all of these required spending silver. Daohua would notply; her three brothers had run off to Fenxi on their own without notifying the family beforehand. No matter how you looked at it, what they did was wrong, and she wasn¡¯t about to encourage their misbehavior. ¡°Absolutely not! Although you have your reasons, the family was genuinely worried. When you do something wrong, you should be punished, right, Big Brother?¡± Seeing Daohua looking straight at him, Yan Wenxiu¡¯s expression stiffened. In the past, it seemed he often lectured his big sister in just this way.
Now, so quickly, this girl had used his own tactic against him. Yan Wenxiu quickly regained hisposure. Getting the whole family worried was indeed their fault, and epting punishment was appropriate: ¡°Big sister is right. Our Yan Family¡¯s household virtue is to ept punishment for our wrongs.¡± Yan Wenkai nced at his older brother glumly. Big Brother was such a pushover¡ªbig sister only had to say one thing and he¡¯d surrendered, leaving him no room to exercise his own skills of persuasion. Realizing he wouldn¡¯t get any silver, Yan Wenkai then pulled Daohua into a corner, looked around, and then whispered like a thief, ¡°Big sister, I won¡¯t ask for silver, but you must give me some of that sleeping powder and itch-relief pills you gave to the Little Prince.¡± That stuff was a shady person¡¯s ultimate tool! If the Little Prince hadn¡¯t let it slip, he would¡¯ve never known that such impressive items were crafted by his own sister. The reason they were able to luckily destroy a banditir in Fenxi wasrgely thanks to these two items. Daohua looked speechlessly at her fourth brother, who already drew attention with his robust build and now acted as if proiming his mischief to the world; she didn¡¯t even know what to say. Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao also appeared too embarrassed to watch. Initially, the second brother and the others hadn¡¯t noticed them, but after seeing the fourth brother¡¯s antics, everyone just stood there, not leaving. Yan Wenkai, btedly aware of his blunder, fiercely said to the others, ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯m having a private talk with big sister.¡± With that, he took Daohua¡¯s hand and quickly walked away. Daohua let herself be dragged along until they were a good distance from everyone else before she pulled her hand away. Yan Wenkai hastily said, ¡°Big sister, did you hear what I just said to you? I want¡­¡± Daohua cut him off briskly: ¡°I heard you! I¡¯m asking you, did Xiao Yeyang tell you about this?¡± Yan Wenkai shook his head, then nodded: ¡°The Little Prince initially didn¡¯t want to say, but he identally let it slip while showing off.¡± Daohua ¡®hmphed¡¯ in response: ¡°Who else knows about this?¡± A youngdy having sleeping powder and itch-relief pills in her possession, if word got out, it would not be a good look at all. Yan Wenkai: ¡°¡­ Just us few, me, Big Brother, Third Brother, the Little Prince, Dong Big Brother, and Wu Hongda did ask several times, seemingly wanting the recipe, but we¡¯ve kept it well hidden.¡±
Daohua felt relieved to know that only people they were familiar with knew. She was aware of who Wu Hongda was, a good friend of Brother Zhou anding from a medical family; his grandfather was the head of the Imperial Medical Bureau. It was natural for him to want the recipe, but certainly, Xiao Yeyang would not have given it to him. Daohua pondered for a moment before warning: ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s fine if you guys know, but don¡¯t let it get out, lest it ruin my reputation.¡± ¡°` Yan Wenkai nodded repeatedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it definitely won¡¯t happen. The Little Prince and my elder brother have reminded me several times, my ears are calloused from listening.¡±
As he spoke, he tugged on Daohua¡¯s sleeve again. ¡°Good sister, what do you say, after all? Will you give us that thing or not?¡± Daohua thought for a moment and said, ¡°Tell me everything that happened after you reached Fenxi, and I will prepare one for you.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Yan Wenkai immediately agreed and then started recounting their adventures in Fenxi with great animation. As they walked and talked, Daohua listened intently, her heart lifted when she heard how Xiao Yeyang and the others had ventured alone into the bandit¡¯sir. ¡°Big sister, let me tell you, it was only this time that I truly got to know the Little Prince. He is not only brave and strategizing, but he also has a particrly big courage.¡± ¡°From the moment we set our sights on the bandit¡¯sir, he nned to lead a team there alone to disrupt it. Afterward, he was always thinking three steps ahead, with a perfect psychological strategy against the bandits. You wouldn¡¯t know, but when he led us, he really looked like a general.¡± ¡°I used to think that Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin obeyed the Little Prince only because of his status, but now I realize that aside from his status, they also admire his talent and abilities.¡± Daohua silently nodded her head. The first time she saw Xiao Yeyang, he struck her as someone defiant. Defiant people usually have something they pride themselves on. From Xiao Yeyang¡¯s everyday speech, it was clear that he was not only diligent in martial arts but also delved into various academic fields. Even the panda she had embroidered on her fourth brother¡¯s purse, he had seen in the county annals of Bashu. Afterward, Yan Wenxiu and his twopanions stayed at the Yan Family¡¯s home for one night before leaving the next day.
When they left, Daohua provided them with five purses, each containing some sleeping powder and itching powder pills. ¡­ Wangyue Academy. Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan quickly snatched a purse from Yan Wenkai¡¯s hands. After inspecting the sleeping powder and itching powder pills inside the purse, Dong Yuanxuan smiled, ¡°Yan sister has finally not forgotten about me this time.¡± He was ted, but Xiao Yeyang was dejected. Originally, these things were exclusively his, but now, everyone had one. Xiao Yeyang flipped through the purse and, seeing that it wasn¡¯t made by Daohua, lost interest. He put it away and turned to Yan Wenkai, ¡°Did you ask about what I told you to?¡± Yan Wenkai had wanted to show off that it was only after great effort that he managed to get these for them, but when Xiao Yeyang questioned him, he suddenly froze. Seeing his reaction, Xiao Yeyang knew this guy must have forgotten, so he rolled up his sleeves and walked over, ¡°Did you forget?¡± Yan Wenkai gave a sheepishugh, retreating as he chuckled. He hadn¡¯t been practicing martial arts as long as the Little Prince, and besides, the Little Prince had the Imperial Physician for special care and several Instructors to guide his martial skills, so he was progressing much faster. He wouldn¡¯t dare fight him! ¡°Little Prince, does it not all amount to the same thing whether you ask or not? After all, you¡¯ll have to wait until your birthday to possibly find out what my big sister prepared for you!¡±
Xiao Yeyang was frustrated; of course, he knew he had to wait until his birthday to possibly know what present Daohua had for him. The reason he had sent Yan Wenkai to inquire was not to learn about the gift in advance but to remind Daohua. That girl was quite forgetful. What if she forgot to prepare a gift for him? Chapter 251: 233, Thriving Towards the Sun_1 Chapter 251: Chapter 233, Thriving Towards the Sun_1 After the Dragon Boat Festival, the sky still rained from time to time, and the water level of the Dayuan River had visibly risen. Yan Zhigao worried about the possibility of flooding in his jurisdiction and almost sent people daily to check the conditions of the riverbanks. Fortunately, he never took matters of people¡¯s livelihood lightly or gambled with their luck. When building the levees, he either personally supervised the construction or sent trusted aides to watch over them. Thus, there were no signs of flooding in the governed areas. In the blink of an eye, the end of May arrived. ¡°Daohua, why aren¡¯t you going to the Little Prince¡¯s birthday banquet at the pce tomorrow?¡± Zhou Jingwan looked at Daohua with a puzzled face. Daohua nced at Zhou Jingwan. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me before what I prepared as Xiao Yeyang¡¯s birthday gift?¡± Zhou Jingwan immediately nodded with curiosity, asking, ¡°What is it?¡± Daohua beckoned with her finger, and Zhou Jingwan promptly leaned in. Daohua then whispered a few words into her ear. ¡°What?!¡± Zhou Jingwan¡¯s eyes widened in shock after hearing what Daohua said. Daohua shrugged and spread her hands. ¡°I can¡¯t bring my birthday gift with me, so how can I go there empty-handed!¡± Zhou Jingwan stared nkly for a while before shaking her head and saying, ¡°You really¡­ have some ideas!¡± She then looked sourly at Daohua, ¡°And to think I am your good sister. The birthday gifts you give me are never this thoughtful.¡±
Daohua immediately became indignant. ¡°That¡¯s unfair to say. Every rouge, face powder, and perfume you¡¯re using¡ªdidn¡¯t I go to great lengths to procure them for you? Thest time you had a birthday, I even made you a big cake. I spent over a month working on that cake.¡± Zhou Jingwan broke into a smile and quickly scooted closer. ¡°Okay, Daohua, my apologies. I misspoke. But next time it¡¯s my birthday, I want a gift just like the Little Prince¡¯s.¡± Daohua was somewhat speechless. ¡°The point of this gift is to be a surprise. Now that you know about it, what¡¯s the point? It¡¯s better to go with something tangible.¡± Zhou Jingwan nodded. ¡°You have a point; no wonder you wouldn¡¯t reveal it before.¡± Daohua immediately said, ¡°When you go to the pce tomorrow, you mustn¡¯t utter a word about it. No matter what, you have to wait until Xiao Yeyang has seen the gift before you can speak of it, otherwise there¡¯s no sense of anticipation for my gift.¡± Zhou Jingwan blinked. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me? I promise I won¡¯t say a word.¡± Daohua expressed doubt. ¡°If you slip up, all my efforts will be wasted, and if Xiao Yeyang ends up asking me for another gift, I¡¯ll have toe looking for you.¡± Zhou Jingwan hastily covered her mouth and shook her head. She was a poor girl who couldn¡¯t afford a gift for the Little Prince, so she would definitely keep her mouth shut. ¡­ Wuhua Mountain pce. On the first day of June, people started arriving at the pce early in the morning. Governor Guo specially hurried back from Fenxi a few days ago to celebrate Xiao Yeyang¡¯s birthday. Today, he was Xiao Yeyang¡¯s elder in public. Meilin Vi. Guo Ruomei was also busy, checking on various matters to ensure nothing was amiss, worried that something might embarrass her son. It had been ten years since she left the Prince¡¯s Residence, and her son was only five years old at the time. During all these years, she had never celebrated her son¡¯s birthday with him. Now that she finally had the chance, she was determined to hold a grand birthday feast for him. Outside the house, under the plum tree in the courtyard, a man in green attire, seemingly in his thirties, silently watched the busy Guo Ruomei. Observing the joy in her expression, a hint of mncholy colored his eyes. Meanwhile, at the entrance to the pce.
As today¡¯s birthday boy, Xiao Yeyang had toe out to wee guests. Although he maintained a smile on his face, it was hard for him to feel truly enthusiastic. In his mind, he was constantly wondering what gift Daohua had prepared for him. Daohua, knowing Xiao Yeyang¡¯s character, had written to him early on, exining the situation and informing him that she wouldn¡¯t be able toe that day. Although he was somewhat disappointed, he consoled himself with the thought that the absence was due to preparing a particrly special gift for him. Xiao Yeyang was guessing, and so were Dong Yuanxuan and the others.
¡°Hey, what gift did Sister Wentao prepare anyway?¡± Zhou Chengye nudged Yan Wenxiu with his elbow. 2 Yan Wenxiu shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me¡ªI haven¡¯t heard anything.¡± Then, Zhou Chengye turned his gaze towards Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao. Both shook their heads in unison. ¡°We don¡¯t know either.¡± Dong Yuanxuan gave Zhou Chengye a meaningful look. ¡°Maybe you should ask your sister?¡± Zhou Chengye replied irritably, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked her, but she just covers her mouth and refuses to say anything.¡± Dong Yuanxuan sighed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± Xiao Yeyang was preupied with thoughts of Daohua¡¯s gift but realizing that his uncle and thedy from the vi had gone to great lengths to organize the birthday banquet, he didn¡¯t want to seem ungrateful and cheerfully entertained the guests from all sides. Guo Ruomei knew from early on that Daohua wasn¡¯ting and understood the reason for her absence. Seeing her son¡¯s restless behavior, she shook her head but kindly gestured for the maid, Mei Shuang. ¡°Tell Yangyang after lunch he can take his friends and have fun out there; his uncle is here to tend to the guests at the pce.¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes lit up upon receiving the message from Mei Shuang, and although he wanted to say a few words of thanks, he found it hard to express them.
Seeing this, Mei Shuang immediately smiled and said, ¡°Little Master, if you have fun on your outing, remember to bring back a gift for the Master.¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded in agreement right away. At lunch, Xiao Yeyang, with impable manners, followed Governor Guo, toasted the guests, and gave everyone face, making the banquet quite enjoyable for all. However, as soon as lunch was over, he slipped away. ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go, to Xingzhou City!¡± Xiao Yeyang called over Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao, and with De Fu and the bodyguards, boarded the pleasure boat. As for the otherpanions, he left them to Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin to entertain. He would have preferred to visit Daohua alone, worried that going by himself might affect her reputation. The gift Daohua had prepared for him was something he should see alone. Yan Residence. When Daohua heard from a maid that Xiao Yeyang hade over, she was stunned for several seconds. She had thought that he woulde tomorrow or wait a few more days. Today, Yan Zhigao and Madam Li had also gone to the pce, so after informing Old Madam Yan, Daohua left the residence with Wang Manman and Qin Xiaoliu. ¡°How did youe so quickly?¡±
Looking at Xiao Yeyang and his Third and Fourth Brothers behind him, Daohua asked with a smile. Xiao Yeyang lifted his chin slightly: ¡°I¡¯m here to collect my gift.¡± Daohua smiled: ¡°You¡¯re quite eager, which is good. Birthday gifts should indeed be given on the day to be meaningful, and today¡¯s weather also happens to be good. Follow me!¡± On the way, Xiao Yeyang and the others noticed that Daohua seemed to be leading them towards a vi and wondered to themselves whether her gift was there. As they were nearing their destination, Wang Manman came over with a handkerchief and said to Xiao Yeyang with a smile, ¡°Little Prince, the youngdy asks that you blindfold yourself.¡± Xiao Yeyang was taken aback: ¡°Do I need to do this? I¡¯m riding a horse.¡± Wang Manman smiled and said, ¡°You can take a seat in the carriage for a bit.¡± Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, who was sitting at the front of the carriage swinging her legs, and after thinking it over, dismounted, nced at the handkerchief in Wang Manman¡¯s hand, brushed past it, headed towards the carriage, and then hopped to sit on the other side. Daohua turned to look at him: ¡°We¡¯re about to arrive, you¡¯ll need to blindfold yourself or the surprise will be ruined.¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Wang Manman, who was offering the handkerchief again, and said with disdain, ¡°I don¡¯t just use other people¡¯s things casually.¡± Wang Manman¡¯s smile froze, and she looked at Daohua with a hurt expression. Did the Little Prince just imply her handkerchief was dirty? Daohua was also speechless, and casually tossed her handkerchief to him.
Seeing the sheaf of rice embroidered on the handkerchief, Xiao Yeyang then took it in his hands and stopped moving. ¡°Hurry up and blindfold yourself!¡± Xiao Yeyang, holding the handkerchief, looked at Daohua: ¡°How do I blindfold myself?¡± Out of exasperation, Daohua grabbed the handkerchief: ¡°You really are spoiled.¡± While saying this, she blindfolded Xiao Yeyang herself. Not long after being blindfolded, Xiao Yeyang heard Yan Wenkai¡¯s loud voice behind him: ¡°What, have we arrived?¡± And then he felt someone take hold of his wrist. ¡°We¡¯re here, just follow me,¡± said a voice that Xiao Yeyang knew was Daohua¡¯s, and he cooperated. After walking for a while, he sensed a faint scent of flowers and immediately thought to himself that Daohua¡¯s gift to him might be flowers. 1 That¡¯s troublesome. How should he handle this? To him, flowers were fine for an asional appreciation, but to say he really liked them was not quite true. What kind of expression should he showter? Well¡­ regardless, Daohua must have put thought into it, and although he might not like it, he should at least show some surprise. Otherwise, he might discourage her enthusiasm, and next year she may just give up on giving him anything. While Xiao Yeyang was mulling these thoughts, Daohua stopped. ¡°All right, you can take off the handkerchief now!¡± Although Xiao Yeyang had his suspicions, he was still curious and quickly pulled down the handkerchief blindfolding his eyes. In a fraction of a second, a golden sea of flowers burst into view, with the words ¡°Happy Birthday Xiao Yeyang¡± conspicuous and prominent in the middle of the flower field. ¡°Sunflowers, also known as sun blooms, Xiao Yeyang, I wish you to live like these sunflowers, always turning towards the sun.¡± 2 Chapter 252: 234, Unique Style_1 Chapter 252: Chapter 234, Unique Style_1 A hundred acres of sunflowers bloomed unrestrainedly in the direction of the sun, the golden sea of flowers swaying gently in the breeze. In the center of the floral sea, seven characters formed by the nting of sunflowers swayed with even greater intensity due to the spacing around them, seeming to cheer and wave. At that moment, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua stood on a slope, taking in the scene. ¡°Do you want to go down and take a look?¡± Daohua tilted her head to look at Xiao Yeyang, and, seeing no emotion on his face, she was somewhat uncertain if he liked it or not. Xiao Yeyang took a deep breath of the floral scent in the air and smiled brightly, ¡°Sure!¡± Saying this, he leaped down from the slope andnded steadily on the ridge, then turned around with a smile to look at Daohua, extending both hands. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too high?¡± Daohua estimated the height of the slope and felt it was a bit high, reluctant to jump down, ¡°I might as well go around.¡± Xiao Yeyang spoke up, ¡°What are you afraid of when I¡¯m here? Jump, and if you fall, I¡¯ll cushion your fall.¡± Seeing Daohua still hesitant, Xiao Yeyang urged with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you usually very brave? Howe you¡¯re afraid to jump down a small slope now?¡± Daohua frowned, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid, it¡¯s for safety¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Daohua felt a push on her body and then couldn¡¯t help falling forward.
¡°Ah~¡± Unprepared Daohua was startled by this sudden push, but fortunately, Xiao Yeyang was reliable and caught her. Otherwise, she would have had a close encounter with the ground. Uh¡­ The posture wasn¡¯t very graceful, since she had flung herself forward and was now hanging onto Xiao Yeyang like a ko. At this moment, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s body slightly stiffened, his original intention having been to steady Daohua by the side, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to throw her entire body onto him. Having not fallen to the ground, Daohua breathed a sigh of relief, but immediately felt awkward hanging onto Xiao Yeyang. ¡°Hehe~¡± Daohua smiled sheepishly at the tightly-furrowed Xiao Yeyang, then deftly dismounted from him and turned around furiously, ring down at the slope: ¡°Who pushed me?¡± Atop the slope, Yan Wenkai, who did the pushing, hadn¡¯t managed to withdraw his hand yet and wore a triumphant grin. However, seeing his sister¡¯s fierce look as if ready to devour someone, he retracted his hand and restrained his smile. ¡°That¡­ I just saw you hesitating, and I was just helping you make up your mind. Look, you didn¡¯t safely jump down?¡± After saying this, Yan Wenkai gave Daohua a look as if to imply she should thank him. Daohua red, gritting her teeth, ¡°Fourth brother! Do you realize how dangerous that is? If Xiao Yeyang hadn¡¯t caught me, I definitely would have fallen. And if I had broken an arm or a leg, would you take care of me for life?¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Wenkai¡¯s yful expression disappearedpletely, and he meekly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit of an exaggeration?¡± Daohua huffed angrily, ¡°How is it not? Our second uncle¡¯s second cousin¡¯s husband¡¯s grandfather became paralyzed just from a fall on the ridge.¡± Yan Wenkai looked to Yan Wentao for confirmation. Yan Wentao nodded, affirming that what Daohua said was true, with a look of reproach on his face. Wenkai enjoyed ying pranks, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal when he did it with the boys, but Daohua was a girl, and girls are fragile. How could he push her so carelessly? What if she¡¯d gotten frightened? Yan Wenkai swallowed hard and mumbled, ¡°I just saw the Little Prince down there, he wouldn¡¯t let you fall.¡± Daohua, now somewhat calmer, and her heart not beating as fast as before, still said unhappily, ¡°Anything can happen. What if he hadn¡¯t caught me? If I had fallen t like that, even if I didn¡¯t break any limbs, I still could have disfigured my face.¡±
¡°I wouldn¡¯t let you fall,¡± Xiao Yeyang suddenly cut in. Seeing Daohua looking at him, he awkwardly avoided eye contact, ¡°Well¡­ weren¡¯t we going to go in and have a look? Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, he took the lead and walked into the sea of sunflowers. Seeing him leave, Daohua didn¡¯t continue and, after ring at Yan Wenkai, followed. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to y tricks on anyone like this again. It¡¯s only because it was Daohua. If it had been another girl, with what you just did, she would have been scared to tears.¡±
As soon as they left, Yan Wentao immediately teased Yan Wenkai. Yan Wenkai weakly nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t tease just anyone, and besides, I only yed this joke because I saw the Little Prince standing there with our eldest sister.¡± Meanwhile, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua had already walked into the sunflower field. ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me these are all nted by you, are you?¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua beside him. Daohua choked, ¡°A hundred acres of sunflowers, how could I nt them all by myself?¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded andughed, ¡°That¡¯s true, it¡¯s the thought that counts.¡± Daohua: ¡°¡­Even though I didn¡¯t nt them myself, I personally selected and cultivated the seeds, and there¡¯s also¡­¡± saying this, she quickly ran ahead. Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang had no choice but to quickly follow her. A momentter, Daohua pointed to a noticeably sparser section of the sunflowers and said, ¡°These seven characters that wish you a happy birthday, I nted them myself.¡± So, she truly put a lot of thought into this gift. Xiao Yeyang looked at the seven characters in the middle of the sea of flowers, his smile deepening. This gift was the most unique one he had ever received, and the most unforgettable one. The gifts from others were either precious antiques or famous paintings, which though also took some effort to find, to be honest, he didn¡¯tck. Moreover, such gifts could be re-gifted to others. You never know how many hands the gift you received has passed through. However, this sea of flowers from Daohua truly made him feel his own uniqueness.
It was specially for him alone; no one else had a share in it. Daohua nced at Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression and, seeing that he was smiling all the time, tentatively asked, ¡°How about it, do you like my gift or not?¡± Xiao Yeyang looked towards Daohua, his eyes filled withughter, ¡°I like it, very much.¡± Upon hearing his words, Daohua¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, then she exhaled in relief and said, ¡°As long as you like it, to be honest, I was really afraid you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡± Flowers, after all, are more appealing to girls. Xiao Yeyang smiled, ¡°Just for this thought of yours, I wouldn¡¯t dislike it.¡± ¡­ ¡°Yan Sister, you¡¯re really ying favorites!¡± On a slope, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao were talking when suddenly, a sour voice came from behind. Turning around, they found Dong Yuanxuan and a few others had arrived, along with Zhou Jingwan, Dong Yuanyao, and Su Shiyu. Yan Wenkai asked in surprise, ¡°How did you all get here?¡± Dong Yuanxuan nced at him and Yan Wentao, ¡°You two are really having a good time, following the Little Prince out to y while leaving us in the temporary pce.¡± Yan Wenkai scratched the back of his head, ¡°We were dragged along in haste, otherwise we would surely have called you too.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡±
Everyone returned a cold snort in unison. We¡¯d believe that when pigs fly! ¡°So this is the birthday gift Big Sister gave to the Little Prince? It really is¡­ quite unique!¡± Seeing the sea of sunflowers before him, Yan Wenxiu couldn¡¯t help feeling sour. As a schr, a connoisseur who appreciated flowers, he found this gift to be much more refined than any gold or silver treasures. Too bad, the gift was not for him. Seeing that even their eldest brother Yan Wenxiu was feeling sour, Dong Yuanxuan and the others felt somewhat better inside. Chapter 253: 235: Scholar Meets Soldier – Part 1 Chapter 253: Chapter 235: Schr Meets Soldier ¨C Part 1 ¡°This Yan Yiyi, really dares to dream, sending a sea of flowers as a gift is quite an ingenious idea.¡± On the slope, Dong Yuanyao, Zhou Jingwan, and Su Shiyu were having a quiet conversation. Su Shiyu nced at the dazzlingly smiling Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, and said softly, ¡°Not only is it ingenious, but it¡¯s also very poetic and picturesque!¡± ¡°Compared to othermon things, this sea of flowers is also elegant, beautiful, and truly unique.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Jingwan say that sunflowers are also called ¡®sun bloom¡¯? The name of this flower perfectly matches the Little Prince¡¯s name. I think this gift must be very much to the Little Prince¡¯s liking.¡± Zhou Jingwan, ¡°Definitely to his liking. Didn¡¯t you see how the Little Prince is smiling? If someone gave me such a sea of flowers, I would be overjoyed.¡± Watching Daohua walk through the sea of flowers, Zhou Jingwan pulled someone by the hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find Daohua. With such a beautiful sea of flowers, how can they enjoy it by themselves?¡± The three girls went down, and Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye couldn¡¯t help themselves either. As schrs and poets, they always yearn for a closer contact with beauty. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve never wandered through such a sea of flowers. Let¡¯s go and experience it!¡± With these two taking the lead, the others naturally followed one after another.
In the sea of flowers, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t talk much. One had a joyous smile spreading across their face, arms open, hands brushing through the sunflowers as they slowly walked through the sea of flowers. The other silently followed, quietly observing the smile on the person ahead, and with each deepening of that smile, the one following would lift the corners of their mouth a little higher. ¡°Daohua, Daohua!¡± Daohua, who was walking silently through the sea of flowers, heard the voices and immediately turned around. Seeing it was Zhou Jingwan and the others, she burst into a bright smile. Bright eyes, white teeth, a charming and delightful smile! That sudden smile invaded Xiao Yeyang¡¯s sight, and in that moment, he felt his heart squeeze tight as if something had thudded into it, leaving him stunned on the spot. ¡°Jingwan!¡± Daohua didn¡¯t notice Xiao Yeyang¡¯s distraction and, seeing Zhou Jingwan and the others, turned around, waving her hand as she ran over. ¡°Sister Dong, Sister Su, howe you¡¯vee over too?¡± ¡°What do you mean, are you not weing us?¡± ¡°How could that be? With two fairy-like sisters forpany, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of such a thing.¡± ¡°Oh, have you smothered your mouth with honey today?¡± ¡°Sister Dong, even without honey, her words are always so sweet, after all, a sweet talker never hurts anybody, right?¡± ¡°Hahaha~¡± Daohua and Dong Yuanyao started a verbal sparring as soon as they met. Zhou Jingwan asionally fanned the mes from the sidelines, and the three instantly hit it off. Su Shiyu was a bit reserved and did not join in, but that didn¡¯t hinder her good mood. Watching the three yfully bickering, she found it extremely amusing and kept a smile on her face. Xiao Yeyang, amidst the girls¡¯ughter, pulled himself together. At this point, he noticed Dong Yuanxuan and the others had alsoe over, and he immediately gathered his thoughts. Yan Wenkai, holding a sunflower in his hand, came over and saw Daohua and the others chasing each other in the sea of flowers, while Su Shiyu stood by herself. He called out loudly, ¡°Big sister, you should also include Sister Su in the fun!¡±
Hearing this, Su Shiyu hurriedly exined, ¡°No need, no need, I¡¯m quite happy just watching here.¡± She said, a shy smile on her face, ¡°I¡¯m not a fast runner, and if I tried to join in their y, I would be out of breath in no time.¡± Yan Wenkai immediately widened his eyes, ¡°So, you mean you are a bit weak!¡± To speak so bluntly about ady¡¯s weakness in front of so many people made Su Shiyu¡¯s face turn red with embarrassment. She twisted her handkerchief, somewhat at a loss. Yan Wenkai had no ill intent and was oblivious to causing ady to lose face. Just as Su Hongxin was about to stand up for his sister, he heard him continue.
¡°Sister Su, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but you should exercise more often. My grandmother says that girls need to have a healthy body; otherwise, they will sufferter in life.¡± Saying this, he pointed at Daohua. ¡°Just look at my eldest sister, she can run faster than a rabbit. She might look a tad wild, but she¡¯s in good shape. If I dare to bully her, she¡¯d give me a fight.¡± Su Shiyu¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Yan Wenkai before her. Seeing the pride and smugness on his face as he spoke of his sister being able to fight back, her feelings of offense and embarrassment quickly faded away, and the flush on her cheeks receded. Yan Wenkai lowered his voice and continued, ¡°My eldest sister has a saying: ¡®Your body belongs to you. Don¡¯t mistreat it because of what others say.''¡± Su Shiyu quickly shook her head: ¡°I have never mistreated my body.¡± Yan Wenkai immediately looked skeptical: ¡°Then why do you look so frail that a gust of wind might blow you away?¡± Su Shiyu: ¡°¡­¡± Yan Wenkai, acting as if he understood it all, said, ¡°You must have been stultified by the governess at home, imprisoned by all the various rules and rituals. This you can¡¯t do, that you can¡¯t do, and as a result, you¡¯ve ended up like this, thin as a stick.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Just as Su Shiyu was about to speak, Yan Wenkai cut her off: ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say. Everyone thinks that being delicate and gentle is beautiful, that¡¯s why you¡¯re like this.¡± ¡°However, you should know that frailty isn¡¯t necessarily beauty; it could also be a disease. Look at my eldest sister, and sisters Dong and Zhou. They are truly beautiful because they are healthy!¡± As she listened, Su Shiyu¡¯s anger rose again. She bit her lip and red at Yan Wenkai, huffing.
Was this Yan Fourth Brother implying she was ill? Not healthy? Unfortunately, the thick-skinned Yan Wenkai didn¡¯t notice and thought his words were sinking in. He wore a satisfied look as if to say she was taking the lesson to heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. When you go home, just move around more and your health will naturally improve. Oh, and you need to eat more too. I once saw you eating, and you looked like a little kitten. With how little you eat, it¡¯s no wonder your body isn¡¯t strong. Take my advice, eat more when you get home!¡± After speaking, he gave Su Shiyu a look that said he had her best interests at heart. Meanwhile, Su Hongxin, who had originally wanted to pick a fight with Yan Wenkai, saw his usually argumentative sister rendered speechless by Yan Wenkai and promptly let his sleeve drop. He sneered inwardly, ¡°When schrs meet soldiers, the argument is lost indeed!¡± The single-minded Yan Wenkai could be persuasive to an insufferable degree whenever he believed he was in the right. Now his sister should realize how good a brother who always indulges her he was, right? Seeing Su Shiyu listening seriously without retorting, Yan Wenkai nodded his head in satisfaction and handed her the sunflower he was holding, generously saying, ¡°Take it to y with!¡± He entirely assumed the demeanor of a caring older brother. Su Shiyu looked at the sunflower in her hand, then back at Yan Wenkai, who had the triumphant air of someone who had aplished a great feat, and took a deep breath. She might as well give up; her brother had said that this Yan Fourth Brother was rather dull-witted, so she¡¯d endure! ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there,e and y with my eldest sister and the rest!¡±
Seeing Su Shiyu standing still, Yan Wenkai immediately put on a stern face and urged her on. Su Shiyu: ¡°¡­¡± Just then, Daohua ran over. She too thought it improper for Su Shiyu to stand by herself and was about to pull her along to y when she caught sight of this scene and burst outughing at Su Shiyu, ¡°Sister Su, do you feel like you¡¯re covered in question marks right now?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Su Shiyu¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. What about being covered in question marks? Was this iprehensible way of speaking typical of the Yan siblings? Chapter 254: 236, Good Deed_1 Chapter 254: Chapter 236, Good Deed_1 Because of the time constraints, Daohua and her group didn¡¯t stay long and soon prepared to head back home. ¡°When will these sunflower seeds be ready to harvest?¡± Xiao Yeyang suddenly asked before leaving. Daohua was puzzled, ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°¡­These sunflowers were your birthday gift to me, so of course, I shoulde to collect them.¡± Daohua was taken aback. Indeed, she had said before that this field of sunflowers was a gift to Xiao Yeyang. However, as the wealthy Little Prince, shouldn¡¯t his attention be on the beauty of the field, rather than the sunflower seeds? She had been nning to sell those seedster! Seeing her reaction, Xiao Yeyang immediately guessed her thoughts and said with displeasure, ¡°What, you n to give half of the gift and keep the other half for yourself?¡± Daohua quickly shook her head in denial: ¡°Not at all, as soon as the sunflowers mature, I will send someone to tell you.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang finally showed a satisfied expression.
The gift given to him would naturally have to be entirely andpletely taken back. When leaving, Xiao Yeyang had Dafu pick several sunflower blossoms, saying he wanted to take them back for disy in a vase. Seeing this, Dong Yuanxuan and several others were also quite tempted. However, before they could speak up, Xiao Yeyang had already tly refused them: ¡°This is my birthday present, do you feel no shame in asking for it?¡± A few nts per person¡ªwith more than ten people present, how many flowers would that destroy? Dong Yuanxuan and the others: ¡°¡­¡± A hundred mu of sunflowers, they would have no qualms about asking for them! Dong Yuanyao pouted and whispered to Su Shiyu, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Little Prince to be such a miser.¡± Su Shiyu actually found this understandable: ¡°If the Little Prince doesn¡¯t want everyone picking the flowers, that can only mean he cares about the gift. Think about it, if you received a gift that matched your heart¡¯s desire, would you be willing to share it with others?¡± Dong Yuanyao immediately smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯d forget about sharing, but I¡¯d still like to have a look.¡± Soon after, the group began the journey back. ¡­ At the gates of Xingzhou City, except for Zhou Jingwan, everyone else still had to return to Wuhua Mountain. Daohua received two delicate wooden boxes from Xiaoliu, who had returned to the Yan Residence a bit earlier. These were simplified makeup boxes modeled after modern ones. ¡°These are the gifts I¡¯m giving as a first meeting to the two sisters.¡± Dong Yuanyao, who had been thinking about lipstick, heard Daohua¡¯s words, swiftly smiled, took the boxes, and opened them. The makeup box was three-tiered, with the topyer containing various types of makeup brushes, the middleyer holding twelve colors of lipstick, and the bottomyer storing cream and face powder among other things. ¡°All this?¡± Dong Yuanyao¡¯s face brightened with joy; the box contained everything needed for daily makeup. Zhou Jingwan stood by and craned her neck to look inside. Seeing that the contents were not as many as those Daohua had given her, her face instantly beamed with delight.
Indeed, she was Daohua¡¯s best friend. Su Shiyu, not having expected to receive a gift herself, smiled shyly and modestly epted the makeup box from Daohua¡¯s hand: ¡°Thank you, Sister Yan!¡± Daohua shook her head with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, as long as the two sisters like it, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± ¡°I do like it!¡± Dong Yuanyao promptly chimed in, then looked at Daohua somewhat sheepishly, ¡°Thank you for this.¡±
At this moment, Yan Wenkai¡¯s urging voice arrived: ¡°Are we good to go? If we don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll be getting dark.¡± Daohua immediately responded, ¡°All set.¡± Then, looking towards Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu, ¡°Take care, sisters. Next time you have the chance, be sure toe visit my house.¡± Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu both nodded quickly, bidding each other farewell before heading towards Dong Yuanxuan and the others, carrying their makeup boxes. After the two had left, Xiao Yeyang, who had been standing aside, huffed discontentedly and nced at Daohua, ¡°I thought you had only prepared a gift for me today.¡± Daohua: ¡°Indeed, it was only you. Those two makeup boxes had been prepared by me after ourst horse ride; I wanted to give them to Sisters Dong and Su much earlier. It¡¯s just that there hadn¡¯t been a chance until now.¡± Hearing that, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression softened somewhat, but then he felt it beneath him as a grown man to quibble over such trivial matters, which left him feeling somewhat ufortable. Daohua, unaware, hastened him, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly, your side is still in the middle of a dinner party!¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua and was about to reach into his bosom to take out the handkerchief he had used to cover her eyes earlier to return it to her, but hesitated for a moment and then put his hand back. He coughed and said, ¡°Alright then, we¡¯re leaving.¡± After a few steps, he turned back and added, ¡°That¡­ gift, I really liked it.¡± Having said that, he quickly left. Watching Xiao Yeyang¡¯s retreating back, as if he were fleeing, Daohua immediately burst intoughter, ¡°This guy, with his awkwardness, is quite cute, huh?¡± Hearing this, Zhou Jingwan frowned and looked over, then shook her head. She certainly didn¡¯t find the Little Prince cute! Especially when he had a stern face, she was quite scared of him. She really didn¡¯t understand how Daohua could find the Little Prince cute.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back too!¡± Once no one was in sight, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan then got on the carriage and returned to the city. ¡­. After entering June, the weather improved, with no more rain, and the watermelons and grapes on the manor started to mature one after another. Daohua did not sell the harvested watermelons and grapes in the fruit and vegetable store, but instead borrowed a boat from the Zhou Family, transported them to the provincial capital, and wholesaled them directly to Uncle Li¡¯s family. It was the same with the produce from the Yan Family¡¯s fields. This was because, during this year¡¯s spring ploughing, Yan Zhigao had distributed watermelon and grape seeds at the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office. Anyone within Xingzhou who held a household registration could receive about an acre¡¯s worth of seeds from the Governor¡¯s Office to try nting. Since the seeds were distributed free of charge, many people took them up on the offer, and now watermelon fields and grape trellises could be seen all over Xingzhou. To avoidpeting with the locals in the market, and with the Yan Family also having the Li Family as a sales channel, they simply decided not to sell in Xingzhou City. After mid-June, many merchants came to Xingzhou City to buy watermelons and grapes. In the previous two years, the Li Family had been the first to sell watermelons and make a fortune in silver, then they opened a winery and made another fortune. Sensing the huge profit potential of watermelons and grapes, some business-minded traders started to pay attention. Ever since finding out that Yan Zhigao nned to promote watermelons and grapes in Xingzhou City, the Li Family deliberately helped with the publicity, and thus the news of Xingzhou producing watermelons and grapes spread throughout Zhongzhou Province. ¡°This year there¡¯s been a lot of rain; I was worried the watermelons wouldn¡¯t be sweet, but it seems the watermelons here in Xingzhou haven¡¯t been affected at all.¡±
¡°Indeed, the taste is even better than the ones I ate in the south a few years ago. I can buy more to sell in the north; the wealthy families there will surely love them.¡± After visiting and assessing the situation on the ground, the merchants saw that Xingzhou¡¯s watermelons and grapes were indeed good, and they all started to buy. Thus, the locals who nted watermelons and grapes all made some silver, more or less. Yan Residence. The members of the Yan Family could clearly sense that Yan Zhigao had been in a very good moodtely. On his rest day, as everyone gathered together, the matriarch of the Yan Family couldn¡¯t hold back and asked, ¡°Eldest, have you found some money these days?¡± Yan Zhigao smiled and was about to say something when Yan Zhiyuan interjected, ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t know, Big Brother is even happier than if he had found money.¡± The Yan Family matriarch became interested, ¡°Oh, tell me, what good thing has happened?¡± Yan Zhigao cleared his throat and said, ¡°With the heavy rains this year, I was worried about the reduced grain yield in the fields and the difficulties this would pose for the people¡¯s livelihood. But, as the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office promoted watermelons and grapes earlier, now that traders from all over have poured into Xingzhou, the people have an extra source of ie. So, I can be a bit more at ease.¡± Hearing this, the Yan Family matriarch also smiled, ¡°Indeed, that is good news.¡± Yan Zhiyuan continued the conversation with a smile, ¡°This is Big Brother¡¯s third year serving as the Prefectural Governor of Xingzhou, and with this achievement, he¡¯s sure to be promoted again next year.¡± Yan Zhigao quickly waved his hands to stop him, ¡°Second brother, such talk must not be spread carelessly. Assigning officials is the Imperial Court¡¯s business. I only need to do my duties. You mustn¡¯t indulge in idle spection in the future.¡± Yan Zhiyuan immediately responded with a smile, ¡°It was my loose tongue.¡±
Yan Zhigao didn¡¯t harp on the issue and quickly nced at his eldest daughter, thinking of the difficult situations faced by several Prefectural Governors of neighboring states, he suddenly sighed. His eldest daughter really was his lucky star; if not for her idea to promote watermelons and grapes, he might be in a frantic state now. With the excessive rain, a reduction in grain yield was a foregone conclusion, but now, with silver in the hands of the people of Xingzhou, they could make it through this year. Just before noon, as the Yan Family was preparing to eat, Butler Sun hurried in. Yan Zhigao put down his chopsticks, ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Butler Sun said, ¡°Master, Teacher Xiao has just sent a message saying that the levee in Jiguang Province to the north of Zhongzhou has breached, and you need to return to the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office immediately.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Zhigao immediately stood up, and without the opportunity to say anything else, he left with Butler Sun. Chapter 255: 237: Flood_1 Chapter 255: Chapter 237: Flood_1 ¡°` Watching Yan Zhigao hurry away, the Yan Family also lost their appetite. After returning to her own courtyard, Daohua threw herself into the study room, rummaging through for a while until she found a map of Jiguang Province. After examining the map, she frowned and said, ¡°Dayuan River also flows through Jiguang Province. If the dyke were to breach, how many people would suffer from the disaster?¡± Wang Manman, Guyu, and Lixia were also wearing worried expressions. ¡°Miss, if the dyke in Jiguang Province breaches, it won¡¯t affect us here, will it?¡± Daohua was silent for a while. ¡°Jiguang Province is upstream from Zhongzhou Province. If there¡¯s a breach upstream, there will be some impact downstream. However, the distance to us is quite far, so there¡¯s no need to be overly concerned.¡± Wang Manman frowned, ¡°Why would the dykes suddenly breach?¡± Guyu scoffed, ¡°Why else? Not every official is as diligent and caring for the people as our master. The officials in Jiguang Province must have embezzled the silver meant for dyke construction.¡± Daohua nced at Guyu, ¡°It¡¯s one thing to say such things in the courtyard, but you must not speak recklessly outside.¡± Guyu immediately bowed her head, ¡°Miss, I understand.¡± Without saying much more, Daohua warned Guyu for two reasons: she didn¡¯t want her to speak recklessly and cause trouble, and from what they had seen when their foster father took over the governance of Xingzhou, even if some officials wanted to do something concrete, if their funds were withheld or dyed by higher-ups, they were powerless.
You can¡¯t condemn everyone with the same brush. In the following days, Yan Zhigao was extremely busy, leaving early and returningte, barely seen around. ¡°Mother, what has father been busy with these past few days?¡± One day, Daohua arrived early in the morning at the main courtyard to pay her respects and found that her foster father had already gone to the office. She couldn¡¯t help but ask Madam Li. Madam Li replied, ¡°He¡¯s busy reinforcing the dykes.¡± Daohua furrowed her brow, ¡°Weren¡¯t the dykes within father¡¯s jurisdiction said to be very stable?¡± Madam Li¡¯s expression grew serious, ¡°Your father is not at ease. He worries that when the flood peak arrives, the dykes won¡¯t hold, so he¡¯s been working on reinforcing them through the night.¡± While saying this, she sighed deeply. ¡°Your father received news that several ces upstream on the Dayuan River have breached. The disaster is severe; this year¡¯s flood came fiercely and swiftly, so your father has to be fully alert.¡± Daohua¡¯s face showed concern, ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Madam Li nodded solemnly, ¡°When has a breach of the Dayuan River not been serious? Alright, these matters are not for you to worry about. Have breakfast, then go to ss quickly.¡± Daohua nodded and said no more. That afternoon, right after ss, while Daohua was still organizing the incense-burning tools, she saw Wang Manman quickly approaching her and whispering, ¡°Miss, the young master sent someone back with a message, but after reading it, Madam flew into a huge rage.¡± Daohua¡¯s face immediately showed surprise. Her mother¡¯s temperament was very gentle; she rarely lost her temper. What could her elder brother have possibly done to provoke such an outburst from her? Daohua quickly packed up her things, handed them to Lixia to hold, and then hurried towards the main courtyard. On the way, she ran into Ping Tong. ¡°Big Miss, are you looking for Madam? She¡¯s not in the main courtyard; she¡¯s in the elderdy¡¯s courtyard now,¡± said Ping Tong. Upon hearing this, Daohua quickly changed direction and hastened towards the elderdy¡¯s courtyard.
Soon, Daohua arrived at Songhe Courtyard. The moment she stepped into the elderdy¡¯s room, she noticed that both the elderdy and her mother didn¡¯t look very well. ¡°` ¡°Grandmother, Mother, what¡¯s happened? What did Big Brother do to upset you both so much?¡± Old Madam Yan nced at her granddaughter and nodded with her chin toward the letter on the table, ¡°Read it for yourself.¡±
Daohua hurried forward, opened the letter, and quickly began to read. As she reached the end, she understood why her mother and grandmother were so angry. ¡°Big Brother and the others are going to Jiguang to provide disaster relief. It¡¯s also¡­ also a rare opportunity for experience¡­¡± Before Daohua could finish, Old Madam Yan cut her off, ¡°Experience, what kind of experience? It¡¯s not that the family is preventing a few of your brothers from gaining experience, but they should at least pick some better ces.¡± ¡°Last time, they went to that bandit-infested Fenxi, and this time, they¡¯ve decided to head straight to the flood disaster area. Do they think their lives are too long, always seeking danger wherever it lurks?¡± Seeing that her grandmother was truly angry, Daohua dared not speak further on behalf of her three brothers. Old Madam Yan craned her neck to look outside the door, dissatisfied, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the eldest returned yet?¡± Madam Li exined, ¡°The master must be dealing with something urgent; he should be back soon.¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, Yan Zhigao walked in. Old Madam Yan pointed at Daohua, ¡°Go, show your father the letter your big brother wrote.¡± Daohua quickly handed over the letter. After reading the letter, Yan Zhigao¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, and he fell silent for a long while before looking at Old Madam Yan and Madam Li, ¡°It is rare for Wenxiu and the others to have such aspirations. If they want to go, let them go.¡± Old Madam Yan exploded with anger immediately, ¡°What are you saying? Floods are merciless, and when they surge, people die.¡± Yan Zhigao sighed, ¡°Mother, I know this, but Wenxiu and the others will be apanying the Little Prince, right? There surely won¡¯t be a shortage of bodyguards around the Little Prince, so there should be some security.¡±
¡°Besides, it¡¯s also a unique experience. Since they were born, our family may not be exceedingly wealthy, but we¡¯ve nevercked food or clothing, so these children don¡¯t know what hardship is. This is an excellent opportunity to let them see the suffering in the world.¡± Old Madam Yan was still reluctant, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Yan Zhigao spoke patiently, ¡°Mother, the children always have to grow up. Wenxiu, as the Yan Family¡¯s eldest son, will eventually have to stand on his own, and Wentai and Wentao are also boys; a boy¡¯s growth cannot be without any trials and tribtions, can it?¡± Old Madam Yan fell silent and did not speak, then finally turned to Madam Li, ¡°What do you think?¡± Madam Li, with an unwilling heart but aware that boys should take the chance to travel and see the world while they are young, for only then can they bear the weight of their responsibilities, spoke in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go along with what the master decides.¡± Upon hearing this, Old Madam Yan let out a sigh, ¡°Fine, fine, if you parents are not worried, why should an old woman like myself fuss so much? Let it be. But you¡¯ll have to speak to Zhigao and the Wu Family personally.¡± Madam Li stood up right away, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go and talk to my younger brother and his wife immediately.¡± Old Madam Yan waved them off, signaling them to leave. Once everyone had left, Daohua sat next to her grandmother, snuggled up to her, and smiled, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry too much. You know about Third Brother; his swimming skills in Yan Family Vige are second to none, and he was the one who taught me to swim.¡± Old Madam Yan replied in annoyance, ¡°You dare to bring that up? As a youngdy, you actually learned to swim like the boys in the river. Instead of stopping you, your third brother even helped. I was too lenient with himst time.¡± Daohua shook her grandmother¡¯s arm, ¡°Ohe on, Grandmother, knowing how to swim is also a survival skill. Think about it, if I fell into a river, wouldn¡¯t I have a better chance of surviving than someone who doesn¡¯t know how to swim?¡± Old Madam Yan huffed, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you.¡± Seeing that her grandmother¡¯s angry expression had eased somewhat, Daohua smiled and suddenly eximed, ¡°Oh, Grandmother, I need to go prepare somemon medicines for my three brothers. We can¡¯t afford for them to fall ill. I¡¯lle backter to have dinner with you, okay?¡±
Watching her granddaughter dart away, Old Madam Yan shook her head helplessly, ¡°Thank goodness she¡¯s a girl; otherwise, she would be more of a handful than her three brothers.¡± Chapter 256 - 238, Worry_1 Chapter 256: Chapter 238, Worry_1 Wangyue Academy. After reading the letter from home, Yan Wenxiu was silent for a moment before he said to Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao, ¡°Grandmother and the others are very worried about us.¡± Yan Wenkai quickly asked, ¡°Surely they¡¯re not opposed to our going, are they?¡± Yan Wenxiu shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not the case, but they did instruct us to be extra careful. Father has even sent some of the Protectors from home to apany us.¡± Although Father did not say it explicitly, he also understood that even if they were with the Little Prince, and the Little Prince had his own bodyguards, in the event of danger, those bodyguards would onlye to their aid after ensuring the Little Prince¡¯s safety first. By then, it might already be toote to rescue them at the optimal moment. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t fully rely on the Little Prince for their personal safety. Thest time they went to Fenxi, Big Brother Dong and the others had all brought quite a few of their own men. Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao exchanged a silent look. Father (Uncle) might not often joke andugh with them at home, but he truly cared about them. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this?¡± Yan Wenkai pointed at the bundle in Qin Yong¡¯s hands. This time, Qin Yong was leading the team. Originally, Yan Zhigao wanted Qin Wu toe, but he had much to attend to on his end, so in the end, Qin Yong was sent over. Qin Yong set the bundle down, ¡°It¡¯s somemon medicines prepared by the eldest youngdy for you three gentlemen. She also said, if the Little Prince and his people need any, you may share with them as appropriate.¡± Yan Wenkai took a look andughed, ¡°Eldest sister is so considerate. I never even thought of preparing medicines.¡± Yan Wenxiu also smiled. Thest time they went to Fenxi, they hadn¡¯t made any preparations at all, and had used whatever the Little Prince had for everything on the road. This time, with their own preparations, they wouldn¡¯t have to trouble the Little Prince anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s inform the Little Prince. I reckon we will be setting out in the next couple of days.¡± ¡­ Yan Residence. After entering July, the sky had not seen any more rain, but it was getting hotter and hotter. Such weather made Daohua somewhat anxious. ¡°What are you sighing about now?¡± Zhou Jingwan walked into the Daohua Pavilion with her maid, feeling agitated by the recent scorching heat. Only a few bites of watermelon and grapes could soothe the restlessness in her heart. Her favorite were the watermelons and grapes from Daohua¡¯s ce. Oddly enough, her family had also nted watermelons and grapes, but she always felt they were not as tasty as those from Daohua¡¯s. Seeing it was Zhou Jingwan, Daohuaughed towards Guyu, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Miss Zhou has arrived? Hurry up and chill a watermelon for her.¡± By this time, Zhou Jingwan had approached, shaking Daohua¡¯s arm, ¡°You really understand me.¡± Daohua saw the fine sweat on her forehead and shook her head, ¡°With such hot weather, only you wouldn¡¯t be toozy toe out. If you¡¯re craving watermelons from here, take more back with you this time.¡± Zhou Jingwan fanned herself with her round fan while speaking, ¡°It¡¯s good to get out and about. I get so annoyed being cooped up all the time. By the way, I saw you sighing just now. Are you worried about Yan Big Brother and the others?¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°Big Brother and the others have been in Jiguang for over half a month now, I wonder when they will return?¡± Zhou Jingwan seemed to take it in stride,ughing as she said, ¡°When they¡¯re supposed toe back, they will naturallye back. Besides, wasn¡¯t it mentioned in theirst letter that everything was fine after they arrived in Jiguang? What else do you have to worry about?¡± Daohua shook her head and nced at the burning sun overhead, anxiously saying, ¡°But when the levee broke in Jiguang, didn¡¯t many people drown? With the weather being so hot now, if the bodies aren¡¯t dealt with properly, I¡¯m afraid an epidemic might break out.¡± Startled at first, Zhou Jingwan suddenly stood up, her eyes wide with rm as she eximed, ¡°An epidemic?! Are you certain?¡± Seeing her raise her voice, Daohua immediately stood up and pulled her back to sit down, ¡°Don¡¯t shout, I¡¯m just specting wildly!¡± Zhou Jingwan instantly breathed a sigh of relief, but still patted her chest with lingering fear, ¡°You scared me to death. If an epidemic really broke out in Jiguang, then our brothers would be¡­¡± At this point, Zhou Jingwan stopped abruptly and then spat ¡®ptui ptui ptui¡¯ a few times, ¡°It definitely won¡¯t happen, there definitely won¡¯t be an epidemic.¡± Daohua grabbed her hand, patting it reassuringly as she said, ¡°I was just saying, look how frightened you¡¯ve gotten.¡± Zhou Jingwan replied, ¡°How can I not be afraid? I¡¯ve heard the elders in the residence say that if an epidemic really breaks out in a ce, it would cause death across entire cities.¡± Daohua¡¯s heart tightened, and she couldn¡¯t help swallowing nervously, ¡°What you said is scaring me too.¡± Just then, Guyu came carrying slices of watermelon. Daohua quickly shifted focus, ¡°Let¡¯s eat the watermelon.¡± Zhou Jingwan nodded, took a wet towel brought by Lixia to wipe her hands and then started eating the watermelon. Both girls ate in silence, neither speaking, evidently the recent conversation had left them both unsettled, with worry visible on their faces. ¡­ In Jiguang Province, Xingyun Prefecture. ¡°Big brother, are you okay?¡± Watching Yan Wenxiu who was so weakened by diarrhea, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao were fraught with worry. The Little Prince had already sent the Imperial Physician who was apanying them to take a look. He had taken several prescriptions, but to no avail. Yan Wenxiu offered a wry smile shaking his head, ¡°I used to focus solely on my studies and neglected to toughen up my body. These recent outings have made me keenly aware of how important a good physique is.¡± He wanted toment further, but Yan Wenxiu felt another turmoil in his stomach and immediately clenched his teeth. With the help of the servant Qin Shisan, he staggered toward thetrine. Seeing him like this, Yan Wenkai became so anxious that he started clutching at his head in distress. Qin Yong said with a frown, ¡°Third Master, Fourth Master, it won¡¯t do for the eldest master to keep going like this. He will bepletely worn down.¡± Yan Wenkai said irritably, ¡°I know it¡¯s not good, but the Imperial Physician can¡¯t solve it, what do you expect me to do?¡± With that, he pounded his hands together, ¡°When we were younger, I should have made my brother exercise more, look how frail he is now.¡± Suddenly, Yan Wentao thought of something. He ran back into the room and then came out with a package, ¡°Let¡¯s try the medicine our elder sister prepared for us.¡± Yan Wenkai¡¯s eyes lit up, only to dim quickly again, ¡°The medicine prepared by our elder sister must have been bought from a pharmacy, can it really be more effective than the one prescribed by the Imperial Physician?¡± Yan Wentao didn¡¯t respond but rapidly opened the package. After rummaging through it, he found a porcin bottlebeled ¡®Anti-diarrhea Medicine¡¯, ¡°This should be for treating diarrhea. Let¡¯s give it to big brother when he gets out.¡± With no other options, Yan Wenkai decided to resort to treating a dead horse as if it were alive. After all, the worst that could happen with the medicine prepared by their elder sister was it wouldn¡¯t cure the illness, but it wouldn¡¯t make things worse. Soon, the door to thetrine opened. This time, Yan Wenxiu couldn¡¯t even stand upright, his face was deathly pale, and he was carried out the entire way by Qin Shisan. Seeing this, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao changed expressions then quickly surrounded him. One gave the medicine, the other gave water, and without further ado, they administered the medicine to Yan Wenxiu. Chapter 257 - 239, Not Optimistic_1 Chapter 257: Chapter 239, Not Optimistic_1 ¡°Amitabha, thank heavens, thank goodness, Big Brother has finally stopped having diarrhea!¡± Watching Yan Wenxiu, whoy in bed with steady breathing, deeply asleep, Yan Wenkai and Wentao both heaved a huge sigh of relief. Yan Wenxiu had been suffering from diarrhea for three days; if it had continued, they really didn¡¯t dare to think what might happen. Yan Wenkai left Qin Shisan behind to take good care of Big Brother, then he and the others quietly left the room. Once outside the door, he said, ¡°If we had known that the medicine prepared by our little sister was so effective, we should¡¯ve given it to him when he first had diarrhea. He suffered needlessly for three days.¡± Wentao: ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about that now. Let¡¯s hurry and take the medicine to Zhou Big Brother; don¡¯t forget, his diarrhea hassted even longer than Big Brother¡¯s.¡± Yan Wenkai nodded repeatedly and quickly walked with Wentao towards the courtyard where Zhou Chengye lived, saying as they walked, ¡°I always said schrs have fragile health. They used to argue with me about it all the time. After this experience, let¡¯s see if they can still be so stubborn.¡± Halfway there, they ran into Wu Hongda. Yan Wenkai quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± A look of urgency was written all over Wu Hongda¡¯s face: ¡°Big Brother Su has started having diarrhea too, I¡¯m on my way to see him.¡± Yan Wenkai and Wentao were instantly anxious: ¡°Howe he¡¯s started as well?¡± Wu Hongda wiped the sweat from his forehead and, having his suspicions, was eager to speak a few words but worried about causing panic. He could only feel anxious inside. ¡°Where¡¯s the Imperial Physician? Why did he send you?¡± Yan Wenkai asked with furrowed brows. Wu Hongda: ¡°This morning, Zhou Big Brother began to suffer from vomiting and diarrhea, the situation looks grim. The Imperial Physician can¡¯t leave his side, so he asked me to check on Hongxin¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Wentao quickly poured out two pills and handed them to Yan Wenkai: ¡°I¡¯ll go see Zhou Big Brother; you follow Hongda to see Hongxin. If the pain gets too bad, take the medicine.¡± Seeing the medicine bottle in Wentao¡¯s hand, Wu Hongda immediately leaned in: ¡°What medicine do you have there?¡± Yan Wenkai grabbed him: ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk while we walk, let¡¯s go see Hongxin first.¡± The group split up. Wentao ran towards Zhou Chengye¡¯s courtyard at a brisk pace. At this moment, Zhou family¡¯s servants each had a gloomy face. Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan, too, stood in the courtyard with solemn expressions. Seeing Wentao, Xiao Yeyang asked with knitted brows: ¡°How is your Big Brother now?¡± Wentao: ¡°He¡¯s fine now; he¡¯s asleep. Little Prince, I need to deliver medicine to Zhou Big Brother first; I¡¯ll exin in detailter.¡± With that, he hurriedly ran into Zhou Chengye¡¯s room. Soon after, shouts from the Imperial Physician could be heard from inside the room. ¡°Oh dear, Third Master Yan, please get out. Be careful you don¡¯t get infected too.¡± ¡°Contagious? This disease is contagious?¡± ¡°Get out quickly, get out, there¡¯s no time to exin!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver medicine; my Big Brother took this and immediately stopped having diarrhea. You should let Zhou Big Brother have some quickly.¡± ¡°Really? What kind of medicine is it? Show it to me quickly.¡± In the courtyard, Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan exchanged a quick nce. When Wentao was sent out, they immediately pulled him aside. ¡°Is Wenxiu really okay?¡± Wentao nodded: ¡°Really, he¡¯s okay; he¡¯s already asleep. Otherwise, Wenkai and I wouldn¡¯t dare to leave.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan both breathed a sigh of relief. Xiao Yeyang: ¡°What was the medicine you just took in?¡± Wentao: ¡°It¡¯s an antidiarrheal, prepared by little sister.¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°Since Daohua prepared medicine for you, why didn¡¯t you take it out and use it earlier?¡± Yan Wentao was silent for a moment: ¡°We thought that the medicine prepared by Big Sister wouldn¡¯t be more effective than what the Imperial Physician prescribes.¡± Xiao Yeyang looked speechless but didn¡¯t have the heart to say more, as he probably wouldn¡¯t have believed in Daohua¡¯s half-baked skills either. After a while, the Imperial Physician came out beaming: ¡°Little Prince, Young Master Zhou has stopped vomiting and having diarrhea after taking the medicine.¡± Xiao Yeyang and the others all shared a moment of joy. The Imperial Physician immediately turned to Yan Wentao: ¡°Third Young Master Yan, do you still have any of that anti-diarrheal medicine in your hands?¡± Yan Wentao nodded: ¡°There should be some left, I didn¡¯t look closely just now.¡± The Imperial Physician¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Third Young Master Yan, if you still have medicine, could you lend it to this old man for now? As you know, the Governor¡¯s soldiers are at the forefront providing disaster relief, and many in the army are suffering from diarrhea.¡± Yan Wentao: ¡°Of course, however, I suspect there might not be enough.¡± The Imperial Physician: ¡°We¡¯ll treat those with severe conditions first, then I¡¯ll see if I can concoct the same medicine.¡± Yan Wentao: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get it now.¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°Chengye is fine now, let¡¯s go with you to get it and check on Wenxiu on the way.¡± Soon, they arrived at the courtyard where the Yan Wenxiu brothers lived. The courtyard was very quiet. Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan stood outside the window, nced at the deeply sleeping Yan Wenxiu in the room, and then quietly went to the main hall. Yan Wentao took out the package prepared by Daohua, ced each bottle of medicine on the table one by one, and then examined them individually. Medicine for fever, diarrhea, wound treatment, treating colds¡­ All themonly used medicines were there, three bottles of each kind. After looking them over, Yan Wentao deftly took one bottle of each type and then pushed the rest toward Xiao Yeyang. If it had been any other time, he would have offered all the medicine, but this time, his big brother¡¯s illness had scared him and Wenkai, so he needed to keep some medicine for themselves, whether they¡¯d need it or not. Seeing him do this, neither Xiao Yeyang nor Dong Yuanxuan felt there was anything wrong. Good things naturally should be kept for oneself, especially since these were life-saving medicines. The fact that the Yan brothers were willing to share some with them at this time was already an act of benevolence. Xiao Yeyang instructed Defu to deliver the medicine to the Imperial Physician and then looked at Yan Wentao, patted his shoulder earnestly, and said, ¡°On behalf of the soldiers in the army, I thank you.¡± Yan Wentao shook his head repeatedly: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, besides, if there¡¯s anyone to thank, it should be Daohua.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang smiled and said no more. During their conversation, Yan Wenkai and Wu Hongda came back. Upon returning, Yan Wenkai didn¡¯t wait to be asked; he directly reported Su Hongxin¡¯s situation: ¡°Hongxin is one lucky fellow, just had to run to thetrine a couple of times and it stopped, much more fortunate than my brother and Big Brother Zhou.¡± With Yan Wenxiu, Zhou Chengye, and Su Hongxin all improving, Xiao Yeyang and the others felt a great deal more at ease. Seeing everyone¡¯s smiling faces, Wu Hongda didn¡¯t want to kill the mood, but he was genuinely worried and couldn¡¯t help but speak up: ¡°Little Prince, Brother Dong, Wentao, Wenkai, I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Seeing his grave expression, the others also stopped smiling. Yan Wenkai, seeing Wu Hongda hesitant to speak, grew anxious: ¡°What are you worried about? Just say it.¡± Wu Hongda gritted his teeth and said directly: ¡°I¡¯m afraid an epidemic might break out here in Jiguang.¡± After speaking, he lowered his head. The others fell silent at the same time. After a long pause, Xiao Yeyang finally spoke up: ¡°The weather is too hot, and the situation here in Jiguang is indeed not very optimistic.¡± A few days ago, his uncle had sent someone to tell him to be careful with his diet and not to wander around too much. Chapter 258: 240, Cant Leave Anymore_1 Chapter 258: Chapter 240, Can¡¯t Leave Anymore_1 Yan Residence. Early in the morning, Zhou Jingwan rushed over with a letter in search of Daohua. Daohua nced at the envelope and immediately smiled, ¡°This is a letter from your brother to your family, why are you showing it to me?¡± Zhou Jingwan¡¯s face, void of its usual smile, looked worried as she said, ¡°My grandfather says you need to know what¡¯s in this letter, just take a look for yourself.¡± Seeing her distressed expression, Daohua felt a sudden pang of fear and quickly opened the letter. She turned pale when she read that her brother had been suffering from diarrhea for three days, but as she continued reading and saw that he had taken the medicine she prepared and was now recovering, she breathed a sigh of relief. Once Daohua finished reading the letter, Zhou Jingwan grasped her hand, ¡°Daohua, my grandfather, my father, and my mother ¡ª they want me to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for the medicine you prepared, my brother¡­¡± Her voice started to waiver and tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke. Daohua also felt a wave of fear, tried to steady her nerves, and quickly reassured, ¡°Both our brothers are already better now, aren¡¯t they? Good people have their own luck; nothing bad will happen.¡± Zhou Jingwan nodded, but the worry did not fade from her face, ¡°My grandfather says that their diarrhea might have been due to some contagion, maybe it¡¯s the epidemic you spoke of. They are already preparing a ship, nning to send someone to bring my brother back.¡± ¡°I came to tell you about the letter and to ask if your family would like to bring your three brothers back with us?¡±
Daohua furrowed her brows in contemtion, looked at the letter in her hand, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t make this decision.¡± Zhou Jingwan urged, ¡°Then you must quickly tell your parents. This letter was written by a servant from my house. My brother didn¡¯t want to worry the family, so he never intended to send any letters home. I guess it¡¯s the same with your brothers.¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°Let me borrow this letter for a while,¡± she said as she headed to the main courtyard. After a few steps, she paused, ¡°Will Xiao Yeyang and the others being back as well?¡± Zhou Jingwan shook her head, ¡°Governor Guo is in charge of the disaster relief. He surely won¡¯t leave his nephew in a ce of danger, will he?¡± After thinking for a moment, Daohua asked, ¡°When is your family¡¯s ship nning to leave?¡± Zhou Jingwan replied, ¡°As soon as possible, either today or early tomorrow morning.¡± Daohua nodded and took the letter to find Madam Li. After Madam Li read the letter, her face turned white. Daohua quicklyforted her, ¡°Mother, my brother is already fine now. Please send someone to inform Father and have hime back to discuss whether we should bring my brothers home.¡± Madam Li immediately said, ¡°We must bring them back,¡± while instructing a maid to call for Yan Zhigao in the front yard. During this time, Daohua took a moment to have Wang Manman summon Xiaoliu. Daohua looked at Xiaoliu, ¡°Have you collected the medicinal herbs I asked you to gather?¡± Xiaoliu replied, ¡°Some have been collected, but due to the short time, the amount is not substantial.¡± Daohua said, ¡°Well, whatever we have will have to be enough for now; send it to Xiao Yeyang first.¡± She didn¡¯t know if Xiao Yeyang would be returning with them, but since Governor Guo was there, the herbs were certainly needed. Xiaoliu immediately went to prepare. At this moment, Yan Zhigao, having received the message, hurried back from the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office. After reading the letter, his expression became very grave. As the head of the prefecture, he could deduce many things from the letter that those in the inner house could not. An epidemic! Jiguang was likely facing an epidemic!
Yan Zhigao decisivelymanded, ¡°Go, immediately bring them back.¡± The eldest son bore the responsibility for the family¡¯s prosperity, and over the years, he had ced great expectations on him. Now that he was grown up, he couldn¡¯t let anything go wrong. And there were Wenkai and Wentao, both good children. ¡­
Jiguang Province, Xingyun Prefecture. Zhou Chengye, who had significantly improved after taking medicine, learned that the servant had written home without his permission. Instead of scolding him, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Even without going out, he could feel the growing unease in the city. The number of people with diarrhea and abdominal pain was increasing, and it was said that people could be seen copsed on the streets, most of them bleeding from the nose, covered in spots, and delirious. It was obvious to anyone, these were symptoms of an epidemic. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Wenxiu and the others.¡± Supported by the servant, Zhou Chengye made his way to the courtyard where the three Yan brothers were staying. Yan Wenxiu, who had just recuperated, was also getting some fresh air in the courtyard when he saw Zhou Chengye and immediately asked, ¡°Howe you¡¯re here? If you¡¯re not well, don¡¯t wander about.¡± This bout of illness had nearly drained him, and the Imperial Physician had said that he needed to properly replenish his strength. Otherwise, when he got older, he¡¯d be prone to sickness. Zhou Chengye was even more severely ill than he was. ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± said Zhou Chengye, ncing around and noticing that Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai were not present, ¡°Where are Wentao and Wenkai?¡± Yan Wenxiu offered him a seat and poured a cup of tea before speaking, ¡°They¡¯ve gone out with the Little Prince.¡± Zhou Chengye immediately frowned, ¡°Why are they running about outside at a time like this?¡± Yan Wenxiu said, ¡°The number of injured in the camp keeps increasing. The Little Prince has to help Governor Guo gather medicinal herbs. Don¡¯t worry, the Little Prince always has a physician and a bodyguard with him, no one will get close to him.¡±
Zhou Chengye nodded, not dwelling on the topic further, ¡°My valet has written a letter home.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Wenxiu¡¯s face changed at first, and then he let out a sigh, ¡°Grandmother and Father and Mother will worry again.¡± Over the past two years, the Zhou Family and the Yan Family had grown closer. If the Zhou Family learned of the situation here, then surely his own family would also receive the news. Zhou Chengye said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s unfilial to make the elders worry. However, you should be prepared. Given the situation here, my grandfather will most likely send someone to fetch me. My family will definitely inform yours, and I estimate that your family will send someone to retrieve you as well.¡± Yan Wenxiu frowned, ¡°But if we leave, what about the Little Prince and the others?¡± Zhou Chengye was silent for a moment, ¡°Then we¡¯ll all leave together.¡± Yan Wenxiu shook his head, ¡°The Little Prince is unlikely to leave¡­¡± ¡°Since your family has sent someone to pick you up, it¡¯s better for you to go back.¡± Just then, Xiao Yeyang returned with Yan Wenkai and a few others. At this moment, Xiao Yeyang also looked rather solemn, ¡°You¡¯re probably aware of the situation in Xingyun. The Imperial Physician said that it¡¯s likely an epidemic, to keep you here any longer would truly be my fault.¡± Yan Wenkai asked, ¡°What about you, Little Prince, will you leave with us?¡± Xiao Yeyang let out a smile, ¡°You go ahead; I¡¯ll followter. Don¡¯t worry, if I want to leave, I can leave at any time.¡± Yan Wenkai scratched the back of his head, ¡°How about this? When the ship thates to pick us up arrives, let big brother, brother Zhou, and the weak ones like Hongxin leave first. As for me, I¡¯ll stay behind to lend a hand.¡±
Yan Wentao nced at him and followed up, ¡°I¡¯m also in good health, I¡¯ll stay behind as well.¡± Xiao Yeyang was moved that the two were willing to stay with him at this time. He patted their shoulders, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all leave together. The two of you staying won¡¯t be able to help much.¡± ¡°Gurgle, gurgle~¡± Suddenly, a series of muffled groans sounded. Everyone looked toward the sound and saw several servants holding their bellies with sweat on their foreheads. One of them couldn¡¯t hold back and vomited on the spot. ¡°Quick, take them away!¡± Defu quickly ordered the bodyguards to lead the people away. Xiao Yeyang hurriedly said, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t touch them.¡± As the servants cleaned up the vomit, the faces of Xiao Yeyang and the others turned quite grim. It wasn¡¯t for no reason; these servants had not been out, and they weren¡¯t from one courtyard but from several. That very night, other patients started appearing in various courtyards. Seeing that Qin Shisan was also experiencing diarrhea and abdominal pain, Yan Wenkai swallowed hard, ¡°The Imperial Physician specifically checked where we are staying, so how could we still get infected?¡± Yan Wenxiu looked very somber, ¡°How can an epidemic be prevented?¡±
¡°I want to leave here as soon as possible,¡± Yan Wenkai said, then hisplexion suddenly turned odd. Seeing him like that, Yan Wentao immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yan Wenkai¡¯s forehead was visibly beaded with fine sweat, ¡°The medicine, where is big sister¡¯s medicine? Quick, give me two, my stomach hurts.¡± Yan Wentao¡¯s face changed and he dashed into the room to get the medicine. Yan Wenxiu hurriedly supported him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s going to be okay, you¡¯ll feel better after taking the medicine.¡± Chapter 259: 241, Stabilizing Peoples Hearts_1 Chapter 259: Chapter 241, Stabilizing People¡¯s Hearts_1 Xingyun Prefecture dock. The Zhou Family butler and Butler Sun disembarked the ship and immediately saw General Lu Shuo waiting for them. Lu Shuo stepped forward and, with his hands sped in a salute, said, ¡°Are the two of you from the Zhou and Yan families?¡± Butler Sun promptly replied, ¡°Back to the general, we are, we havee to¡­¡± Lu Shuo raised his hand to stop him before he could finish and said with a grave expression, ¡°Whatever you havee for, I am afraid you will return without sess. Xingyun Prefecture has been sealed off, and now one can only enter, not exit.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Seeing their faces change dramatically, Lu Shuo quickly said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much, the Governor sealed the city only to prevent the spread of the epidemic. Everyone inside is being treated.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°The Little Prince is also there.¡± Upon hearing this, Butler Sun and the Zhou Family butler were somewhat relieved. If the Little Prince is in the city, it means that Xingyun Prefecture will not be abandoned.
Butler Sun asked, ¡°General, are the three young masters of my family alright?¡± Lu Shuo hesitated for a moment, ¡°Eldest Young Master Yan¡­is actually recovered. Now, Young Master Yan Wenkai is still ill.¡± Butler Sun grew anxious, ¡°Young Master Wenkai is sick too?! How is he now? Hasn¡¯t he taken any medicine?¡± Lu Shuo sighed, ¡°Young Master Wenkai is still under treatment.¡± The epidemic got worse over time, and while medicines had worked for Eldest Young Master Yan and the others, they had no effect on Young Master Wenkai, who is still bedridden. ¡°What about Young Master Zhou of my house?¡± the Zhou Family butler hurriedly asked. This time, Lu Shuo¡¯s answer came more readily. ¡°Young Master Zhou is already out of danger.¡± The Zhou Family butler felt relieved. ncing at Butler Sun, who was visibly upset, he then asked, ¡°General, is it possible for us to send someone in to check on them?¡± Lu Shuo looked at them, pondering the good rtions between the Little Prince and their families before finally nodding, ¡°If you¡¯re really concerned, you can send someone in to look after them, but remember, unless the epidemic within the city is lifted, they cannot leave.¡± Butler Sun and the Zhou Family butler immediately conferred and decided that each family would send one person in. As Lu Shuo was about to attend to other matters, Butler Sun suddenly remembered the medicine on the ship and hurriedly called out, ¡°General, we¡¯ve also prepared some medicine for the Little Prince.¡± Lu Shuo immediately halted. What were they most in need of now? Food, and medicine. ¡°Where is it?¡± Butler Sun quickly pointed to the ship, ¡°It¡¯s on board.¡± Lu Shuo said, ¡°I will arrange for it to be unloaded immediately.¡± Sure enough, bags of medicine were soon being carried off the ship. As he watched the mountainous pile of medicine being checked by the apanying physician, Lu Shuo¡¯s knotted brow finally eased a bit, and he urgently waved his hand for the inspection. Suddenly, they heard the doctor¡¯s surprised voice, ¡°General, these are exactly the medicines we urgently need right now.¡±
Lu Shuo broke into a smile, and patting Butler Sun¡¯s shoulder excitedly, nearly caused him to stagger. Seeing this, Lu Shuo awkwardly withdrew his hand and, sping it in a salute again, said sincerely, ¡°I extend the Little Prince¡¯s gratitude.¡± Butler Sun, rubbing his arm and stiffly shaking his head, replied, ¡°Our mistress said it¡¯s not much, but it should help in an emergency.¡± Since they could not enter the city, after sending the caregivers in, the Zhou Family butler and Butler Sun returned on the boat; they had to report back to their respective families as quickly as possible.
Once they left, Lu Shuo ordered the medicine to be brought into the city. ¡­ Next to the Governor¡¯s Office stood a three-section estate. Xiao Yeyang and the others, seeing that Yan Wenkai¡¯s condition had not improved and Dong Yuanxuan had also taken to bed yesterday, were all feeling extremely downhearted. At that moment, De Fu rushed in, panting, ¡°Master, the Yan and Zhou families have sent people over, and Miss Yan has brought a lot of medicine.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression brightened, ¡°Really?¡± Shortly after, Qin Xiaoliu, wearing a white ¡®mask¡¯, and a Zhou Family servant entered. Seeing the two men¡¯s attire, Xiao Yeyang and the others were noticeably taken aback. Upon seeing that Yan Wenxiu and a few others were standing there without any precaution, Qin Xiaoliu immediately took out two new masks from the bag he was carrying: ¡°Elder Brother, Third Master, you should quickly put these on, be careful of getting infected.¡± As he spoke, he nced at Xiao Yeyang and others, and then distributed some masks to them as well. Yan Wenxiu hesitated after looking at Qin Xiaoliu: ¡°Do we really need to wear these, considering we haven¡¯te into contact with any patients?¡± Qin Xiaoliu replied, ¡°You need to wear them. Miss said that the virus is everywhere. It¡¯s always better to be safe than sorry.¡± Once they heard it was from Daohua, Wentao didn¡¯t hesitate and put on the mask right away, Xiao Yeyang wavered for a moment but then followed suit.
Seeing this, the rest naturally also put theirs on. Knowing that Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye wanted to inquire about the situation at home, Xiao Yeyang took people to check on the medicine supplies. Seeing the medicines brought by Daohua in the courtyard, Xiao Yeyang took a deep breath. Defu reminded him softly, ¡°The doctor has checked; these medicines are exactly what we urgently need.¡± Xiao Yeyang said, ¡°¡­ Keep some for our reserve, and send the rest to the Governor¡¯s Office. The city is full of sick people; they definitely won¡¯t have enough. The medicines collected by my uncle won¡¯t be able to be brought in for a while.¡± Defu nodded, ¡°This servant will take care of it right away.¡± Xiao Yeyang silently watched the bodyguards moving the medicines, his thoughts turned to Daohua, and he muttered to himself, ¡°She has helped me out a lot again.¡± ¡­ Xingzhou City. It was several dayster that Butler Sun and the Zhou Family¡¯s butler returned. In the main courtyard of Yan Residence. When Butler Sun came to report, Daohua was also present. Madam Li and Yan Zhigao didn¡¯t intend to hide it from her, allowing her to listen as well. When Madam Li learned that Xingyun Prefecture had been locked down and that Yan Wenkai had fallen ill, she couldn¡¯t catch her breath and fainting altogether.
¡°Mother!¡± ¡°Madam!¡± Daohua and Yan Zhigao hurriedly helped her onto the bed. At this moment, Yan Zhigao also panicked. His eldest legitimate son and youngest legitimate son were trapped in Xingyun Prefecture, a scenario he had never anticipated. He paced several rounds around the bed, and once he had calmed down, he spoke to Daohua. ¡°Let¡¯s not tell anyone else about this for now, especially your grandmother. She¡¯s old and can¡¯t withstand such a shock.¡± Daohua nodded, her face filled with concern as she asked, ¡°Father, nothing bad will happen to my elder brother and the others, right?¡± Yan Zhigao, frowning deeply, remained silent. This was the gue, and even he could not guarantee what would happen in the end. Seeing him like this, Daohua¡¯s heart sank. ¡­ Only the three people closest to Daohua knew the situation at Jiguang, so the Yan Family was still rtively calm. The Zhou Family, however, was in turmoil. Zhou Madam, learning about the lockdown of Xingyun Prefecture, made an uproar, insisting on bringing Zhou Chengye back no matter what.
The next day, Zhou Jingwan came to find Daohua with dark circles under her eyes. Zhou Jingwan looked exhausted. Seeing that Daohua also seemed not in the best spirit, she sighed, ¡°My mother even wants to send people to bring my brother back, but my grandfather said it¡¯s useless.¡± Daohua replied, ¡°¡­ Xiao Yeyang was also kept within the city. Governor Guo won¡¯t open the gates for anyone.¡± Zhou Jingwan said, ¡°My grandfather said the same.¡± After a pause, sheined, ¡°How can Governor Guo be so heartless, not even caring about the Little Prince¡¯s safety. If the Little Prince really wanted to leave, I don¡¯t believe that Governor Guo would truly stop him.¡± Daohua was silent for a moment: ¡°That¡¯s because Xiao Yeyang understands the role he ys by staying in the city.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zhou Jingwan looked puzzled, ¡°Role, what role?¡± Daohua said, ¡°Only if he stays in the city, will the citizens remain orderly and believe that the Imperial Court has not abandoned them. Xiao Yeyang is there to stabilize the people¡¯s hearts.¡± Zhou Jingwan was stunned, and she didn¡¯t speak for a long while. Daohua gave a bitter smile, ¡°There¡¯s no one in this world who can enjoy privileges without paying a price.¡± Because of the Guo Family¡¯s kindness to Xiao Yeyang, and perhaps also to alleviate the emperor¡¯s worry, Xiao Yeyang would not leave Xingyun Prefecture of his own volition at this time. Chapter 260: 242, Falling Ill_1 Chapter 260: Chapter 242, Falling Ill_1 ¡°Have you heard that the eldest son, third son, and fourth son are trapped in Xingyun Prefecture and can¡¯t get out? They might die there?¡± ¡°No way?¡± ¡°Why not? The epidemic has broken out in Xingyun Prefecture. Can anyone survive after being infected?¡± ¡°The eldest son is the legitimate eldest son. If he dies, Madam will surely be heartbroken to death, won¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Madam¡¯s illness this time must be because of this.¡± ¡°Think about it, if the eldest and fourth son can¡¯te back, wouldn¡¯t that be the death of Madam?¡± In the back courtyard of the Yan Residence, a few maids whispered among themselves, not noticing the old Madam Yan who hade out for a stroll. When the old Madam Yan heard these words, she felt a sharp pain in her chest, her vision went dark, and then she gasped for air and fell backward. ¡°Old Madam!¡± Madam Sun called out sharply, hurrying to support her.
Frightened by the incident with the old Madam, the maids were scared out of their wits. The main courtyard. Since Madam Li was ill, Daohua temporarily took over the affairs of the residence, even missing her studies these days. Having just finished dealing with her tasks, she saw Wang Manman hurriedly running over. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s terrible, Old Madam has fainted!¡± Daohua stood up abruptly and, as she walked out, asked, ¡°What happened? How could Grandmother faint all of a sudden?¡± Wang Manman replied, ¡°Old Madam heard about the eldest son, third son, and fourth son being trapped in Xingyun Prefecture.¡± Daohua paused, her face growing cold, ¡°Heard? Heard from whom?¡± Wang Manman replied, ¡°The maids were gossiping in the yard, and Old Madam identally overheard them.¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°The matter at Xingyun Prefecture has been strictly forbidden to spread by Father. How could the maids know about it?¡± Wang Manman was startled. Indeed, how could the people in the residence know about the situation of the eldest son and the others when only the main courtyard was aware? Concerned about Old Madam, Daohua hurriedly instructed Wang Manman, ¡°Go have Madam Fang take those gossiping maids into custody and find out where they heard the news from.¡± With that, she quickly headed toward Songhe Courtyard. Meanwhile, the entire Yan Family was aware of the entrapment and infection of Yan Wenxiu and the others in Xingyun Prefecture. Just like Madam Li and Old Madam, Madam Wu couldn¡¯t bear it and fell ill as well. Songhe Courtyard. ¡°How is Grandmother? Has the doctore?¡± Upon entering the room, Daohua saw Old Madam Yan lying weakly on the bed, tears still on the corners of her eyes, clearly having cried hard before. Madam Sun replied, ¡°The doctor has seen her and said it was rage overwhelming the heart.¡±
Hearing Daohua¡¯s voice, Old Madam Yan opened her eyes and slowly stretched out her hand. Daohua immediately leaned over to hold Old Madam¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandmother!¡± Old Madam Yan said, ¡°Your brothers¡­¡± Daohua assured, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry, all three brothers will be fine. The servants are talking nonsense; they don¡¯t know the real situation.¡±
Old Madam Yan closed her eyes, then opened them again, a look of regret on her face, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I should have stopped your father back then. If Wenxiu and the boys hadn¡¯t gone to Jiguang, this would never have happened.¡± Daohua tightened her grip on Old Madam¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t think like that, no matter what, the decision to let the elder brother and the others go to Jiguang was made with their best interests in mind. Now we are encountering some setbacks, but as long as we get through them, it will surely be beneficial for their future.¡± Madam Yan shook her head, ¡°Now I don¡¯t even hope for them to have any great prospects; I merely wish Wenxiu and the other two to grow up safely, marry, have children, and enjoy a house filled with grandchildren, rather than this¡­¡± Daohua interrupted, ¡°They will, the three brothers will surely marry and have children. Grandmother, Xiao Yeyang is also in Xingyun Prefecture; the situation isn¡¯t as bad as we imagine.¡± Madam Yan closed her eyes and said nothing more. Her granddaughter was still too young, utterly unaware of how terrifying an epidemic could be. When she was young, an epidemic had broken out in a neighboring state of her hometown, devastatingly leaving nine out of ten homes empty,pletely wiping out the entire city. Would her three grandsons ever return? Seeing this, Daohua didn¡¯t know what to say either, as any attempt atforting seemed pale and powerless at this moment. After sitting by Madam Yan¡¯s bed for a while and waiting until she fell asleep, Daohua rose and left the room. As she stepped out, she heard Wang Manman say that the third aunt could not leave her bed either, and Daohua let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see the third aunt.¡± The courtyard of Madam Yan, the third household¡¯s courtyard, the main courtyard, Daohua had been circling these three yards all day long, not retiring to her courtyard until her grandmother, the third aunt, and her mother had all taken their medicine and gone to sleep, utterly exhausted. By this point, the moon had already risen above the treetops. ¡°Miss, have something to eat, you haven¡¯t eaten yet!¡±
Wang Manman brought over the ck rice and yam porridge that had been simmering. Daohua took a couple of spoonfuls then lost her appetite, looking at Guyu and Lixia, ¡°How many masks have you sewn that I asked for?¡± Guyu hurriedly replied, ¡°The needlework room brought over five hundred this year, plus the ones made in the past few days, and those given by Miss Zhou; there should be a thousand by now.¡± Daohua nodded and then turned to Wang Manman, ¡°How is Zheng Bo¡¯s collection of medicinal herbsing along?¡± Wang Manman: ¡°We¡¯ve already collected more than ten carts, and Zheng Bo said that the Zhou Family butler helped introduce some medicinal merchants; we should be able to gather another batch in the next couple of days.¡± Daohua pondered for a moment, ¡°Tell Zheng Bo to keep collecting without stopping. Also, the medicinal herbs on our farm should be ready for harvesting. Send the medicinal farmers to check tomorrow, and if the herbs are mature, have them all collected.¡± Wang Manman looked at Daohua and probed, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re gathering so many herbs all of a sudden; are you nning to send them all to the eldest master and the others?¡± Daohua stared out the window, tapping her fingers on the table, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of making a trip to Xingyun Prefecture.¡± At this remark, Wang Manman and the other two paled. Daohua turned to them, ¡°You should all think it over. If I do go, I might take you with me. Of course, I won¡¯t force you. If you¡¯re afraid, you don¡¯t have to go.¡± Without any hesitation, Wang Manman said, ¡°Wherever you go, Miss, I will follow.¡± Guyu and Lixia exchanged looks and quickly replied, ¡°We feel the same.¡± Daohua smiled and didn¡¯t say anything further.
Wang Manman: ¡°Miss, when do we leave?¡± Daohua pondered for a moment, ¡°In a few days, perhaps. We still need to gather more medicinal herbs and settle the affairs at home before leaving. Alright, we have been busy all day; let¡¯s rest.¡± The next morning, Daohua arrived at the main courtyard early to see that Madam Li stilly in deep slumber. She quietly withdrew and asked Ping Tong, ¡°Did mother sleep wellst night?¡± Ping Tong shook her head, ¡°She woke up in fright several times in the night, each time crying and calling out for eldest master and fourth master.¡± Daohua was silent for a while, ¡°This can¡¯t go on, we can¡¯t wait for the older brothers to return only to find mother¡¯s health copsed. Later, let¡¯s call a doctor to prescribe some calming and sleeping medicine as he sees fit.¡± Ping Tong nodded. Daohua: ¡°I¡¯ll go handle the affairs of the residence now. I¡¯lle to see grandmother and third auntter, please keep a close watch over mother here and inform me immediately if anything happens.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Watching Daohua¡¯s departing figure, Ping Tong¡¯s expression showed relief. Thank goodness the eldest Miss was securing the residence, or else who knows how chaotic it might be now. Chapter 261: 243, Kill the Chicken to Warn the Monkey_1 Chapter 261: Chapter 243, Kill the Chicken to Warn the Monkey_1 In the past two days, Daohua had been busy taking care of the olddy, Madam Li, and the Wu Family, all sick, while also preparing things for the trip to Xingyun Prefecture, in addition to finding time to deal with affairs within the estate; she was utterly overwhelmed. During this time, undercurrents surged among the members of the Yan Residence, and there were quite a few murmurs in private. One noon, under the zing sun, Daohua returned to the mainpound from the third courtyard. ¡°Madam woke up for a while earlier and looked more spirited than the past couple of days, she even ate a bowl of bird¡¯s nest porridge before going back to sleep,¡± Ping Tong volunteered the information without waiting for Daohua to ask. Hearing this, Daohua¡¯s mood instantly brightened considerably, ¡°It¡¯s good that Mother has an appetite, once a person feels like eating, their illness is likely to improve quickly.¡± Ping Tong smiled and nodded, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just so.¡± Daohua patted her stomach, feeling a bit hungry after being busy for most of the day, ¡°Is there any more bird¡¯s nest porridge? I might as well have some; I have to greet Jingwan when she brings things overter.¡± There was a momentary pause in Ping Tong¡¯s expression, and she hesitated to answer. Seeing her like this, Daohua was a bit puzzled, ¡°Sister Ping Tong, what¡¯s wrong? Is there no more bird¡¯s nest porridge?¡± Ping Tong nced at Daohua, hesitant about how to start; these days, the young miss had been so busy, she was already exhausted, and Ping Tong didn¡¯t want to bother her with the affairs of the estate.
Moreover, the young miss was in charge of the kitchen, and to speak ill of the kitchen was to p the young miss¡¯s face. Ping Tong didn¡¯t want to say it, but Ping Xiao couldn¡¯t keep things to herself and blurted out, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s been going on with the kitchen these days, but the food they¡¯ve been sending is either too little or toote.¡± ¡°I went to the kitchen this morning and told them that Madam wanted to have bird¡¯s nest porridge when she woke up and asked them to prepare it. But near noon, they only sent over one bowl.¡± ¡°If Madam wakes up in the afternoon and wants more, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow.¡± Normally, a dish like bird¡¯s nest porridge would be simmered and brought over to the mainpound in a pot; the mainpound had a small stove where it could be kept warm, allowing the masters to eat whenever they wished. But now, the people in the kitchen had begun to neglect the mainpound. Daohua¡¯s brow furrowed at once; she was not unaware of the idle chatter in the residence these past two days, but she had been too busy to deal with it. Daohua suppressed the anger in her heart and looked toward Wang Manman, ¡°Go call the Kitchen Manager here, I want to ask what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡­ Soon, the Kitchen Manager arrived at the mainpound, panting and feeling somewhat uneasy looking at the expressionless Daohua, ¡°Young Miss, did you want to see me?¡± Daohua responded indifferently, ¡°I haven¡¯t had lunch yet today, and since you made bird¡¯s nest porridge for Mother this morning, go get what¡¯s left; I¡¯ll make do with some.¡± The Kitchen Manager¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and clutching her clothes, she appeared hesitant. Daohua frowned, her voice growing colder, ¡°From the look of you, it seems like a difficult task. Don¡¯t tell me you ate the bird¡¯s nest porridge?¡± The Kitchen Manager trembled and fell to her knees with a ¡®thump¡¯, ¡°Young Miss, it wasn¡¯t me who ate it, it was Auntie Lin. Around noon, Xiyun, who serves Auntie Lin, came to the kitchen and insisted on taking the bird¡¯s nest porridge away¡­ ¡± Anger flickered in Daohua¡¯s eyes as she said coldly, ¡°So, you, the Kitchen Manager, just let her take away my mother¡¯s bird¡¯s nest porridge?¡± Although the Yan Family¡¯s days were now a bit more prosperous, delicacies like bird¡¯s nest were not consumed frequently by either the olddy or Madam Li; they were reserved for times of illness to help with recovery. The Kitchen Manager replied, trembling, ¡°Please, Miss, understand, I truly didn¡¯t dare to stop her!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Daohua¡¯s hand mmed down hard on the table.
¡°Dare not stop? In your eyes, who exactly is the master? The bird¡¯s nest porridge my mother wanted to eat, you let a concubine¡¯s maid take it away, and now you dare toe crying to me!¡± ¡°Ren Granny, since I¡¯ve taken over the kitchen these past few months, you¡¯ve performed rather well; I thought you were a clever person, but it turns out you are just a fence-sitter swayed by the wind.¡± She could probably guess what was on Ren Granny¡¯s mind: thinking that since her eldest brother and fourth brother weren¡¯ting back, the Yan Family would eventually fall into Yan Wenbin¡¯s hands, and so, she eagerly curried favor. ¡°If you can¡¯t manage the kitchen, then don¡¯t bother doing it anymore!¡±
Ren Granny¡¯s face changed dramatically as she begged for mercy repeatedly, ¡°Miss, I was wrong, and I will not dare to do it again.¡± Daohua ignored her and looked at Wang Manman, ¡°Go and call Wei Madam from the kitchen.¡± As for the management of the house, she might still be unfamiliar, but when it came to using people, she had her own ideas. After taking over the kitchen, she entrusted Ren Granny with its management but also kept an eye on others. Long before, she had taken notice of Wei Madam and intended to cultivate her. She did this for two reasons: first, to avoid chaos in the kitchen from having no one to rece Ren Granny if something happened to her; second, to keep pressure on Ren Granny, making her aware that the kitchen could function without her. She hadn¡¯t expected to have to use her backup so soon. ¡°Yes!¡± Seeing Daohua angry, Wang Manman also felt somewhat scared and quickly turned to call someone. It took a good while before Wang Manman finally came back with Wei Madam. Daohua frowned, ¡°Why did it take so long for you to return?¡± Wang Manman¡¯s face was also not good as she stepped forward, ¡°Miss, the rtives of Mistress Lin from her maternal family came, and they had the kitchen prepare many dishes to be sent to Shuangxin Courtyard. When I arrived, the kitchen was cleaning up, and Wei Madam was cooking, covered in stains; she changed her clothes, and that¡¯s why we arete.¡± On hearing this, Daohua¡¯s anger surged, and she said coldly, ¡°Mistress Lin¡¯s rtivese to the residence, why was I not informed? Who allowed them in without permission?¡± Daohua nced around, ¡°Where is Big Madam Fang? Go call her to me!¡± This time, Daohua didn¡¯t have to wait long. Big Madam Fang rushed over in haste, and as soon as she arrived, she knelt down to admit her fault, ¡°Miss, it was my fault for not guarding the door properly, please punish me.¡±
Daohua¡¯s gaze chilled as she looked at her, ¡°Big Madam Fang, you are my mother¡¯s right-hand woman, butler Sun is my father¡¯s right-hand man, Uncle Sun and Granny Sun have been serving Great Grandmother and watched me grow up, our whole family has great trust in your family.¡± Big Madam Fang¡¯s heart trembled as she kept nodding her head on the ground, ¡°I have failed the master¡¯s trust, I assure you, this will never happen again.¡± Daohua¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ¡°Remember the words you said today, in my sight, your family doesn¡¯t get a second chance. Now go, find the person who opened the door and let them in, I want to know today.¡± ¡°Yes, I will go and check immediately.¡± Big Madam Fang shakily stood up, ncing at the imposing eldest girl seated in the principal seat, she turned swiftly and left; just as she was about to step out the door, she heard the eldest girl¡¯s words yet again. ¡°Wei Madam, from now on, all matters of the kitchen will be under your management, do you think you can handle it?¡± ¡°I will certainly not let down the eldest girl¡¯s expectations.¡± ¡°Miss, I was wrong, I dare not do it again in the future, please give me one more chance!¡± Ren Granny pleaded loudly. ¡°If I were to give a chance for every mistake, wouldn¡¯t everyone dare to make mistakes and then just beg for forgiveness? Ren Granny, today you and your son will leave the Yan Residence!¡± Upon hearing this, Big Madam Fang¡¯s body shook. She had not expected the eldest girl to not only strip Ren Granny of her job but also to expel her from the residence, her son included. Was the eldest girl making an example out of the chicken to scare the monkeys? Chapter 262: 244, Caught Red-Handed_1 Chapter 262: Chapter 244, Caught Red-Handed_1 The servants of the Yan Family had always known about Daohua¡¯s ferocity, yet although they respected her to her face, in their hearts, there was not much fear. After all, Daohua was usualy very kind to the servants, she always gave orders and instructions gently and was almost never known to beat or scold them. Working in the Daohua Pavilion was recognized as the most rxed andfortable job in the Yan Residence. However, this time the expulsion of Madam Ren and her son made everyone truly realize the might of the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter. Watching Madam Ren, who was gagged and dragged away, the entire main courtyard fell silent. The servants all lowered their heads, not daring to speak out, even Ping Tong and Ping Xiao were stunned by Daohua¡¯s sudden rage. Feeling the fear in the eyes around her under the scorching sun, the fire in Daohua¡¯s chest wouldn¡¯t subside no matter what. In these days, the worry for her elder brothers, the fatigue of looking after her grandmother and her mother, and the mental exhaustion from dealing with the various household affairs had already stretched her emotions taut. At the moment, she was a lit fuse. Yet some people just insisted on crashing into her head-on. Madam Ren was but a minor character, those who truly stirred up gossip in the Yan Residence were from the Shuangxin Courtyard.
Just thinking about her elder brothers¡¯ uncertain fate, her grandmother and mother lying sick in bed, and the people from Shuangxin Courtyard hosting friends and feasting, the fire in Daohua¡¯s heart zed even more fiercely. ¡°Didn¡¯t Aunt Lin¡¯s familye? Let¡¯s go, we should have a look as well!¡± Daohua stood up ¡®swoosh¡¯ and quickly stepped out of the room, heading straight for the Shuangxin Courtyard. When Wang Manman saw this, her heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly called several matrons from the main court and quickly followed. These days, she could feel the anger brewing in the youngdy¡¯s heart. If she didn¡¯t let it all out today, there would be no end to it. Ping Tong and Ping Xiao exchanged a nce, their faces filled with anxiety. Ping Xiao said with some self-reproach, ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s all my fault. If I had known that the youngdy would get so angry, I wouldn¡¯t have talked about the kitchen earlier.¡± But Ping Tong shook her head, ¡°The youngdy would have found out sooner orter. You just made it happen earlier. After giving birth to the fifth young mistress, Aunt Lin had quieted down and was onlypeting for favor with Aunt Liu.¡± ¡°But now, with elder brother and fourth brother trapped in Xingyun Prefecture, she sees her chanceing. It hasn¡¯t been long, and she¡¯s already starting to stir things up. It¡¯s good for the eldest young mistress to discipline her, to keep her from forgetting her ce.¡± Ping Xiao was somewhat worried, ¡°But still, Aunt Lin is the lord¡¯s concubine. If the eldest young mistress confronts her directly, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be good.¡± Ping Tong fell silent for a moment, ¡°Our eldest young mistress isn¡¯t afraid of the lord.¡± Although a servant herself, she saw clearly that the eldest young mistress was the most confident person in the Yan Residence. ¡­ Shuangxin Courtyard. When Daohua arrived with her entourage, there was no one in the courtyard except for two maids guarding the gate under the corridor. Upon seeing Daohuaing, the maids turned to inform the people inside, but unfortunately, Wang Manman, after receiving a sign from Daohua, quickly stopped them with a few swift steps. Daohua, ignoring the arrested maids, walked straight toward the main hall. As she stepped onto the threshold, she overheard someone inside saying. ¡°Your brother said, the gue in Xingyun Prefecture is very serious. Now not only is the city sealed off, but the surrounding suburbs are also closed. Madam Li has lost her two sons, they¡¯re doomed for sure. Once they die, your brother-inw will only have Wenbin as a son. Now that Madam Li has also fallen ill, without her sons, I guess she won¡¯t live much longer. Once she passes away, the entire Yan Family will belong to you, sister.¡± Hearing this, the servants who had followed Daohua to this ce turned pale with fright. Even Wang Manman dared not look at her young mistress¡¯s expression.
Compared to the shock and indignation of others, Daohua was surprisingly calm. Pointing to a maid on the farthest edge, she said, ¡°You, go to the front courtyard and ask Father toe to Shuangxin Courtyard. Tell him I am waiting for him here.¡± The named maid nodded, then turned and ran out of the courtyard as if she were flying. At that moment, it seemed as if someone in the room heard the noise. The curtain of the door was lifted, and Aunt Lin, Yan Wenbin, and Yan Yishuang all came out. Seeing Daohua and the others standing outside, the faces of Aunt Lin and her two children changed drastically; Yan Wenbin, who seldom had any interaction with Daohua, greeted Daohua for the first time out of guilt, but his speech was stammering.
¡°Big¡­ Big¡­ Big sister!¡± Daohua¡¯s gaze swept across the faces of the three, then she walked to the door of the room, nced at the dining table inside where more than half of the meal remained, and Madam Li¡¯s bird¡¯s nest porridge was ostentatiously ced on the table. There were two other people in the room, one was Aunt Lin¡¯s mother, Lin Wangshi; the other was Aunt Lin¡¯s sister-inw, Lin Xushi. At that moment, neither woman dared to utter a sound. After all, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family before them was nothing like what they had imagined. Although small in stature, the sharpness of her gaze as it fell upon them made them shiver involuntarily. After observing everything in the room, Daohua turned around to look at Yan Wenbin. Remembering how her eldest brother had introduced schoolmates to Yan Wenbin before, Daohua found it both amusing and ironic and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Fifth Brother, so you are here too!¡± Yan Wenbin¡¯s heart trembled. If Daohua had erupted in anger from the start, he wouldn¡¯t be as fearful as he was now. But she actually smiled at him, which instantly undermined his confidence. Daohua ignored the change in Yan Wenbin¡¯s expression and spoke on her own, ¡°Fifth Brother, let me ask you, what do you think of our eldest brother¡¯s treatment of you?¡± Yan Wenbin swallowed and after a moment of consideration, replied, ¡°Eldest Brother has been very good to me; I am eternally grateful.¡± Daohua raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°Grateful? Are you really grateful?¡± she said, and pointed at Lin Xushi, ¡°Just now, when this woman was cursing our eldest brother, if you were truly grateful, why didn¡¯t you speak up to stop her?¡± Yan Wenbin¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°I¡­¡± Before he could differentiate, Daohua asked another question, ¡°Fifth Brother, do you really wish to rece our eldest brother and take his ce?¡±
Yan Wenbin¡¯s expression fluctuated rapidly; after all, he was only in his teens and not yet capable of concealing his inner thoughts. Daohua had hit a nerve, and he was at a loss for how to respond. Seeing her son at a loss for words, Aunt Lin immediately stepped forward, positioning herself protectively in front of Yan Wenbin, ¡°Eldest young miss, what are you trying to do?¡± The smile disappeared from Daohua¡¯s face, her eyes darkened, and she looked at Aunt Lin with a cold expression, ¡°Aunt Lin, don¡¯t be anxious. Wait until Father arrives; it will be your turn to perform.¡± When Aunt Lin heard that Yan Zhigao was also on his way, her heart began to race with nervous guilt, especially since the topics they had just been discussing were indeed inappropriate for the time. However, she quickly regained her resolve, believing that no matter what, Lord Yan now had only Wenbin as his good and healthy son. She didn¡¯t believe that Lord Yan would truly punish them. Daohua¡¯s gaze brushed past Aunt Lin and looked at Yan Wenbin again, ¡°Fifth Brother, do you wish for our eldest brother and fourth brother to die in Xingyun Prefecture?¡± Yan Wenbin didn¡¯t hesitate this time, shaking his head repeatedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I never wanted our eldest brother and fourth brother to die.¡± He did wish to take the ce of his eldest brother and win all of his father¡¯s love and expectations, but he had never wished for his eldest brother or fourth brother to die. Daohua watched Yan Wenbin quietly, as if verifying the truth of his words. After a long while, she withdrew her gaze. Meanwhile, upon receiving the report from the maid, Yan Zhigao hurried over apanied by the butler. Chapter 263: 245: Tidying Up_1 Chapter 263: Chapter 245: Tidying Up_1 ¡°` Upon entering Shuangxin Courtyard and seeing so many people gathered, with the eldest daughter looking as cold as frost, Yan Zhigao¡¯s gaze swiftly flickered, ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± When the Lin concubine saw Yan Zhigao, it was as if her soul had returned to her, and she threw herself at him, crying and saying, ¡°My Lord, you¡¯ve finally arrived. If you hade anyter, Wenhui, Yishuang, and I would have all been taken down by the eldest young miss.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I did something wrong to offend the eldest young miss. We were just eating when she came with arge group of people, ready to reprimand us, and it scared Yishuang and Wenbin so much that they didn¡¯t even dare to speak.¡± ¡°If I did something wrong, the eldest young miss can beat or scold me, after all, I¡¯m just a concubine. But Wenbin and Yishuang are the eldest young miss¡¯s own younger brother and sister. They are still so young; they should not be treated like this¡­¡± No one in the entire Shuangxin Courtyard dared to speak, each of them quietly listened to the Lin concubine¡¯s tearfulints. The Lin concubine copsed into Yan Zhigao¡¯s arms and, while awaiting a response and taking the opportunity to wipe her tears, she sneakily nced at Yan Zhigao¡¯s face, only then realizing that he wasn¡¯t looking at her at all, but was staring straight at the eldest young miss standing on the steps. Yan Zhigao was listening to the Lin concubine, but his attention was even more focused on the eldest daughter. He discovered that at this moment, the eldest daughter¡¯s expression was so indifferent it was frightening; there wasn¡¯t a trace of warmth in her eyes. He didn¡¯t like his eldest daughter being like this; he would rather have her talking back to him and arguing, than to see her saying nothing and just quietly watching him with those eyes.
Without an audience, the Lin concubine¡¯s crying gradually subsided, and she could only sniffle and feign wiping her tears. At that moment, Yan Zhigao pushed the Lin concubine away and turned to Daohua, asking, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Daohua saw that this time the cheap father didn¡¯t immediately conclude after the concubine¡¯s crying, and she smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just that the Lin concubine¡¯s siblings said that my older brother and fourth brother have been doomed in Xingyun Prefecture, that our mother is also sick and not likely to live much longer, and that in the future, the Yan Family will belong to the Lin concubine.¡± Hearing this, Yan Zhigao¡¯s face turned dark, and he red fiercely at Lin Wangshi and Lin Xushi. How dare the Lin Family curse the descendants of the Yan Family! Before Yan Zhigao couldsh out, the Lin concubine fell to the ground ¡®thump¡¯, crying loudly, ¡°Eldest young miss, where have I offended you for you to wrongly use me and my family?¡± She absolutely couldn¡¯t admit to this; she knew all too well how much her lord valued his heirs. ¡°My lord, my siblings are timid. Even if you lent them hundreds of guts, they wouldn¡¯t dare to have such thoughts. I beg for your discernment, my lord.¡± Yan Zhigao frowned, looked at the pitifully crying Lin concubine, then at Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang, who were too scared to speak, and finally at the trembling Lin Wangshi and Lin Xushi, before raising his eyes to Daohua. Daohua, with an amused look, said with augh, ¡°Father, you are an imperial envoy ustomed to examining cases, aren¡¯t you? Do you want to do an investigation? See if I would curse my own elder brother and my dear mother just to bring down one of your concubines?¡± Yan Zhigao remained silent, not speaking, but he shook off the Lin concubine, who was clinging to his robe. Seeing this, the Lin concubine¡¯s heart suddenly sank, and Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang also turned pale. The father believes what the eldest sister said! Daohua waited a moment, and seeing her cheap father was silent and looking stern, her mouth curled slightly with a trace of irony, ¡°Father, I want an exnation, for my three brothers who are still in danger and for my mother who lies sick in bed.¡± ¡°And remember, don¡¯t try to cate me with two outsiders.¡± Daohua¡¯s meaning was clear: she wasn¡¯t concerned with Lin Wangshi and Lin Xushi; she wanted to deal with the Lin Family. She was too tired to confront them ¨C she just wanted a result. Seeing the eldest daughter determined not to let the matter of the Lin Family mother and son rest, Yan Zhigao¡¯s brows were tightly knit together. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°The Lin Family woman speaks without restraint. She is confined to Shuangxin Courtyard for half a year¡­ ¡± ¡°Father!¡± Daohua cut him off, saying with a smile that was not quite a smile, ¡°Father, in your eyes, is the life of my elder brother and fourth brother worth nothing more than confinement, and only for half a year at that?¡±
Yan Zhigao¡¯s expression darkened further: ¡°The Lin Family woman is confined for three years and is punished with copying Buddhist scriptures one hundred times; if she does not finish in a day, then she shall not be released that day.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Lin concubine began to wail, ¡°My lord, please no, I am innocent!¡± Yan Zhigao once again shook off the Lin concubine¡¯s clinging and looked towards Daohua. Daohua smiled, said nothing more, and then turned to look at Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang.
Seeing this, Yan Zhigao took a deep breath: ¡°Wenbin and Yishuang have been disrespectful to their legitimate mother and elder brothers. From a chosen date, they too are confined within the residence, and until your elder brothers return, you shall not leave.¡± After speaking, Yan Zhigao turned away, ready to leave. The Lin Family woman deserved punishment for her error, but the way the eldest daughter was behaving made him feel coerced and ufortable. ¡°Father!¡± Daohua called out again to stop him. ¡°` Yan Zhigao turned around, displeasure evident in his gaze as he looked at Daohua, ¡°I have already punished them, what else do you want to say?¡± Daohua sneered, ¡°Father, please believe me, if they were not your concubines and children, I would absolutely have no desire to bother with them at all.¡± Having said that, she could not be bothered with her stepfather¡¯splexion anymore and continued. ¡°Father, only you, me, and mother knew about the incident with the three elder brothers at the Xingyun Prefecture, so how did the news get out?¡± Yan Zhigao was startled, indeed, how did the news spread? Daohua didn¡¯t wait for him to figure it out and said directly, ¡°I had someone investigate, and it turns out that the first person in the residence to spread the news of the troubles of my elder brothers was the maid Xiyun from Aunt Lin¡¯s side. Aunt Lin never steps out of her doorways; how could she have known?¡± Yan Zhigao¡¯s expression shifted rapidly, and after casting aplex nce at his eldest daughter, he looked coldly towards Lin Wangshi and Lin Xushi, ¡°From now on, the Lin family shall not set foot in the Yan Residence ever again. As for Master Lin¡­ he is suspended from his duties starting today.¡±
Upon hearing this, Lin Wangshi immediately screamed, ¡°Son-inw, please no, he¡¯s your brother-inw! Please, for Wenhui¡¯s sake and the three children she bore you, don¡¯t end his employment.¡± Watching Lin Wangshi slump to the ground, Yan Zhigao¡¯s brow furrowed. At this moment, Aunt Lin also started to cry, and both Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang knelt before Yan Zhigao, begging piteously. ¡°Heh~¡± Amidst the wailing, Daohua sneered again, looking at her stepfather with a smile, ¡°Son-inw? Who is the son-inw? It¡¯s a good thing my maternal grandparents are not around anymore, otherwise, how angry they would be? To have a new rtive out of nowhere.¡± Yan Zhigao¡¯s face changed, and after ncing at Daohua, he no longer hesitated and left the Shuangxin Courtyard. At the entrance of the courtyard, people from the second and third houses saw the entire Lin Family being punished, and Yan Zhigao leaving with an ashen face; they all exchanged bewildered looks. Sun Family patted her chest, ¡°I never expected that girl Daohua¡¯s temper could be so frightening when roused!¡± Yan Zhiyuan sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before¡ªif Aunt Lin didn¡¯t keep quiet, she would be dealt with by Daohua sooner orter. Now, look, the entire Lin Family has been sorted outpletely.¡± As his words fell, several old matrons dragged Lin Wangshi and Lin Xushi out of Shuangxin Courtyard and directly escorted them out of the Yan Residence, not giving them any dignity. Sun Family, upon seeing this, quickly pulled Yan Zhiyuan back. Then, the maid Xiyun, for spreading rumors, was also taken out. Wang Manman handed her over to the waiting Madam Fang outside the courtyard, saying, ¡°Miss said that the Yan Family has no need for servants who stir up trouble. Later, go to the main courtyard to find Sister Ping Tong for their indenture contracts and sell them off with those who neglected their duties and let people in carelessly.¡±
Upon hearing this, Sun Family¡¯s hand trembled, and even Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s face changed. Main Courtyard. Ping Tong and Ping Xiao, after hearing about Daohua¡¯s arrangements, both fell silent in unison. After a while, Ping Tong spoke up, ¡°The eldest miss always seems so gentle and amiable, but if someone crosses her bottom line, her means are even more ruthless than the madam¡¯s.¡± ¡°After this incident, those in the residence with ulterior motives will likely restrain themselves.¡± Ping Xiao thought about it and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to have someone like the eldest miss. As our family grows, to keep everyone in check, we must use drastic measures. The madam¡­ is indeed too gentle.¡± Shuangxin Courtyard. In the west wing, Aunt Willow had the door tightly closed. Before, she had dared to peek through the window at the situation in the yard, but after witnessing the eldest miss¡¯s measures, she didn¡¯t even dare to watch the drama. Fearing that if she wasn¡¯t careful, the fire would spread to her as well. In the courtyard, after seeing her maternal grandmother and aunt being dragged out by the servants, Yan Wenbin stared at Daohua with eyes full of resentment. Daohua didn¡¯t bother with the servants during the resolution, and only after everything was done did she look indifferently towards him. Meeting Yan Wenbin¡¯s resentful gaze, Daohua first stared back expressionlessly for a while, then scoffed scornfully and led her people out of the courtyard. ¡°From today on, seal off the Shuangxin Courtyard. No one is allowed in or out of Aunt Lin¡¯s ce, and no visits are permitted. However, if Aunt Willow wants toe out, she may be allowed to pass.¡±
With that, Shu Xin nced quickly at the west wing then quickly averted her eyes. In the west wing, Aunt Willow shuddered, knowing that the eldest miss had just warned her. In fact, she would stay in line even without the warning. After all, masters as kind-hearted as Madam Li are truly rare. Chapter 264: 246, Passing the Buck_1 Chapter 264: Chapter 246, Passing the Buck_1 Main Courtyard. Madam Li awoke in thete afternoon. Knowing they couldn¡¯t keep it from her, Ping Tong and Ping Xiao reported everything that had transpired at Shuangxin Courtyard. After listening, Madam Li took a deep breath. It took a while for her topose herself before she could open her eyes again, ¡°Where is the eldest daughter?¡± Ping Tong replied, ¡°These past few days, the eldest daughter seems to have been letting Miss Zhou help her make masks. Just now Miss Zhou came over to deliver something, the eldest daughter should be in Daohua Pavilion talking to Miss Zhou. Madam, would you like me to call for the eldest daughter toe here?¡± Madam Li shook her head, ¡°No need, let her be busy with her affairs.¡± Before long, the sounds of greetings could be heard from the courtyard. Ping Xiao peered out the window, then turned back to Madam Li with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s the eldest daughter, it must be the eldest daughter. You have a mother-daughter connection, as soon as you awoke, she sensed it, and here she is.¡± At these words, a smile appeared on Madam Li¡¯s face, and then she saw the door curtain open and her daughter quickly walked in. ¡°Mother!¡± Seeing Madam Li awake and perched on the bed, Daohua¡¯s face lit up with joy, and she quickly approached the bedside, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re awake?¡±
Madam Li sped Daohua¡¯s hand, and seeing the weariness in her daughter¡¯s eyes, she felt a pang of distress and guilt, ¡°Mother has done wrong; to fall ill at such a time and burden all the household affairs on your frail shoulders. Have you been worn out these days?¡± At that, her gaze sharpened. It should have been the Lin Family¡¯s issue to deal with, not for her daughter to stand in front of her and take it on. Daohua sat at the edge of the bed, disagreeing, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve done no wrong. You fell ill out of a mother¡¯s loving and anxious heart, such things are beyond anyone¡¯s control. Sharing mother¡¯s worries is my duty as a daughter. I don¡¯t feel fatigued. The main thing is, you must recover quickly.¡± Madam Li nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright, mother will certainly recover as quickly as possible.¡± She paused for a moment before asking, ¡°I heard you had two old maids guard Shuangxin Courtyard?¡± Daohua nodded, snorting coldly, ¡°If Aunt Liu wasn¡¯t still living there, I would have wanted to lock up Shuangxin Courtyard directly to stop Aunt Lin from jumping up and down and disturbing the peace of the entire residence.¡± Madam Li tapped Daohua¡¯s forehead, shaking her head, ¡°You¡¯re too reckless in your actions. Tell me, if you let the maids guard the doors of Shuangxin Courtyard, how will your father enter?¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, ¡°After Aunt Lin and her family sided with her in cursing you and my two brothers, if father still wishes to see Aunt Lin, then he might as well just live with his concubines from now on!¡± Seeing that her daughter hadn¡¯t grasped her point, Madam Li was taken aback, trying to phrase it several times but only managing to say vaguely, ¡°Your father has confined Aunt Lin, he wouldn¡¯t go against his own decree. What mother means is, now that I am ill, your father still needs somewhere to sleep at night, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Daohua fell silent for a few seconds before a look of understanding crossed her face, and then she scoffed, ¡°Then let him sleep in the study. He¡¯s nearly forty, he won¡¯t die without those pleasures.¡± At that remark, both Madam Li and Ping Tong and Ping Xiao behind her were left gaping in shock. After a good while, Madam Li came to her senses and then tapped Daohua¡¯s forehead with a flick, ¡°You¡¯re still a young girl, what kind of talk is that!¡± Daohua hurriedly covered her forehead, looking usingly at Madam Li. Madam Li wanted to say more, but seeing her daughter rubbing her forehead with a pitiful expression, she swallowed her words back, uttering fiercely, ¡°Once I¡¯m well, I¡¯ll go to your courtyard myself and take away those storybooks from your study.¡± Daohua wanted to retort, but seeing the look on Madam Li¡¯s face¡ªthat she would act if dared to speak¡ªDaohua wisely closed her mouth. Go ahead and take them. She had read them all anyway. She would simply buy new onester; she had the money to be willful! Daohua nced at Madam Li, noting that after her lecture, her spirits seemed buoyant, and she no longer appeared as frail as before. After pondering, she exined, ¡°Mother, I guarded Shuangxin Courtyard mainly for the stability of the house.¡± ¡°Now that you and grandmother are ill, and father has to attend to his official duties, he can¡¯t deal with the affairs of the inner courtyard. Aunt Lin stirring trouble at this time is nothing but showing her true colors. If I don¡¯t suppress her firmly, who knows what else she might do?¡± ¡°As for the likes of Nanny Ren and others, it¡¯s only because my eldest brothers are trapped at Xingyun Prefecture that they dare to entertain the notion of disloyalty. What use are such people if that is the case?¡±
¡°I know that you may feel my handling of matters is too harsh, but once disloyal, there can be a second time. By punishing them severely this time, saving them some face, perhaps they will choose to mend their ways, but it¡¯s also possible that they will harbor resentment.¡± ¡°Hence, for the sake of future peace and smoothness, I must definitely annihte all potential dangers in the cradle, leaving them no chance to retaliate against me.¡± If she was going to do it, she had to do it thoroughly. She wouldn¡¯t underestimate anyone. Servants may not have many rights, but that doesn¡¯t hinder their ability to create trouble.
Gazing at the fierce light in her daughter¡¯s eyes and her resolute tone, Madam Li was taken aback. Unknowingly, her daughter had grown capable of shouldering responsibilities alone. In times of crisis, she was even more decisive than Madam Li herself! Daohua paid no attention to Madam Li¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°When Madam Zhou was instructing the An Jing butler, she said something I think is very right. As masters, we can be kind to our servants, but we must never lose our authority or let them be disrespectful.¡± ¡°This turmoil, whether big or small, has caused a stir throughout the estate in just a few days, simply because we have been too lenient in the past.¡± ¡°It serves them right, those unfortunate enough to be involved. They¡¯ve be the chickens used to warn the monkeys. Using this opportunity, it¡¯s just right for us to establish the rules of the estate anew.¡± As she spoke, Daohua pulled on Madam Li¡¯s hand, ¡°Mother, now that the estate has quieted down, I¡¯ve instructed Fang Dame to keep a close watch on the doorway, and for Sister Ping Tong and Sister Ping Xiao to pay more attention to the estate¡¯s affairs. I¡¯m thinking¡­ in a few days, I want to personally go to Xingyun Prefecture to bring my brothers back.¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Li immediately sat upright, gripping Daohua¡¯s hand tightly, agitatedly saying, ¡°No way, your three brothers are already trapped over there, and you want to go too?¡± ¡°Now, you¡¯re the only one left by my side. If something happens to you as well, how could I go on living?¡± Being too agitated, Madam Li even started coughing violently. Seeing this, Daohua quickly stood up, patting Madam Li¡¯s back whileforting her, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t get agitated, let me finish speaking.¡± Madam Li was in a mood to listen to nothing, ¡°No matter how you sugarcoat your words, Mother will not agree to let you go. Just give up on the idea.¡± Daohua felt helpless, ¡°But my elder brothers are in Xingyun Prefecture.¡± She said, embracing Madam Li¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Mother, your daughter is afraid of death and would not joke with her own life.¡± Madam Li gradually calmed down but still wore a face of refusal.
Left with no choice, Daohua said softly, ¡°Mother, you know that I have been reading medical books for years¡­¡± Madam Li replied irritably, ¡°You¡¯re just an amateur, don¡¯t bring that up again.¡± Daohua fell silent. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about that. ¡°Mother, Xiao Yeyang is also in Xingyun Prefecture. If I go there and¡­ if the gue there really is uncontroble, with my rtionship with him, even if it requires persistence, I can wear him down until he agrees to bring the three brothers out with him.¡± At these words, Madam Li¡¯s resolve began to waver. Her sons and daughters were all dear to her, and any trouble befalling them would be her downfall, but¡­ if her daughter could truly save her sons, should she let her take the risk? Madam Li wavered inside, and seeing that Daohua wanted to keep persuading, she, not wanting to give in, pushed Daohua away and very cowardly passed the buck to the elderdy. ¡°You go ask your grandmother. If she agrees, thene and talk to me about it.¡± After hearing this, Daohua paused momentarily, then nodded, ¡°Alright, I will go and speak with grandmother now,¡± thinking that either way, she had to win over both her grandmother and her mother if she was to go to Xingyun Prefecture. Watching Daohua leave, Madam Li felt a bit guilty as she turned to Ping Tong and Ping Xiao, ¡°Am I being too unfilial? Whenever there¡¯s a problem, I send her to find the olddy.¡± Ping Xiao didn¡¯t know how to respond and looked towards Ping Tong. Ping Tong pondered for a moment, then said with a smile, ¡°The olddy is the Yan Family¡¯s stabilizing needle. It¡¯s proper for you, Madam, to seek advice from her.¡±
Madam Li nodded, as if she had found a reason to console herself, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. The olddy has eaten more salt than I have rice. Seeking her advice is of course more thorough than mine.¡± Songhe Courtyard. The moment Daohua started speaking, the old Madam Yan had her sent out of the room. With no other choice, Daohua stood outside the window painstakingly exining the reason. After talking for a long while, it was only when she got to how she could take the three brothers out of the city that old Madam Yan began to soften. ¡°You go ask your mother, you are her daughter. If she agrees for you to go, then you cane and ask this old woman.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua raised an eyebrow, her eyes shifting, a hint of cunning glinting through, ¡°Grandmother, just wait, I¡¯ll go ask Mother now. She will definitely agree.¡± After she left the courtyard, old Madam Yan guiltily turned to Nurse Sun, ¡°Am I doing something wrong? They say both the palm and the back of the hand are flesh. It¡¯s too hard for Madam Li to make a decision.¡± Nurse Sun hesitated for a moment then said, ¡°Olddy, a mother knows her daughter best. Madam will surely take her temperament into ount and consider her opinions appropriately.¡± The olddy nodded and sighed, ¡°What kind of situation is this? May the Buddha bless the Yan Family¡¯s descendants to grow up in peace and safety.¡± Chapter 265: 247, Arrival at_1 Chapter 265: Chapter 247, Arrival at_1 Daohua knew in her heart that the reason why the olddy and Madam Li had pushed the issue onto each other was simply because they couldn¡¯t bear to let her take the risk, and at the same time, they were worried about Yan Wenxiu and the other two who were trapped in Xingyun Prefecture. If there had been a perfect solution, neither of them would have shirked responsibility. Since the two of them couldn¡¯t make up their minds, she would make the decision for them. Having realized this, Daohua went to the main courtyard and told Madam Li that the olddy had agreed to let her go to Xingyun Prefecture. ¡°What?! The olddy agreed to let you go?¡± Madam Li looked at Daohua with a face full of disbelief. Daohua, smiling, stepped forward, ¡°Mother, I was raised by the olddy, and she knows how much I cherish my life. Once in Xingyun Prefecture, I definitely won¡¯t run around recklessly. Besides, I understand medical principles and have made so many masks. With proper protection and caution, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± Madam Li was still hesitant but no longer as opposed as before. Seeing this, Daohua didn¡¯t intend to make Madam Li verbally consent to her going to Xingyun Prefecture but said directly, ¡°Then, Mother, I will start preparing now!¡± Madam Li reached out her hand, wanting to stop her, but in the end, she let her hand fall weakly.
The daughter might not be able to do much once there, but if¡­ if something truly did happen to Wenxiu and the others, at the very least, she could bring their bodies back, so they wouldn¡¯t be left in a foreignnd. After leaving the main courtyard, Daohua hurried to Songhe Courtyard and ryed the same message to the olddy. The olddy, after listening, fell silent for a long while. She looked at Daohua silently and finally closed her eyes, ¡°If your mother has agreed, then go ahead! But¡­¡± Suddenly, the olddy opened her eyes wide and grabbed Daohua¡¯s hand so tightly that it hurt. Feeling the olddy¡¯s anxiety and unrest, Daohua didn¡¯t cry out but quietly looked at her. The olddy said, ¡°¡­Your mother and I will be waiting for you at home. If¡­ if something happens to your brothers, you must protect yourself. Even if you can¡¯t bring them back, you must return on your own.¡± Daohua hugged the olddy, her voice slightly trembling, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry, I now have so many estates and shops to manage when I return.¡± With that, she patted the olddy¡¯s back. ¡°I will bring all three brothers back, for sure!¡± Having persuaded the olddy and Madam Li, Daohua elerated her preparations. Yan Zhigao only found out about this the day before Daohua was to leave. Looking at his eldest daughter calmly eating at the dining table, Yan Zhigao¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions. He wanted to stop her, but he couldn¡¯t find the words to do so. His eldest son was the one on whom he had ced great hopes. If there was the slightest chance, he would want to rescue him. But if it meant exchanging the safety of his eldest daughter for that chance, he hesitated. Seeing the worry in her stepfather¡¯s eyes, Daohua¡¯s eyes flickered, and she said with her head down, ¡°Father, rest assured, I will take good care of myself and bring all three brothers back. As for home¡­¡± Yan Zhigao cut in, ¡°Having punished the Lin Family, I will not change my decision.¡± He knew what his eldest daughter was worried about. Yes, he had a certain fondness for the Lin Family and their children, but this affection did not outweigh the respect he had for his legitimate children and his wife, nor had he ever intended for the Lin Family¡¯s children to outshine his own legitimate offspring. Daohua smiled faintly, ¡°I trust Father.¡±
Yan Zhigao looked deeply at Daohua, ¡°I also trust you, and I believe that you and your three brothers wille home together.¡± After saying this, he buried his head in his food and fell silent. After a while, he added, ¡°Right, there are several doctors with excellent medical skills in Xingzhou City. Tomorrow morning, before you leave, I will make a trip and try my best to have them apany you.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua¡¯s face lit up with joy, ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Having apanying doctors would also put her at ease.
¡­ The ship was borrowed from the Zhou Family, this time, Daohua brought even more medicinal herbs and supplies. Through Yan Zhigao¡¯s efforts, five doctors were willing to apany them. The Zhou Family also sent a few servants over. A group of people thus set sail toward Xingyun Prefecture. On the dock, watching the departing ship, Zhou Jingwan¡¯s face was full of worry, and after gazing for a long while, she murmured, ¡°In the end, I am not as brave as Daohua.¡± When her maid heard this, she immediately said, ¡°Miss, it was your grandfather and Madam who didn¡¯t let you go.¡± Zhou Jingyao shook her head; some lies could deceive others but not oneself, ¡°No, I am afraid in my heart. I fear contracting the gue, fear dying. Otherwise, even if grandfather and my parents objected, I would have gone with Daohua.¡± The maid: ¡°¡­Miss, didn¡¯t Miss Yan say that you can still help them without going yourself?¡± Zhou Jingwan¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Right, Daohua is correct. Xingyun Prefecture needs medicinal herbs. Let¡¯s go back now, find the butler to gather medicinal herbs, and then send them to my brother and Daohua.¡± Dock of Xingyun Prefecture. Lu Shuo was dealing with the fallen victims when he saw a ship approaching and immediately had someone intercept it. ¡°Hurry and leave, you can¡¯t dock here due to the outbreak of the gue.¡±
Unexpectedly, the ship did not turn around and leave as usual but slowly continued to approach. Seeing this, Lu Shuo¡¯s face showed anger, ¡°Dammit, we are already busy enough, and now you¡¯re causing trouble.¡± With that, he stormed over, fuming with rage. On the deck, Daohua, wearing a mask, looked at the copsed victims around the harbor, her eyebrows deeply furrowed. The several doctors apanying her also had solemn expressions. The eldest among them, Doctor Zhao, said, ¡°Miss Yan, I won¡¯t follow you into the cityter. I¡¯ve seen some victims still alive outside the city wall; I¡¯ll stay to treat them.¡± As he spoke, two other doctors stepped forward, ¡°We¡¯ll stay behind as well.¡± These people hade not only to give face to Governor Yan of Xingzhou but also genuinely wished to do something for the victims of the gue. Even if they could save only one life in the end, it would be good. Daohua bowed to the three doctors, ¡°The high virtue of you doctors ismendable. I will leave some medicinal herbs for everyone to useter. Also, I¡¯ve prepared some medicinal powder that can be dissolved in water and sprinkled in the areas where the victims are gathered. It may have a disinfecting effect, so please use it as you see fit.¡± Doctor Zhao nodded gravely. Over the days on the ship, he had had several conversations with this youngdy from the Yan Family. From her words, it was clear she truly understood medicine. Moreover, her methods of preventing the gue were very effective. Take the masks they were wearing now, for instance; he found them extremely practical. Therefore, he did not underestimate her suggestions just because she was young. At this time, the ship had docked.
Lu Shuo, who hade over, was ready to unleash a torrent of curses. They were all human beings; his soldiers were risking their lives dealing with the gue, already stretched to their emotional limits. Now, with peopleing to add to the chaos, it was a testament to his temperament that he had notshed out in violence immediately upon arrival. However, when he saw the group of people descending from the ship, all wearing masks, his expression changed. He couldn¡¯t help it; he was wearing one now too. It was something the Little Prince had personally had delivered to him, saying it could help prevent the infection from the gue. He almost wished he could keep it on even while eating. After disembarking, Daohua looked around and finally her gaze settled on Lu Shuo. No other reason but that among all the people there, only he was wearing a mask. ¡°General, my father is the Prefectural Governor of Xingzhou. Hearing of the gue in Xingyun Prefecture, he is deeply concerned and has specially sent us to assist,¡± she said. Chapter 266: 248: Forcing Through_1 Chapter 266: Chapter 248: Forcing Through_1 Daohua and her entourage were personally escorted into Xingyun Prefecture City by Lu Shuo. Now that the city gates were only open for entry and not for exit, watching the gates close again, Lu Shuo took a deep breath. They say adversity reveals true friendship, and indeed it¡¯s true. While there were quite a few scions of aristocratic families trapped within the city, only two families had members who personally visited them. One was the Dong Family, and the other was the Yan Family. The others had almost all just sent servants to look around. Watching the several carts of medicinal materials and a fewrge bags of masks piled up beside the city gate, Lu Shuo¡¯s expression rxed a little. He then walked over with his subordinates, took two bags of masks, and prepared to distribute them to the soldiers. Whether they were useful or not, wearing them would at least offer some peace of mind. Xing Courtyard. The residence where Xiao Yeyang and others were staying. ¡°What did you say, Daohua ising over?¡± Xiao Yeyang looked at the soldier who hade to report first, his face full of surprise, which turned to joy after the shock, but in a moment, it was reced by deep concern.
¡°This girl, why did shee over at this time? Doesn¡¯t she know it¡¯s dangerous here now? And General Lu Shuo, why did he let her enter the city?¡± To avoid contagion, the soldier stood outside the main gate to reply. The soldier nced at Xiao Yeyang and muttered in a low voice, ¡°At first, the general was unwilling, butter, Miss Yan took out your Jade Pendant, Little Prince, and only then was she allowed to enter.¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°¡­¡± He had given Daohua the Jade Pendant as a form of support, but she ended up using it in such situations. Soldier: ¡°Little Prince, Miss Yan should be arriving soon. She has brought a lot of medicinal materials, and oh, two physicians. I still need to guard the city gate, so I will take my leave now.¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded his head. Not long after the soldier left, Daohua and her group arrived. From afar, Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang and noticed hisplexion didn¡¯t look good, which made her frown with concern. ¡°What are you doinging over, are you aware that this ce has already been sealed off?¡± As soon as Daohua arrived, Xiao Yeyang spoke with disapproval. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Daohua had no interest in discussing the issue with him and instead directly inquired about his health. Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression changed: ¡°¡­ What could happen to me? It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t rested these past few days.¡± Behind him, De Fu looked at his master with worried eyes, quickly nced at Daohua, and then silently lowered his head when she looked back at him. With a guess in her heart, Daohua pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say much: ¡°I¡¯ve alreadye here, and you want me to stand outside the door?¡± Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t respond. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve juste in, I will have someone send you out¡­¡± Before he could finish, Daohua stepped straight into the gate, walked past Xiao Yeyang, and headed inside the residence: ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to get here, how could I possibly leave now!¡± As she said this, she paused and turned her head to look at Xiao Yeyang: ¡°I¡¯m going to see how my brothers are doing first. You haven¡¯t been resting well these past days, so go get some rest. I¡¯lle to see youter.¡± Then, her gaze moved to De Fu.
¡°De Fu, if you could please assign someone to show me the way, and¡­¡± she gestured to the people and medicinal materials she brought, ¡°find a courtyard to help settle us in. We might be staying here for a while.¡± De Fu immediately nodded: ¡°Miss, rest assured, I will go arrange that immediately.¡± Daohua smiled: ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡­
The courtyard where the Yan brothers were staying. These days, Yan Wenkai¡¯s condition had been worsening, and now he had fallen into aa. Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao had been constantly by Yan Wenkai¡¯s room, their moods exceptionally heavy. Hearing that Daohua had arrived, both of them changed color at once. ¡°Why would grandmother allow Daohua toe over?¡± ¡°How could Mother agree to let Daohuae over?¡± Both of them were incredulous, and after a moment, they guessed the reason, both feeling self-reproach. It must be because of us! If it weren¡¯t for the three of us, the family would never allow Daohua toe and take the risk. Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao quickly walked out of the courtyard, and as soon as they stepped out of the gate, they saw Daohua approaching. Daohua jogged up to them and first examined theplexions of her two brothers. Seeing that they still had some color despite looking fatigued, she sighed with relief. Without bothering with pleasantries, she immediately asked, ¡°Eldest Brother, Third Brother, where is Fourth Brother?¡± Yan Wenxiu let out a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Go see your Fourth Brother!¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua¡¯s heart sank. She didn¡¯t say much and went straight into the courtyard, speaking as she walked, ¡°Eldest Brother, Third Brother, tell me about Fourth Brother¡¯s condition.¡± Yan Wentao hurriedly said, ¡°At first it was diarrhea, and then it became vomiting and diarrhea¡­¡±
While they spoke, they arrived outside Yan Wenkai¡¯s room. ¡°Eldest Brother, Third Brother, you stay outside. I¡¯ll go in and check on him. Manman, you have someone boil water, and then disinfect this courtyard.¡± Having said that, Daohua entered Yan Wenkai¡¯s room before the others could react, with Yan Wenxiu toote to stop her. ¡°Eldest sister,e out quickly. The Imperial Physician said not to get too close, be careful of the infection¡­¡± Yan Wenxiu said anxiously. Wang Manman responded immediately, ¡°Eldest Master, Third Master, don¡¯t worry. Thedy is skilled in medicine and knows what she¡¯s doing.¡± Saying so, she took Guyu and Lixia with her to boil water. Inside the room, Daohua checked Yan Wenkai¡¯s condition and,bining what Yan Wentao had described earlier, she roughly understood the situation. In her previous life, she had seen numerous prescriptions for treating epidemics. Before, since she didn¡¯t know the specifics, she hesitated to use medicine. Now that she had some idea, she could consider prescribing appropriately. After that, Daohua and the others got busy. ¡°What are they doing?¡± Watching Wang Manman lead several servants around the courtyard, disinfecting everywhere, everybody else was puzzled. ¡°They said it¡¯s disinfection, probably means to prevent the spread of the epidemic.¡± ¡°Does it work?¡± ¡°It should, haven¡¯t you seen that even Old Imperial Physician Xu has not objected?¡±
¡°Only a few people in the residence were infected before, but now people are falling ill every day. If it truly can contain the spread, that would indeed be a great thing.¡± After preparing Yan Wenkai¡¯s medicine and ensuring he drank it, Daohua went to find Defu. Defu: ¡°Miss Yan, is there something you¡¯d like to instruct?¡± Daohua was direct, ¡°Is Xiao Yeyang also sick?¡± Defu fell silent for a while, then nodded. Daohua: ¡°¡­Then why isn¡¯t he resting? I just saw him running around everywhere just now.¡± Defu¡¯s face showed bitterness, ¡°The master has to keep going. Right now, not just in the residence, but the entire Xingyun Prefecture City is almost on the verge of copse.¡± ¡°To many people, the master is the hope of survival. If the master falls, there will certainly be chaos in the city. The Governor has sent soldiers to guard us, but those few cannot hold back the desperate victims of the disaster.¡± Daohua frowned, ¡°So, he¡¯s just pushing himself?¡± Defu: ¡°There¡¯s no other choice.¡± Daohua rubbed her forehead and fell silent for a while, ¡°Fourth Brother is sick, and it¡¯s not suitable for Eldest Brother and Third Brother to stay here. So, let Xiao Yeyang move into this courtyard to stay, so I can take care of him. Also, get Brother Dong to move over as well. That way, I won¡¯t have to run from one courtyard to another.¡± Defu immediately nodded, then looked at Daohua hopefully, ¡°Miss Yan, the master, he¡­¡± Daohua knew what he wanted to ask and cut him off, ¡°He won¡¯t have problems.¡±
Epidemics are severe, but as long as you find the right methods and contain the spread, it¡¯s actually manageable. Chapter 267: 249, Trust_1 Chapter 267: Chapter 249, Trust_1 Daohua and her group arrived at the Xing Courtyard at noon, and that same afternoon, Xiao Yeyang moved into the courtyard where Yan Wenkai was staying, while Yan Wenxiu and Wentao, who were not ill, moved to another courtyard. Xiao Yeyang¡¯s condition had already be quite serious, these past few days he was sustaining himself on the medicine that Daohua had brought earlier. On the way here, he had another bout of diarrhea, and at this moment, hisplexion was somewhat pale. After examining his condition, Daohua turned around and went out to prepare the medicine. After a good while, Daohua came over with a bowl of medicine. Just as she was about to step into the room, Xiao Yeyang hurriedly stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯te in here. This epidemic is too contagious. Despite my strict precautions, I still got infected. You¡­ you mustn¡¯t get infected too.¡± Daohua paused, looking at the determination and concern in Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes, and ultimately handed the bowl of medicine to De Fu. De Fu took the bowl of medicine and asked, ¡°Miss Yan, this medicine is?¡± Daohua thought for a moment and said cautiously, ¡°I once saw a few prescriptions for treating the epidemic while reading Medical Books. Just now, after examining Xiao Yeyang¡¯s symptoms, I used one of those prescriptions.¡± Hearing that Daohua had a prescription for treating the epidemic, Xiao Yeyang and De Fu were both pleased.
However, the smile on De Fu¡¯s face faded quickly, and he looked at the bowl of medicine in his hands with some hesitation, ¡°Miss Yan, doesn¡¯t that mean you don¡¯t know the effects of the prescription?¡± Daohua looked down and didn¡¯t speak. She certainly knew the effects, but the reason was hard to exin. She couldn¡¯t outright say that it was a prescription verified over several generations. Now, De Fu didn¡¯t dare to give the medicine to his master. What if the prescription for the epidemic that Miss Yan read was fake, and after the master took this medicine, not only did the condition fail to improve, but it actually got worse? Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua, held his stomach, stood up, took the medicine from De Fu¡¯s hands, and drank it down in one go. ¡°Master!¡± eximed De Fu, his face changing. After drinking the medicine, Xiao Yeyang handed the bowl back to De Fu, frowning as he looked at Daohua, ¡°It¡¯s so bitter!¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid it will upset your stomach?¡± Xiao Yeyang sat back down on the bed, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m already in this state, how much worse can it get?¡± As he said this, he paused for a moment, then deeply looked at Daohua. ¡°I trust you.¡± Daohua raised an eyebrow, ¡°Hm?¡± Xiao Yeyang, ¡°You came all this way in such great danger, it couldn¡¯t possibly have been to deliver a useless recipe.¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°You do understand me quite well!¡± Then she turned to De Fu, who wore a worried expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, at most the medicine won¡¯t work, but it won¡¯t harm anyone.¡± De Fu gave a wry smile. Xiao Yeyang rubbed his stomach; he wasn¡¯t sure if it was psychological, but he felt like the pain had lessened. After a moment of thought, he stood up again. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Daohua immediately asked. Xiao Yeyang, ¡°I¡¯m going out for another walk, to put those who are watching at ease.¡± Daohua wouldn¡¯t have it and said to De Fu, ¡°Quickly help your master back to bed to lie down.¡± De Fu hesitated, looking at Xiao Yeyang, then back at Daohua.
Although he also wished for his master to rest, he didn¡¯t dare to order his master around as Miss Yan did. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang remained standing, Daohua had no choice but to say, ¡°The prescription I gave you truly is for treating the epidemic. Both my fourth brother and you have taken the medicine; by tonight or tomorrow morning, we will know if it has an effect.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel very sleepy right now?¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded; he did indeed feel his head was rather groggy.
Daohua, ¡°That¡¯s right, the medicine is taking effect.¡± The medicine for her fourth brother and Xiao Yeyang was all from the nts in her space; its effectiveness was several times better than that found outside. Daohua then continued, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about what¡¯s happening outside, either. I¡¯m here, and I¡¯ll keep watch for you. Rest easy, take a good rest tonight, and the sky won¡¯t fall.¡± Xiao Yeyang stared at Daohua, feeling the tension that had been constanttely quietly easing. Seeing that his master did not object, Defu immediately helped him to the bed. Xiao Yeyang was indeed exhausted and, once in bed, slowly fell asleep. Seeing this, Defu¡¯s face lit up with joy, and he whispered to Daohua, ¡°The master has fallen asleep! He hasn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in quite some time because of stomach pains.¡± After hearing this, Daohua sighed to herself, thinking how strong-willed this fellow was to still be toughing it out like that. ¡°Keep an eye on him for me. I¡¯m going to see how Brother Dong is doing. Call me immediately if anything happens!¡± ¡­ ¡°Sister Dong, why are you here too?¡± As Dong Yuanxuan was moving over, Daohua saw Dong Yuanyao, and surprise was written all over her face. Dong Yuanyao looked somewhat exhausted and nced at Daohua, saying, ¡°If you cane, why can¡¯t I?¡±
Daohua shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I was just surprised to see you here.¡± Dong Yuanyao showed understanding. Upon hearing about Yan Yiyiing, she too had been surprised. She then asked, ¡°How are the Little Prince and your fourth brother doing?¡± Daohua: ¡°They¡¯ve both settled down to sleep. Now that you¡¯re here, please tell me about Brother Dong¡¯s condition in as much detail as possible so I can prepare the right medicine for him.¡± Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua hesitantly and said, ¡°Do you really know medical skills?¡± Daohua repeated the words she had said to Xiao Yeyang earlier. Dong Yuanyao frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just messing around? How can you give people unverified prescriptions? What if it makes things worse?¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua fell silent. Seeing Dong Yuanyao¡¯s disapproving face and thinking of Xiao Yeyang, who had not hesitated much before taking the medicine, Daohua suddenly felt moved. Xiao Yeyang really trusted her! ¡°Sister Dong, if you have doubts, then let¡¯s wait. If my brother and Xiao Yeyang show improvement after taking the medicine I prepared, then we can consider giving it to Brother Dong, alright?¡± Dong Yuanyao hesitated for a moment. Her older brother was already in aa, yet she still dared not administer any medicine rashly. Thinking it¡¯s just a night¡¯s wait, she nodded her head. Meanwhile, Defu, not daring to gamble with Xiao Yeyang¡¯s health, immediately sent for the Imperial Physician as soon as Daohua left. Looking at Xiao Yeyang lying deeply asleep on the bed, the Imperial Physician went straight to take his pulse. After a moment, he asked Defu excitedly.
¡°What medicine did the Little Prince take? Quick, show it to me.¡± Seeing the Imperial Physician¡¯s reaction, Defu got the hint, ¡°The medicine was prepared by Miss Yan herself, and she made it personally; I¡¯m unaware of its contents. Imperial Physician, is there anything wrong with the master?¡± The Imperial Physician sighed with relief and said, ¡°The Little Prince¡¯s condition has improved. If this continues, it shouldn¡¯t be long before he makes a full recovery.¡± Defu was ted, ¡°Really?¡± The Imperial Physician nodded and then added, ¡°What exactly is the deal with the Yan Family girl? Tell me everything quickly.¡± Defu promptly repeated Daohua¡¯s words. After listening, the Imperial Physician fell silent for a while, then stood up, ¡°Come on, take me to see Yan Wenxiu. If his condition has also improved, then it¡¯s likely the prescription is genuine.¡± At that moment, Daohua was in the courtyard instructing Wang Manman how to brew the medicine. Though the recipe would only be disclosed once Xiao Yeyang and her fourth brother¡¯s conditions improved, preparing some medicinal soup in advance to alleviate the symptoms of other patients in the house was feasible. There were too many sick people outside, and she didn¡¯t have the capacity to treat each one individually, but she could save those within the house. Because of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s situation, the residence had drawn a lot of attention. If the people in the house¡¯s conditions improved, those outside could perhaps see hope as well. Chapter 268 - 250, Prescription_1 Chapter 268: Chapter 250, Prescription_1 ¡°Miss, look, Imperial Physician Xu has entered Fourth Master¡¯s room!¡± Wang Manman suddenly called out. Daohua turned back and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°You all keep a good eye on the medicine. Once it¡¯s ready, have Brother Xiaoliue over to deliver it to the other sick patients in the residence. I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± Inside the room. After checking Yan Wenkai¡¯s pulse, Imperial Physician Xu could no longer contain the excitement on his face and hurriedly said to the servant, ¡°Quick, go and invite Miss Yan over.¡± No sooner had he spoken than he saw Daohua walk in. ¡°Imperial Physician Xu, were you looking for me?¡± Imperial Physician Xu quickly stood up, saying eagerly, ¡°The Little Prince and Miss¡¯s fourth brother¡¯s condition is already improving, which proves your prescription works. May I have a look at it?¡± Daohua nodded with a smile, ¡°Of course. I had intended to ask Imperial Physician Xu to look it over from the start but feared disturbing you as you were so busy. I thought I¡¯d wait until there were results before troubling you.¡± As she spoke, she took out the prescription she had written earlier. Imperial Physician Xu eagerly took the prescription and began to read it; the more he read, the brighter his eyes became. ¡°Miss should have shown it to me sooner!¡± he eximed as he prepared to leave with the prescription. After a few steps, he stopped and looked at Daohua apologetically. Daohua smiled broadly, ¡°Imperial Physician, please take it. My father had instructed me before I came that if it can truly help disaster victims, it would be the Yan Family¡¯s duty as a member of Daxia.¡± Imperial Physician Xu made a fist and bowed, moved, ¡°Such righteousness from Elder Yan! Rest assured, Miss, if the prescription proves effective, I will personally submit a report to the Emperor to exin everything.¡± After speaking, he left briskly, soon out of sight. Daohua: ¡°¡­That old physician is certainly in good shape!¡± That evening, Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai did not awaken. Nobody was concerned about this because anyone who saw the two sleeping could tell that their breathing was steady and their conditions were improving. Dong Yuanyao listened to the servants¡¯ reports and personally stood outside their rooms to observe. Only then was she sure that the prescription Daohua provided was truly effective. Indeed, ever since Imperial Physician Xu came to get the prescription, she had somewhat believed in it. But she could not afford to take chances with her brother¡¯s health, which is why she had waited until now. Looking up at the moon hanging high in the sky, Dong Yuanyao braved herself at midnight and went to the courtyard where Daohua was staying. At this moment, Daohua and Wang Manman were still sorting medicinal herbs. It was Guyu who first saw Dong Yuanyao, ¡°Miss Dong, what brings you here?¡± Daohua turned around, noticed Dong Yuanyao looking somewhat ufortable at her, and immediately stood up, ¡°Sister Dong, what can I do for you?¡± Dong Yuanyao wasn¡¯t someone who beat around the bush. She walked straight towards Daohua and said sincerely, ¡°Sister Yan, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted the effectiveness of your prescription this afternoon, I¡­¡± Daohua smiled and interrupted her, ¡°I understand!¡± Seeing Dong Yuanyao staring nkly at her, Daohua continued, ¡°I really do understand. After all, it concerns the safety of a loved one, and one cannot be too careful.¡± Dong Yuanyao¡¯s heart rxed, and she looked gratefully at Daohua. In that moment, the aplished eldest Miss Yan, always praised by her brother, truly caught her eye. In the past, in her heart, Yan Yiyi was indeed decent, but she seemed no more than a ymate who was just a bit more yful than other youngdies. However, now, seeing the understanding in Daohua¡¯s eyes and the absence of any resentment on her face, Dong Yuanyao felt that she was someone worth befriending. ¡°Thank you!¡± Daohua shook her head with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for? Brother Dong and my three brothers are good friends. Though it may sound cheeky, I already regard him as half a brother to me, so naturally, I would help when he is in need.¡± While speaking, she walked out of the house and took out two packets of prepared medicinal herbs. ¡°Originally, I was thinking of delivering them to you after dawn, but since you¡¯re here now, take them with you.¡± Holding the medicine, Dong Yuanyao smiled at Daohua. This time she didn¡¯t say thank you, but simply said, ¡°Yan Yiyi, from now on, you¡¯re my sister.¡± Daohua: ¡°¡­¡± Dong Yuanyao: ¡°I¡¯m going to make medicine for my brother, you go ahead with your business.¡± Saying that, she turned and left. Only after Dong Yuanyao¡¯s figure was out of sight did Daohua shake her head and walk back into the house. Wang Manman and Guyu, Lixia giggled, ¡°Ourdy has gained another sister!¡± ¡­ Early the next morning, Yan Wenkai was the first to wake up. The moment he opened his eyes, he mored for something to eat. Ever since he was afflicted with the epidemic, he had hardly eaten anything besides taking his medicine every day, leaving him terribly hungry. ¡°Now that you¡¯re looking for something to eat, it seems like you¡¯ll be alright!¡± Daohua had Wang Manman bring over some ck rice and red date porridge that had been prepared early. After Yan Wenkai drank two bowls, hey down again to sleep. Not muchter, Xiao Yeyang woke up as well. De Fu immediately told him that Imperial Physician Xu had already examined the prescription and found it could be used to treat the epidemic, and with that, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. After eating a bowl of the ck rice porridge, he went back to bed to rest. Dong Yuanxuan didn¡¯t wake up until the following day. Seeing her brother awake, Dong Yuanyao couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer. The siblings had always been especially close since they were young. The moment she heard Dong Yuanxuan had been infected with the epidemic and was trapped in Xingyun Prefecture, Dong Yuanyao left a letter for her family and secretly ran over, arriving several days earlier than Daohua and the others. She had been nearly at her breaking point, watching her brother¡¯s condition worsen day by day, and now that she saw him wake up, all the fear and worry that had built up inside of her erupted. The crying started and it was hard to stop. Dong Yuanxuan, having just woken up andcking energy, didn¡¯t know how to soothe his sister. In the end, it was Daohua who came over and pulled her away. ¡°Sister Dong, since you have nothing to do, why don¡¯t you help us make medicine? There are still many people in the manor who are sick!¡± Looking at the sobbing Dong Yuanyao, Daohua had no choice but to get her to work to distract her. Dong Yuanyao wiped her tears and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing her so obedient, Daohua was still not used to it, but she had to go and check the inventory of the medicine, so she didn¡¯t have the time tofort the young girl. In the following days, Xing Courtyard was very busy. Because of this busyness, the previous despondency and panic among the people were absent. This change was noticed by the people outside as well. When Xiao Yeyang woke up again, Imperial Physician Xu came to find him. After his and several other doctors¡¯ research, they confirmed that the prescription shared by the elder daughter of the Yan Family could indeed treat the current epidemic. ¡°Let the news spread out, tell everyone that a cure for the epidemic has been found to reassure them. Also, make a copy of the prescription and send it to uncle.¡± Imperial Physician Xu: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we mention the source?¡± Xiao Yeyang shook his head, ¡°Before Uncle gets the petition, let¡¯s not mention it. As for the petition to Uncle¡­ let¡¯s wait until there are results here in Xingyun Prefecture before we submit it.¡± Imperial Physician Xu nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll start using this prescription to treat the people in the city now.¡± Chapter 269 - 251, Besties_1 Chapter 269: Chapter 251, Besties_1 Ever since confirming that the prescription could treat the gue, Imperial Physician Xu immediately went to the neighboring Governor¡¯s Office, busily treating other patients in the city with other doctors. As for Xing Courtyard, seeing that Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wenkai, and Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s conditions were all improving, and at the same time, there were no new patients in the household, the Imperial Physician decisively left the rest to Daohua. He hade to realize that this youngdy from the Yan Family had some real ability. From the daily required use of medicinal sprays to decocting and distributing medicine, every step was done perfectly. He felt reassured entrusting the people of Xing Courtyard to her. Thus, Daohua became unfortunate, busy every day like a spinning top. However, the results were very gratifying. The condition of those infected with the gue was improving, and the situation had basically been controlled. One day, Dong Yuanyao came to Daohua¡¯s courtyard, rubbing her shoulders, ¡°The medicine has already been distributed today. Is there anything else you need me to do?¡± Her elder brother was getting better by the day, and now, with the support of servants, he could even walk on the ground. The weight in her heart had finally settled back into her stomach, and she had the energy to do other things. Daohua was inventorying the remaining medicinal materials, calcting how long they wouldst. Hearing Dong Yuanyao¡¯s words, she nced toward the kitchen direction, ¡°Sister Dong, if you are not busy, please take the porridge I¡¯ve prepared to my fourth brother and the others.¡± Dong Yuanyao nodded, turned around to head to the kitchen, but after a few steps, she stopped and looked back, ¡°Yan Yiyi!¡± Daohua looked up, puzzled, ¡°Sister Dong, is there something else?¡± Dong Yuanyao: ¡°Yan Yiyi, don¡¯t keep calling me ¡®Sister Dong¡¯. I¡¯m not that much older than you; it sounds so distant. Just call me by my name.¡± With that, she lifted her head high and walked away. Daohua was stunned for a second, then shook her head with a smile. Suddenly, she remembered something and called out loudly, ¡°Dong Yuanyao, don¡¯t forget to wash your hands and disinfect!¡± Dong Yuanyao, who had reached the kitchen doorway, heard her and smiled, turning back with a response, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget.¡± ¡­ When Dong Yuanyao came with the porridge, Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wenkai, and Dong Yuanxuan were sitting in the courtyard, basking in the sun. In Yan Wenkai¡¯s words, they felt like they were getting moldy from lying in bed all this time. Seeing the food box in Dong Yuanyao¡¯s hands, Yan Wenkai¡¯s eyes lit up. He hurried forward to take the box, ¡°Sister Dong, howe it¡¯s you bringing us food today?¡± While speaking, he quickly opened the lid, but seeing that it was just porridge again, his face fell. Dong Yuanyaoughed, ¡°Yiyi is busy, so she asked me to bring you the meal.¡± Xiao Yeyang frowned, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that the condition of others in the household had stabilized? Why is she still so busy?¡± A moment of thought crossed Dong Yuanyao¡¯s face, ¡°¡­I think she¡¯s worried about whether the medicinal materials will be sufficient.¡± Xiao Yeyang was surprised, ¡°She used up all the medicinal materials she brought?¡± Dong Yuanyao: ¡°Originally, it would have been enough just for the people here at Xing Courtyard, but a couple of days ago, Imperial Physician Xu said there was a dire shortage of medicinal materials in the city, and Yiyi gave them a batch.¡± Xiao Yeyang fell silent. The prescription Daohua provided had been effective; most of the people in the city infected with the gue had stabilized after taking the medicine. However, there were many people in the city, which was why the medicinal materials had be scarce. The petition had already been reported to Emperor Uncle. With a solution for the gue found, Emperor Uncle would surely muster medicinal supplies from various ces to be sent over, although it might take some more time. At this moment, Yan Wenkai interjected, ¡°Sister Dong, stop calling her ¡®Yiyi.¡¯ Just call her Daohua, I¡¯m not used to the other name.¡± Dong Yuanyao gave him a re, ¡°To think you¡¯re her brother. ¡®Daohua¡¯ is a milk name, it¡¯s okay to call that at home, but how can you use it outside?¡± How to put it, the name ¡®Daohua¡¯ seemed rather rustic. If it was used in front of youngdies from other official families, they might not say anything on the surface but would definitelyugh behind their backs. Dong Yuanyao continued, ¡°All of you take note from now on, don¡¯t call Yiyi by her milk name anymore.¡± Dong Yuanxuan looked surprised at his sister. What had happened in this period? It seemed like his sister and Miss Yan had gotten along quite well; she was even defending her. Yan Wenkai looked at Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan, and seeing they agreed, he wisely chose not to argue with Dong Yuanyao, only disdainfully gazing at the ck rice porridge in the bowl, ¡°Sister Dong, I want to eat meat.¡± At that, Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan also looked over expectantly. These days, they¡¯d been drinking so much medicine that it had dulled their taste for anything else, and they dreamt of having some meat to satiate their cravings. Dong Yuanyao was unswayed, calmly stating, ¡°If you want to eat, you can ask Yiyi about it. I¡¯m just the one who delivers the food.¡± Hearing this, all three of them bowed their heads in unison. It¡¯s better to forget about asking Daohua. That fellow had said, as long as they weren¡¯t fully recovered, they couldn¡¯t touch any meat. Yan Wenkai sighed and resignedly picked up the ck rice porridge, ¡°When will this ordeal end?¡± Dong Yuanyao was displeased, ¡°Fourth Brother Yan, don¡¯t fail to recognize your good fortune. Jiguang has suffered a disaster, and many people can¡¯t even find food to eat!¡± At this, Yan Wenkai dared not speak anymore and shrank his neck, burying his head in his bowl of porridge. Dong Yuanxuan red at his sister but didn¡¯t say anything. Compared to others, they were indeed much more fortunate, having ck millet porridge to drink now. Xiao Yeyang fell silent for a while before asking, ¡°I¡¯ve almost fully recovered. When can I leave the courtyard?¡± Dong Yuanyao shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, I¡¯ll ask Yiyi for you.¡± ¡­ Daohua had been busy until dark before finishing all the work. Wang Manman brought in hot water for washing, smiling, ¡°Miss Zhou has really helped you a lot this time. Just as we were about to run out of medicine, by some fortunate coincidence, she sent us a batch.¡± Daohua smiled, then corrected her, ¡°Jingwan isn¡¯t helping me. She¡¯s helping the people in the city.¡± Wang Manman smiled and didn¡¯t speak. If it hadn¡¯t been for their youngdy¡¯s mention, Miss Zhou might not have bothered collecting the medicinal herbs. Daohua added, ¡°Oh yes, the Zhou Family¡¯s boat is leaving tomorrow. Go fetch the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone for me; I need to write a letter to report our safety at home.¡± As she spoke, she paused. ¡°Also, tell my brothers to each write a letter back as well. With that, grandmother and the others should bepletely at ease.¡± Wang Manman cheerfully agreed, and after Daohua had finished washing up, she carried the basin out. As soon as she stepped out of the room, she saw Dong Yuanyao and eximed in surprise, ¡°Miss Dong, what are you doing here?¡± Dong Yuanyao said, ¡°I¡¯vee to sleep with Yiyi!¡± Inside, when Daohua heard this, the tea she had just sipped sprayed right out. When Dong Yuanyao entered the room, she saw Daohua spitting out the tea. She hurried over to pat Daohua¡¯s back as she coughed. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you!¡± Daohua wiped her mouth with a handkerchief and asked with an awkward smile, ¡°Yuanyao, what brings you here sote at night?¡± Dong Yuanyao smiled, ¡°It¡¯s boring to sleep alone, so I thought abouting over and sleeping with you, toe-to-toe.¡± ¡°No, thank you!¡± Daohua¡¯s refusal was as sharp and decisive as it could be. Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua, and pressed her lips together, ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± Daohua was tired, ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on you, it¡¯s just¡­ I have bad sleeping habits. I like to toss and turn, which will affect your rest.¡± Dong Yuanyao looked skeptical. Daohua quickly raised her hands, swearing, ¡°I promise.¡± She had been really tired these days and needed to rest well at night; otherwise, she¡¯d have no energy the next day. If there was an extra person in the bed, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well. Dong Yuanyao fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t share a bed with you, then. How about I move to your courtyard to live? That should be fine, right?¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s fine. Do as you please!¡± Seeing this, Dong Yuanyao finally smiled again and went off to move her belongings. Lixia looked on in confusion and wondered, ¡°Why on earth does Miss Dong want to move in and live with our youngdy? Isn¡¯t that tiring?¡± Guyu pondered for a moment, ¡°Maybe, Miss Dong feels that living with our youngdy will bring their feelings closer. Miss Dong wants to sleep toe-to-toe with our youngdy, treating her like an intimate friend.¡± Hearing the two of them talking, Daohua held her head. This intimate friendship really came unexpectedly! Chapter 270: 252, Longevity Knot Soup_1 Chapter 270: Chapter 252, Longevity Knot Soup_1 ¡°Have Daohua and Wenxiu written back?¡± Upon hearing the butler¡¯s report, the Old Madam Yan and Madam Li both showed faces full of surprise and delight. Old Madam Yan urged impatiently, ¡°Where is the letter? Quick, bring the letter here!¡± Butler Sun immediately handed over the letter written by Daohua concerning their safety, ¡°The letters from the eldest master, the third master, and the fourth master are with the master. He said he would personally bring them back after he leaves the office.¡± Madam Li took the letter and asked, ¡°Did Wenxiu, Wenkai, and Wentao all write back?¡± Butler Sun hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes, they did.¡± Madam Li handed the letter to Old Madam Yan to read first, then sped her hands together, ¡°Thank heavens, since they could write back, it seems there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡± By this time, Old Madam Yan had finished reading the letter, knowing that the four Daohua siblings were all fine in Xingyun Prefecture, she finally let go of the anxiety she had been holding onto, muttering non-stop, ¡°Amitabha, I must fast this month to show my gratitude to the Bodhisattva for blessing the Yan family¡¯s children.¡± Madam Li quickly said, ¡°Mother, I will fast as well.¡± Old Madam Yan handed the letter to Madam Li, ¡°Go and tell your third brother and his wife. They must have been worried these past few days, probably neither eating nor sleeping well.¡±
Madam Li nodded in agreement, ¡°Mother, I will send someone to tell them right away.¡± The front office. Yan Zhigao held the letters from Yan Wenxiu and the others, reading them over and over again, still with disbelief on his face. In the letters, Yan Wenxiu and the others detailed the situation in Jiguang and also mentioned the epidemic treatment prescription that Daohua had produced. The epidemic in Xingyun Prefecture had been contained, and it was all thanks to the prescription given by his eldest daughter! At that moment, Yan Zhigao felt as if a pie had fallen from the sky, hitting him and leaving him dazed. His eldest daughter¡¯s interest in medical books was something he had heard his mother and third brother mention in passing, but he had never taken it seriously. Never would he have expected that in just the blink of an eye, it would bring such immense merit to the Yan family. Yan Zhigao read the letters once more, each one meticulously, and only after confirming their authenticity did he finally take a long breath. Just when the Yan family received the homing letters sent by the Daohua siblings, the memorial from Xingyun Prefecture had also arrived in Beijing. The Imperial Pce. The Emperor, upon seeing the petition presented by the old Imperial Physician Xu, and learning that a prescription for treating the epidemic had been found and that the epidemic in Xingyun Prefecture had been contained, immediately eximed ¡®good¡¯ three times over. Beneath him, several Chief of Staffs also secretly breathed sighs of relief. In recent times, due to the floods and epidemic in Jiguang, the Emperor had often been enraged, the one day scolding one official, the next day punishing another, making each assembly a nerve-wracking experience for them. Now that the epidemic was under control, it truly was a cause for celebration! ¡°Yan Zhigao¡­¡± Looking at the name mentioned in the petition, the Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°This name seems somewhat familiar to me!¡± The Minister of Personnel promptly stepped forward and replied, ¡°To report to Your Majesty, Yan Zhigao is the Prefectural Governor of Xingzhou who previously developed the high-yield grain varieties.¡± The Emperor¡¯s face showed sudden recognition and he nodded, ¡°I remember now, it is this person. By the way, has the grain yield from Fenxi been reported yet this year?¡± The Minister of Revenue answered, ¡°It has been reported. Thends that used the new grain variety have nearly increased their yield by one stone per acre.¡±
¡°Good!¡± The Emperor dered loudly, standing up and pacing back and forth a few times before saying, ¡°Since the yield is genuinely high, we must promptly promote the new grain varieties, especially giving priority to the provinces in the north that have suffered disasters.¡± He paused then added, ¡°This Yan Zhigao is indeed a lucky general, he deserves a considerable reward.¡±
¡­ Xingyun Prefecture, Xing Courtyard. After half a month of treatment, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s health had mostly recovered, and Yan Wenkai could also run and jump around again. Only Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s constitution was still weak and he needed more rest. One evening, just as Daohua finished her tasks, she was pulled into the kitchen by Xiao Yeyang. ¡°Here!¡± Gazing at the steaming bowl of dumpling soup on the table, Daohua was stunned and looked somewhat bewilderedly at Xiao Yeyang. Seeing Daohua¡¯s perplexed expression, Xiao Yeyang had no choice but to remind her, ¡°Today is the first day of August, have you forgotten what day it is?¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Today is my birthday!¡± Saying this, she looked down at the dumpling soup on the table, then back up at Xiao Yeyang whose expression was slightly awkward. A thought shed through her mind, and she ventured, ¡°Is this the longevity noodles you made for me?¡± Xiao Yeyang kept a straight face and nodded, saying somewhat awkwardly, ¡°I was just idle and took a fancy to it. It¡¯s my first time making it and it didn¡¯t turn out too well.¡± Upon hearing this remark, Defu couldn¡¯t help but look up to the sky once more. For that bowl of dumpling soup on the table, the master had stayed in the kitchen all afternoon, indeed quite idle. The corners of Daohua¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Xiao Yeyang, I think you might not have a clear understanding of yourself; you should be more confident. You see, what you made isn¡¯t just not too good; it¡¯s really bad.¡± With that said, she sat down at the table.
Hearing Daohua¡¯sment, Xiao Yeyang thought she despised his cooking skills, but in a blink, that person actually picked up the chopsticks and began to eat. Xiao Yeyang¡¯s heart tightened, and he quickly asked, ¡°Does it taste good? Oh, no, is it edible?¡± Having just taken a mouthful of dumplings, Daohua fell silent for a moment. After swallowing what was in her mouth, she looked at Xiao Yeyang despondently, ¡°Since you weren¡¯t sure whether these dumplings were edible, why did you still give them to me to eat?¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°¡­I thought, for a birthday, one should eat longevity noodles.¡± Daohua nced at the dumpling soup in the bowl, which was far from resembling any sort of noodles: ¡°¡­Regardless of whether the longevity noodles were edible or not?¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face stiffened as he looked at the lumpy dumplings in the bowl, ¡°To ensure they were edible, I boiled them for a long time. I think they should be edible.¡± Daohua looked at the sticky mess of the soup, sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve practically cooked them into a porridge, they¡¯re definitely edible.¡± At least they were surely cooked. Seeing Daohua bury her head to eat again, Xiao Yeyang became somewhat embarrassed, ¡°How about, you stop eating?¡± Daohua shook her head, ¡°Why not eat? You made this, and it¡¯s your first time, too. I should at least honor it by finishing the bowl.¡± Seeing Xiao Yeyang feeling a bit sheepish, sheughed again. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not as bad as I imagined, it¡¯s just¡­ did you confuse sugar with salt? Dumpling soup is supposed to be savory, but you made it sweet.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯m not picky. If it¡¯s sweet, it¡¯s sweet. Let¡¯s consider it a change of taste.¡± Watching Daohua eat with relish, not sparing his feelings, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s lips slowly curled up, feeling that the bustle of the afternoon had be meaningful.
¡°Take your time eating; don¡¯t rush. If you think it tastes good, I¡¯ll make you more right away. The fire hasn¡¯t gone out yet.¡± ¡°Cough cough~¡± Daohua choked identally and then started coughing. Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang immediately stood up, went over to Daohua, and started patting her back. After coughing for a bit, Daohua felt much better and quickly told Xiao Yeyang, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll be full after finishing this bowl.¡± Sweet dumpling soup¡­ Although edible, eating too much of it was cloying! Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and fell silent for a while, ¡°Alright, this time I was indeed a bit rusty. It¡¯ll be better next year.¡± Daohua suddenly shivered. Next year, too? Oh heavens, please have mercy! Chapter 271: 253, Sparring_1 Chapter 271: Chapter 253, Sparring_1 Under Xiao Yeyang¡¯s gaze, Daohua ate up the lumpy soup without leaving a trace, and after eating, she even let out a satisfied burp. ¡°Are you full?¡± Fearing that Xiao Yeyang would offer to cook for her again, Daohua hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m full, I¡¯m full, not just full but stuffed!¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°Thank you so much!¡± She had been so busy that she had forgotten her own birthday. Her eldest brother, third brother, and fourth brother were all around her, but to her surprise, the one who remembered her birthday turned out to be Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang just smiled and did not say anything. Daohua nced at the sky, which had now turned pitch ck, yawned with her hand covering her mouth, and said to Xiao Yeyang, ¡°I¡¯m going to go back to sleep, you should rest early too. Even though the illness is gone, the body still needs time to recuperate.¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± After Daohua left, Xiao Yeyang looked at the empty bowl with not a trace of soup left and said with a smile to Defu, ¡°Daohua ate it all up, which means, the taste of the longevity noodles I made should be quite good.¡± Defu: ¡°¡­¡± How was he supposed to answer that?
Miss Yan obviously didn¡¯t have the heart to go against her master¡¯s wishes, so she ate all the lumpy soup. Seeing his master pleased, Defu wisely kept his mouth shut. Well, whether the master¡¯s cooking was good or not had nothing to do with him, since he couldn¡¯t enjoy it anyway. Let Miss Yan worry about it herself! ¡­ ¡°Where did the Little Prince go? Why hasn¡¯t he returned yet?¡± Yan Wenkai nced towards Xiao Yeyang¡¯s room and saw that the door was closed and the light was not on, feeling very puzzled. Dong Yuanxuan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°The Little Prince hasn¡¯t been seen since this afternoon.¡± Yan Wenkai: ¡°The epidemic in the city is now under control; there isn¡¯t much to be busy with now, is there?¡± Yan Wenxiu thought for a while and said, ¡°Perhaps the Little Prince has other matters.¡± Yan Wenkai nodded and said nothing more. After a while, seeing that Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wentao, and Zhou Chengye were still around, he spoke up again, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go back to sleep? I¡¯m tired!¡± Yan Wentao, who usually didn¡¯t talk much, spoke up with furrowed brows, ¡°I keep feeling like there¡¯s something I need to do, but I just can¡¯t remember what it is.¡± Yan Wenkai immediately looked over, ¡°What is it?¡± Yan Wentao scratched his head, ¡°I just can¡¯t remember!¡± Seeing him like this, Yan Wenkai waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Then stop thinking about it, it¡¯s probably not important. Right now, we should be thinking about whether we can leave the city during the Mid-Autumn Festival.¡± His words did remind Yan Wentao, and even Yan Wenxiu remembered what day it was when he mentioned the Mid-Autumn Festival. ¡°Today is our eldest sister¡¯s birthday!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Yan Wenkai was stunned. Dong Yuanxuan, who was wiping the chessboard, paused, and his gaze quickly flew toward the room where Xiao Yeyang was staying. ¡°Ah, how could I forget about this?¡± Yan Wenkai pounded his hand, annoyed, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte at night, it¡¯s toote to celebrate our eldest sister¡¯s birthday now!¡±
¡°What do you mean it¡¯s toote?¡± At this point, Xiao Yeyang returned with Defu. Yan Wenkai nced at him and said, ¡°Today is my eldest sister¡¯s birthday, but we all forgot about it.¡± Xiao Yeyang smiled, ¡°I thought it was something serious. Well, it¡¯s gettingte, everyone should head back and rest!¡± With that, he returned to his room with Defu.
Seeing this, Yan Wenkai was taken aback and then muttered discontentedly, ¡°It¡¯s our eldest sister¡¯s birthday, and the Little Prince seems too flippant about it.¡± Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s eyes twinkled, and he smiled, ¡°If you care, why not make it up to Miss Yanter with a birthday gift?¡± Yan Wenkai shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not the same. No matter how good the gift is, it can¡¯tpare to being there in person!¡± At that, everyone turned and looked at Yan Wenkai. Yan Wenkai felt ufortable under their gaze and couldn¡¯t help but step back, ¡°What, did I say something wrong?¡± Su Hongxin eximed in admiration, ¡°Wenkai, I had no idea you had such a delicate side!¡± Seeing that everyone was surprised by him, Yan Wenkai immediately puffed up with pride, straightened his chest, and raised his chin, ¡°Heh, there¡¯s still a lot about me you all don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡­ After returning to her own courtyard, Daohua chatted with Dong Yuanyao for a while and then went to wash up and sleep. Perhaps because the epidemic was under control and everyone in the residence had recovered, without the burden on her shoulders, Daohua slept deeply, all the way until dawn. Early the next morning, as she observed the slightly bright sky, Daohua stretched her body and said to Wang Manman, ¡°Manman, fetch my whip. I haven¡¯t practiced with it for a while. I need to go out and move around.¡± ¡°Crack, crack, crack!¡± Dong Yuanyao was awakened by the sound of the whip cracking, ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡±
The maid immediately replied, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s Yan Miss practicing with her whip in the courtyard. She¡¯s really slick with that whip.¡± Originally still drowsy, Dong Yuanyao instantly grew alert upon hearing this and sat up at once, ¡°Really? Quick, help me get ready, I¡¯m going out to have a look.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before Dong Yuanyao stepped out of her room. Watching Daohua in the courtyard, whipping up a storm, her eyes lit up instantly. At a nce, she knew that Daohua was not just ying around but seriously practicing with earnest. When Daohua saw Dong Yuanyao, she quickly put away her whip, an apologetic expression on her face, ¡°Sorry, I forgot about you. Did I wake you?¡± Dong Yuanyao walked over with a smile, ¡°No, it¡¯s time I got up.¡± As she spoke, she nced at the whip in Daohua¡¯s hand, ¡°You¡¯ve been practicing this for some time now, I see. You¡¯re already quite good with it.¡± A sh of surprise crossed Daohua¡¯s face, ¡°You know about whips?¡± Dong Yuanyao shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know about whips, but I understand force.¡± With that, her figure straightened and her hands swiftly mimed a sword-swinging motion. From her tensed posture, it was evident at a nce that she exuded a strong sense of power. Daohua was now truly astonished, ¡°You¡¯re practicing martial arts too?¡± Of all the youngdies she knew, even those as favored as Zhou Jingwan, were taught to be gentle and demure at home. Brandishing knives or wielding guns was strictly forbidden. In their family, the rules were not so strict. With the support of her grandmother and mother, coupled with the fortunate encounter with Uncle Qin, Daohua had the chance to learn to use the whip. Dong Yuanyao dropped her stance and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve always been active since I was a child. When my brother started practicing martial arts, I followed and learned from him. Seeing how much I truly enjoyed it, my father went so far as to hire a martial arts master specifically to teach me swordsmanship. I¡¯ve been learning for several years now.¡±
Daohua: ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ve trained with the whip for less than two years.¡± Dong Yuanyao¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she sized up the neatly dressed Daohua, raising her eyebrows, ¡°How about we have a littlepetition?¡± Daohua was intrigued, ¡°How shall wepete?¡± Dong Yuanyao pondered for a moment, ¡°Both whips and swords can easily hurt someone, so let¡¯s have a hand-to-handbat instead!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Daohua immediately agreed, rolling up her sleeves as if ready for a big fight. Seeing this, Dong Yuanyao was not scared but rather eager to try. The two of them, one wanting to test their own skills and the other finally finding someone to spar with, hit it off at once. Without another word, they dove into the fray. Wang Manman and Guyu, among others, stood by watching, cheering and encouraging the two from time to time. Xiao Yeyang and others from the neighboring courtyard heard themotion and hurried over. As they reached the entrance of the courtyard, they saw Daohua and Dong Yuanyao in the midst of a heated battle. Their exchanges were fierce and solid, with no signs of yfighting or holding back. After watching for a while, Yan Wenkai mused, ¡°I always thought our eldest sister practiced with the whip just as a pastime¡ªI never expected¡­ She¡¯s really not bad at all with her moves.¡± ¡°Look at that sweep kick, that backhand punch¡ªpretty good! If those hit you, they¡¯d probably hurt a bit.¡±
Dong Yuanxuanughed and said, ¡°My sister and Yan Miss practicing martial arts isn¡¯t so much about the strength, but about honing their agility. One is learning swordsmanship, and the other whip skills. If they really get their speed up, we¡¯ll have to be careful when facing them too.¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded in agreement, ¡°Yuanxuan is right. Ladies practicing martial arts don¡¯t need to focus too much on strength like we do. It wouldn¡¯t do if they became too tough; being like Daohua and the rest is just perfect.¡± Chapter 272: 254, Private Chat_1 Chapter 272: Chapter 254, Private Chat_1 ¡°My goodness, they have been sparring for almost half an hour and still haven¡¯t stopped?¡± Yan Wenkai muttered to himself as he watched Daohua and Dong Yuanyao still entangled in their match in the courtyard. It was almost as long as the time they took when practicing their martial arts. Dong Yuanxuan chuckled, ¡°Yuanyao and Yan¡¯s sister are both not the type to admit defeat easily. I reckon there¡¯s still some fighting left in them.¡± Xiao Yeyang alsoughed, ¡°Daohua, well, she¡¯s quite resilient. Look, every time Dong¡¯s youngdy pushes her away, she clenches her teeth and charges back.¡± ¡°While Dong¡¯s youngdy has spent a longer time practicing martial arts, whether it¡¯s in terms of reaction speed or techniques, she¡¯s a bit better than Daohua.¡± ¡°However, Dong¡¯s youngdy doesn¡¯t seem to have as much stamina as Daohua. If she keeps being worn down by Daohua like this, neither of them will likely get the better of the other in the short term.¡± Indeed, as Xiao Yeyang remarked, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao were both exhausted at that point, yet neither wanted to concede defeat, and so the stalemate dragged on. Seeing the two of them soaked in sweat from their brawl, Yan Wenkai felt tired just looking at them, and with a curl of his lip, he said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of this, you¡¯re alldies, why be so fiercelypetitive?¡± His voice wasn¡¯t soft, and as Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, who were deliberating on how to stop the fight, heard it, they quickly exchanged a nce, retracted their moves in unison, and then turned to look at Yan Wenkai, rubbing their hands together as they walked straight towards him.
Yan Wenkai had an inkling of trouble as he saw the two approaching but showed no sign of fear, puffing out his chest and jesting, ¡°What now? You two want to take me on as well?¡± Both were reasonably skillful, butparing them to him, a bona fide martial artist, was somewhat insufficient. Eager to try, Dong Yuanyao cupped her fist in salute and said, ¡°Fourth Brother Yan, please advise!¡± Daohua, dispensing with the pleasantries, dered, ¡°Fourth Brother, watch out.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she threw a punch his way. Yan Wenkai tilted his head and with a swift turn, dodged it, about to revel in his skill when he felt a pain in his legs. He looked down to find that Dong Yuanyao¡¯s leg had somehow shot out towards him, attempting to trip him up. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s two against one you¡¯re after, is it?¡± Dong Yuanyao didn¡¯t have the strength to trip Yan Wenkai, who immediately rolled up his sleeves, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you see what being formidable really means!¡± Seeing this, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao exchanged a smile, far from frightened. Instead, they attacked him head on. To the side, Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan shook their heads in amusement as they saw Yan Wenkai surrounded by the two, one on each side. ¡°Serves him right for running his mouth!¡± Xiao Yeyang felt very rxed watching the trio tussle in the courtyard; the epidemic was under control, his uncle could report his dutiespleted, and the Emperor Uncle could breathe a sigh of relief. Dong Yuanxuan was also at ease; he was out of danger now, his sister was safe, and the family elders could rest easy. In the courtyard, at first, Yan Wenkai managed easily enough, but gradually, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao became more in sync. One would distract while the other attacked, and eventually, Yan Wenkai ended up taking quite a few hits. ¡°Ouch, stop it; it hurts!¡± Yan Wenkai cried out with a grimace. Daohua and Dong Yuanyao continued for a few more moves before they stopped and stood aside, bursting into triumphantughter. Yan Wenkai rubbed the arm that had taken the hits, taunting, ¡°Don¡¯t be smug, I was just going easy on you, seeing as you¡¯re two youngdies, didn¡¯t have the heart to hit back hard.¡± Daohua wiped the sweat from her forehead and beamed, ¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t forget, Yuanyao and I weren¡¯t even using weapons.¡± Yan Wenkai sneered, ¡°Neither was I. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to make a move!¡± Dong Yuanyaoughed, ¡°Fourth Brother Yan, boasting too much might just cause you to bite your tongue.¡±
Watching Yan Wenkai argue with the two girls, Dong Yuanxuan couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for you toe out now!¡± A man shouldn¡¯t casually intrude in ady¡¯s courtyard, right? ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll show you my real prowess!¡± With a biting farewell, Yan Wenkai then left the courtyard.
After he was gone, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked at each other and smiled again. ¡°My Fourth Brother is really quite adorable. In the future, we can spar with him often,¡± Daohua remarked. Dong Yuanyao nodded in agreement, ¡°That sounds great! My brother always said that Fourth Brother Yan is a bit of a simpleton, but I think he¡¯s rather attentive. He was considerate to us throughout the sparring just now.¡± Daohua looked up proudly and said, ¡°Of course, my Fourth Brother is a gentleman,¡± pausing before adding, ¡°Though, sometimes he¡¯s indeed quite careless and inattentive.¡± Dong Yuanyao smiled, ¡°Well, that¡¯s how most boys are.¡± Daohua, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should go inside to clean up and not catch a cold.¡± After this, the rtionship between Daohua and Dong Yuanyao only grew better. With more interaction, Daohua found that Dong Yuanyao¡¯s thoughts were modern and progressive. Chatting with her, they always found plenty ofmon ground. Additionally, both of them disliked being constrained by dogmatic rules and confined to the inner courtyard. They found their thoughts and ideas to be surprisingly in agreement and thus grew closer and closer. ¡­ After the Imperial Court delivered several batches of medicinal herbs, the epidemic at Xingyun Prefecture was thoroughly controlled. There were no new cases in the city, and those who had been infected were on the mend. However, to prevent any unexpected spread of the disease, the city gates remained closed. On the fifteenth day of the eighth month, Daohua and herpanions celebrated the Mid-Autumn Festival at the Xing Courtyard.
¡°Thank goodness for my eldest sister; otherwise, you all wouldn¡¯t even have mooncakes to eat this year.¡± Yan Wenkai, holding a mooncake in one hand and eating it, boasted to Dong Yuanxuan and the others with pride. Su Hongxin merely nced at him and didn¡¯t join the conversation, focusing instead on eating his mooncake. Due to the limited ingredients, the mooncakes made by Miss Yan were scarce. It made more sense to eat a couple more mooncakes than to waste words with Yan Wenkai, the big eater. The others ignored him too, except for Xiao Yeyang, who was also busily devouring his food. It couldn¡¯t be helped; for the past month or two, apart from eating simple meals, they had been drinking nothing but medicine. Naturally, they wanted to eat more now that they finally had mooncakes for the festival. The several tes of mooncakes were devoured by the group of young men in no time. By the time Daohua and Dong Yuanyao returned with the servants to prepare the hot pot, all they saw were empty tes. Only then did Xiao Yeyang and the others remember that the two of them hadn¡¯t eaten yet, and they all wore expressions of embarrassment. ¡°Um¡­¡± Yan Wenkai, who had quick hands, still had half a mooncake left. He looked at Daohua with a sheepish smile and said, ¡°Eldest sister, would you mind it? If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± ¡°I mind!¡± Daohua interrupted directly and turned away to prepare the dipping sauce for the hot pot. Feeling awkward, Yan Wenkai smiled. It seemed somewhat improper to have asked only Daohua, so he turned with the mooncake towards Dong Yuanyao.
Upon seeing him looking in her direction, Dong Yuanyao quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t like mooncakes,¡± and hurried off to join Daohua. Yan Wenkai was speechless: ¡°Why run off so fast? I¡¯m not a tiger!¡± Snorting in disdain, he decided he¡¯d rather not offer it after all and promptly ate the half mooncake in one gulp. The others couldn¡¯t help butugh at the scene. Just then, the hot pot was ready. Daohua called everyone to eat. With no elders present and being in a foreignnd, the group shed their usual restraints. The dinner table was full of unrestrained eating, drinking, and merry-making. Daohua was also very rxed at this moment; if it weren¡¯t for the fact that everyone had just recovered from a long illness, she would have liked to steam a pot of sake to enjoy. After a short while, Daohua was full but it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to leave the table early, so she began to assess the others at the table. Watching the group of blooming young men in front of her, Daohua smiled demurely, suddenly intrigued, and began to whisper to Dong Yuanyao. ¡°Which one do you think is better among them?¡± She wouldn¡¯t dare say such a thing to anyone else, not even Zhou Jingwan. Although Zhou Jingwan wasn¡¯t overly constrained by her family, she was still limited by the mindset of the era. It was like when discussing the figures and looks of actors during ys, Zhou Jingwan would find it embarrassing. But Dong Yuanyao was different. She was braver, more carefree, and one thing they shared inmon: they were both face-connoisseurs. Just as expected, upon hearing this, Dong Yuanyao observed them with sparkling eyes: ¡°In terms of nobility, the Little Prince exudes an elegance that no one else can match.¡±
Daohua nodded. Even without saying anything, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s presence would draw everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°As for schrly grace, your elder brother isn¡¯t bad, same with Brother Zhou, but I think he puts on a bit of an act, trying to look more serious than he is.¡± Daohuaughed heartily and nodded repeatedly: ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s what I think too. My elder brother is still not thick-skinned enough, sometimes he gets embarrassed, but Brother Zhou doesn¡¯t.¡± Dong Yuanyao continued, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about kindness and understanding, my brother is the best.¡± Daohua nodded: ¡°Brother Dong is both thoughtful and reliable, truly top-notch. Unlike Brother Su, who can be a bit of a show-off, but nheless, not disagreeable.¡± Dong Yuanyao chuckled: ¡°The Su family is known for their refined schrs; ustomed to genteel elegance, and Brother Su, being lively and active, is naturally doted upon.¡± Daohua nodded in understanding: ¡°What¡¯s rare is cherished.¡± Her gaze then fell on Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao, who were busy eating, ¡°For forthrightness and joviality, my fourth brother is the best; for honesty and dependability, my third brother is the best.¡± Dong Yuanyao agreed: ¡°Fourth Brother Yan really is fun. It¡¯s rxing to hang out with him; Third Brother Yan seems very dependable, a friend you can trust with all your heart.¡± Daohua said proudly: ¡°The brothers in my family are naturally all good.¡± Dong Yuanyao looked at the triumphant Daohua andined, ¡°Ah, why do I only have one brother?¡± Chapter 273: 255, Rescuing People_1 Chapter 273: Chapter 255, Rescuing People_1 By the end of August, the gates of Xingyun Prefecture were finally opened. The gates had to be opened, for after nearly three months of closure, the city¡¯s supplies had beenpletely exhausted, and now, many people had nothing left to eat. The gue had been cured by then, and people could go out to make a living. Daohua originally thought they could leave, but to her surprise, Xiao Yeyang decided to stay for the relief effort. Governor Guo was in charge of the military affairs of Zhongzhou, Fenxi, and Jiguang provinces. This time, Jiguang suffered from a flood disaster and epidemic, all of which required his coordination. Now that the epidemic was under control, arge number of disaster victims had yet to be settled. Governor Guo was now extremely busy, and when Xiao Yeyang visited once, he found that his uncle had lost a lot of weight after not seeing him for two or three months, so he immediately decided to stay and help¡ªthat, and he also wanted to train himself. Dong Yuanxuan and Yan Wenxiu thought about it for a night and also decided to stay. ¡°Originally, we came to Jiguang for disaster relief and training, but we didn¡¯t expect to contract the gue before we could do anything meaningful. Now that we are well, we should do something worthwhile; otherwise, our trip would have truly been in vain.¡± Hearing this, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao exchanged a nce.
Daohua looked towards Yan Wenxiu¡¯s brothers: ¡°I came to take you guys home, so whenever you decide to return, that¡¯s when I¡¯ll go back.¡± Dong Yuanyao also quickly said to Dong Yuanxuan, ¡°Brother, me too. After all, I will be going back to Zhongzhou with you.¡± At this, both Yan Wenxiu and Dong Yuanxuan wore a helpless expression. In the end, Dong Yuanxuan spoke up, ¡°Then the two of you must stay inside the prefecture city and not wander off. Disaster victims are everywhere outside now, and it would be very dangerous for you two youngdies to go out.¡± Daohua quickly nodded in agreement: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t wander off unless we are following you.¡± Dong Yuanyao nodded as well. In the days that followed, Xiao Yeyang and his group were all sent by Governor Guo to help. Daohua and Dong Yuanyao did not remain idle, either. Daohua sent Xiaoliu back and brought several ships of grain; Dong Yuanyao also sent a letter back home, and the Dong Family gathered a batch of grain to send over. The two of them set up a porridge stall at the city gate, providing porridge to the people. ¡°This breach in the river levee has brought no small cmity to the people!¡± ¡°Indeed, I heard countless good fields were submerged in Jiguang and many houses were destroyed.¡± Dress as men, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao stood in front of the porridge stall,dling porridge for people while talking quietly. ¡°It¡¯s all because of those officials embezzling and being negligent in their duties. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be suffering these hardships!¡± A voiceden with strongints and dissatisfaction reached the ears of Daohua and Dong Yuanyao; they looked up to see a dark, sturdy young man of about fifteen or sixteen, dressed in a short tunic. Seeing the surrounding people showing signs of agreement, Daohua thought for a moment and said: ¡°You can¡¯t generalize; not all officials are bad. There are many who are upright and honest.¡± The young man smirked sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re too na?ve, youngster. Where in this world can one find truly good officials? Even if there are, they are nothing more than people fishing for fame.¡± Feeling indignant, Dong Yuanyao put down herdle and red at the young man: ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? If there were no good officials in the world, who would have gathered the medicine sent during the outbreak of the epidemic?¡± ¡°The porridge you¡¯re drinking now, who got it for you? Who is out there now, going to different ces for disaster relief and transporting grain? One must have a conscience; you can¡¯t drink the porridge provided by officials and then speak ill of them.¡± The young man was left speechless, and it was a while before he spoke faintly: ¡°This porridge¡­ It was gathered by officials?¡±
Dong Yuanyao: ¡°Of course, listen well, these two porridge stalls, one is set up by the Provincial Governor from Zhongzhou, the other by the Magistrate from Xingzhou. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can go and ask around.¡± Seeing the people around nodding continuously, the young man looked at the fuming Dong Yuanyao, didn¡¯t get his porridge, and just walked away with his head down. Daohua pulled at Dong Yuanyao: ¡°Why get so angry? That person probably had his home destroyed and just needed to vent his frustration.¡± Picking up thedle, Dong Yuanyao continued serving porridge to the people behind: ¡°I just can¡¯t stand it. I won¡¯t mention your father, but I¡¯ve watched my own father and seen how he serves as an official. He may have some characteristics of an official, but he genuinely works for the welfare of the people.¡±
Daohua: ¡°¡­Alright, no more anger!¡± After speaking, she called over Wang Manman and asked her to take a bowl of porridge to the young man who had just left. She noticed that the young man was apanying an elderly gentleman. Dong Yuanyao nced over, curled her lips, and said nothing. Daohua simply smiled without offering any exnation. She didn¡¯t have the same level of empathy as Dong Yuanyao, and she also understood that the person truly to me was the officials who caused the river embankment copse. Her cheap dad and the incident were entirely unrted, so naturally, she didn¡¯t mind. In the blink of an eye, September arrived. On the day of the Double Ninth Festival, Xiao Yeyang, following the orders of Governor Guo, escorted a shipment of grain to the neighboring prefectural city. As he passed through the city gate, he saw Daohua and Dong Yuanyao and asked, ¡°Would you two like to join me for a trip to the neighboring prefectural city?¡± The eyes of Daohua and Dong Yuanyao lit up in unison, ¡°Can we?¡± Xiao Yeyang smiled, ¡°Why not? It¡¯s just taking two more people along.¡± Daohua quickly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Just wait a moment, I need to give someone a heads-up.¡± Before long, the three of them arrived at the dock and boarded the boat. Daohua stood on the deck, looking at the flooded fields on both banks, sighed, and then asked, ¡°We can return today, right?¡±
Xiao Yeyang nodded, ¡°Of course, we can return. If all goes well, we should be back by evening.¡± An hourter, Xiao Yeyang and hispany reached the dock of the neighboring prefectural city. In response to the recent floods, the Emperor had been enraged, seriously dealing with a batch of officials. Now, the officials in Jiguang were all diligently fulfilling their duties, fearing that any slip-up would lead to ountability. Consequently, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s handover went very smoothly. ¡°Little Prince, rest assured, these grains will be put into disaster relief immediately,¡± said the official. With an unchanging expression, Xiao Yeyang indifferently replied, ¡°I have delivered every single grain of food. If the disaster situation is not brought under control, that would be an issue for you, Magistrate. In that case, you¡¯ll need to exin it to the Emperor yourself.¡± The Magistrate¡¯s body involuntarily shuddered. At the bow of the ship, watching the stern-faced, unsmiling Xiao Yeyang, Dong Yuanyao tugged at Daohua¡¯s sleeve, ¡°The Little Prince is quite intimidating when he¡¯s not smiling.¡± Daohua looked closely and pursed her lips without responding. It might have been because she was very familiar with Xiao Yeyang, or possibly because she had seen him disguised as a beggar, but either way, she wasn¡¯t very afraid of him. Soon enough, Xiao Yeyang returned, smiling at the two women, ¡°Alright, my task is done. On the way back, we can sail more leisurely, taking it as a sightseeing trip.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Daohua and Dong Yuanyao had no objections. They hade out for a leisurely trip in the first ce.
Along the way, the three of them stood on the deck, joking andughing when suddenly they heard cries of rm from the shore. They leaned out to see that a section of the riverbank had copsed, and several people were falling into the water. Xiao Yeyang immediately ordered the boat to stop and called over the servants who could swim to save the people, then prepared to head personally to the stern to oversee the rescue. Daohua and Dong Yuanyao wanted to follow, but Xiao Yeyang stopped them. ¡°The stern is narrow and chaotic. Don¡¯te over; be careful not to fall into the river.¡± Daohua quickly said, ¡°Then you should be careful too.¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded and then turned to leave. While Daohua and Dong Yuanyao awaited news, cries for help came from ahead. Daohua immediately looked and saw that the riverbank in front had also copsed, sending two elderly people tumbling into the water. ¡°Quick, save them!¡± The people on deck looked around in panic, and then someone said, ¡°Miss Yan, all the swimmers have gone to the back to save others, and we don¡¯t know how to swim.¡± Daohua was startled, quickly turning her eyes to the two elderly people being swept toward them in the river. Chapter 274: 256, Old Granny, Strange Monk_1 Chapter 274: Chapter 256, Old Granny, Strange Monk_1 Seeing the struggles of the two elders in the water growing feebler, Daohua quickly asked, ¡°Is there any rope on the boat?¡± A servant boy immediately answered, ¡°Yes!¡± Daohua said urgently, ¡°Go get it now!¡± Soon, the servant boy brought over a bundle of rope. Daohua estimated its length and deemed it sufficient, then tugged on it to ensure its strength before quickly tying one end around her waist. Seeing her do this, Dong Yuanyao quickly asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± As Daohua tied the rope, she kept her eyes on the people in the river, ¡°Of course, to save them.¡± Dong Yuanyao became unsettled, holding onto Daohua¡¯s hand, ¡°You can¡¯t go. The river is so turbulent¡­¡± The rope already secured, Daohua interrupted Dong Yuanyao, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can swim, and I¡¯ve tied the rope around me. You guys just pull from the boat; I won¡¯t be washed away.¡± After speaking, she handed the rope to the strongest servant boy, ¡°When I grab the two elderster, you must quickly pull us back, understand?¡±
The servant boy was somewhat nervous but still nodded quickly. Seeing him nod, Daohua flipped over the railings and with a ¡®plop¡¯, jumped into the river. Dong Yuanyao couldn¡¯t help but exim in shock, then saw Daohua emerge from the water and immediately started swimming hard toward the two elders. ¡°You must hold the rope tight. If anything seems off, pull Daohua back immediately,¡± Dong Yuanyao said anxiously to the servant boy. Then, after a moment¡¯s thought, she had a few other servant boys hold the rope tightly, ready to pull Daohua back at any moment. The river current was fast, and Daohua struggled to swim for a while before finally wrapping her arms around the necks of the two people from behind. When she clearly saw the faces of the two elders, she was shocked, ¡°Grandma Gu? The strange monk?¡± ¡°Save¡­ save her!¡± Seeing Daohua, Yun Jian, who was almost at his limit, suddenly brightened and quickly pushed the elderly woman beside him towards Daohua. Daohua said with effort, ¡°Strange monk, don¡¯t move. I¡¯m running out of strength.¡± Gu Jian immediately stopped moving. He had now realized that their rescuer was a child of about ten years old. With the river so turbulent, how could the little girl save the two of them? Gu Jian was anxious, nced at his sister who had already passed out, and clenched his teeth, trying to pry open the arms wrapped around his neck. Feeling the strange monk¡¯s intention, Daohua immediately shouted, ¡°Strange monk, I¡¯m tied with a rope. As long as you don¡¯t struggle, the people on the boat will pull us up.¡± Gu Jian shook his head, ¡°The three of us are too heavy. If the rope snaps, we¡¯ll all die!¡± Daohua, ¡°It won¡¯t snap, the rope¡¯s sturdy!¡± Gu Jian wanted to speak further but was abruptly silenced by Daohua, ¡°I say, weren¡¯t you the aloof sort? Howe you¡¯ve be so fussy now? Listen to me, stop moving. We¡¯ll definitely be pulled onto the boat.¡± Gu Jian truly stopped moving. One reason was that he couldn¡¯t bear to leave his sister alone. The other was astonishment at what Daohua had said.
Gu Jian nced at Daohua from the corner of his eye. It seemed the child knew him? But why didn¡¯t he have any recollection? On the boat.
¡°Daohua has got to the people, quick, pull them back!¡± As soon as Dong Yuanyao saw that Daohua had reached the victims, she ordered the servant boys to pull on the rope. ¡°Pull quickly!¡± Seeing the trio barely moving in the river, Dong Yuanyao urged in distress. The servant boy was sweating profusely, ¡°Miss Dong, the river¡¯s resistance is too strong, and with three people on Miss Yan¡¯s end, it¡¯s a bit hard to pull!¡± Dong Yuanyao, ¡°What do you mean ¡®hard to pull¡¯?¡± After some thought, she called everyone on deck to pull the ropes, and finally, she joined in as well. Just as Daohua and the other two were slowly moving towards the ship, ¡®ssh,¡¯ someone jumped from the shore and swam rapidly towards the trio. ¡°That person is a good swimmer, so fast!¡± The people on the ship couldn¡¯t help but exim. Soon, the swimmer reached Daohua and the others. Daohua nced at the neer and didn¡¯t resist, allowing him to wrap an arm around her neck, and then they swiftly swam towards the ship, aided by the rope¡¯s force. A quarter of an hourter, Dong Yuanyao instructed the servants to pull the four of them onto the ship.
¡°Daohua!¡± At that moment, Xiao Yeyang at the stern, having received the news, ran over quickly. Seeing Daohua drenched, he quickly took off his outer robe to drape over her. Seeing the urgency, worry, displeasure, and anger in Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes, Daohua quickly said before he could speak, ¡°I can swim, even if I fall into the river, I won¡¯t be in any danger.¡± After pausing, she continued. ¡°For safety¡¯s sake, I also tied a rope around myself, so, for sure, nothing will happen.¡± Seeing Daohua shrink her neck and look at him fearfully, Xiao Yeyang held back again and again but finally said through gritted teeth, ¡°What if the rope isn¡¯t long enough or strong enough?¡± Feeling Xiao Yeyang¡¯s real anger, Daohua swallowed hard and said weakly, ¡°It won¡¯t happen, I checked it.¡± Xiao Yeyang held back his anger, ¡°Do you not understand that there are always uncertainties, what if there¡¯s an ident?¡± Daohua fell silent now, knowing whatever she said, Xiao Yeyang would have a retort. ¡°Sister, wake up, please, wake up!¡± Suddenly, an extremely constrained and suppressed calling voice arose. Turning her head, Daohua saw Granny Gu lying motionless on the deck while the Monk looked on the verge of copse. ¡°Let me have a look!¡±
Daohua quickly stepped forward, checked Granny Gu¡¯s condition, and then hurriedly began performing CPR on her. Gu Jian watched nervously as Daohua pressed and pushed on Granny Gu¡¯s body. He wanted to intervene several times but ultimately held back. About a quarter of an hourter, Granny Gu ¡®whooshed¡¯ out several mouthfuls of water. At this, Daohua copsed onto the deck, exhausted, while Gu Jian embraced Granny Gu, crying tears of joy. ¡°Granny Gu needs to rest now, holding her like that will make her ufortable,¡± she said, then looked towards Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang nced at Granny Gu and Bald Gu Jian, and ordered, ¡°Take them to rest in the cabin.¡± Gu Jian looked at Daohua, then at Xiao Yeyang, and without saying anything, he picked up Granny Gu and followed the servant below deck. Once everyone had left, Xiao Yeyang turned to Daohua with an unfriendly gaze. Knowing she was about to be scolded, Daohua¡¯s eyes darted around, and she quickly ced her hand on her forehead, ¡°Oh, my head is spinning. Could I be catching a cold?¡± Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao understood instantly and immediately stepped forward to help her up, ¡°You¡¯re drenched,e on, I¡¯ll take you to change your clothes.¡± Daohua nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Watching the two leave, Xiao Yeyang rubbed his throbbing forehead and then sighed helplessly. After Daohua changed her clothes, in the end, she still couldn¡¯t avoid Xiao Yeyang.
Watching Daohua shrink her head like a quail, meekly standing before Xiao Yeyang, Dong Yuanyao covered her mouth to stifle augh, walked out of the cabin, and went up on deck, only then remembering there was one more person who had helped. ¡°Where is the person who helped Daohua rescue others?¡± The servant pointed towards the riverbank and said, ¡°There, that person just jumped back into the water and swam back to shore.¡± Dong Yuanyao looked over and saw the person climbing out of the water and helping an old man on the shore walk away, ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± The young man at the congee stand who said he wasn¡¯t an official! Chapter 275: 257, Flintlock_1 Chapter 275: Chapter 257, Flintlock_1 ¡°Master, here is the handkerchief you asked for!¡± Inside the cabin, Defu entered with several clean cotton handkerchiefs, nced at Miss Yan who stood obediently, and then at their silent master sitting down. With swift movements, he ced the handkerchiefs on the table, then quickly withdrew. Upon seeing the handkerchiefs, Daohua nced at her wet hair and immediately smiled, reaching for a handkerchief, ¡°These are for drying my hair, right?¡± While speaking, she brought her ck hair to the front of her body, then began to rub it with the handkerchief. Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua, stood up with a stern face, and snatched the handkerchief away. Frowning with confusion, Daohua asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Sit down!¡± Xiao Yeyang gestured with his chin towards the stool. Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression, thought for a moment, and obediently sat down. As soon as she sat, she felt her hair being swept back, and turning her head, she saw Xiao Yeyang holding the handkerchief, ready to wipe her hair.
Daohua: ¡°That, I can do it myself!¡± With that said, she reached out to take the handkerchief. This time, because she followed Xiao Yeyang out on short notice, and the porridge stand needed people, she and Yuanyao had not brought any attendants and had to wipe their hair by themselves. Xiao Yeyang raised his hand, avoiding Daohua¡¯s hand, and said expressionlessly, ¡°Sit still!¡± Daohua: ¡°¡­¡± ncing at Xiao Yeyang, she thought to herself that this guy was still angry, and it would be better for her to go along with him. So, she put her hand down and sat still. Only then did Xiao Yeyang start to wipe Daohua¡¯s hair. Daohua sat obediently, and after a while, seeing that he was only silently wiping her hair and not speaking, she knew that he was holding in his anger and thus took the initiative to start a conversation. ¡°That, you should know that I value my life and wouldn¡¯t joke about it.¡± Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t respond but fetched a new dry handkerchief and continued wiping her hair. Seeing this, Daohua couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression. Immediately, Xiao Yeyang said, ¡°Don¡¯t move around!¡± His tone was somewhat sharp, still angry. With a sigh in her heart, Daohua continued, ¡°I thought it through before I jumped into the water to save someone. First, I can swim; second, I had a rope tied to me.¡± ¡°I know, you¡¯re going to say there¡¯s always a ¡®what if,¡¯ but even if the rope broke, you were still there, right!¡± ¡°You were on the boat, and there were so many other boatmen who could swim, could they really not save me?¡± ¡°If that were the case, then I would have deserved whatever happened¡­¡± Before she could finish, Daohua felt her hair tighten, and turning her head, she saw Xiao Yeyang looking at her with a displeased expression. ¡°Who curses themselves like that?¡±
Daohua murmured, ¡°I was just speaking without thinking.¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°¡­You better keep quiet!¡± With that, he identally wiped her hair a bit too hard and caused her pain. ¡°Ow!¡± Daohua quickly reached up to grab her hair, looking at Xiao Yeyang with dissatisfaction, ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡±
Xiao Yeyang intended to exin, but didn¡¯t want to back down, so he just kept a straight face and remained silent. Seeing him like this, Daohua huffed, letting her hair down, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll be the bigger person and not hold this against you.¡± Seeing Daohua sit back down, Xiao Yeyang picked up the handkerchief and started wiping again. Afterward, neither of them spoke again. Daohua let Xiao Yeyang dry her hair, swinging her legs, asionally turning her head to nce at him. Seeing this, the stiffness in Xiao Yeyang¡¯s cheeks slowly melted away as he earnestly helped wipe her hair. Daohua¡¯s hair was very healthy: ck, long, soft and smooth. Every time a strand slipped through his fingers, he felt a ticklish sensation in his heart. Thinking that this was the first time he was drying a woman¡¯s hair, Xiao Yeyang felt slightly uneasy. In order to dispel this unease, he took the initiative to speak, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do something this dangerous again!¡± When Daohua heard him speak, she immediately turned around and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you not angry anymore?¡± Xiao Yeyang let out a grunt, ¡°When have I ever been angry?¡± Daohua said, ¡°Just now, right now, and who knows, maybe in the future too. You¡¯ve been angry all along, otherwise why would you be frowning?¡± Xiao Yeyang fell silent, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you. Once we get back, I¡¯ll let your three brothers take care of you!¡±
Upon hearing this, Daohua couldn¡¯t help but stand up, then she tugged on her hair, ¡°Ouch, that hurts!¡± Xiao Yeyang quickly let go of her hair, ¡°I told you not to move around!¡± Ignoring the pain, Daohua rubbed her head and said, ¡°Xiao Yeyang, you mustn¡¯t tell my three brothers about what happened today, especially my eldest brother. If he finds out, he¡¯ll definitely go on and on about it for half a day.¡± Xiao Yeyang was unmoved, ¡°I think your eldest brother should really take care of you.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Daohua reached out and tugged at Xiao Yeyang¡¯s sleeve, shaking it a few times, then pleaded pitifully, ¡°If my three brothers find out, my grandmother and mother will certainly find out too. If they both learn about me going into the river to save someone, I¡¯ll never be allowed out of the house again in the future.¡± ¡°Xiao Yeyang, can you really bear to see me kept in the back courtyard, never able to step out?¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at her, pulled back his sleeve, ¡°Yes, I can bear it!¡± Daohua¡¯s breath hitched, then she put her hands on her hips, ¡°Are you still my friend or not? I¡¯m just asking you for a little help, and you¡¯re making all these excuses.¡± Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, then averted his eyes, not saying a word. If toughness wouldn¡¯t work, she would have to try a softer approach. Daohua quickly stood in front of him, pping her hands together in a pleading gesture, ¡°Xiao Yeyang, please don¡¯t tell my brothers about what happened today. I don¡¯t want to be trapped in the back courtyard, unable toe out, I beg of you!!¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think about that before you jumped into the river?¡±
Daohua¡¯s eyes darted around, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I trust you? I believe you won¡¯t betray me, and you¡¯ll definitely help me, right?¡± Seeing her like this, Xiao Yeyang covered his head, then saw his sleeve being pulled again. He took a deep breath and yanked back his sleeve, snorting coldly, ¡°Just this once, and there better not be a next time!¡± Daohua immediately smiled, happily patting Xiao Yeyang on the shoulder, ¡°That¡¯s what friends are for. Not to mention facing dangers together or de-inserted ribs, you should at least be able to do that much. Thanks.¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mouth curved slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too early. Just because I won¡¯t tell doesn¡¯t mean others won¡¯t.¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yuanyao won¡¯t tell either. The people on the boat are all your people; without your orders, they wouldn¡¯t dare to gossip.¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°You¡¯ve thought this through pretty well.¡± Daohua showed a triumphant expression. Xiao Yeyang speechless, ¡°Are you going to dry your hair or not? If you go back looking like that, without us saying anything, your brothers will guess what happened.¡± ¡°Dry, dry, of course I¡¯ll dry it.¡± Daohua quickly sat properly and urged, ¡°Come on, put some effort into it, dry my hair faster!¡± ¡°You, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± ¡°Hiss, be gentle, it hurts!¡± ¡°¡­¡±
Half an hourter, Daohua reappeared on the deck with her hair bun tidied, looked around, and asked De Fu, ¡°Where¡¯s Yuanyao?¡± ¡°Miss Dong is in the cabin at the back, taking care of those people who were saved.¡± Chapter 276 - 258, Sister Complex_1 Chapter 276: Chapter 258, Sister Complex_1 Daohua arrived at the rear cabin and saw Dong Yuanyao talking with the few people they had rescued. As she approached, she overheard them discussing the damage caused by the flood. Dong Yuanyao spotted Daohua and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Daohua nodded, ncing around the room before asking, ¡°Where¡¯s the person who helped me before?¡± Dong Yuanyao pursed her lips slightly, ¡°While you were changing, he dived back into the river and swam to the shore.¡± A look of regret crossed Daohua¡¯s face, ¡°What a pity, I don¡¯t even know his name. If he hadn¡¯t lent a hand, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy for me to rescue Granny Gu and that odd monk onto the boat.¡± Sheughed as she said this. ¡°That man is quite the swimmer; to move so fast in such a rapid river! He also seemed warm-hearted, diving into the river to save others in that situation, he must be brave and kind in spirit.¡± Dong Yuanyao¡¯s expression turned a tad uneasy. Back at the city gates of Xingyun Prefecture, she had spoken quite highly of him. Reflecting on it now, her reaction seemed overly intense. Daohua didn¡¯t dwell on the subject and headed straight towards Granny Gu and the odd monk in the corner. At this moment, even though Granny Gu was no longer in life-threatening peril, she remained at risk, with the odd monk holding her hand, sitting motionless. Only when Daohua approached, did Gu Jian raise his eyes to look at her. Daohua examined Granny Gu and, seeing her flushed face, knew without touching that she had a fever, ¡°Odd monk, do you remember me?¡± Gu Jian nced at Daohua, lowered his eyes, and remained silent. Seeing his reaction, Daohua pouted, muttering, ¡°Back to being aloof and ignoring others!¡± When she and the vigers had gone to the temple to ask for medicine, he had not given her as much as a nce, even though she had been just a five-year-old child at the time. However, his medical skills were undeniably excellent; it was with the five prescriptions he provided, along with ingredients from her space, that she managed to nurse her grandmother back to health. Daohua turned to Granny Gu and said, ¡°Granny Gu is sick and needs timely treatment. I know you¡¯re a Divine Doctor, but you don¡¯t have any herbs now. Will youe back to Xingyun Prefecture with meter?¡± After a silence, Gu Jian looked at Daohua and, with a hoarse voice, finally asked, ¡°I heard them calling that young man you were with, Little Prince?¡± The oddness of the odd monky not just in his temperament, but also in how, despite being a monk, he never referred to himself as a humble monk or elder; he always used ¡°I¡± or ¡°me.¡± It seemed as if he never truly saw himself as a monk. Daohua looked puzzled, ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Gu Jian threw her a nce, then lowered his head again, ¡°Never mind!¡± Daohua was at a loss for words. Who exactly was seeking whom at this point? Just then, Xiao Yeyang walked in. The servants all bowed, ¡°Little Prince!¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded and made his way straight to Daohua. At this moment, Gu Jian also raised his head again, his gaze fixed intently on Xiao Yeyang. Standing beside Daohua, Xiao Yeyang looked at Gu Jian and the unconscious Granny Gu, ¡°Do you know them?¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°We¡¯ve met a few times.¡± After her grandmother had recovered, she would take her to the temple to fulfill their vows each year, where she would chat with Granny Gu. Xiao Yeyang looked surprised, ¡°You have quite a memory.¡± Daohua shrugged, ¡°They are too unique to be forgotten.¡± The odd monk was known for his high medical skills and strange temperament, gaining some notoriety in the neighboring viges; Granny Gu, on the other hand, had most of her face burned, making her quite unforgettable once seen. Xiao Yeyang paused for a moment, ¡°Since you know them, then bring them back to Xingyun Prefecture.¡± Daohua looked at the odd monk, and at this moment Gu Jian had already averted his gaze, bowing his head, holding Granny Gu¡¯s hand, ¡°We still don¡¯t know if they are willing to go.¡± Who would have expected, the moment his words ended, Gu Jian looked up and said, ¡°Go.¡± After saying that, he nced at Xiao Yeyang, then lowered his head again. Daohua was momentarily stunned. Wasn¡¯t he very aloof just now? An hourter, the boat docked at Xingyun Prefecture¡¯s pier. Xiao Yeyang had the rescued people taken care of by Defu, while he, along with Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, returned to Xing Courtyard. At this moment, everyone had also finished their chores and came back for a rest. ¡°Little Prince, did the grain delivery go smoothly?¡± Dong Yuanxuan asked as a matter of routine. Who knew, upon hearing this, Daohua¡¯s heart tightened, and she hurriedly looked towards Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang, seeing the look in Daohua¡¯s eyes, shifted his gaze away wordlessly. Since he had promised, he would certainly keep his word. How could this guy dare not trust him! ¡°Everything went well, just that¡­¡± Daohua quickly walked over and whispered, ¡°Xiao Yeyang, don¡¯t talk nonsense, okay?¡± Yan Wenxiu looked over and said, ¡°Little Prince, what is it? Did my eldest sister cause some trouble?¡± Xiao Yeyang, looking at Daohua¡¯s anxious face,ughed, ¡°No trouble was caused, it¡¯s just that I think the outside is still somewhat unsafe, so in the future, when everyone goes out, it¡¯s better not to bring Daohua and Dong Sister along.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Yeyang say this, Daohua instantly breathed a sigh of relief and said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°I actually didn¡¯t want to go out. If you hadn¡¯t asked me today, I would have been busy distributing porridge.¡± Seeing that Xiao Yeyang was getting angry, Daohua quickly grabbed Dong Yuanyao and slipped away. Seeing this, Yan Wenxiu helplessly shook his head, ¡°My eldest sister is too unrestrained. When we go back, I should talk to our mother and ask her to exert more control over my eldest sister.¡± At these words, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression stiffened, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Actually¡­ Daohua can¡¯t be considered unrestrained. She is just more cheerful. I think that kind of temperament is quite good, and there¡¯s no need for additional restraint.¡± Yan Wenxiu was taken aback and looked at Xiao Yeyang with a mix of surprise and doubt. Xiao Yeyang realized that as an outsider, he shouldn¡¯t be meddling in the upbringing of someone else¡¯s daughter, especially in front of so many people, and was wondering how to smooth things over when Yan Wenkai burst outughing and intervened. ¡°I feel the same way. Big brother, our eldest sister is fine the way she is. Do you want her to be like the other delicate youngdies, weak and weepy at the slightest provocation?¡± ¡°Just look at Brother Dong, his sister is much more unrestrained than our eldest sister, and Brother Dong hasn¡¯t said anything, right?¡± Dong Yuanxuan looked at Yan Wenkai wordlessly, ¡°Where is my sister unrestrained? She¡¯s just a bit lively.¡± Yan Wenkai couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue, ¡°Fine, whether she¡¯s lively or cheerful, as brothers, as long as our sister is happy, what¡¯s wrong with indulging her a bit?¡± Yan Wentao also chimed in, ¡°I also think Daohua is fine just the way she is, straightforward!¡± Yan Wenxiu gave a disdainful nce at his two younger brothers, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of our eldest sister¡¯s best interests. It¡¯s fine now at home, but if she still behaves like this after she¡¯s married¡­¡± Yan Wenkai immediately interjected, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being married? With us brothers here, who would dare to bully my sister? Hmph, if my future brother-inw really doesn¡¯t know any better, with you and me, let¡¯s turn him into a pig¡¯s head, to the point that even his parents won¡¯t recognize him.¡± Yan Wentao nodded earnestly. Seeing this, Yan Wenxiu no longer wished to speak. Everyone must lead their own life. In times of trouble, once or twice, family can stand up for you, but if it happens frequently, one has to rely on oneself to solve the problems. He didn¡¯t think his eldest sister was bad, only that she needed to be more reserved. The world is critical, and living too impulsively isn¡¯t good. Chapter 277 - 259, Strange_1 Chapter 277: Chapter 259, Strange_1 ¡°Strange monk, is Granny Gu awake yet?¡± Daku had rescued the person from the river and brought them to the herbal shop, and now that everyone else had left, only Granny Gu and the strange monk were still here. It wasn¡¯t that the two of them didn¡¯t want to leave, it was just that Granny Gu was frail, and the ordeal of falling into the river had nearly cost her half her life; she still couldn¡¯t get out of bed. When Daohua arrived, Gu Jian was decanting medicine. Because they were brought over by Daku, the herbal shop had cleared a room for the two of them. At this moment, Granny Gu was lying in bed, while the strange monk squatted at the doorway boiling medicine. Gu Jian nced at Daohua and didn¡¯t speak, but she shifted toward the doorway. Daohua peered into the room and saw Granny Gu struggling to sit up in bed. Seeing this, Daohua hurriedly went inside, helping the old woman to sit up. Gu Jian took a quick look at her and didn¡¯t stop her. After catching her breath for a while, Granny Gu smiled at Daohua, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the little girl from Yan Family vige?¡± Daohua looked surprised, ¡°Granny Gu, you remember me?¡± Granny Gu smiled and nodded her head. This young girl had made a deep impression on her, daring to venture out alone at the age of five to seek medicine for her grandmother, and she was also very brave; she hadn¡¯t been scared the first time she saw her. Her face, burnt over most of it, scared even some adults who saw it. After seeking medicine, her grandmother brought her to the convent a few more times and even specifically made food to offer; this simple act of kindness was truly unforgettable. Daohua also smiled; she had been able to get the medicine back then, firstly because of the convent¡¯s abbot, and secondly because of Granny Gu¡¯s help. Although half of her face was burned, she wasn¡¯t scary at all because the old woman¡¯s eyes were very gentle and serene. At this time, Gu Jian came in with the medicine. Daohua immediately joked, ¡°Granny Gu, your memory is much better than that of the strange monk; he didn¡¯t remember me at all.¡± Granny Gu looked at her brother andughed, ¡°He is busy making a living, has a lot of different things on his mind, and naturally he won¡¯t remember as well as I do with nothing to upy me.¡± Daohua asked with curiosity, ¡°Granny Gu, you were doing well in the convent. Why did youe to Xingyun Prefecture?¡± Granny Gu¡¯s expression turned sorrowful, ¡°Abbot Huide has passed away.¡± At this news, Daohua was shocked, ¡°How could that be? I remember when we left that year, he looked quite healthy.¡± Granny Gu said, ¡°Illness strikes like a falling mountain, who can make sense of life and death?¡± Daohua fell silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°Abbot Huide passed away, and the new abbot chased you out?¡± Granny Gu nced at Gu Jian, ¡°The new abbot didn¡¯t chase us out, but he befriended the County Magistrate, and the Magistrate has an old mother who is bedridden year-round, so he wanted Xiaojian to treat her. Xiaojian was unwilling, so we felt it was inappropriate to stay in the convent any longer.¡± Daohua nodded in understanding; the strange monk was quirky and seemed to have a particr dislike for officials. Just then, Gu Jian finished preparing the medicine and was ready to administer it to Granny Gu. ¡°Let me do it!¡± Daohua naturally took the medicine bowl from him; the strange monk was not young anymore, and he had been squatting for so long while boiling the medicine. She nced at him and saw his legs were trembling slightly. Gu Jian looked at Daohua but didn¡¯t refuse. Granny Gu smiled and said to Gu Jian, ¡°Sit and rest awhile!¡± Gu Jian nodded and sat down on a nearby stool. As Daohua fed Granny Gu the medicine, sheughed and said, ¡°He really does listen to you!¡± After Granny Gu drank the medicine, she said something mncholic, ¡°I just wish he wouldn¡¯t be so obedient.¡± Her words were spoken softly, and Daohua didn¡¯t hear them clearly, ¡°What?¡± Old Granny shook her head and didn¡¯t say more but asked, ¡°Young girl, I heard that the young man who was with you before, what Prince was he?¡± Daohuaughed and said, ¡°He is not a Prince, he is the Prince¡¯s son.¡± Gu Jian immediately looked over, ¡°Which Prince?¡± Daohua hesitated before looking at him, ¡°What do you want to know that for?¡± Noticing the wariness in Daohua¡¯s eyes, Old Granny smiled, ¡°He, well, just doesn¡¯t like to owe favors. That noble person helped us, and since we can¡¯t repay him, we should at least know who he is, right?¡± After hearing this, Daohua slightly let down her guard, thinking that Xiao Yeyang¡¯s identity was not a secret around here, and said, ¡°He is the legitimate son of Prince Ping.¡± ¡°Prince Ping?!¡± Daohua felt a tight grip on her hand and looked down to see Old Granny grasping her hand, while Gu Jian, who had previously been seated, had also stood up. ¡°Old Granny, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The doubt in Daohua¡¯s eyes deepened. Old Granny let go of her hand, lowered her head in silence for a moment, then looked up again with a somewhat obscure expression, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± But Daohua stood up and looked at both of them, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to have a grudge against Prince Ping, would you?¡± Gu Jian said irritably, ¡°What are you thinking about, girl? How could we two aged folks have anything to do with the high and mighty Prince Ping?¡± Daohua, ¡°That can¡¯t be certain!¡± Masters can be found among themon folk, and both Old Granny and the strange Monk obviously were not ordinary. It wasn¡¯t impossible for them to hold a grudge against a Prince. Seeing the growing wariness in Daohua¡¯s eyes, Gu Jian was speechless. He considered himself quite wary already, butpared to this girl, he seemed a mere apprentice facing a master. He and his sister had barely shown a little excitement, and this girl thought they were nning to harm the son of Prince Ping. Old Granny, ¡°Young girl, don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t harm anyone.¡± Looking into the sincerity in Old Granny¡¯s eyes, Daohua¡¯s face showed hesitation, ¡°Then, do you know Prince Ping?¡± ¡°Why do you have so many questions? We ask one, and you have to ask it back, don¡¯t you?¡± Gu Jian walked over, snatched the medicine bowl from Daohua¡¯s hands. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t need to feed the medicine anymore, you can leave!¡± Looking at the strange Monk shooing her out, Daohua was also rendered speechless, ¡°I was just asking casually, do you need to react so strongly?¡± Gu Jian, holding the medicine in one hand and shooing Daohua with the other, ¡°That¡¯s just how I am. If you don¡¯t like it, hurry up and leave.¡± Daohua was almost chased to the door when Xiao Yeyang¡¯s voice came through. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Daohua and Gu Jian¡¯s bodies both stiffened at once. Just then, with a ¡®thud¡¯, Old Granny fell off the bed. ¡°Sis!¡± Gu Jian hurriedly ran over. Daohua quickly followed to help. Xiao Yeyang saw the two struggling to assist and walked over quickly, easily lifting Old Granny back onto the bed, then asked worriedly, ¡°Granny, did you hurt yourself when you fell?¡± On hearing this, Old Granny¡¯s eyes instantly moistened, and she choked up, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine!¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded, wanting to step back, but found his hand was being tightly held. Although he did not have a fear of germs, he also did not like being pulled on by strangers and immediately tried to pull his hand away, but after one pull, he couldn¡¯t get it free. Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang felt helpless; he could use force, but he feared injuring the elderly woman, so he could only look back at Daohua, seeking her help. After receiving the signal, Daohua promptly stepped forward, ¡°Old Granny, you lie down first, let the strange Monk check if you¡¯ve hurt yourself?¡± she whisperedfortingly while gently prying Old Granny¡¯s hand open. Chapter 278: 260, Gift_1 Chapter 278: Chapter 260, Gift_1 With Gu Jian¡¯s help, Granny Gu slowlyy back on the bed, but her eyes were fixed intently on Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang felt ufortable being stared at and shifted his gaze towards Daohua, his eyes questioning, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Daohua shrugged her shoulders and shook her head to indicate that she didn¡¯t know either. Just as Daohua thought Granny Gu was about to say something, unexpectedly, Granny Gu closed her eyes and turned her back to them, as though she no longer wanted to see them. At this moment, Gu Jian spoke up, ¡°My sister needs to rest now. You should leave,¡± his tone unmistakably brusque and unapologetic. In response, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang exchanged a puzzled look. Daohua nced at Granny Gu on the bed, thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°Granny Gu, you rest well. We¡¯ll be going now.¡± Granny Gu did not respond, while Gu Jian began to wave them off, clearly impatient. Daohua, speechless, and Xiao Yeyang quickly left the room. No sooner had the two stepped out of the room than the door was shut with a ¡®bang¡¯.
Xiao Yeyang stared at the firmly closed door, clearly stunned. It was his first time being so unceremoniously dismissed! After a while, he said discontentedly, ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡± Daohua was equally at a loss for words: ¡°Weird monks are like that, very peculiar by nature. They can¡¯t even bother to nce at people they dislike.¡± Xiao Yeyang looked over disapprovingly, ¡°Are you saying that weird monk really dislikes me?¡± Otherwise, why would he have hurried him away as soon as he arrived? Daohua tapped her chin, eyeing Xiao Yeyang, then suddenly said, ¡°They might know your father. Maybe they even hold a grudge against him.¡± Xiao Yeyangughed it off, responding straightforwardly, ¡°Impossible! No matter how my father was¡­ he simply couldn¡¯t oppress two elders even older than your grandmother.¡± Daohua nodded but still appeared puzzled, ¡°But when they heard me mention Prince Ping, they were quite agitated, and Granny Gu also seemed to lose herposure when she saw you. How do you exin that?¡± Xiao Yeyang was at a loss for words: ¡°How would I know? Didn¡¯t you say they were weird people? Isn¡¯t it normal for weird people to behave strangely?¡± Daohua shook her head, continuing to ponder: ¡°I think that they either have a grudge or a debt of gratitude towards your family¡­¡± Xiao Yeyang cut her off, ¡°Then it must be a debt of gratitude. Judging by their appearance, they must have suffered greatly in the past. Perhaps my father saved them.¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s true. If they really had a grudge, Granny Gu¡¯s attitude towards you wouldn¡¯t have been like that.¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drop this topic. I have nothing to do today, so I¡¯ll apany you to distribute porridge.¡± ¡°Great, Yuanyao and I were just worrying about being short-handed¡­¡± Inside the room, not until the figures of Xiao Yeyang and Daohua were out of sight did Gu Jian leave the window and sit down by the bed. Granny Gu opened her eyes, her gaze lifeless as she looked at the canopy, ¡°Have they left?¡± Gu Jian nodded, ¡°They have.¡± After a moment of silence, a faint smile appeared on Granny Gu¡¯s face, ¡°Heaven¡¯s been kind to me after all. Before dying, I got to see the son of Prince Ping.¡± A sh of resentment crossed Gu Jian¡¯s eyes, ¡°Sister¡­¡± Granny Gu raised her thin hand to cut off Gu Jian¡¯s words, ¡°In a while, when my health is a bit better, we should leave. Since we made our choice back then, we shouldn¡¯t disturb them anymore.¡± Gu Jian lowered his head, his fists clenched tightly. After a while, he said helplessly, ¡°Alright. That girl brought some rice and flour; I¡¯ll go make something for you to eat.¡± With that, he stood up and left.
Watching her brother¡¯s retreating figure, Granny Guy in bed and took a deep breath, caressing her burnt cheek and shedding a tear. This was all her fate! ¡­ Although Granny Gu and the strange monk¡¯s behavior were somewhat puzzling, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t take it to heart, as neither of them felt any malice.
In the following period, one was busy distributing porridge while the other was upied with tasks for Governor Guo, and they soon cast the matter to the back of their minds. Once the disaster situation in Xingyun Prefecture had alleviated and porridge distribution at the city gates ceased, Daohua finally remembered the two people. ¡°I wonder if Granny Gu¡¯s illness has improved? After I¡¯ve packed up the porridge distribution utensilster, I¡¯ll take a detour to check on them.¡± Xiao Yeyang, who was helping nearby, heard this and after some thought, said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Daohua turned to look at him, ¡°Why would you go?¡± Xiao Yeyang paused for a moment, ¡°The olddy looked quite pitiable. Why not go and see her?¡± He felt somewhat ufortable remembering the sorrow in her eyes when she had looked at him. Daohua was indifferent and nimbly packed up everything. After informing Dong Yuanyao, she took Wang Manman and Xiao Yeyang to the pharmacy. Upon their arrival at the pharmacy, they were informed by the shopkeeper that Granny Gu and the strange monk had left several days ago. Daohua showed surprise, ¡°Why did they leave? Could Granny Gu get out of bed already?¡± Although unaware of the specifics of Granny Gu¡¯s health, she could see that Granny Gu was very weak and wouldn¡¯t recover without resting for a month or two. The shopkeeper shook his head, ¡°Master Gu rented an ox cart and took Granny Gu away.¡± Xiao Yeyang furrowed his brow, ¡°They left in such a hurry, was there something wrong?¡± The shopkeeper didn¡¯t know and said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I think Master Gu is a very capable person. He has been a great help in the pharmacy these days, treating quite a few patients.¡± ¡°Although Granny Gu¡¯s condition isn¡¯t fully cured, she has improved a lot. She can¡¯t walk around for long at a time, but asional movement is no problem.¡±
¡°Oh right, before Master Gu left, he left two things, asking me to pass them on to you.¡± Daohua and Xiao Yeyang exchanged nces, then both curiously watched the shopkeeper retrieve the items. Soon, the shopkeeper returned with two items tightly wrapped in sheepskin, ¡°The one tied with a red string is for Miss Yan, and the one with a blue string is for the Little Prince.¡± Daohua took hers, shook it, ¡°Is this a book?¡± Without immediately opening them, they bid farewell to the shopkeeper and then boarded the carriage. Once in the carriage, Daohua quickly unwrapped the sheepskin and indeed found a book: ¡°This is a Medical Book!¡± Daohua flipped through it quickly, her eyes shining. Inside the book were recorded numerous medical prescriptions, even the making of poisons was included. Seeing her reaction, Xiao Yeyang smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just a Medical Book. Is it worth your excitement?¡± Daohua replied, ¡°What do you know? The monk¡¯s medical skills were very advanced. If I can learn a thing or two, it would be useful for a lifetime.¡± Of course, what made her happiest was not the Medical Book itself, but that in the future, when she¡¯d use any prescriptions, she¡¯d have an excuse for the source. ¡°Hurry and see what yours is!¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded, rapidly unwrapped his sheepskin, and then his face became excited. His was a Martial Arts Manual, and it was an upper level martial arts manual at that.
Daohua looked at her own Medical Book and then at the Martial Arts Manual in Xiao Yeyang¡¯s hands, ¡°Granny Gu and the strange monk truly were not ordinary people.¡± She paused, then curiously added. ¡°It¡¯s understandable that the monk left me the Medical Book, since I am their life-saving benefactor, but to give you, someone he¡¯s only met two or three times, a Martial Arts Manual, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Xiao Yeyang was also stunned, and finally said, ¡°Perhaps, my father really had shown kindness to them.¡± Daohua fell silent for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Well, it¡¯s certainly not due to enmity.¡± Chapter 279: 261, Commendation_1 Chapter 279: Chapter 261, Commendation_1 Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, one obtained a Medical Book and the other a Martial Arts Manual, were both in very high spirits, and upon returning to the Xing Courtyard, everyone could feel their joy. Yan Wenkai looked at the two andughed, saying, ¡°Did you find money?¡± Daohua and Xiao Yeyang exchanged a nce, smiled, and said nothing. Yan Wenkai wanted to ask more, but Xiao Yeyang intercepted him, ¡°You all tidy up a bit, we¡¯ll be able to return to Zhongzhou in the next couple of days.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s attention shifted. Daohua took the opportunity to slip away, and Dong Yuanyao followed, grabbing her arm, ¡°What are you and Little Prince being so secretive about? What exactly did you do?¡± Daohua didn¡¯t hide anything andughed, ¡°Do you remember the two old people I saved before?¡± Dong Yuanyao nodded, ¡°It would be hard not to remember those two, what happened to them?¡± Daohua raised the Medical Book in her hand, ¡°They gave Xiao Yeyang and me each a book.¡± Dong Yuanyao quickly asked, ¡°What kind of book?¡±>
Daohuaughed, ¡°Mine is a Medical Book, as for Xiao Yeyang¡¯s¡­ if you want to know, you¡¯ll have to ask him yourself.¡± Upon hearing this, Dong Yuanyao didn¡¯t press further but simply said, ¡°There are still many grateful people in this day and age.¡± The two old people were like this, and so was the young man who helped by the river before. Daohua nodded, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth!¡± Dong Yuanyao tilted her head and looked at Daohua with a smile in her eyes. Among the youngdies she knew, there were those who were shy and arrogant, and those who were quiet and dignified, but none lived as vividly and spontaneously as Yan Yiyi. This spontaneity wasn¡¯t reckless; it stemmed from her own abilities. Seeing Dong Yuanyao staring at her, Daohua asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Dong Yuanyao smiled, ¡°I was reminded of something my mother once told me. She said, only those with abilities can live life ording to their own wishes.¡± Pausing, she looked at Daohua, ¡°I think you¡¯re quite capable.¡± Daohua owned her own farm and shops, and when giving out porridge, she managed to bring in more than ten boats¡¯ worth of grain, all without consulting anyone; she could tame water, save people, and receive their gratitude and reciprocity. Hearing this, Daohua immediatelyughed, her eyes curving into crescents: ¡°Are you praising me?¡± After speaking, she touched her face and lowered her head, giggling shyly, ¡°You¡¯re making me feel embarrassed.¡± Seeing this, Dong Yuanyao¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Don¡¯t be coy, it¡¯s really hard on the eyes.¡± The smile on Daohua¡¯s face disappeared instantly as she rolled her eyes, ¡°Boring.¡± Dong Yuanyao retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not a man, I can¡¯t appreciate it.¡± Daohua huffed, ¡°Even if you were a man, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see it.¡± When Dong Yuanyao thought about Daohua¡¯s attitude towards her brothers, she burst outughing, then said with relief, ¡°We can finally go home soon, just thinking about it makes me happy.¡± ¡°Right!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this is the first time I¡¯ve been away from home for so long.¡± ¡°I heard you sneaked out without telling your family. Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll be scolded when you return?¡± ¡°Yan Yiyi, at such a happy moment, do you have to dampen my spirits?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Yiyi replied, ¡°I just wanted to remind you to think of a way now, so you won¡¯t be locked up in the backyard unable toe out when you get back.¡± Dong Yuanyao¡¯s face fell, and she sighed, ¡°There¡¯s no way out of it, this trip must have driven my father and mother insane with worry, even my grandmother, upon learning that my brother and I were trapped in Xingyun Prefecture, rushed over from Beijing. After getting home, a beating is definitely inevitable for me.¡± Daohua, although sympathetic, had a smile tugging at the corner of her mouth: ¡°Luckily, when I left, I had informed the elders in the family.¡± Dong Yuanyao was not having it: ¡°Yan Yiyi, you¡¯re reveling in someone else¡¯s misfortune!¡± With that, she tried to grab Daohua.
Daohua wasn¡¯t waiting to be caught and quickly ran towards the courtyard, shouting as she ran, ¡°Dong Yuanyao, I hope you¡¯re still this spirited after you get home.¡± ¡­ Two dayster, Daohua and herpanions finally boarded the ship bound for Zhongzhou. On the ship, Dong Yuanxuan, Yan Wenxiu, Zhou Chengye, and others all wore expressions of relief, realizing that they had nearly been unable to make their return. Watching Daohua and Dong Yuanyao on the deck, looking around with a telescope, Su Hongxin was the first to speak up: ¡°This time, we truly have to thank Miss Yan. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, I¡¯m afraid¡­ ¡± The words that followed remained unspoken, but everyone knew them in their hearts. Among those present, aside from Wentao, who had never been infected by the epidemic, the others had all had a brush with death, and Daohua was their lifesaver. Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, a flicker in his eyes. This person had saved him twice already. They all said he was a nobleman, but he felt Daohua was his benefactor. Not to mention saving his life, but the gathering of seed grainsst time and submitting the remedy for treating the epidemic this time, each instance had resolved his urgent needs. Compared to what she had done for him, he felt that he had done nothing. Dong Yuanxuan also nced at the two girls on the deck, then smiled at Yan Wenxiu and said, ¡°After we return to Zhongzhou, please be sure to visit my house. You have alwayse to my ce for food and drinks, this time let me y the host.¡±
Su Hongxin joined in, ¡°And my house too, not to brag, but when ites to culinary skills, Miss Yan is delicious and appetizing, but if we¡¯re talking about finesse and appearance, my sister surpasses her by a notch.¡± Yan Wenkai immediately retorted, ¡°What¡¯s the point of making food look so fancy, in the end it all goes into the stomach, isn¡¯t that just a needless fuss?¡± Su Hongxin didn¡¯t like that at all. It was one thing to criticize him, but not his sister, ¡°You brute, that¡¯s called elegance. What do you know? If it weren¡¯t for Miss Yan, Brother Yan, and Wentao, I wouldn¡¯t care to invite you. You think about eating but wouldn¡¯t have anything to eat.¡± Yan Wenkai sneered, ¡°As if I¡¯m so eager to eat it. Let me tell you, I haven¡¯t even finished the dishes my big sister made, where would I find the time to eat what your sister makes.¡± Su Hongxin bristled, ¡°Yan Wenkai, remember what you said, not to eat my sister¡¯s cooking. If I find out you have, I will surely beat you until you are looking for your teeth on the ground.¡± Yan Wenkai red back, ¡°Stop shouting, it¡¯s not certain yet who would beat whom!¡± Seeing the two starting to argue again, everyone shook their heads helplessly. Yan Wenxiu smiled at Dong Yuanxuan, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, we will certainly visit. However, this time, our grandmother at home must be very worried, so we need to go home and report our safety first.¡± Dong Yuanxuan thought about it and realized it made sense, so he didn¡¯t urge them further. At the same time, in Xingzhou City, Yan Residence. The Yan Family was in a state of excitement, astonishment, and disbelief, staring dumbfounded at the gold, silver, jewels, and silk fabrics personally bestowed by the Emperor. Thousands of taels of gold, tens of thousands of taels of silver, and boxes of jewels and silks. To the Yan family, the visual shock was somewhat overwhelming.
When Yan Zhigao returned from seeing off the eunuch who hade to announce the decree, he found his family still in a state of stupefaction. Seeing this, Yan Zhigao didn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, his heart was also incredibly excited. Compared to the rewards before him, he was more concerned about being able to go to Beijing next year to report on his duties. After all, it was the oldest grandmother who first snapped back to reality, instructing Madam Li to put away the treasures, and then turned to Yan Zhigao to ask, ¡°Daohua and Wenxiu must be returning, right?¡± The fact that Daohua had offered the remedy for the epidemic under the name of the Yan Family was something her eldest son had mentioned to her, and to this day, she still found it somewhat unbelievable. Her granddaughter had merely nced at a few Medical Books, and she happened to find a remedy for the epidemic? When she returned, she would have to inquire thoroughly about how the remedy came about. Yan Zhigao stepped forward to support his mother, smiling, ¡°Wenxiu mentioned in his letter that they should return in these next few days.¡± The old Madam Yan finally felt relieved, ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Yan Zhiyuan hurriedly leaned forward, asking with a smile, ¡°Big brother, out of the blue, why did the Emperor think to reward you?¡± Yan Zhigao nced at him, pondered for a moment, and didn¡¯t hide the truth, ¡°The high-yielding crops will be promoted nationwide by the Emperor¡¯s decision; coupled with Daohua offering the remedy for the epidemic, hence, this reward.¡± As he spoke, he smiled again. ¡°By the way, Wenxiu and the others earned some merit in Jiguang while providing disaster relief; I heard the Emperor even praised them personally.¡± Old Madam Yan smiled, ¡°Wenxiu, Wentao, and Wenkai, they are all good.¡±
Yan Zhigao nodded, leading his mother back to the courtyard; while Madam Li personally supervised the servants moving the Imperial gifts to the main courtyard, leaving the other members of the Yan family with varying expressions standing in the hall. Among them, Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang were feeling the mostplex emotions. The two exchanged nces and saw the disappointment in each other¡¯s eyes. Aunt¡­ it seems she really will be confined for three years this time. Chapter 280: 262, Clever_1 Chapter 280: Chapter 262, Clever_1 Yan Zhigao was honored with an award¡ªan event that nearly everyone in Xingzhou City who should be aware of, was indeed informed. Even officials in Zhongzhou Province with just a bit more ess to information had heard the news. Zhou Residence. Old Master Zhou was reading the family letter sent back by his second son. Elder Master Zhou and Madam Zhou were sitting below, quietly waiting. After a while, Old Master Zhou put down the letter, and Elder Master Zhou immediately asked, ¡°Father, what did Second Brother mention in his letter?¡± Old Master Zhou smiled faintly, ¡°He didn¡¯t say much, just sent his regards, and mentioned the Emperor personally praised the children who went to Jiguang for disaster relief.¡± A joy appeared simultaneously on the faces of Elder Master Zhou and Madam Zhou, ¡°Was our Chengye among them?¡± Old Master Zhou gave his eldest son a look, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a silly question? Our Chengye went to Jiguang with the children from the Dong Family, the Su Family, and the Yan Family, following the Little Prince. It wouldn¡¯t make sense if they were praised and Chengye was overlooked.¡± Elder Master Zhou chuckled, ¡°I misspoke.¡± Old Master Zhou couldn¡¯t be bothered with his eldest son and continued to muse, ¡°The Little Prince knows how to bestow favors. It¡¯s not in vain that Chengye took the risk to follow him. For now, it seems he¡¯s made asting impression with the Emperor.¡± It¡¯s certain that Governor Su¡¯s memorial to the throne wouldn¡¯t mention the children; the Emperor knowing about Chengye and the others must be due to the Little Prince¡¯s own submission.
As he spoke, Old Master Zhou turned to Madam Zhou, ¡°Prepare a generous gift, and once Chengye and the others return, take it to the Yan Family yourself.¡± This time, Madam Zhou showed no reluctance and nodded, ¡°Please rest assured, Father-inw, I will prepare it well.¡± The son has already sent a letter back. If it hadn¡¯t been for Daohua¡¯s help this time, it would¡¯ve been uncertain if the son could return. Even without Father-inw¡¯s instructions, she would¡¯ve personally made the visit to express her gratitude. Then, Old Master Zhou¡¯s expression turned somewhat nostalgic, ¡°Cultivating a good rtionship with the Yan Family was indeed the right step. Who would have expected that we would benefit before they even asked us for a favor?¡± Elder Master Zhou ventured, ¡°The Emperor personally praised Mr. Yan; does this mean Mr. Yan is set for promotion?¡± Old Master Zhou shook his head, stroking his beard, ¡°That¡¯s unclear for now; it will depend on Yan Zhigao¡¯s performance during his report of duty.¡± Elder Master Zhou sighed, ¡°If he performs well, wouldn¡¯t that mean he will stay in the capital?¡± Old Master Zhou shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t see it that way. If the Emperor truly values Yan Zhigao, he will most likely continue to appoint him elsewhere.¡± Elder Master Zhou looked puzzled, ¡°Why is that?¡± Old Master Zhou exined, ¡°The Yan Familycks roots in Beijing, and right now Yan Zhigao is just a Fifth-rank Prefectural Governor. Once in the capital, he¡¯d be just a minor official, hardly noticed. It¡¯s better to be deployed elsewhere to see if he can achieve more.¡± ¡°If he really has the ability and aplishes further deeds, by the time he returns to the capital, he might just step into third-rank.¡± Elder Master Zhou, ¡°¡­But such achievements are not easy toe by, it might be better to stay in the capital and serve as a Capital Official.¡± Old Master Zhou nced at his eldest son and silently sighed. The eldest son was naturallycking in ambition and the will to strive; such a person is only suitable for maintaining the status quo. Fortunately, his grandson Chengye was promising, and now he was on good terms with the Little Prince and others. When his timees, the Zhou Family would be in good hands with his grandson, and he could then rest assured when he meets his ancestors. ¡­ Meanwhile, the ship carrying Daohua and herpanions entered Zhongzhou Province. By the time the ship reached the port of the provincial capital, night had already fallen. At that time, even if Daohua and the others were eager to return home, they would have to wait until the next day.
¡°Haha, now you¡¯ll all have toe to our ce,¡± Dong Yuanyao said, pulling at Daohua¡¯s arm with augh. Daohua saw through her intentions at a nce, ¡°You think that with outsiders at your house, you can escape punishment, right?¡± Dong Yuanyao tugged at Daohua, looked around, and whispered, ¡°You know it, so why say it aloud?¡± On the shore, the Dong Family butler had been waiting with carriages for quite some time. As soon as he saw Dong Yuanxuan and the group, he promptly went up to meet them.
Apart from that, the Su Family¡¯s carriage was also waiting on the side. Afterward, except for Su Hongxin whose home was in the provincial capital, everyone else went to the Dong Residence. As soon as the carriage arrived at the gates of the Dong Residence, Daohua, sitting inside the carriage, saw Madam Dong rushing towards Dong Yuanxuan and then burst into sobbing tears. Master Dong was more restrained and forbearing, but one could still see the tears shimmering in his eyes. ¡°The hearts of parents all over the world are always so pitiful!¡± Daohua had just sighed to herself when she felt her arm being tugged. Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua with eager eyes, ¡°You have to get off with me, otherwise I¡¯ll get beaten right at the doorway.¡± Without waiting for Daohua to agree or disagree, she lifted the carriage curtain and, pulling her along, got out of the carriage. Here, Madam Dong had just let go of her son and was wiping her tears when she saw Dong Yuanyao alight from the carriage, and instantly, she became furiously angry and charged over. ¡°Yiyi, save me!¡± Dong Yuanyao immediately hid behind Daohua. Daohua¡¯s face stiffened at the sight of the fiery-eyed Madam Dong, swallowed, and three or four meters away from herself, she bent her knees in courtesy, ¡°Yiyi greets Aunt Dong, may Aunt be forever peaceful and well.¡± Seeing Daohua, Madam Dong¡¯s face immediately lit up with a warm smile, gave a stern nce at her daughter hiding behind her, and affectionately stepped forward to take Daohua¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯s been a year, and you¡¯ve grown even more beautiful.¡± Being warmly praised right from the start, Daohua felt somewhat unsure how to respond and could only bow her head and smile shyly, while casting a fierce re at Dong Yuanyao still hiding behind her.
Dong Yuanyao shrank her neck and gave Daohua a tteringly pleasing smile. You are my good sister, and what are good sisters for? Isn¡¯t it to shield one from anger? Please bear with me more! Seeing that her husband had already led the Little Prince and others inside, Madam Dong, not wanting to scold her daughter further in front of guests, could only lead Daohua into the residence with a smile, while casting cold, cutting looks towards her daughter. Afterward, everyone was first led to meet the old Madam Dong. Old Madam Dong had hurried over from Beijing specifically because her grandchildren were trapped in Xingyun Prefecture; upon seeing his grandmother, Dong Yuanxuan immediately knelt and kowtowed. Even Dong Yuanyao didn¡¯t dare to act out this time and obediently went over to kneel and kowtow to admit her fault. Considering there were guests present, old Madam Dong did not say much and let Dong Yuanxuan and his sister get up, then she smiled amiably as she met with the others. When it was Daohua¡¯s turn toe forward and greet her, old Madam Dong directly pulled Daohua to sit beside her, smiled as she appraised her, then said to Madam Dong, ¡°She¡¯s a neat and tidy child, pleasing to the eye at first nce.¡± Madam Dong immediately beamed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? The first time I saw her, I was so delighted I couldn¡¯t stand it.¡± Old Madam Dong looked back to the maidservant behind her, ¡°Go, bring me that Blue Field Jade Headdress that I brought from Beijing. That style is novel; it¡¯s perfectly suited for a youngdy to wear.¡± Daohua was about to rise to decline, but Madam Dong pressed her down, ¡°A gift from an elder cannot be refused; the olddy likes you, you must ept it.¡±
Seeing Daohua feeling a bit ill at ease, Dong Yuanyao quickly sat on the other side of the olddy and said to ease the situation, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t you like Yuanyao anymore? She and I are sisters; whatever she has, I have to have too.¡± Old Madam Dong tapped Dong Yuanyao¡¯s forehead, ¡°You rascal, I haven¡¯t even punished you yet, and you¡¯re already coveting my treasures.¡± With that said, she pulled on Daohua¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°Fine things are naturally for obedient and sensible girls; you, wait until you¡¯ve learned to be gentle and demure, thene and ask me for things.¡± Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao let out a snort ofughter. Daohua raised an eyebrow and looked over, ¡°What, do you have an objection to what old Madam said?¡± The smile on Dong Yuanyao¡¯s face immediately tightened, and she shook her head, ¡°No, no, you¡¯re the most obedient one.¡± Chapter 281: 263, The Complicated Imperial Family_1 Chapter 281: Chapter 263, The Complicated Imperial Family_1 After dinner, Dong Yuanyao took Daohua back to her own courtyard. By then, the maids had prepared all the washing necessities and a change of clothes. ¡°We¡¯re about the same size, soter you can wear my clothes. Don¡¯t worry, all of them are newly made.¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind at all.¡± Dong Yuanyao huffed with pretend annoyance, but her face was smiling. She liked Yan Yiyi¡¯s straightforwardness. Since she had already epted Yan Yiyi as a sister, of course she wouldn¡¯t want formalities between them. She had entertained many youngdies from other families, but they were all either overly restrained or affectedly coy. Every time she dealt with them, she ended up exhausted. The way Yan Yiyi was, so direct and open, suited her just fine. ¡°Miss, the bathwater is ready, you can change and take a bath now.¡± Dong Yuanyao nced at the bathing chamber and then her eyes gleamed with mischief. She smiled at Daohua and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Together?¡± Daohua let out a ¡®heh¡¯: ¡°Why not, if we wash together, it saves the maids running back and forth.¡±
Watching Daohua head into the bathing chamber without a second thought made Dong Yuanyao pause in her tracks. Could she say she was only joking? She had never bathed with someone before! This Yan Yiyi, how could she be so unembarrassed? Daohua looked back into the bathing chamber, saw that the maids had prepared two tubs, and felt reassured. She turned to see Dong Yuanyao standing still, crossed her arms, and teased with a chuckle, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, getting cold feet?¡± Dong Yuanyao¡¯s face stiffened. She loved to y and tease, but taking off her clothes in front of someone else made her ufortable. She wanted to back out, but seeing Yan Yiyi¡¯s challenging gaze, she blurted out impulsively, ¡°Who¡¯s scared?¡± Daohuaughed, ¡°Then hurry up.¡± With that, she walked into the bathing chamber. Wang Manman immediately followed her inside and as she passed Dong Yuanyao, she bowed her head and covered her mouth to hide augh. The Dong family¡¯s Miss must be stumped now, right? Her Miss was not one to y by conventional rules. The bathing chamber was spacious. After entering, Daohua had Wang Manman move a clothes rack between the two tubs. She looked over the clothes prepared by the Dong family¡¯s maids, then began to undress. Wang Manman arranged all the washing items and ced her own personal clothes neatly before quickly stepping out of the bathing chamber, taking the Dong family¡¯s maids with her. By the time Wang Manman and the others came out, Dong Yuanyao was still hesitating: ¡°Why did you alle out?¡± Wang Manman chuckled, ¡°Miss Dong, my Miss never needs someone to attend her while she¡¯s bathing.¡± Dong Yuanyao lingered for a moment, but finally plucked up the courage and approached the bathing chamber: ¡°Yiyi, I¡¯ming in.¡± Daohua, already soaked in the tub, immediately responded, ¡°Come on in. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be done bathing.¡± It was only then that Dong Yuanyao stepped into the chamber and saw the clothes rack ced between the tubs, which made her smile. She had almost really believed that Yan Yiyi had no sense of shame at all, but it turned out she was just all talk. She then summoned a maid to help her change.
Daohua was ying with the water and said, ¡°I tried your soap beans; they¡¯re not bad. However, I have a special body wash for bathing at my ce. When I get back home, I¡¯ll send some over to you. It¡¯s more moisturizing.¡± Dong Yuanyao nodded repeatedly, ¡°Oh, yes please! The rouge and face powder you sent me before are much better than what is sold outside. How did you think to dabble in these things?¡± Daohua replied casually, ¡°If there¡¯s a need, naturally you find a way to solve it.¡± Dong Yuanyao, ¡°You¡¯re really clever.¡±
Daohua just smiled without saying anything. It wasn¡¯t that she was clever; she had simply borrowed the wisdom of modern people. In the modern era, these things were not extraordinary. By now, Dong Yuanyao too had submerged herself in the tub and sent away the attending maids: ¡°This is reallyfortable!¡± she eximed with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good you all are here, otherwise I definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid punishment today. Didn¡¯t you see my mother still giving me dagger looks at dinner?¡± Daohua, ¡°But once we leave, won¡¯t your mother punish you anyway? You can¡¯t escape it.¡± Dong Yuanyao boasted proudly, ¡°My grandmother will protect me. At most, my mother will make a big fuss but punish me lightly, nothing serious.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua immediately voiced her doubts, ¡°Why did the old Madame here from Beijing by herself? Wouldn¡¯t your grandfather and uncle stop her? Aren¡¯t they worried something might happen on the road?¡± Chapter 282: 263, The Complicated Imperial Family_2 Chapter 282: Chapter 263, The Complicated Imperial Family_2 Dong Yuanyao curled her lips and said, ¡°My grandfather might be a bit worried, but my eldest uncle, he wouldn¡¯t be worried at all.¡± Daohua asked with confusion, ¡°Why?¡± Dong Yuanyao did not hide anything and directly said, ¡°My eldest uncle was born of the former Madam, my grandmother is just my grandfather¡¯s second wife.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Daohua¡¯s face showed surprise. This, she truly did not know. She had only heard Zhou Jingwan mention that Dong Yuanyao¡¯s family came from the Marquis Yongjia Residence in Beijing. The Marquis was still there, and the princely heir was Dong Yuanyao¡¯s elder brother, the Provincial Governor. Dong Yuanyao continued, ¡°My grandmother married my grandfather when my eldest uncle was already in his teens. At first, my grandmother wanted to form a good rtionship with my eldest uncle, but he was very wary of her, especially after my father was born, he always felt that my grandmother would harm him.¡± ¡°Their rtionship, I as the younger generation should not say too much¡ªafter all, it has always been lukewarm. My grandmother came out this time not only to worry about me and my brother but probably also to take her mind off things.¡± ¡°Now the Marquis Residence is managed by my eldest uncle¡¯s mother and, although my grandmother is the mother-inw, she is, after all, the second wife and it¡¯s not her ce to meddle too much in many affairs. When my father was assigned to an external post, he wanted to bring my grandmother along, but considering my grandfather, she didn¡¯te.¡± ¡°This time, as my brother and I were trapped in Xingyun Prefecture, it actually gave my grandmother a chance. Otherwise, with my grandfather around, it would not be right for her to travel far.¡± Daohua: ¡°¡­Your family is also quiteplicated!¡±
Dong Yuanyao smiled, ¡°Our family is still okay. Although my eldest uncle inherited the title of the Marquis Residence, my father is capable on his own, securing an official post and being assigned to an external position isn¡¯t bad either.¡± ¡°In other noble families in Beijing, with many children and no capabilities, each one of them eyeing the title, they fight like cocks every day, those families are truly troublesome.¡± After thinking for a moment, Daohua asked curiously, ¡°What about Prince Residence in Beijing?¡± Dong Yuanyao paused, ¡°¡­As for the Imperial Family, the rtionships are naturally even moreplicated.¡± Daohua leaned on the edge of the bath: ¡°Tell me, Xiao Yeyang would rather stay away from home than return, is the Prince Residence particrly troublesome?¡± Dong Yuanyao was silent for a while, ¡°It¡¯s no secret, but you mustn¡¯t tell anyone else, after all, these are the affairs of the Imperial Family and we should not discuss them too freely.¡± Daohua nodded her head quickly. Dong Yuanyao: ¡°The affairs of the Prince Residence are known to all the old aristocratic families in Beijing. The Little Prince is reluctant to go home for reasons including the maidservant mother and son, and also because his birth mother, the former Guo Princess Consort, divorced Prince.¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, ¡°Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mother divorced his father?!¡± Dong Yuanyao nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Daohua was stunned for a moment, swallowed hard, and marveled, ¡°Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mother is remarkable, to dare divorce a member of the Imperial Family! Not to mention anything else, just for this courage alone, she is worthy of admiration.¡± Dong Yuanyao: ¡°Yes, whenever my mother mentions the former Guo Princess Consort, she also admires her tremendously, saying that a woman as decisive and willing to let go as her is almost unique in this world.¡± ¡°However, the Guo Princess Consort also had the confidence to do so; the Duke Residence didn¡¯t need the marriage with Prince as a reliance.¡± ¡°The Guo Family men have guarded the frontier for generations, and it was only during Governor Guo¡¯s generation that they gradually stepped back. Even so, the Guo Family is still highly regarded by the Emperor. Governor Guo oversees the military affairs of three northern provinces; his appointment was personally made by the Emperor himself.¡± ¡°My mother often says that a woman¡¯s greatest confidencees from her paternal family. As long as her paternal home is powerful, even if she marries into the Imperial Family, she can live in full without being wronged.¡± Daohua nodded. It was indeed so in ancient times; a woman¡¯s natal family was really too important for a married woman. She grew silent for a while, then asked, ¡°Why did Xiao Yeyang¡¯s parents divorce?¡± Dong Yuanyao: ¡°Do you know the y ¡®The Tale of Sending off the Husband¡¯?¡± Daohua nodded her head. Dong Yuanyao: ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific reason why Guo Princess Consort divorced Prince, but it should be simr to the content mentioned in ¡®The Tale of Sending off the Husband.¡¯ The Little Prince has a half-brother two years his senior.¡±
Daohua¡¯s face showed sudden understanding: ¡°No wonder Xiao Yeyang was so angry when he heard the y ¡®The Tale of Sending off the Husband¡¯.¡± Dong Yuanyao: ¡°You should just know about these things. Don¡¯t ever mention them in front of the Little Prince; the former Guo Princess Consort is a taboo topic for him.¡± Daohua sighed, ¡°Poor Xiao Yeyang.¡± With his mother having left home and his father indifferent, no wonder he was kidnapped by traffickers and brought to Zhongzhou.
Dong Yuanyao¡¯s face showed empathy: ¡°However, the Emperor does really care for the Little Prince.¡± Daohua quickly asked, ¡°What about the Empress Dowager? Isn¡¯t it said that the Empress Dowager is also very fond of Xiao Yeyang?¡± Dong Yuanyao hesitated a little, ¡°How should I put it, the Empress Dowager is indeed quite fond of the Little Prince, but she is also good to the son born of the maidservant Ma and even more doting on the daughter born of side consort Jiang.¡± Daohua was silent: ¡°There are so many side consorts for Prince?¡± Dong Yuanyao: ¡°Not many, just two, Maidservant Ma was epted by Prince himself, and side consort Jiang is the daughter of the Empress Dowager¡¯s paternal family. Since the former Guo Princess Consort left, the position of the principle wife in Prince Residence has always been vacant.¡± ¡°People privately specte that Prince wants to elevate Maidservant Ma, but considering the Empress Dowager¡¯s face, so the position remains empty on purpose.¡± Daohua shook her head and sighed, ¡°The Imperial Family is indeed tooplicated. If I were Xiao Yeyang, I wouldn¡¯t return either.¡± Dong Yuanyao: ¡°That¡¯s for sure. In Beijing, where could he find the peace and ease he has here?¡± She paused, then sighed, ¡°What a pity that these good days won¡¯tst much longer.¡± Daohua immediately asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Dong Yuanyao smiled bitterly, ¡°This year is already the fourth year my father has been assigned to an external post. In another two years, he¡¯s supposed to return to Beijing to report on his duties.¡± Daohua: ¡°Can¡¯t he stay on an external assignment indefinitely?¡± Dong Yuanyao shook her head, ¡°Of course not. My father is in charge of the political affairs of a province, and his power is too great. If he holds the position for too long, the Emperor will be uneasy.¡± Daohua fell silent.
At this point, a maid knocked on the door from outside. ¡°Young Miss, have you and Miss Yan finished bathing? Don¡¯t y in the water for too long, be careful of catching cold.¡± ¡°Understood, understood, we¡¯ll be out soon.¡± Chapter 283: 264, Birthday Gift_1 Chapter 283: Chapter 264, Birthday Gift_1 After their bath, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao shared a bed and went to sleep. ¡°I really want you to stay at my ce for a few more days, but it¡¯s a pity, you have to go home to see the elders.¡± Dong Yuanyaoy in the quilt and said with regret. Daohua turned over to face Dong Yuanyao and smiled, ¡°There will be plenty of chances in the future. If you¡¯re free, you cane to Xingzhou to visit me; I¡¯ll take you to my estate to have fun.¡± Dong Yuanyao got excited, ¡°I heard you have an estate that¡¯s specially used for growing flowers?¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°That estate isn¡¯t very big, but, it¡¯s enough to keep my flower shop and rouge shop running smoothly.¡± Dong Yuanyao, ¡°It must be beautiful, right?¡± Daohua, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve collected all kinds of flowers, many of which I begged for from Grandpa Jingwan.¡± Dong Yuanyao turned over, ¡°If I have time, I must go see it. These past two years, my mother has also started teaching me how to manage our estate. If it¡¯s not too difficult, I might nt some on our estate as well.¡± ¡°Are you usually busy at home?¡± ¡°Busy, especially these past two years. Apart from attending sses, I also follow my mother to deal with various affairs, leaving me little time to y. My mother said that I¡¯d better learn well, or else I¡¯d suffer when I get married.¡±
¡°I¡¯m also very busy at home.¡± ¡°Why do we have to get married? Isn¡¯t it good to just stay at home?¡± ¡°If I could choose, I wouldn¡¯t want to get married.¡± ¡°Me too¡­¡± The two chattered on and on, and as they talked, they slowly fell asleep. The maidservant waiting outside heard the silence, tiptoed in, saw that the two were asleep, tucked them in, and then went out to sleep herself. The next day, early in the morning, as the sky was just getting light and before the maidservant could wake them, Daohua awoke. Just as she moved, Dong Yuanyao also opened her eyes. Dong Yuanyao yawned, covering her mouth, ¡°I slept so wellst night.¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°So did I.¡± Dong Yuanyao swiftly got out of bed, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go out and get moving. I didn¡¯t bring a sword to Xingyun Prefecturest time; today, I¡¯ll perform a dance for you.¡± Daohua, leaning half off the bed,ughed, ¡°Sure, let me see Dong the Warrior Maiden¡¯s grace.¡± Dong Yuanyao saw Daohua was still somewhat bleary-eyed, walked over smilingly, and lifted her chin, ¡°Beauty, just wait for this young master to take you on adventures through the world.¡± Daohua swatted away Dong Yuanyao¡¯s hand and red, ¡°Where did you learn to flirt like this?¡± Dong Yuanyao shrugged, ¡°Self-taught! My mother said it¡¯s lucky I¡¯m a girl, or else I¡¯d certainly be a rogue.¡± Daohua also got out of bed, ¡°Your mother is quite right in saying that.¡± Afterward, the two dressed in loose workout clothes and went out to the courtyard. Daohua watched Dong Yuanyao perform a sword dance for a while and then practiced the whip herself. When it was fully light, they went back to their rooms to freshen up. Just after freshening up, a maidservant came in with several sets of clothes. ¡°These are the autumn clothes Madam has just made for the young miss, she asked me to bring them over for Miss Yan to choose from.¡± Daohua looked at the clothes, all different shades of red, from bright red to pink red to tender red, all were there, she eximed in surprise, ¡°You really like red, huh?¡±
Dong Yuanyao picked up a bright red dress andpared it against Daohua, ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you like it?¡± Daohua, ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s just I feel like I can¡¯t pull it off.¡± Dong Yuanyao considered Daohua for a moment, ¡°True, you¡¯re still too young. How about this Xiangfei-colored one? It¡¯s a lighter shade.¡± Hearing this, Daohua was a bit speechless, as if she were very old.
Soon, with the maidservants¡¯ help, both of them changed into new clothes. ¡°I¡¯ve never worn such a tender color before.¡± Daohua said as she adjusted her clothes. Dong Yuanyao turned around and took a look. Daohua was dressed in an Xiangfei-colored top with scattered flowers and a moon-white plum blossom pleated skirt, looking youthful and pretty. ¡°Good-looking!¡± Daohua also sized up Dong Yuanyao, her water-red jacket with printed lining and pleated skirt scattered with flowers made her look both radiant and luxurious: ¡°You look beautiful too.¡± Wang Manman and the Dong Family maid stood by, watching andughing: ¡°The two youngdies standing together are just like a pair of sisters.¡± Dong Yuanyao immediately linked arms with Daohua: ¡°Aren¡¯t we just like sisters? Come on, let¡¯s go to the main courtyard so my mother can have a look at us.¡± Daohua nodded, then was pulled out of the room by Dong Yuanyao. Just as they stepped out of the courtyard, Dong Yuanyao stopped: ¡°Wait for me, I need to grab something.¡± With that, she turned and ran off. ¡°Take your time, no rush!¡± Daohua called out after her, then began to take in the scenery of the Dong Residence¡¯s back courtyard. Though it was now the end of September, the flowers in the yard were still in full bloom.
Daohua: ¡°These flowers are really blooming well.¡± The Dong Family maid said with a smile: ¡°The master loves flowers, so we have nted many in the residence. Every time he returns, he personally tends to the flowers in the courtyard.¡± Daohua touched the golden chrysanthemums in the courtyard and said with a smile: ¡°I never expected Brother Dong to be so fond of flowers.¡± At the other end of the courtyard, Dong Yuanxuan, followed by a manservant, was walking briskly toward his sister¡¯s courtyard. As he approached the entrance, he saw a charming pink figure enjoying the flowers and immediately stopped in his tracks. Although the flowers were bright, they paled inparison to a beautifuldy¡¯s smile. Watching Daohua with her eyes closed, smelling the fragrance of the flowers, a smile inadvertently appeared on Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s lips. After taking in the scent of the flowers, Daohua put them down, turned her gaze, and spotted Dong Yuanxuan not far away, immediately smiling: ¡°Brother Dong.¡± Looking at her bright and cheerful smile, Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s eyes flickered, and after a brief moment of surprise, he walked over with augh: ¡°What are you doing here alone?¡± Daohua said with a smile: ¡°Yuanyao went back to the room to get something, and I¡¯m waiting for her here. Are you looking for her? I can call her.¡± ¡°No!¡± Dong Yuanxuan quickly called out to stop Daohua: ¡°I¡¯m not looking for Yuanyao.¡± Daohua: ¡°¡­Are you just passing by here?¡± Dong Yuanxuan shook his head, took a long box from his manservant, and as he opened it, he said: ¡°I was in Xingyun Prefecture for your birthday in August and didn¡¯t have time to prepare a gift for you. Now that we¡¯re back home, it¡¯s just the right time to make it up to you.¡± As he spoke, he handed her the box.
He had specificallye over early in the morning to give her the gift. Looking at the whip in the box, Daohua showed surprise and touched it: ¡°This is too valuable!¡± She had been practicing with the whip for some time now and could fully discern the quality of a whip. Dong Yuanxuan put the box in Daohua¡¯s hands: ¡°This is your birthday gift, don¡¯t be a stranger about it.¡± Daohua, holding the box and looking somewhat hesitant, saw the resolute look on Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s face and relented with thanks: ¡°Thank you, Brother Dong.¡± Seeing her ept it, Dong Yuanxuan smiled: ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Daohua immediately responded with a smile: ¡°I really like it.¡± Dong Yuanxuan looked into the courtyard: ¡°You wait for Yuanyao, I¡¯m off to find Little Prince and the others.¡± Daohua nodded, and after Dong Yuanxuan left, she looked at the whip in the box, closed the lid, and handed it to Wang Manman to hold. At that moment, Dong Yuanyao came out: ¡°I just heard you talking to someone. Who was it?¡± Daohua: ¡°Your brother.¡± Dong Yuanyao paused: ¡°What does he want from me?¡± Daohua smiled: ¡°He wasn¡¯t looking for you. He came to give me a birthday present.¡± Saying so, she pointed to the box in Wang Manman¡¯s hands. ¡°What is it?¡± Dong Yuanyao, curious, opened the box and saw the whip inside. She paused for a moment and thenughed: ¡°This whip was given to my brother by our grandfather. It was said to have been seized from the northern nomadic nobility.¡±
Daohua quickly said: ¡°Since it was given to your brother by your grandfather, I cannot ept it. Please help me return it.¡± Dong Yuanyao pressed on Daohua urgently,ughing: ¡°A gift once given cannot be taken back. If it was given to you, then just keep it. My brother surely saw that you were practicing with a whip and happened to have a good one at hand, so he gave it to you as a gift. Don¡¯t be shy, just take it.¡± Seeing Dong Yuanyao speak so casually, Daohua did not insist on returning it any longer. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see my mother.¡± Chapter 284: 265: Feeling Unwell_1 Chapter 284: Chapter 265: Feeling Unwell_1 ¡°First Aunt, Second Aunt!¡± As soon as Daohua stepped into Madam Dong¡¯s room, she saw her First Aunt and Second Aunt seated and drinking tea, along with two of her cousins. As soon as the Fan Family and the Jian Family saw Daohuae in, they immediately set down their teacups, stood up, and walked over, sizing her up from head to toe for a while. Dong Yuanyao timely let go of Daohua and sat down next to Madam Dong. After a while, the Fan Family tapped Daohua on the forehead, ¡°You girl, why are you so bold?¡± She dared to run off to the Xingyun Prefecture where an epidemic had erupted, and when she first heard the news, she truly was shocked. Madam Dongughed and continued, ¡°Indeed, Yiyi is better in this regard, at least she told the family. My girl deserves a spanking for sneaking off without telling us.¡± Dong Yuanyao immediately retorted, ¡°Mother, I did leave a letter.¡± Madam Dong red at Dong Yuanyao, ¡°Still talking, you went ahead without authorization, hmph, just wait, I will deal with youter.¡± Dong Yuanyao shrank her neck and exchanged a look with Daohua, who was also being scolded, giving her a look of shared misfortune. The two aunts took turns lecturing Daohua, and she listened quietly, nodding from time to time, and only after they had finished did she smile and ask, ¡°First Aunt, Second Aunt, what brings you here?¡±
The Fan Familyughed, ¡°Your eldest uncle heard that you had returned and were staying at the Provincial Governor¡¯s residence. Your uncles are worried about you and didn¡¯t want to miss you, so they boldly dropped by to visit you.¡± Saying that, she nced apologetically at Madam Dong. Madam Dong immediatelyughed, ¡°What are you saying, Madam Li? Yuanyao and Yiyi are close friends, and our families should indeed visit each other more in the future.¡± The Fan Family smiled but did not reply. She understood in her heart that this was Madam Dong¡¯s polite remark. The Li Family was a family of merchants, while the Dong Family belonged to the Ducal House. The status difference between the two families was too great. They wouldn¡¯t dare to pay a visit if it were not for the children being with them this time. Later, while the two aunts conversed with Madam Dong, Daohua introduced her two cousins to Dong Yuanyao. They exchanged greetings and became acquainted with each other. ¡°Are you going to your aunt¡¯s houseter?¡± Madam Dong asked Daohua. The Fan Familyughed and took over, ¡°Not this time. The elder Madam at home and my sister must be getting anxious waiting for us. We dare not keep them and their siblings.¡± Madam Dong smiled, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you will probably be leaving by boatter. These two girls haven¡¯t eaten yet, let them go have something to eat first.¡± The Fan Family nodded towards Daohua, ¡°Go ahead, once you have finished, your brother and the others probably will have gotten ready as well.¡± Dong Yuanyao led Daohua to the dining hall, and Daohua also took her two cousins with her. During the meal, Daohua said to the sisters Li Zixuan and Li Zixin, ¡°Sister Zixuan, Sister Zixin, would you like toe to my house and y for a while?¡± Li Zixuan and Li Zixin looked at each other, both showing interest. Seeing this, Daohua immediately said, ¡°If you want to go, then hurry up and talk to the two aunts. Have them instruct someone to go back and pack.¡± Li Zixuan hesitated, ¡°Will it disturb Uncle and Auntie?¡± Daohua, ¡°Disturb what? Once you¡¯re at my ce, you¡¯ll just be attending sses with me. It won¡¯t bother my mom and dad at all.¡± Dong Yuanyao also said with a smile, ¡°Why hesitate when you have the chance to go out and have fun? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I had just left home a few months ago, I would be off to Xingzhou with Yiyi now.¡± Li Zixuan thought for a moment, ¡°Alright then, we will go talk to Mother now.¡± Daohua nodded her head, ¡°Go on, then.¡± After the two left, Dong Yuanyao said with envy, ¡°Ah, I wish I could go along too.¡±
Daohua directly responded, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about that for now, it¡¯ll just add to your worries.¡± Dong Yuanyao¡¯s face fell, ¡°Yan Yiyi, can¡¯t you give me a word offort?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your good, to have you face reality in time, without making unrealistic hopes, so you won¡¯t end up heartbroken!¡± ¡°Hmph, you might as well not have said anything. My mother hasn¡¯t even punished me yet, and with what you¡¯re saying, I can already foresee the miserable days locked up in the backyard.¡±
Hearing the sounds from the dining hall, the Li sisters, Li Zixuan, and Li Zixin, who had just walked out, were surprised. ¡°Our cousin has be so familiar with Miss Dong.¡± ¡°Cousin is outgoing; she and Miss Dong happen to havepatible personalities.¡± ¡°Sister, do you think Mother will agree to let us go to Aunt¡¯s house?¡± ¡°She should, right? Stop worrying about it, let¡¯s go ask and find out.¡± In Madam Dong¡¯s room, after hearing their daughters¡¯ words, Fan Family and Jian Family agreed without hesitation, ¡°Since Daohua has invited you to y, you should go and have fun for a few days.¡± ¡­ Just like Daohua, Yan Wenxiu also invited a few cousins to the Yan Family¡¯s house for a visit. Li Xingnian came along this time, partly because he was worried about the children, but also to congratte his brother-inw. The Emperor had rewarded his brother-inw, and they were aware of it, so it was fitting that they pay a congrattory visit. Finally, the group got on the boat at the fourth quarter of the 9:00 AM ¨C 11:00 AM period (10 a.m.). In the cabin, when Li Zixin saw the box that Wang Manman always held in her hands, she smiled and asked, ¡°Cousin, what is that thing your maid is holding?¡± Daohuaughed, ¡°It¡¯s a birthday gift Dong Yuanyao made up to me.¡± Li Zixin immediately asked, ¡°Can we take a look?¡±
Daohuaughed, ¡°Of course you can. There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be looked at.¡± Saying this, she signaled Wang Manman to open the box. ¡°What a beautiful whip.¡± Li Zixin quickly took the whip out. She studied dance and knew how to perform ribbon dances. Looking at the whip, her hands itched to try it and she immediately said to Daohua, ¡°Cousin, can I dance with it? I¡¯ve never danced with a whip before.¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± Seeing Daohua¡¯s permission, Li Zixin immediately took the whip and ran to the deck, then began to twirl it around. Daohua and Li Zixuan followed her, smiling. The men in the cabin, including Xiao Yeyang, saw this and came out to watch. Dancing with a whip requires both strength and skill. Although Li Zixin practiced dance, her strength wasn¡¯t very strong, and she lost interest after a while. ¡°Ouch, this whip is nothing like the ribbon. I can¡¯t do it; I feel like I might identally hit myself.¡± With that, she returned the whip to Daohua. Daohua epted the whip with a smile. At this moment, Li Zixuan suddenly spoke up, ¡°Cousin, aren¡¯t you able to dance with the whip? Why don¡¯t you show us?¡± Seeing her two cousins looking forward with anticipation, Daohua nced at the deck and saw that there was plenty of space. She smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll show you my skills.¡± With that, she quickly moved her body and with a few spinning steps, reached the center of the deck. With a flick of her arms, she snapped the whip out crisply.
Then, coordinating her movements with steps, flips, and spins, Daohua wielded the whip with power and ir, making it whistle through the air. Not only were sisters Li Zixuan and Li Zixin captivated, but Xiao Yeyang and others, who practiced martial arts, also brightened up involuntarily, revealing looks of admiration. ¡°Good!¡± Yan Wenkai couldn¡¯t help but shout out in praise, and Xiao Yeyang and the others showed their admiration as well. Once Daohua put away the whip, Zhou Chengyeughed, ¡°Yan sister, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so skilled with the whip.¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°Uncle Qin said my strength is still not strong enough, and my precision isn¡¯t high enough either. I need to keep practicing.¡± Yan Wenkai walked over with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s impressive, big sister. If you keep practicing like this, I¡¯ll have to be careful when we spar in the future.¡± With that, he took the whip from Daohua¡¯s hand. ¡°This is a fine whip. When did you buy it?¡± Daohua replied, ¡°Dong Yuanyao gave it to me, said it was a make-up birthday gift.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s smile immediately turned into a frown. Yan Wenkai swung the whip a couple of times and then returned it to Daohua, ¡°Dong Yuanyao is considerate, knowing that you needed a good whip. You can use this when you ride horses in the future.¡± Daohua smiled and nodded, casually wrapping the whip before putting it back in the box. Standing by, Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua lovingly put away the whip as if it were a treasure and, for some reason, felt an inexplicable difort in his heart, his face clouding over as he returned to the cabin.
Chapter 285: 266, Better Again_1 Chapter 285: Chapter 266, Better Again_1 On the deck, Daohua chatted andughed with everyone for a while. Seeing her fourth brother teaching two cousins how to use a telescope to look at the distant scenery, and her second uncle and three cousins talking with her eldest brother, she looked around and realized there was no sign of Xiao Yeyang. ¡°Why are you sitting here alone?¡± Daohua looked around and found Xiao Yeyang sitting by himself at the stern, drinking tea. Observing him staring nkly at the distant river, and recalling his family background, she suddenly felt sorry for him. Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua and, remembering how she cherished the whip Dong Yuanxuan had given her, didn¡¯t feel like talking to her. Without saying anything, he turned his head away again. Seeing him act this way, Daohua was somewhat puzzled, not understanding what was making him sulk again. However, she didn¡¯t mind; sheughed and sat down opposite him, saw the teapot on the table, and poured herself a cup of tea without asking. ¡°This smells so good, what kind of tea is this?¡± Daohua took a deep breath of the fragrant tea aroma, took a sip, savored it for a while, and nodded, ¡°Crisp, sweet, and richly fragrant, delicious!¡± she said, immediately taking a big gulp. Seeing her like this, Xiao Yeyang felt a bit better: ¡°This is Wuyi Rock Tea. If you like it, I can have Defu get some for you.¡± Without any politeness, Daohua nodded repeatedly: ¡°Oh, yes, please!¡± In ancient times, transportation was inconvenient, and many local delicacies couldn¡¯t be circted easily, only the powerful elite could get their hands on famous products from various ces; evidently, the Yan Family didn¡¯t have the capability yet. Seeing how at ease she was, Xiao Yeyang felt even better and took a sip from his teacup as well.
Behind them, Defu, seeing his master¡¯s mood improve, silently smiled and quietly withdrew. Xiao Yeyang noticed Daohua sipping tea in small gulps, looking fully content, and after thinking for a moment, he still couldn¡¯t resist and pretended to say casually, ¡°The way you used that whip just now wasn¡¯t bad.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua immediately beamed with a smile, her eyes curving. Xiao Yeyang: ¡°¡­ You seem to really like the whip Yuanxuan gave you?¡± Without thinking much, Daohua nodded and smiled, ¡°That whip is quite handy and feels smooth to wield.¡± she said, then paused, ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a bit too precious.¡± Xiao Yeyang fell silent: ¡°If you find it too valuable, then it¡¯s best to avoid using it in the future, so as not to attract petty criminals.¡± Daohua¡¯s face showed agreement, and she nodded: ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking. One shouldn¡¯t unt riches! Besides, the whip is iid with gold threads, too luxurious; I wouldn¡¯t bear to use it on the ground.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang couldn¡¯t help but lift the corners of his mouth slightly: ¡°Well¡­ I do have quite a few whips. I¡¯ll send you er.¡± Daohua immediately declined: ¡°No need, I can buy one myself. After all, whips can be found everywhere.¡± Xiao Yeyang paused: ¡°Why go through such trouble? The quality of the whips outside can¡¯t possibly match mine. Besides, it¡¯s just a whip; you don¡¯t need to be so courteous with me, do you?¡± Daohua tilted her head in thought, then cheerfully replied: ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Seeing her agree, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s slight difortpletely vanished, and he drank his tea a little faster than before. An hour and a halfter, they arrived at Wuhua Mountain. ¡°Do you want to have something to eat here before going back?¡± Xiao Yeyang asked Daohua. Daohua shook her head: ¡°No need, we have snacks on board, and nobody is really hungry right now.¡± Yan Wenxiu also nodded along. Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, then at the others: ¡°Alright then, I know you¡¯re eager to get home, so I won¡¯t insist.¡± Saying this, he was about to leave the ship. ¡°Wait.¡± Daohua stopped him.
Xiao Yeyang turned back: ¡°Is there something else?¡± Daohua: ¡°During this time, you can practice martial arts, but don¡¯t overdo it, nor exert yourself too much. You¡¯ve just recovered from an illness, and though you¡¯re better, your body is still weak. You need to take care to nourish it for a while. Once I get home, I¡¯ll send over some food for you; remember to eat light, okay?¡± Xiao Yeyang listened patiently and felt warmed by her concern. He smiled and nodded, then gently asked, ¡°Anything else?¡± Daohua thought for a moment and shook her head, ¡°Not at the moment.¡±
Xiao Yeyang smiled, turned to leave the ship, but had only taken two steps before he was called back. ¡°Your telescope!¡± Looking at the telescope Daohua handed over, Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t take it, ¡°You keep it to y with.¡± Saying this, he paused, then teased, ¡°You¡¯re not going to stop me again, are you? Otherwise, I might as well go home with you.¡± Daohua immediately nodded, ¡°Sure, you would be alone if you went back to the residence anyway.¡± Hearing this, a glint appeared in Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes as he thought of the people waiting for him in the separate courtyard, he shook his head, ¡°Never mind, I wouldn¡¯t want to be in the way during your family¡¯s reunion.¡± With that, he nced at the others who had moved a distance away and said in a low voice with augh, ¡°I¡¯m really leaving this time, don¡¯t call me back again, otherwise, I might think you can¡¯t bear to let me go.¡± Daohua immediately huffed, ¡°Who can¡¯t bear to let you go?¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for Governor Guo still being in Jiguang, and this guy having no elders looking after him, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered giving him such long and detailed instructions. Looking at the teasing expression on Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face, Daohua waved her hand impatiently, ¡°Get going, don¡¯t dy our return.¡± Xiao Yeyang chuckled and shook his head, then finally turned and disembarked. Soon after, the ship started up again, and Xiao Yeyang stood on the shore watching for a while, until Daohua was no longer visible on deck. He then mounted his horse and returned to the residence. On the deck, Daohua held the telescope, watching as Xiao Yeyang vanished from the dock, then finally turned back into the cabin. The moment she entered, Li Zixuan and Li Zixin, the sisters, crowded around her, looking at the telescope in her hand with amazement, ¡°Cousin, the Little Prince is really good to you, giving you such a rare item so easily.¡± Daohua said offhandedly, ¡°He and I are friends. If he has something nice he gives it to me, and if I have something nice, I would also give it to him.¡±
Li Zixuan nced at Daohua¡¯s face, seeing that her expression was calm and devoid of any peculiarities, burst intoughter and shook her head. She must be overthinking it, right? Li Xingnian also nced at Daohua, feeling that the gift of the telescope from Xiao Yeyang was indeed precious, and wondering if Daohua was getting too close to the Little Prince? However, seeing the Yan Family brothers seemingly unsurprised, he swallowed back his concerns. Daohua was only twelve this year, and the Little Prince was just fifteen, both at an age for yfulness. Perhaps, they simply got along well because of their simr temperaments. It wasn¡¯t until the fourth quarter of Wei (2 p.m.) that Daohua and her group finally returned to Xingzhou City. After entering the city, Zhou Chengye parted ways with the Yan siblings. ¡°You troublesome bunch, finally decided toe back?¡± Seeing the Yan Family matriarch and other members waiting outside the main gate, Yan Wenxiu and the others quickly got off the carriage and were about to kneel, but were stopped by Madam Li. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, good that you¡¯re back!¡± Madam Li held onto Yan Wenxiu with one hand and Yan Wenkai with the other, her eyes reddening. As for Daohua, she jumped off the carriage and threw herself into the Yan Family matriarch¡¯s embrace. The matriarch looked Daohua over from head to toe, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight; your face has gotten thinner.¡±
Daohua rubbed her cheeks, not feeling any thinner herself! Yet, at that moment, she wouldn¡¯t dare contradict the matriarch. She immediately leaned on her grandmother¡¯s shoulder and acted spoiled, ¡°Grandmother must give me a good nourishing, I¡¯ve hardly had any good food these past few months.¡± Hearing these words, the matriarch immediately felt heartbroken and pulled Daohua into the house, not even noticing Li Xingnian and the others who had followed. ¡°Come, grandmother will cook something delicious for you.¡± Chapter 286: 267: Winning Favor_1 Chapter 286: Chapter 267: Winning Favor_1 Seeing that Madam Li and the people from the third branch were preupied with their own children, Yan Zhiyuan stepped forward with a fist and palm salute and exchanged pleasantries with Li Xingnian, while the Sun Family also praised the five children of the Li Family. It was only after Yan Wenxiu reminded her that Madam Li came to her senses and looked apologetically at her own second brother. Li Xingnian immediately said with a smile, ¡°We are all parents here, I understandpletely.¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than they heard the robust voice of the elderlydy: ¡°Wenxiu, Wentao, Wenkai, what are you doing standing at the door? Come in quickly!¡± Yan Wenxiu and his two brothers exchanged a smile. They had been worried sick after hearing from their big sister that the olddy had fallen ill with anxiety because they were trapped in Xingyun Prefecture, but now seeing her spirits so high, they finally felt at ease. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the olddy calling? Go on now!¡± Li Xingnian said with a smile, urging them on. Yan Wenxiu, seeing Madam Li nodding, then quickly led his two brothers to follow up. ¡°These must be Zixuan and Zixin. It¡¯s been so many years since I¡¯ve seen you, and you¡¯ve both turned into youngdies!¡± Madam Li smiled and took Li Zixuan and her sister¡¯s hands, looked them up and down, and said to Li Xingnian, ¡°They grow more beautiful as they get older.¡± Then she turned to Li Chenyi and his two brothers with a smile all over her face: ¡°All good children.¡±
Li Xingnian said to Li Chenyi and his siblings, ¡°Have you not greeted your aunt yet?¡± The Li siblings immediately bent their knees in courtesy: ¡°Auntie.¡± Madam Li hastily helped them up and then took Li Zixuan and her sister by the hand: ¡°Come, let¡¯s enter the residence.¡± Li Zixuan and Li Zixin obediently let Madam Li lead them, asionally ncing up to take a look, and both they and the Li brothers wore surprised expressions on their faces. Auntie looked somewhat different from what they remembered. In their memory, auntie was gentle and dignified, but now, although still dignified, she had an additional air of authority that made people instinctively behave more cautiously, not daring to act recklessly. Madam Li did not notice the children¡¯s expressions and while walking, she turned her head toward Li Xingnian, ¡°The master is still in the Governor¡¯s Office handling some matters and will be able to see everyer.¡± Li Xingnian said with a smile, ¡°The matters concerning Zhigao take precedence, let him be busy, no rush toe back.¡± Madam Li smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright, the master knows his priorities.¡± By the time Madam Li led Li Xingnian and his group to Songhe Courtyard, the olddy of the Yan family had already been coaxed into a face full of smiles by Yan Wenkai and the others. ¡°My dear inws, I was remiss just now, please don¡¯t take offense!¡± As soon as the olddy of the Yan family saw Li Xingnian, she quickly apologized. Li Xingnian stepped forward to bow, ¡°Olddy, please don¡¯t say that, Xingnian can¡¯t ept such courtesy.¡± After exchanging a few polite words, the olddy of the Yan family turned to the Li siblings, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the children in a few years, they have all grown up.¡± Saying this, she took the gifts prepared in advance from the hands of Sun Ma. Remembering the effort Madam Li had put into their family over the years, the gifts that the olddy of the Yan family prepared were quite valuable, all selected from the rewards given by the emperor previously. The rewards from the emperor, mostly in the form of gold, silver, and fabrics, were held by Madam Li, but some of the more unusual trinkets were chosen by Yan Zhigao to honor his mother. He did this seeing that other families¡¯ elders always had plenty of nice things to asionally bestow on the younger generation, making both the old and the young happy. Seeing the jewelry and ythings among the rewards, Yan Zhigao¡¯s first thought was of his hardworking old mother. Aside from reserving some for his wife and eldest daughter, the rest were almost entirely given to the olddy.
He was busy with official duties, and his wife had to manage household affairs, there was always the chance of neglecting the care for the olddy, and with these items, the family could be more attentive to the olddy. The olddy gave Li Zixuan and Li Zixin two Kesi Silk pce fans and gifted Li Chenyi, Li Chenliang, and Li Chenzhi three square inkstones. Seeing the items, Madam Li¡¯s eyes shed. She remembered there were only three pce fans and five inkstones.
Madam Li looked gratefully at the olddy of the Yan family. She knew that the olddy was giving her face! Sitting to the side, Yan Zhiyuan and the Sun Family also showed a flicker of expression, while Yan Zhiqiang and the Wu Family, having their attention entirely on Yan Wentao, didn¡¯t even notice this. ¡°` Li Xingnian was a discerning man and quickly demurred, ¡°Please take them back, Old Madam, they don¡¯t need such fine things. Save them for Daohua instead.¡± Old Lady Yan feigned annoyance as she nced at Li Xingnian, ¡°These are for the children, and they have nothing to do with you.¡± She said with a smile as she turned to Li Chenyi and the others, ¡°Good children, go ahead and take them.¡± Li Chenyi and his siblings hesitated, looking towards Li Xingnian. At that moment, Daohua stood up with a smile, took the pce fans, and stuffed them into her cousins¡¯ hands before passing the inkstone to her three male cousins. ¡°Cousins, please don¡¯t be polite. My grandmother just wants to be a benevolent elder, and you must satisfy her wish.¡± Old Lady Yan smiled and cast a sidelong nce at Daohua, then said to Li Xingnian, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder I like this girl the best; she understands me the most in the whole family.¡± Li Xingnian replied with a smile, ¡°Daohua has been raised by you since she was little, naturally she is closest to your heart.¡± Old Lady Yan was pleased with this remark and beamed with joy. When Daohua sat back down beside her, she chided, ¡°This girl is good in every aspect; just a bit too mischievous.¡± Li Xingnian quickly added, ¡°That¡¯s why she needs Old Madam¡¯s Five-Fingers Mountain to keep her in check.¡±
Daohua, holding Old Lady Yan¡¯s arm, pouted and said, ¡°Second Uncle, how can you say that? You should persuade Grandmother to be nicer to me.¡± The olddy immediately gave her a sidelong nce, ¡°What¡¯s that? Do I treat you poorly? Even going so far as toin to your uncle?¡± Daohua quickly appeased her, ¡°Grandmother is the best, the very best person in the world.¡± Old Lady Yan tapped Daohua¡¯s head and said, ¡°Oh, you little rascal!¡± Daohuaughed softly behind her sleeve, her eyes creased with joy as she leaned on the olddy¡¯s shoulder. Before long, Yan Yihuan and her sisters, who had been at school, together with Yan Wenjie and Yan Wenbin, also arrived. After the greetings, everyone sat around and chatted jovially. Seeing the pce fans in the hands of Li Zixuan and Li Zixin, Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile were all somewhat envious, and at the same time, felt somewhat ufortable in their hearts. Their grandmother gave such precious things to outsiders but not to them! It was only towards evening that Yan Zhigao finished his work and returned to the back courtyard. After assessing that Daohua and the Yan Wenxiu brothers were safe and sound, he performed a fist and palm salute to Li Xingnian. At the beginning of the hour of the dog (7:00 PM), everyone joyfully ate dinner together. After dinner, Daohua took her two female cousins to her own courtyard, while Li Chenyi and his brothers were led away by Yan Wenxiu. After chatting for a while, the rest of the people also dispersed. The second branch of the family.
Once Yan Yile returned to her courtyard, she lost her temper,ining to Yan Zhiyuan and the Sun family, ¡°Father, Mother, is Grandmother still our own grandmother? She always favored my older sister, but now she treats the children of merchant families even better than us! I feel like she isn¡¯t affectionate towards us at all.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Yan Zhiyuan reprimanded her sternly, annoyed as he looked at Yan Yile, ¡°Where have all the manners and etiquette you¡¯ve learned gone? Do you speak of your own grandmother in such a manner?¡± Yan Yile shrank her neck a little, hiding timidly behind Madame Sun. Madame Sun tapped Yan Yile¡¯s head, ¡°When will you break the habit of speaking without a filter? If you can¡¯t, then be like your sister and keep silent.¡± Yan Yihuan, who was nearby, quickly nced at her parents and sister, then cast her eyes down again. Yan Wenjie sat nearby and spoke only after seeing Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s anger subside a bit, ¡°Younger Sister has a point, doesn¡¯t she? The things bestowed by the Emperor, apart from our eldest aunt, Old Madam has the most. Yet, she has never given us so much as one or two items.¡± Yan Zhiyuan red at his son, ¡°You don¡¯t frequently pay your respects to her, why should your grandmother give her valuable possessions to you?¡± Madame Sun agreed, ¡°I¡¯vee to understand today that what your eldest uncle means is very clear: whoever can win Old Madam¡¯s favor will get the valuable items from her.¡± Sighing, she continued, ¡°Let me tell you three, when you have spare time, make yourself seen more in front of your grandmother. As time goes on, affection will naturally develop.¡± ¡°Why does Daohua have such favor with Old Madam? Isn¡¯t it due to the deep bond they¡¯ve shared since she was young?¡± ¡°Old people like it when children and grandchildren are around them, as long as you can make your grandmother happy, naturally the benefits will follow.¡± ¡°In short, you must remember, whatever you want, you need to put in the effort first. Daohua spoke truly, there is nothing in this world thates without work.¡±
¡°` Chapter 287: 268, Change_1 Chapter 287: Chapter 268, Change_1 Li Zixuan and Li Zixin followed Daohua to her courtyard, and even though it was nighttime, they were captivated by the flowers and nts in the yard. Surrounded by the faint fragrance in the air, both of them couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. ¡°Cousin, your courtyard is really lovely,¡± Li Zixuan eximed sincerely. Daohua smiled and said, ¡°If you like it, you both can stay for some more days.¡± With that, she led them into the main house. Li Zixuan and Li Zixin followed her inside and their first impression was of spaciousness and elegance, with not too many furnishings, yet each one exquisite. At this point, Daohua turned to Guyu and Lixia to ask, ¡°Is the Nuan Pavilion ready?¡± Guyu responded with a smile, ¡°It has been ready since morning, and all of the young mistresses¡¯ belongings have been moved there.¡± Daohua nodded, then pulled Li Zixuan and Li Zixin to sit on the couch. She personally brewed tea for them, and as she handed them the tea, she said with a smile, ¡°My home is not very big, so I hope my dear cousins won¡¯t mind sharing the Nuan Pavilion.¡± Li Zixuan took the tea andughed, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t talk like that. What inconvenience? I think it¡¯s quite nice.¡± Li Zixin added, ¡°Exactly, we just hope our visit won¡¯t be a bother to you, cousin.¡±
Daohua yfully scolded, ¡°Bother? I can hardly wait for you toe. While you¡¯re here, just make yourselves at home, and please don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. When I visited your ce, I made myself quitefortable. It¡¯d be a shame if you don¡¯t enjoy yourselves when youe back.¡± Hearing Daohua speak like this, Li Zixuan and Li Zixin bothughed and felt relieved at the same time. Since the cousin wasn¡¯t standing on ceremony, they could be more at ease as well. It was then that Wang Manman came in with a smile, ¡°Miss, the bathwater is ready.¡± Daohua nodded and said to Li Zixuan and her sister, ¡°You¡¯ve been on a boat for most of the day, you must be tired, right? After washing up, you can rest.¡± Li Zixuan nodded and followed the maid with Li Zixin to the side room to wash up. After the two of them had finished, Daohua took her bath. By the time she was done, Li Zixuan and Li Zixin were already lying down in the beds of Nuan Pavilion. Dressed in a water-blue cardigan and a pale blue long skirt, with her waist-length hair draped over her shoulders, Daohua walked in and asked with a smile, ¡°Is there anything missing?¡± Li Zixuan quickly sat up, ¡°Nothing¡¯s missing, everything¡¯s perfect.¡± Daohua looked around the Nuan Pavilion and saw that all the necessary items were there, then nodded in satisfaction. Li Zixin, burrowed in the covers,ughed and said, ¡°Cousin, you needn¡¯t worry about us. Go back to sleep.¡± Li Zixuan continued, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s almost October. The weather is getting colder every day. You¡¯ve just taken a bath and you¡¯re wearing so little, be careful not to catch a cold.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m going to sleep now. You too should rest early,¡± Daohua replied with a smile and left the room. After Daohua left, Li Zixuan snuggled back into the covers. From outside they heard an old servant¡¯s voice: ¡°Miss Manman, it¡¯s time to lock up.¡± Wang Manman: ¡°Did everyone in the courtyard return?¡± Old servant: ¡°Everyone has returned.¡± ¡°Then close the courtyard gates!¡±
Once the voices faded away, Li Zixin turned to Li Zixuan and asked, ¡°Sister, what are they doing?¡± Li Zixuan: ¡°This is the routine of a big household. At night, each courtyard is locked to prevent the servants from running around and causing trouble.¡± Li Zixin sighed, ¡°Aunt¡¯s family rules are really strict.¡± Li Zixuan nodded, ¡°Aunt¡¯s family only became stricter with the rules after moving to Xingzhou City.¡±
Li Zixin craned her neck to look outside the warm room, and seeing that no one was around, she whispered, ¡°After we came today, we didn¡¯t even see that favored concubine of uncle¡¯s from before.¡± ¡°Back when we visited aunt¡¯s house, that concubine dared toe out and meet us, brazenly sitting without leaving, truly annoying.¡± ¡°This time, I thought we were going to see her again.¡± Li Zixuan smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my mother and great aunt said? The higher the official position uncle holds, the more he will regard the rules, and naturally, he won¡¯t let a mere concubinee out to meet guests.¡± ¡°Besides, cousin Yiyi is not to be trifled with. I don¡¯t think she would allow that concubine to hop around unchecked.¡± Li Zixin nodded, ¡°True, during this visit to aunt¡¯s house, I feel like a lot has changed.¡± ¡°Aunt¡¯s family used to live quite frugally, even depending on our family for support. But now, look at cousin¡¯s room, any single piece of furnishings could fetch a good amount of silver.¡± ¡°Moreover, the products cousin uses are much better than what we buy outside. The rouge, face powder, and skin creams she prepared for us, they¡¯re all different from what we usually use.¡± Li Zixuan thought about what she had seen and heard today at the Yan Residence and fell silent for a moment, ¡°Aunt¡¯s household has really changed, bing more and more dignified.¡± Li Zixin exhaled, ¡°Our family is wealthy, yes, butpared to aunt¡¯s family, we indeedck something. Sister, what do you think we arecking?¡± Li Zixuan thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Perhapscking a bit of schrly atmosphere? Just now after bathing, while waiting for you, I nced into the eastern wing room. The maidservant attending there told me that it was cousin¡¯s study.¡± ¡°Even for a female, cousin faces such strict demands from aunt and uncle, not to mention cousin Wenxiu and the others.¡± ¡°Our family does have a teacher, but it¡¯s only so we can recognize a few characters, hardlyparable to cousin and the rest.¡±
Li Zixin showed regret, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that our brothers at home don¡¯t have much talent in their studies.¡± Li Zixuan: ¡°Luckily aunt married uncle, and our family has a reliance. Otherwise, we might be like those merchants who are oppressed by powerful families, yet still have to apologize and make reparations.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? Merchants really have no status.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Meanwhile, Daohua went to bed and fell asleep in no time. The next morning, before it was even light, she brought Wang Manman to the open ground in front of Chuihua Gate. Qin Wu looked at the neatly dressed Daohua and smiled, ¡°I thought you might note today!¡± Daohua: ¡°How could I note? I¡¯ve almost wasted three months. If I don¡¯t practice, my martial skills will surely regress.¡± Qin Wu¡¯s face showed admiration, ¡°Enduring hardship is a good thing. Come on, let me see if you have progressed or regressed during this time.¡± Afterward, Daohua resumed her usual morning whip practice. ¡­ After practicing with the whip, Daohua quickly washed up and then took Li Zixuan and her sister to the main courtyard to greet Madam Li. Then, they all went to the olddy¡¯s courtyard for breakfast. After breakfast, Madam Li said to Li Zixuan and her sister, ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to Master Shen, and during your days at the Yan Residence, you will join Daohua and the others in ss.¡± ¡°Master Shen is excellent, be it in schrship, etiquette, or even needlework for women. You must study diligently.¡±
Li Zixuan and Li Zixin both nodded seriously. Beforeing, the Fan Family and the Jian Family had instructed them to follow cousin and learn well, which would be a great help for their future marriages. Not to mention other aspects, just boasting of the somewhat famous Master Shen from Zhongzhou Province as their instructor would elevate their status in the eyes of others. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 288: 269, Unaware_1 Chapter 288: Chapter 269, Unaware_1 ¡°` ¡°Cousin, is Master Shen very strict?¡± On the way to the Academy, Li Zixin wore a worried expression, even theposed Li Zixuan was tense. Both of them knew that some teachers held themselves in high esteem and looked down upon merchant families. Daohua reassured them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Shen is a very kind person.¡± When the three of them arrived at the ssroom, Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile were already there, sitting at their ces and organizing their books and writing materials. ¡°Yihuan cousin, Yishuang cousin, Yile cousin!¡± ¡°Hello to the three sisters!¡± Li Zixuan and Li Zixin were the first to salute them. Yan Yihuan immediately stood up and returned the greeting, ¡°Hello to the two elder cousins!¡±
Yan Yile was somewhat slow to act, standing up reluctantly and returning the greeting halfheartedly. As for Yan Yishuang, she remained seated and ignored them, engrossed in her book. Seeing this, Daohua frowned, ¡°Little sister, the elder cousins are greeting you.¡± Yan Yishuang nced at Daohua, holding a grudge against Aunt Lin who had grounded her, and contemptuously swept her gaze over the Li sisters. Were those from a merchant family even worthy of her response? She uttered a nomittal ¡®Hmm¡¯ and ignored them. Daohua¡¯s frown deepened, and the Li sisters also felt ufortable witnessing the scene. However, they quickly diverted the topic. They certainly did not wish to cause any discord between their cousin and the legitimate daughters upon their arrival at the Yan household. Daohua, likewise, did not want to start the morning on a sour note over such a trivial matter and, not wanting the elder cousins to feel ufortable, looked away and led the Li sisters to two desks that had been arranged. ¡°You both can sit here.¡± The ssroom was spacious, with two rows of desks previously set, which now became three with the addition of two more. Li Zixuan had her younger sister, Li Zixin, take the front seat, while she sat behind, and their maidservant arranged the prepared writing materials. Once the Li sisters were seated, Daohua returned to her own seat. Soon after, Master Shen arrived. Yan Yishuang, feeling smug about Daohua¡¯s concession, saw Master Shen nce at her and quickly wiped the smile off her face, starting to read her book earnestly. The incident in the ssroom had not escaped Master Shen¡¯s notice, and seeing Yan Yishuang¡¯s obliviousness, he shook his head in disappointment. The third Miss Yan was somewhat talented and clever, and though not as beautiful as the eldest miss, she was still quite attractive. Backed by the Yan Family, she was destined for a decent future as the wife in a lesser official¡¯s household. Regrettably, she was utterly confused about major matters. Madam Yan of the Yan Family was not a cruel person who made life impossible for children of concubines, and the legitimate eldest daughter did not suppress her half-siblings nor keep them from outstripping her. One could say that the third Miss Yan was very fortunate to be born into such a family. However, this very Miss Yan, a daughter of a concubine, behaved improperly instead of modestly, constantly opposing the legitimate daughters. Now that the cousins from the maternal side of the legitimate mother had arrived, she had started off by disrespecting them.
Such behavior was both foolish and impolite. Yet, she felt secretly pleased with herself, a testament to her utter ignorance. If Madam Yan were truly determined to make life difficult for a daughter of a concubine, the ways to do so were plentiful, and even with the protection of Master Yan, Madam Yan could make her life miserable. Moreover, Master Yan was no longer as fond of this concubine-born daughter as he once was.
Indeed, with the exceptional eldest Miss Yan setting a precedent, it was inevitable that theter daughters seemed somewhat inferior. Master Shen nced at Daohua, who was organizing her books, and sighed internally, not surprised that Master Yan increasingly valued this daughter. At home, she was respectful to her elders, and in official matters, she could assist in her own way, establishing connections. In public, she presented the Yan family in a good light. How could Master Yan not favor such a daughter? Why do aristocratic families value legitimate daughters? It wasn¡¯t only due to the prestige of their maternal families; it was also because legitimate daughters were often reasonable and generous, whereas concubine-born daughters, despite receiving the same education, could hardly conceal their pettiness. ¡°` Of course, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family had her own shorings as well. She didn¡¯t know the art of subtlety, and her nature was to be straightforward. In the incident of punishing Aunt Lin, she confronted her own father in front of so many servants. Afterward, she went to Xingyun Prefecture; otherwise, she would have had to have a serious talk with her. One must understand that in this world, simply being right does not mean one can do whatever they want without consideration for the consequences. But then again, in this respect, she really did resemble that person from the Guo family. No wonder she sent her several letters, asking her to properly educate this eldest daughter of the Yan Family. Master Shen pondered these things internally, but his face gave nothing away. Smiling, he called over the two youngdies of the Li family and carefully inquired about their studies at home.
After listening to the responses of sisters Li Zixuan, Master Shen thought for a moment. The future of daughters from business families and official families is different; naturally, they cannot be taught in the same way. Thinking it over, Master Shen said with a smile, ¡°I see that you stillck a bit in the rules of propriety. In the future, I will give more instruction on these matters. At other times, you may choose to study whatever you like, whether it be women¡¯s work or the arts of zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. If there is anything you don¡¯t understand, you can always ask me.¡± Li Zixuan and Li Zixin showed delight on their faces and knelt down together to thank Master Shen, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Master Shen waved his hand for them to sit down and then began the lesson. ¡­ Li Xingnian stayed at the Yan Family for a few days before leaving because Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkai both had to go to the Academy. When he left, he took the three brothers from the Li family with him, leaving only the sisters Li Zixuan behind. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Li Zixuan looked at Li Xingnian with reluctance. Li Zixin also seemed a bit downcast. Li Xingnian nced at Daohua, who stood afar, bidding farewell to the three brothers of the Yan family, and said to the sisters Li Zixuan, ¡°You two must study well under Master Shen while at the Yan Family. A master like him is not someone our family can afford to hire, so don¡¯t miss this opportunity, understand?¡± The sisters nodded. Li Zixuan said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, we will study diligently.¡±
Li Xingnian continued, ¡°¡­ The Yan Family¡¯s third branch has quite a number of people. If you feel wronged, try to bear it a little and don¡¯t trouble your aunt unnecessarily.¡± Li Zixuan and Li Zixin both nodded again. Li Xingnian fell silent for a moment, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t involve the adults, you don¡¯t have to bear too much. Look for Daohua; she will protect you.¡± Li Zixuan hesitated, ¡°Dad, wouldn¡¯t that be troubling our cousin?¡± Li Xingnian smiled, ¡°Adults value their pride, and conflicts among them can be hard to resolve. But the scuffles among children are harmless and quickly forgotten. Daohua is judicious in her actions, and besides, as the eldest sister, she can mentor her younger siblings.¡± Li Zixin smiled in agreement. Li Xingnian looked at Li Chenyi and the others, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Wenxiu and Wenkai have to go to the Academy. Otherwise, you could have stayed here and studied for a few more days as well.¡± Upon hearing this, Li Chenyi and the others also felt regret. Having interacted with their cousins from the Yan family for a few days, they realized just how much they knew. Even Wenkai, who wasn¡¯t fond of studying, spoke with authority when talking about the outside world. On the other side, Daohua handed a food box to Yan Wenkai, ¡°Fourth Brother, this is the medicinal meal I prepared for Xiao Yeyang. When you see him, remember to give it to him, okay?¡± Yan Wenkai looked around and upon noticing only one food box, immediately asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you prepare one for us?¡± Daohua rolled her eyes at him, ¡°What have you been eating these days at home? Medicinal meals shouldn¡¯t be consumed too frequently. When youe back for the holidays, I¡¯ll make some for you then.¡±
Yan Wenkai nodded and then asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you prepare any for Dongge and the others?¡± Daohua retorted, ¡°Why should I prepare for them? They each have family elders looking after them; why would they need me to worry about them? Xiao Yeyang is different. He¡¯s alone in Zhongzhou; naturally, I need to take extra care of him.¡± Yan Wenkai smiled, ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Chapter 289: 270, Should Be_1 Chapter 289: Chapter 270, Should Be_1 Wangyue Academy. Looking at the food box Yan Wenkai ced on the table, Xiao Yeyang smiled and asked, ¡°Daohua, what delicious pastries have you made again?¡± As he spoke, he was about to open the box. Yan Wenkai shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not pastries, it¡¯s medicinal cuisine, specifically brought to nourish your body.¡± Su Hongxin, who was nearby, heard this and immediately asked, ¡°Don¡¯t we have any?¡± Dong Yuanxuan also looked over. Yan Wenkai shrugged, ¡°My eldest sister said that you all have family elders around, who will take good care of everything for you, so she doesn¡¯t need to prepare these.¡± Su Hongxin and Dong Yuanxuan were at a loss for words simultaneously. What kind of reason was that? Alright, it was a reason nheless. But who said the Little Prince didn¡¯t have elders around to look after him?
Isn¡¯t that person in the other courtyard one? When they were trapped in Xingyun Prefecture, that person almost forcibly abducted the Little Prince with an entourage. Their families were not that fierce! Grumbling, Su Hongxin said, ¡°The food prepared by our families represents their affection, what Yan sister prepares represents her affection, you simply cannot lump the two together, okay? I see it now, Yan sister is biased, treating the Little Prince much better than us.¡± Yan Wenkai couldn¡¯t stand anyone speaking ill of Daohua and immediately retorted, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. When did my eldest sister ever send us food without including something for you too?¡± Su Hongxin promptly said, ¡°But the Little Prince gets more than us.¡± Yan Wenkai immediately stood his ground, ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it should be? First, the Little Prince knew my eldest sister before you did; second, the Little Prince has been nicer to my eldest sister than you; third¡­¡± He trailed off, running out of points. ¡°Anyway, my eldest sister and the Little Prince are closer friends, so it¡¯s only natural for her to favor the Little Prince.¡± Xiao Yeyang had never found Yan Wenkai as articte as he was at that moment, the corners of his mouth kept rising, and he didn¡¯t interrupt, letting him and Su Hongxin argue. Seeing Xiao Yeyang in a great mood, Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s eyes shed, and he quickly lowered his gaze. Not wanting the conversation to continue about his sister, Yan Wenxiu quickly changed the subject, ¡°We¡¯ve been gone for several months, I wonder if we can catch up with the master¡¯s progress?¡± Disinterested in discussing academics, Su Hongxin walked towards the food box, curiously saying, ¡°Little Prince, you can¡¯t eat all by yourself. The medicinal cuisine Yan sister has prepared must be delicious, you should share some with us. Next time, if my sister makes something tasty, I¡¯ll bring some for you too.¡± Yan Wenkai also came closer, looking at Xiao Yeyang with eager anticipation, ¡°Little Prince, the medicinal cuisine my eldest sister makes is really delicious, open it up, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Xiao Yeyang refused, looking at the two with a defensive face, waving over De Fu, instructing him to take the food box down immediately. After everyone was gone, he then said, ¡°That¡¯s for nourishing my body, you two really have the nerve to eat it too.¡± Looking at Xiao Yeyang¡¯s radiant face, Su Hongxin and Yan Wenkai both wore speechless expressions. Among these people, who had more good stuff than the Little Prince? Xiao Yeyang couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with them and abruptly waved them away, ¡°Alright, alright, that¡¯s enough for today. You¡¯ve just returned to the academy, go back to your rooms and get organized.¡± Yan Wenxiu and the others exchanged helpless nces, then turned to leave with suppressedughter. Once everyone was gone, Xiao Yeyang promptly instructed De Fu to bring the medicinal cuisine.
De Fu said with a smile, ¡°Master, the medicinal cuisine Miss Yan brought is raw. Shall I have the kitchen start cooking it now?¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll eat that tonight.¡± De Fu turned to give the instructions. Meanwhile, Xiao Yeyang ran to the storage room to rummage through the chests and cabs.
When De Fu returned, he found his master had left the storage room in aplete mess and hastily asked, ¡°Master, what are you looking for?¡± Without turning his head, Xiao Yeyang replied, ¡°A whip!¡± De Fu instantly understood, ¡°I know where it is.¡± Xiao Yeyang then stopped searching, ¡°Well, why aren¡¯t you getting it yet?¡± Soon, De Fu ced several nanmu boxes in front of Xiao Yeyang. Opening the boxes, Xiao Yeyang looked at the whips inside and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°They can¡¯t be too ostentatious!¡± Wasn¡¯t he shooting himself in the foot with this? Previously he had said that the whip Yuanxuan gave was too luxurious to wear out, but now, the ones he had were much more so. After a moment of thought, De Fu ran to the corner of the storage room, pulling out a jujube-red whip, ¡°Master, how about this one gifted by the Western Regions?¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes lit up as he picked up the whip and gave it a few swings, ¡°This one is good, exquisite without being ostentatious, and matches the skin color of Daohua, she will definitely like it.¡± Defu immediately said, ¡°Thenter, this servant will send someone to deliver it to Miss Yan.¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the Wuyi Rock Tea as well, she likes to drink it, she drank more than half a pot that day on the boat! Oh, and add two sets of Ru ware tea sets to send over with it.¡± Defu smiled, ¡°The master has prepared everything for Miss Yan.¡±
Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mouth curved up slightly, ¡°That girl has always been careless, if I don¡¯t prepare everything for her, she might end up using a bowl to brew tea.¡± As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. After a moment, he added, ¡°Besides, she misses me so much that she even prepared a medicinal meal for me. Isn¡¯t it right for me to be more thoughtful in return?¡± Thinking of how Miss Yan had sent not only vegetables and fruits but also a good amount of rice and noodles, Defu nodded in agreement, for Miss Yan truly spared no effort for the Little Prince. ¡°Then this servant will go and handle it.¡± ¡­ Yan Residence. After Li Xingnian and others left, sisters Li Zixuan and Li Zixin followed Daohua, attending sses and learning etiquette. asionally, Madam Li would give them pointers on how to manage household affairs. Although they would sometimes hear Yan Yile¡¯s sarcasticments or see Yan Yishuang¡¯s arrogant expressions when Daohua wasn¡¯t around, overall, they were fairly happy. One day at noon, Zhou Jingwan came over to seek Daohua¡¯s help. She had convinced Madam Zhou to give her a shop, and following Daohua¡¯s example, she started her own business. As she wasn¡¯t very good at bookkeeping, she came to Daohua for advice. When Daohua saw it would take a while, she asked Li Zixuan and Li Zixin to go to the academy first, saying she would follow shortly. In less than half an hour, when Daohua arrived at the ssroom, she found that Yan Yishuang was berating the Li sisters, with Yan Yile watching gleefully, asionally stoking the fire, while Yan Yihuan sat with her head down, neither speaking out nor intervening.
Yan Yishuang looked at the Li sisters with scorn, ¡°Some people really have no shame. They say they¡¯vee visit for just a few days, but it¡¯s been almost half a month, and there¡¯s no talk of leaving. Do they really think this as their home?¡± She was filled with resentment at the thought that because of their eldest sister, their uncle, aunt, and grandmother couldn¡¯te to visit them at their house anymore. If her uncle¡¯s family couldn¡¯t visit, why should the Li family be allowed to stay in their home? With this thought, Yan Yishuang¡¯s words became even less polite, ¡°This is the back courtyard of the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office, where the families of officials reside. Have you considered your own social standing, whether you¡¯re worthy to live here?¡± Hearing this, Daohua couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, and with a stern face, she walked in. Upon seeing Daohua, everyone in the room was slightly taken aback. The Li sisters¡¯ faces had turned beet red from Yan Yishuang¡¯s remarks. Li Zixin had initially countered a few sentences, but worried that making a big fuss would trouble Madam Li, she was mostly forbearing. Recognizing Daohua, Li Zixuan was somewhat relieved, but Li Zixin showed a hint of grievance. Daohua didn¡¯t look at the three Yan siblings; she turned to the Li sisters with a smile and said, ¡°Dear cousins, the flowers and nts in the courtyard are growing beautifully, why don¡¯t you go enjoy them.¡± Li Zixuan nced at Daohua¡¯s expression, saw her light smile, and uncertain of her intent, wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know what to say. Remembering her father¡¯s earlier instructions, she nodded, taking Li Zixin with her out of the ssroom. Once they left, Daohua¡¯s smile faded, and she gave Yan Yishuang a cold look, ¡°Little Sister, you seem to be getting more and more overbearing. It seems that the more you read, the more backwards you go, even forgetting the basic courtesy of treating guests!¡± After the Li sisters were called out, Yan Yishuang felt a bit anxious, but remembering her mother once said that the Li family was of low status, and even their father looked down on them, she regained some confidence. ¡°Big Sister, I know you don¡¯t like me, but you don¡¯t have to always pick on my faults, do you?¡± Yan Yishuang retorted, looking at Daohua with defiance.
Yan Yishuang challenged Daohua, ¡°Big Sister, you really don¡¯t need to lecture me. I just want to ask you, if my uncle¡¯s daughter also came to study in our home, would you treat her courteously?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Daohua replied adamantly, ¡°As a hostess of the Yan family, I would treat every guest with courtesy! It¡¯s a matter of etiquette and also the face of the Yan family. However¡­¡± Daohua paused and looked at Yan Yishuang indifferently, ¡°The children of Teacher Lin will nevere to study in our home.¡± Yan Yishuang immediately countered, ¡°Why not?¡± Daohuaughed, her face filled with mockery, ¡°Simply because Aunt Lin is just a concubine. Who have you ever heard of treating a concubine¡¯s rtives like immediate family?¡± Yan Yishuang¡¯s face turned instantly pale, she bit her lip, tears welling up, a look of anger but dare not speak on her face. Seeing her like this, Daohua snorted coldly, toozy to argue further, ¡°Little Sister, you are rude to guests. When you get rid of that unfounded arrogance of yours, then you maye back to ss!¡± Yan Yishuang was shocked and immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Daohua scoffed, ¡°Who asked for your agreement? I¡¯m just informing you of the decision.¡± Yan Yishuang red fiercely at Daohua, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask Father to make a judgment.¡± Daohua, with an unconcerned face, retorted, ¡°Feel free, if you dare to tell Father everything that happened in the ssroom today exactly as it urred, I¡¯ll actually think higher of you.¡± Chapter 290: 271, Virtue Deficient_1 Chapter 290: Chapter 271, Virtue Deficient_1 ¡°` Watching Yan Yishuang run out of the ssroom crying and covering her face, Daohua sat down with a calm demeanor and then nced at Yan Yile, who was making faces at Yan Yihuan. ¡°Fourth Sister, did you find our two cousins from the Li Family that amusing?¡± Yan Yile, knowing that Daohua would surely reprimand her, was prepared and retorted with a stiff neck, ¡°Eldest Sister, don¡¯t falsely use me. I was indeedughing just now, but that was because I thought of something happy, which has nothing to do with Third Sister and the others.¡± Daohua looked at her indifferently, ¡°Whatever you say, Fourth Sister. As the eldest sister, I do have something to say, though. Today you canugh at a cousin from the Li Family, but one day others mightugh at you. Mind yourself.¡± Yan Yile pursed her lips, looking unconcerned. Then, Daohua nced at Yan Yihuan. When Yan Yihuan saw Daohua looking her way, she immediately straightened up. Just when she thought she was going to be lectured, Daohua got up and left. Seeing this, Yan Yihuan¡¯s face momentarily stiffened with surprise. Yet, to her envy, Yan Yile said, ¡°Second Sister, Mother was really right. Sometimes it¡¯s good to talk less. Look, you didn¡¯t say or do anything today, and even if Eldest Sister wanted to find fault with you, she couldn¡¯t.¡±
Yan Yihuan¡¯s expression dimmed as she silently returned to her seat. Both sisters had been scolded, so why had Eldest Sister left her alone? Compared with the dissatisfaction of the Third and Fourth Sisters, she would have rather Eldest Sister scolded her. At that moment, Daohua entered with Li Zixuan and her sister. Seeing Yan Yishuang¡¯s empty seat, Li Zixuan was worried and wanted to say something to Daohua, but was stopped by Li Zixin. In her opinion, the concubine-born girl from her aunt¡¯s family justcked discipline. She was even more arrogant than Yiyi, looking down on people with her nose in the air, which was utterly annoying! Daohua pretended not to see the disagreement between the Li sisters and quietly took out a zither, carefully wiping it. This afternoon was her time to practice the zither. Master Shen always appeared at the right time; when the girls had resolved their issues, she arrived, ¡°Ladies, let¡¯s begin our lessons.¡± She nced over the girls and then looked down in silence. As long as Master Shen was present, whether it was knowledge or skills, she would teach wholeheartedly. But as for interpersonal matters, she preferred not to interfere. There was no other reason than the intricate rtionships within prominent families. One careless move could easily entangle one, so why make things difficult for oneself? Master Shen nced at Daohua, who was the only girl that the Guo Family had instructed her to take special care of. Coupled with the fact that she respected Master Shen enough to often send some snacks over, although the items were not expensive, the goodwill was rare, and only for her would Master Shen go the extra mile to correct any folly. ¡­ Daohua punished Yan Yishuang, and the Li sisters were anxious, while Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile also closely followed the situation. Yan Yishuang ran crying to the front yard, a story they¡¯d all heard as soon as school was over. Now they all waited nervously for the oue. Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile walked towards the second branch¡¯s yard. On the way, Yan Yile asked, ¡°Second Sister, whom do you think Uncle will support this time?¡± Yan Yihuan, not in the mood to talk much, was pondering her Eldest Sister¡¯s attitude towards her that day.
Was Eldest Sister ming her for not stopping Third Sister and the Li Family cousin from arguing? Seeing her younger sister lost in thoughts, Yan Yihuan still spoke, ¡°It definitely won¡¯t be in Third Sister¡¯s favor.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yan Yile was puzzled, ¡°Why?¡± Yan Yihuan patiently exined, ¡°Firstly, at the root of it, this was Third Sister¡¯s fault. Secondly, the Li Family cousin is a guest, and to save face for the guest, Uncle, once he knows of this, will probably take it upon himself to discipline Third Sister;¡±
¡°Thirdly, both Uncle and Aunt have long asserted in front of the whole family that Eldest Sister has the right to discipline us. Today, everything Eldest Sister said made sense, even if Uncle favors Third Sister in his heart, he wouldn¡¯t contradict himself.¡± ¡°Wow, looks like the sun has risen in the west today.¡± No sooner had these words left her mouth than Mrs. Sun came over with Yan Wenjie. ¡°` ¡°Mother!¡± Yan Yile hurried to embrace Sun Family¡¯s matriarch. Meanwhile, Yan Wenjie appraised Yan Yihuan andughed, ¡°Today, I actually heard our second sister speak so much, truly a rare urrence!¡± Sun Family¡¯s matriarch smiled yet gave her son a stern look, ¡°Don¡¯t tease your sister.¡± Yan Wenjie immediately defended himself, ¡°I¡¯m not teasing her, I¡¯m happy. In the past, our second sister always seemed indifferent to everything as if it didn¡¯t concern her. Now, she is taking the time to exin things to our fourth sister that she doesn¡¯t understand, which is more like a sister should.¡± Hearing these words, Yan Yihuan¡¯s eyes snapped up to meet Yan Wenjie¡¯s, her mind struck as if by a thunderbolt. Indifferent to everything that did not concern her! So her brother and parents actually thought of her as such a person! Then, did her eldest sister view her the same way today?
The matriarch of the Sun Family looked at her eldest daughter with satisfaction, ¡°Youforted the fourth girl, Mother is very pleased.¡± Yan Yihuan pulled at the corner of her mouth, revealing a stiff smile. The matriarch took her eldest daughter¡¯s hand in one of hers and her youngest daughter¡¯s in the other, addressing Yan Wenjie, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to head home.¡± Daohua Pavilion. Li Zixuan and her sister were restless, and seeing Daohua sitting and drinking tea as if nothing was amiss, they couldn¡¯t help but approach her, ¡°Cousin, aren¡¯t you worried that your uncle will me you?¡± Daohua smiled confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my father is partial, yes, but when ites to right and wrong, he is very principled.¡± Without the instigation of Aunt Lin, her stepfather would surely get to the bottom of the ssroom incident. Once he understood the ins and outs of the matter, the right and wrong would be clear at a nce. Li Zixuan¡¯s worry was clear on her face, ¡°But as far as I know, your uncle seems to be quite fond of Yan Yishuang and her twin brother Yan Wenbin.¡± If it were not for this, they wouldn¡¯t have tolerated Yan Yishuang like they did. Daohua twirled the teacup in her hand, her smile faint, ¡°That was in the past. During the time you have been here, have you seen my father show any particr closeness or favoritism towards Yan Yishuang or Yan Wenbin?¡± Li Zixuan and Li Zixin looked at each other, then shook their heads together. Li Zixin leaned in close to Daohua, curious, ¡°Cousin, why is that? I remember when we were young and visited your house; back then you were still in the old home, Uncle was so fond of them, he even brought them with him when he met my parents.¡± Daohuaughed a little, exining, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because when my three brothers were trapped in Xingyun Prefecture, Aunt Lin managed to bring doom upon herself.¡±
Then, Daohua recounted how Aunt Lin and her maternal family cursed Yan Wenxiu and his siblings to die in Xingyun Prefecture. ¡°At that time, Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang were both present.¡± ¡°My mother has never mistreated them in their living arrangements, nor has she ever suppressed them.¡± ¡°Not to mention my eldest brother, who not only tutored Yan Wenbin but also personally introduced him to his ssmates to expand hiswork and insights; and he was especially affectionate towards Yan Yishuang, always including something for her whenever he brought gifts home for me.¡± ¡°But those two, upon hearing their maternal aunt and grandmother speak such vicious curses against my elder brothers, with their mother scheming for the position of the Yan Family¡¯s mistress, did not speak out to stop them.¡± ¡°Children who are socking in gratitude, what do you think my father felt when he learned of it?¡± ¡°The greater my father¡¯s expectations were for them before, the greater his disappointment is now!¡± Thus, when she returned home this time and saw her stepfather being less close to Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin than before, she was not surprised at all. Who likes those devoid of gratitude? Besides disappointment, her stepfather must also feel somewhat disheartened. ording to the education he received, this could indeed be considered ack of virtue! Li Zixuan and her sister suddenly understood, ¡°So there was such an incident, no wonder Uncle confined Aunt Lin.¡±
Chapter 291: 272 - Isnt it too good? 1 Chapter 291: Chapter 272 ¨C Isn¡¯t it too good? 1 The next day, Yan Yishuang did not appear in the ssroom, and the entire Yan Family immediately became aware of Yan Zhigao¡¯s stance¡ªhe had implicitly approved of the punishment Daohua had imposed on Yan Yishuang. In the ssroom, Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile arrived early. Seeing that Daohua and the Li sisters had not yet arrived, they began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Yesterday, after Third Sister returned to her courtyard, she threw quite a tantrum. I guess she must have been scolded by Uncle when she went to the front yard!¡± Yan Yile said with a giggle. Yan Yihuan reflected for a moment, ¡°This is Third Sister¡¯s own fault.¡± She paused, ¡°The front yard is where Uncle works, and it¡¯s full of men from outside. We sisters really shouldn¡¯t go there.¡± ¡°Even if Aunt had something to attend to, she would send a servant to summon Uncle.¡± ¡°Third Sister burst into tears and ran to the front yard yesterday. Not only did she disgrace herself, but she also made the Yan Family lose face.¡± Yan Yile nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true. Uncle cares about face the most, and the spectacle Third Sister made was really unwise.¡± As she spoke, a hint of scorn appeared on her face. ¡°She thinks that, with Uncle¡¯s favoritism, she can still do whatever she wants like before. But we can all see that Uncle has long lost his former patience and indulgence towards them, yet she is still oblivious.¡± Yan Yihuan fell silent for a while, ¡°Nowadays, Uncle must be somewhat disappointed with Third Sister and Fifth Brother.¡± Yan Yile snickered, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. If it weren¡¯t for Eldest Brother getting trapped in Xingyun Prefecture, I wouldn¡¯t have known they could harbor such thoughts.¡±
¡°Since Eldest Brother has returned, I¡¯ve noticed he¡¯s not as close to Third Sister and Fifth Brother as before. He seems very indifferent.¡± Yan Yihuan, ¡°¡­ When one is in a predicament themselves, to think that a younger brother or sister would wish to rece them, I guess no one could easily let go of such a thing!¡± Yan Yile shrugged and sighed, ¡°Aunt Lin has been grounded for three years, with no one to speak for her. I wonder until when Third Sister will be punished?¡± This time, Yan Yihuan did not reply. Without further ado, Daohua arrived with the Li sisters. ¡°Big Sister, Sister Zixuan, Sister Zixin!¡± greeted Yan Yihuan, rising to her feet. Seeing this, Yan Yile thought for a moment and then also rose, smiling, to pay her respects. Seeing both girls more enthusiastic than usual, the Li sisters exchanged a nce and hastily returned the greeting with smiles. Daohua smiled, ¡°Master Shen will be here soon; let¡¯s take our seats.¡± Thereafter, Yan Yihuan became more talkative, engaging in discussion about poetry and needlework with the Li sisters. Whenever she noticed that the Li sisters fell short in their manners, she would take the initiative to correct them. Seeing her elder sister behaving this way, Yan Yile didn¡¯t find it appropriate to be overly different, and often made conversation and jokes with the Li sisters as well. Daohua noticed the two sisters¡¯ gestures of goodwill and did not continue to harp on past events. Seeing that they got along harmoniously with their cousins, every time Zhou Jingwan visited, she would invite them to Daohua Pavilion, where everyone would chat andugh together. For a time, the five girls got along much morefortably and pleasantly than before. One day, after Yan Zhigao finished his duties, he happened to see Daohua and the other four girls leaving the ss together. He watched as five youngdies chatted andughed, with Yile affectionately linking arms with Zixin, their heads together whispering secrets. His expression softened for a moment. Watching the girls leave, Yan Zhigao sighed: ¡°Was I too indulgent with Yishuang and Wenbin before?¡± Wenbin was still eptable. Attending the State School and mixing with many people, he had some exposure and know-how. Though there were some scheming thoughts in his mind, he still had some sense of propriety. But Yishuang¡­ she truly became somewhat spoiled! To publicly embarrass the niece of her legitimate mother¡¯s family, where did she get that confidence? The Madam is a virtuousdy, but she cannot be untroubled by such matters. He had heard that the meals at the Lin Family¡¯s side had been reduced from four dishes and one soup to two dishes and one soup, and they could no longer have meat every meal.
The trouble caused by the daughter had indeed made her birth mother suffer. No wonder aristocratic families always stress the clear distinction between legitimate and illegitimate offspring. Showing favoritism towards children born out of wedlock is not only detrimental to the rtionships among siblings but also fosters desires in their hearts, ultimately harming oneself and others. Reflecting on his past attitude towards his children, Yan Zhigao was filled with regret. The eldest daughter disfavored Aunt Lin, after all, it was his own fault for having neglected Madam; it was only natural for the eldest daughter to take up the cause for Madam.
Watching the silent master, Butler Sun lowered his gaze, not daring to speak. Yan Zhigao was silent for a long while before finally saying, ¡°It is indeed time for Yishuang to temper her temperament.¡± Otherwise, if things continued this way, he feared she might deeply offend Madam. After all, when it came to the crucial matter of children¡¯s marriages, it was ultimately up to Madam to manage. Butler Sun still kept his silence, knowing that the master wasn¡¯t truly seeking his opinion. He quickly nced in the direction of Shuangxin Courtyard, his heart sighing inwardly. Concubines would always be concubines; they might enjoy a few years of favor, but it could neverst. ¡­ Due to missing nearly three months of sses, by the end of October, the Yan brothers did not return home, forcing Daohua to send their provisions for November over to them. Looking at the several carts of provisions prepared by Daohua, sisters Li Zixuan were both surprised. Li Zixin, gazing at the fully loaded carriage, asked, ¡°Yiyi, can our three cousins really eat so much?¡± There was everything from vegetables and fruits to grains and pickles. Daohua smiled, ¡°Not only for the eldest brother and the others, thest two carts are for Xiao Yeyang, and the one in the middle is for Brother Dong and Brother Su.¡± Afterward, Li Zixuan saw Daohua instructing someone to carry out two jars of sweet wine lees. One jar was loaded onto the carriage for the three cousins, and the other onto the Little Prince¡¯s carriage; the young masters from the Dong Family and the Su Family received none.
Seeing this, Li Zixuan¡¯s eyes flickered. The sweet wine lees were personally brewed by the cousin and tasted very good, but sadly, there wasn¡¯t much of it. She looked around and saw only five jars. One had already been opened at home, and another was given to a girl from the Zhou Family, leaving only three jars. The cousin was so generous as to give an entire jar to the Little Prince! After a moment of silence, Li Zixuan still couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Yiyi, aren¡¯t you being a little too kind to the Little Prince?¡± Daohua was startled at first, but thenughed, ¡°What¡¯s this? Xiao Yeyang has helped our family a lot, and he has been good to me as well. He¡¯s also supporting my elder brother and the others. I don¡¯t have any valuable gifts to repay him, so I can only prepare more food for him.¡± There was another reason; ever since she learned of the situation at Prince Residence from Dong Yuanyao, she felt that Xiao Yeyang was actually not having an easy time¡ªan individual far from home with an uncle who was often absent. She thought to take care of him as much as she could. Li Zixuan said, ¡°Vegetables might not be precious under normal circumstances, but they are quite scarce in the winter.¡± Their home had greenhouses too, but the output of vegetables was very low and the variety pitifully limited. Only in thest two years, thanks to their aunt¡¯s seeds, did they have more variety of food in winter. Even so, this was only sufficient for their own consumption; if they had to give away any, they certainly would not dare to do so as the cousin did. She wondered just how many greenhouses the cousin¡¯s estate must have built? Moreover, the food from their aunt¡¯s home always seemed to taste better than their own. Daohua didn¡¯t take it seriously, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about that? If Xiao Yeyang wants to eat vegetables, he can surely get them.¡± She paused, then said proudly, ¡°However, they certainly won¡¯t be as good as mine.¡±
¡°You know,¡± she continued, ¡°It¡¯s Xiao Yeyang¡¯s fortune that he knows me. Not to mention anything else, but he is definitely in for a treat.¡± With that, she startedughing. Seeing the cousin who felt nothing inappropriate about her actions, Li Zixuan had to suppress the odd feeling in her heart. At fifteen this year, her mother and her family were already looking for potential matches for her. She couldn¡¯t help but think more about some matters. Perhaps the cousin was still young and had yet toe to her senses? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 296: 277, Entering the Capital_1 Chapter 296: Chapter 277, Entering the Capital_1 ¡°Miss Zhou has arrived!¡± Upon seeing Zhou Jingwan, the maids and nannies inside Daohua Pavilion immediately approached with smiling faces to pay their respects. Zhou Jingwan nodded, ¡°Where is your young miss?¡± Lixiaughed, ¡°The young miss is still lounging in bed!¡± Zhou Jingwan shook her head, ¡°Thatzy girl, watch me go and rouse her.¡± With that, she entered the room and headed straight for the bedroom. Seeing Daohua leaning against the headboard in a little marten fur,zily flipping through a storybook, Zhou Jingwan couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Ever since Sister Li left, you¡¯ve be increasinglyzy. It¡¯s almost noon, and you¡¯re still not out of bed.¡± Daohua, upon seeing her, didn¡¯t sit up but instead put down the storybook, patted the edge of the bed, gesturing for Zhou Jingwan toe sit, and then smiled, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, and here you are with time to run over to my ce?¡± Zhou Jingwan¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°What, you despise mypany now?¡± Daohua picked up the storybook and covered her mouth with augh, ¡°Miss Zhou graces us with her presence, brightening my humble abode.¡± Hearing this, Zhou Jingwan finally smiled, then took off her boots herself and sat on the bed.
Seeing this, Daohua gave her a light punch, then quickly shifted further into the bed, moving while saying, ¡°You just came in from outside, your body is still cold. You can¡¯t climb into my quilt.¡± Zhou Jingwan rolled her eyes at her, ¡°Who¡¯s going to climb into your quilt!¡± After speaking, she too leaned against the bolster like Daohua. Daohua had someone bring over a nket for Zhou Jingwan to cover herself with, before lying down again, ¡°Did my father visit your home again?¡± Zhou Jingwan nodded. Daohua said, ¡°Your Grandfather Zhou has been a great help during this time.¡± In anticipation of his uing service in Beijing, my foster father took it very seriously. In recent days, whenever free, he would visit Grandfather Zhou at the Zhou Family, to hear him exin the rtionships among the various families in Beijing, as well as what the Emperor disliked. After three years of association, the Yan Family and the Zhou Family could be considered close allies. Therefore, Grandfather Zhou did not hold back, meticulously analyzing the formidable connections present in Beijing with Yan Zhigao. Zhou Jingwan offhandedly said, ¡°Our families are close allies, isn¡¯t that to be expected?¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve made a medicinal meal for grandmother. When you go backter, take some for Grandfather Zhou.¡± Zhou Jingwan nodded, ¡°Alright, my grandfather loves the dishes you make.¡± As she spoke, she turned over to face Daohua, ¡°I heard from my mother that this time Uncle Yan will definitely be promoted. Whether it¡¯s to Beijing or to another ce, we will have to part ways in the future.¡± Seeing the look of loss on Zhou Jingwan¡¯s face, Daohua took her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. In the future, we can correspond often. If my father¡¯s new post isn¡¯t far from Xingzhou, we can still make ns to go out together.¡± Zhou Jingwan sighed, ¡°But it still won¡¯t be as convenient as now.¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± After a silence, Zhou Jingwan suddenly said, ¡°My brother¡¯s marriage has been arranged. My mother said, once my brother¡¯s affairs are settled, it will be my turn. Daohua, we won¡¯t have many chances to meet in the future.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua too let out a sigh, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to grow up.¡± Zhou Jingwan had a mncholic expression, ¡°Indeed.¡± That day, Zhou Jingwan had lunch at the Yan Family and yed until the afternoon before returning home. After sending Zhou Jingwan away, Daohua just returned to her own courtyard when she saw Wang Manman talking with Guyu and Lixia about something, ¡°What are you all so engrossed in discussing?¡±
Wang Manman, upon seeing Daohua, immediately lifted the curtain for her. After letting her enter the room, Wang Manman followed and said as she walked, ¡°The master just returned from outside and was cornered by the fifth young master and the third young miss.¡± Daohua raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are they pleading on behalf of Aunt Lin?¡± Wang Manman poured Daohua a cup of tea,ughing, ¡°There¡¯s nothing the young miss doesn¡¯t know.¡± Daohua lifted the cup, ¡°What did father say?¡±
Wang Manman, ¡°The mastermended the filial piety of the fifth young master and the third young miss and allowed them to apany Aunt Lin for meals in Shuangxin Courtyard during the New Year period.¡± Daohua, ¡°So Aunt Lin¡¯s confinement hasn¡¯t been lifted?¡± Wang Manman shook her head with a smile, ¡°Not yet.¡± Daohua gave a smile, blew on the froth of the tea in her cup, and took a slow sip, ¡°If only father could remain this clear-headed always.¡± ¡­ In the neenth year of Yongxing, because Yan Zhigao had to prepare for his duty report in Beijing, there was much to be busy with, so the Yan Family did not have much festivity during the Spring Festival. Worrying about dys on the road, Yan Zhigao left with Yan Wenxiu, Teacher Xiao, and Qin Wu and a few others as soon as the third day of the lunar year had passed. Once they had gone, the Yan Family felt somewhat deserted. Daohua, however, seemed to be enjoying herself greatly. Perhaps because they were about to part, Zhou Jingwan almost visited her every day to y. The two either huddled in the courtyard to discuss business matters or went out together to ride horses, living quite leisurely. ¡­ Yan Zhigao and hispany arrived in Beijing the day before Lantern Festival. As soon as they arrived at the city gate, the Yan Family servants, who had been waiting there, came up to greet them, apanied by the Yang Family servants. Yan Zhigao nced at the Yang Family servants with a somewhat cold expression.
During his time of misfortune, the actions of the Yang Family had been particrly unsightly. If it had not been for the thought of his sister being married into the Yang Family, he would not have wanted to associate with such rtives at all. ¡°We have been on the road for more than ten days, dusty and tired. We should first return home to wash and rest. We will pay a visit another day,¡± he said. The Yang Family servants immediately bowed and agreed. For the fourth Madam¡¯s elder brother, the Yang Family would not dare to take offense, even though the head of their family held a higher official position. Before leaving home, the head of their family had specifically instructed them to serve carefully and not to offend anyone. ¡°Lead the way!¡± Yan Zhigao told his own servant, then settled back into the carriage. The people of the Yan Family thought that their estate was rather remote, but when they stood in front of the mansion¡¯s gate, they realized that it was only a few streets away from the Imperial Pce. Yan Zhigao fell silent for a while before turning to look at Yan Wenxiu, ¡°How much silver did your sister say this house cost?¡± Yan Wenxiu said with a bitter smile, ¡°Two thousand taels.¡± Yan Zhigao was at a loss for words: ¡°¡­ After we return, have your mother make up the silver to the Little Prince.¡± Yan Wenxiu shook his head, ¡°The Little Prince will not ept it.¡± Seeing Yan Zhigao frown, he smiled, ¡°The rtionship between our family and the Little Prince is not of one or two days. We can slowly repay him in the future.¡± Yan Zhigao nodded, and seeing that people nearby were taking notice, he did not say more and led his group through the gate.
The butler of the house led the way, while smiling and introducing the surroundings: ¡°The majority of the residences around here are simr, inhabited by the newly privileged of recent years¡­¡± Yan Wenxiu listened while inwardly sighing. The Little Prince gave them a house perfectly suited to their preferences and current status, not too conspicuous. Yang Residence. Old Madam Yang¡¯s face looked somewhat displeased when she saw that Yan Zhigao had not visited, ncing at her daughter-inw who was looking down and not speaking, ¡°Your elder brother seems to have cut ties with our family,ing to Beijing and not even staying at our ce.¡± Yan Siyu thought to herself, how the Yang Family had treated her natal family over the years, did the Old Madam not have any idea? Yet she had the nerve to say such things. Seeing that her fourth sister-inw was silent, the Madam of the Yang Family, recalling her husband¡¯s instructions to foster good rtions with the Yan Family, had no choice but to smile and smooth things over: ¡°Mother, the Yan Family has a house in Beijing. They couldn¡¯t impose on us, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re anxious to meet your inws. Now that they¡¯vee to the capital, there¡¯s no rush for a day or two,¡± she added. Old Madam Yang¡¯s face then improved somewhat, and she asked, ¡°Where is the Yan Family¡¯s house?¡± Yan Siyu replied, ¡°Easten Street.¡± At these words, everyone in the room was shocked. Easten Street was near the inner city, much closer to the Imperial Pce than their own house. After a long silence, Old Madam Yang looked at Yan Siyu, ¡°How did your natal family acquire a house there?¡±
The closer to the inner city, the more expensive the houses became, and they were also quite hard to purchase without connections.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Yan Siyu, too, had been surprised upon learning the location of the house. She said, ¡°Having had little contact with my family in recent years, I didn¡¯t know about it.¡± Upon hearing this, Old Madam Yang and the other three daughters-inw of the Yang Family could not press the matter further. Indeed, over the years, their dealings with the Yan Family had been somewhat neglected. Chapter 300: 281, Really Dont Recognize_1 Chapter 300: Chapter 281, Really Don¡¯t Recognize_1 ¡°Who is the girl you¡¯ve provoked now, following us all the way and even chasing us to the theater?¡± Listening to his friend¡¯s teasing voice, Feng Liangji rolled his eyes in response, ¡°I am not like you, fond of flirting around. I don¡¯t recognize the person below.¡± Sun Yongyi waved his fan with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure. Maybe it¡¯s a young miss from a friendly family who has her eyes on you. Hearing that your engagement is imminent, she couldn¡¯t sit still and perhaps will even find her way to our locationter.¡± Feng Liangji couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to his annoying friend and turned his gaze to his younger uncle sitting in the seat of honor, sipping his tea with his head down. Speaking of younger uncle¡­ Actually, he was about the same age as Feng Liangji, and Feng was even older by months. ¡°Younger Uncle, I truly¡­¡± Feng Liangji knew that the main Feng family greatly valued propriety and personal conduct. He intended to exin, but as soon as he started to speak, he was interrupted by a raised hand. Feng Hao casually set down his teacup, and the sh of sharpness in his eyes made Sun Yongyi, the son of a merchant guild leader, dare not underestimate him: ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin such trivial matters to me.¡± Feng Liangji gave a wry smile and said no more.
His family was merely a coteral branch of the Jiguang Feng family, and several generations removed from the main line at that. Now they could only conduct business in Zhongzhou under the shadow of their ancestors. Although there were annual greetings exchanged with the main branch, they were hardly considered close. Some things, indeed, were better left unsaid. His family wanted to be close to the main branch, but they were also aware that without the proper bargaining chips, the main branch wouldn¡¯t bother with them. He had never expected that the main branch would send someone to oversee his engagement to the Li Family, and to think it was the head of the fifth household no less. Feng Liangji scrutinized the resolute-looking fifth master of the main branch seated before him with caution. He had often heard of his deeds; the man had shouldered responsibility for the fifth household at a young age after the death of his father. Yet only eighteen, he was already a sessful candidate in the imperial examinations and managed his family¡¯s affairs impably,manding respect from everyone in the main branch. Every time he heard about him, Feng Liangji couldn¡¯t help but admire. Feng Hao paid no attention to the other two people in the private room, his gaze focused on the theater below, eyes glittering with sharpness. The manners of this Zhongzhou girl are somewhatcking, boldlying to the theater! ¡­ Downstairs, Dong Yuanyao and the clerk argued for a while, but the clerk, still frowning, apologized, saying that all the reserved private rooms were taken today, and none could be vacated. Daohua, seeing people in the hall begin to look their way and not wishing to draw attention, pulled on Dong Yuanyao, ¡°Let¡¯s just sit in a corner.¡± Dong Yuanyao looked reluctant, but seeing the clerk had no other choice, she simply acquiesced with a ¡®hm¡¯. Finally, Daohua and her group took their seats in the farthest corner of the hall. As the clerk was serving the tea and snacks and getting ready to leave, he was stopped by Daohua. Daohua ced a Silver Barley on the table and looked at the clerk, ¡°I need to ask you something.¡± The clerk nced at the Silver Barley, then looked away and said with an ingratiating smile, ¡°What would you like to inquire about, young master?¡± Daohua, ¡°Do you recognize the son of the Feng family?¡± Upon hearing that the question was about him, the clerk swiftly pocketed the Silver Barley from the table, ¡°I know him. Feng¡¯s son is here at our theater today, listening to the opera in a private room right now.¡±
If the inquiry had been about the officials, he naturally would have refrained from saying much; but about a businessman, there were fewer scruples. Daohua and Dong Yuanyao exchanged nces, ¡°Which private room is he in?¡± Turning his head to look at the second floor, the clerk pointed out, ¡°There, that private room right by the side.¡± Daohua and Dong Yuanyao both turned their heads, coincidentally meeting the gaze of Feng Hao and the others looking down from above.
Seeing the faces of the two, Feng Hao and hispanions¡¯ eyes all lit up; they had only heard the voices but hadn¡¯t seen the people until now. ¡°Well, those two young brothers are really quite handsome,¡± Sun Yongyi teased, winking at Feng Liangji. The four maids were disguised as men, it goes without saying, those two young masters must be the same. Feng Liangji furrowed his brows; he hadn¡¯t paid much attention before, but now he tried to remember seriously. However, in the end, he still couldn¡¯t recall who those two were. ¡°I really don¡¯t recognize them.¡± Such people, if he had seen them, he would certainly remember. Daohua and Dong Yuanyao nced at the private box then withdrew their gaze. ¡°Seems like they are just here to listen to the y,¡± Daohua murmured. At that moment, a grandfather and granddaughter appeared on the stage. The grandfather yed the violin while the granddaughter sang. Daohua was puzzled and turned to Dong Yuanyao, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a theater? Howe there¡¯s also singing?¡± Dong Yuanyao snorted, ¡°Men, don¡¯t they all like pretty young girls? The theater is in business to make money, and they¡¯ll do whatever brings in cash.¡± ¡°Look, that girl who¡¯s singing, with her big watery eyes, looks so pitiable, I bet after her song ends, she¡¯ll definitely receive plenty of tips.¡±
As she spoke, she paused and looked at Daohua. ¡°Still want to test your future cousin-inw?¡± Daohua nced at the second-floor private box, ¡°How to test?¡± Dong Yuanyao said, ¡°The beauty trap, of course!¡± she pointed her chin toward the stage, ¡°The beauties are already present.¡± Daohua frowned, ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right, though. She¡¯s singing for a living, which is an honest way to make money.¡± Dong Yuanyao immediately scoffed, ¡°Yes, the girls who sing in ordinary tea houses might be there because their families are struggling and they have no choice but to make a living by exposing their faces. But those whoe to this theater to sing are usually specially trained.¡± ¡°Do you really think those natural-born singers with good voices are everywhere?¡± she said, looking toward the stage, ¡°Take a careful look at the eyes of that girl on stage, don¡¯t they seem like they could soul hook a person¡¯s soul away?¡± Daohua paid close attention and nodded; indeed, those eyes were quite enchanting and captivating. Dong Yuanyao continued, ¡°Such eyes, could amon girl from a poor family have them? Let me tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been to this theater many times, and each time the girl whoes to sing is different.¡± ¡°All these girls have discerning eyes; as soon as they spot a na?ve, tenderhearted man with little willpower, they immediately cling to him and won¡¯t let go.¡± Listening to these words, Daohua clicked her tongue in amazement and then looked at Dong Yuanyao in surprise, ¡°Dong Yuanyao, I find you know quite a lot!¡± Dong Yuanyao immediately smiled proudly, ¡°Experience brings knowledge, naturally!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Daohua also smiled, she didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with knowing these things. Observing the myriad aspects of life can broaden one¡¯s horizons and foster a strong heart, which she found quite beneficial.
Seeing no change in Daohua¡¯s expression, Dong Yuanyao¡¯s smile deepened. She knew that by sharing these things with Daohua, she wouldn¡¯t feel offended nor would she admonish her forcking the demureness expected of a youngdy. Her judgment was still sound; this person was indeed a kindred spirit. Dong Yuanyao asked again, ¡°What do you think, do you want to put him to the test or not?¡± Daohua nced at the singer on the stage with alluring eyes and a coquettish demeanor and hesitated for a moment, ¡°How to test?¡± Dong Yuanyao smiled, ¡°Give that girl some silver, instruct her to seduce your future cousin-inw. We don¡¯t even need to get involved directly; if you want to keep your hands clean, you can hire someone else to do it.¡± Chapter 307: 288, Flower Morning Festival_1 Chapter 307: Chapter 288, Flower Morning Festival_1 ¡°` ¡°Big sister!¡± ¡°Sister Zixuan!¡± After looking at the dowry for a while, Daohua and Li Zixin held hands and entered Li Zixuan¡¯s room, just in time to see Li Zixuan holding a gold iid with ruby and pearl hairpin, shyly looking down and smiling. Seeing her like this, Daohua and Li Zixin exchanged nces and covered their mouths, giggling quietly. Li Zixuan hurriedly put down the hairpin, feigning annoyance as she red at her two sisters, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± After saying that and seeing that they continued to stare at her, she felt shy and had to use a handkerchief to cover her face, then feeling that wasn¡¯t appropriate, she removed it again. Daohua walked up with a smile, snatched the hairpin, ¡°What a beautiful hairpin, who gave this to you?¡± Li Zixin came over and chimed in, ¡°Who else but my future brother-inw?¡± Unable to endure their teasing, Li Zixuan stood up, pretending to strike at them. Daohua and Li Zixin quickly ran away, teasing as they fled, causing Li Zixuan to blush with embarrassment.
After frolicking for a while, all three were out of breath and finally stopped. Daohua put down the hairpin, sat beside Li Zixuan, and taking her hand asked, ¡°Sister Zixuan, you really like that Feng Liangji, don¡¯t you?¡± Li Zixuan immediately spat at Daohua, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, liking or not liking, stop speaking such nonsense.¡± Seeing her coyness, Daohua silentlyughed, it seemed she did like him. Indeed, before getting to know someone¡¯s character and values, attraction often stems from looks. Feng Liangji, with his graceful appearance, was indeed easily favored by girls. Seeing Sister Zixuan so embarrassingly shy, Daohua cheerfully changed the subject, ¡°I heard the Feng Family brought quite a few people today, and the dowry they gave is generous, it¡¯s apparent that the Feng Family values you highly.¡± Li Zixuan pursed her lips with a smile, tapping Daohua on the forehead, ¡°You little mischief, there¡¯s no need to make fun of me here. In another two years, it will be your turn.¡± Daohua shivered and quickly moved aside, ¡°It¡¯s still early for me, my mother said I should stay at home a few more years.¡± Li Zixuanughed, ¡°Even if you stay a few more years, in the end, you must marry someone.¡± Not wanting to continue this topic, Daohua quickly said, ¡°Stop it, Zixuan, I¡¯m leaving after the Flower God Festival, let me enjoy a few more carefree days.¡± In Zhongzhou, the Flower God Festival is on February twenty-fifth. The day before yesterday, Dong Yuanyao sent out invitations for them to attend the temple fair at the Temple of the Flower God on the festival day. Initially, she nned to go to Ningmen Prefecture tomorrow, but since Dong Yuanyao invited her, it was just a matter of staying three more days, so she agreed. Li Zixin intervened, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go together that day.¡± Daohua immediately nodded, ¡°Right, I¡¯ve been here for almost half a month and haven¡¯t seen you step out once.¡± Li Zixuan also felt tempted, ¡°But we have to ask our mother and aunt.¡± Li Zixin smiled, ¡°They are also going to enjoy the outdoors that day.¡± ¡­ The Temple of the Flower God is located on the outskirts of the provincial capital.
On the day of the Flower God Festival, the Fan Family, apanied by Daohua and others, left home early in the morning but only arrived at the Temple of the Flower God by 10 o¡¯clock in the morning (the fourth quarter of the 9:00-11:00 AM period). Dong Yuanyao had already arrived, and as soon as Daohua¡¯s group stepped into the temple, she came over. After paying respects to Mrs. Fan and the Jian Family, she asked, ¡°Why have you only just arrived?¡± Daohua: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, there were so many people going out today that we got stuck halfway.¡± Dong Yuanyao: ¡°You must have leftte then; we didn¡¯t get stuck when leaving the city.¡± As she spoke, she lifted the multicolored paper in her hand, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go paste the colored paper.¡±
Daohua looked at Mrs. Fan, and after receiving a nod, she along with the sisters Li Zixuan followed Dong Yuanyao to the garden. In the garden, flowers bloomed in profusion, and youngdies flitted among them like butterflies, while in the distance, in the Jiao Pavilion, elegant young men were brewing tea, admiring the scenery, andposing poetry. After pasting the colored paper, the four strolled around the garden,ughing and chatting as they admired the flowers. Midway, Li Zixin wasn¡¯t paying attention, ran a bit too rashly, and sprained her ankle. Daohua and the others had no choice but to send her back to Mrs. Fan and Mrs. Jian. ¡°You go on and have fun, I¡¯ll stay here with Zixin,¡± said Mrs. Fan, reassuringly. Knowing that her cousin and Miss Dong were fond of ying, Li Zixuan smiled and took the initiative to say. Li Zixin followed up, ¡°Yes, go enjoy the flowers. Big sister, you too. It¡¯s not easy toe out, don¡¯t let me spoil your fun.¡± ¡°` Li Zixuan shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve been walking around for half the day and I¡¯m a bit tired too, I won¡¯t go.¡± Hearing what the two said, Daohua finally smiled and left with Dong Yuanyao. ¡°I just heard that the peonies in the eastern corner of the garden have bloomed, shall we go take a look?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The two girlsughed and walked towards the eastern corner of the garden.
¡°Look quickly, there really are peony flowers!¡± As soon as they turned the corner, Dong Yuanyao saw pots of blooming peonies in the distance and pulled Daohua to go over. But who knew, her pull did not budge her. Turning her head, she saw Daohua frowning at a pavilion not far away. Following Daohua¡¯s gaze, Dong Yuanyao immediately looked surprised, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Feng Liangji, the son of the Feng Family that your cousin Sister Zixuan has just been betrothed to?¡± As she spoke, she paused and furrowed her brows as well. In the Jiao Pavilion not far away, Feng Liangji and three or four youths in brocade were sitting together chatting, with several girls by their side. One of the girls in pink was feeding Feng Liangji cakes. Not handing them over, but directly feeding the cakes into Feng Liangji¡¯s mouth. Feng Liangji¡¯s face showed reluctance, yet he did not sternly refuse. Looking at this scene, Daohua¡¯s brows were knotted in a lump.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Dong Yuanyao scoffed, ¡°Merchant families really are like this, devoid of all etiquette and manners.¡± The girl in pink was almost clinging to Feng Liangji¡¯s body. Inside the Jiao Pavilion. ¡°Brother Feng, have another piece, I made this myself yesterday,¡± Sun Jiayue said while feeding a piece of glutinous rice cake into Feng Liangji¡¯s mouth.
Feng Liangji was visibly impatient and wanted to refuse, but out of concern not to embarrass his good friend Sun Yongyi, he grudgingly ate the cake. Feng Hao stood at the edge of the pavilion with his hands behind his back, his gaze caught the scene from the corner of his eye, and his face turned unpleasant, ¡°Liangji, if you don¡¯t want to eat it, don¡¯t force yourself, lest you upset your stomach.¡± Feng Liangji¡¯s expression changed, wanting to spit out the cake, but finding it indecent to do so, he forced it down. Before he could respond, apanion suddenly eximed in surprise. ¡°They say a beauty surpasses the splendors of spring, and I never quite believed it until now, seeing the real person, there really are such enchanting creatures in the world.¡± As he stared transfixed behind them, everyone turned their heads, and suddenly, two lovely figures, one red and one blue, caught their eyes. When Feng Hao noticed the silence in the pavilion, he couldn¡¯t help but look back, his gaze instantly deepening. ¡°Ahem~¡± Suddenly, there was a severe coughing fit from inside the pavilion. It was none other than Feng Liangji. The glutinous rice cake was quite sticky, and not being careful, he choked on it. Sun Jiayue immediately went forward to help him by patting his back, but sadly, this time, Feng Liangji, like a startled rabbit, quickly dodged away. ¡­ ¡°Why are you standing here?¡±
A voice suddenly came from behind, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao quickly turned around and found it was Xiao Yeyang and a few others. Daohua nced at the direction of the Jiao Pavilion with a snort, ¡°We have just seen quite a y.¡± Yan Wenkai immediately asked, ¡°What y? Where is it? Let me have a look.¡± Daohua gave him a nk look, ¡°Fourth Brother, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll never have that knack for theater in this lifetime.¡± Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua curiously. There is quite a strong whiff of gunpowder, someone must have made her angry, he thought, and then looked towards the Jiao Pavilion. At this moment, Feng Hao from inside the pavilion was already walking toward them, with Feng Liangji following with his head down. ¡°Jiguang¡¯s Feng Hao greets the Little Prince.¡± Chapter 309 - 290, Impressive_1 Chapter 309: Chapter 290, Impressive_1 Sun Jiayue couldn¡¯t stand seeing Daohua and Dong Yuanyao picking on Feng Liangji, and without restraint, she approached Daohua and Dong Yuanyao to make excuses for Feng Liangji, ¡°Two sisters¡­¡± ¡°Who are you calling sister?¡± Dong Yuanyao immediately put on a cold face, cutting off Sun Jiayue¡¯s words, leaving her no dignity. ¡°I¡­¡± Sun Jiayue hadn¡¯t expected Dong Yuanyao to be so straightforward. ncing around at the people in the pavilion, she felt nothing but shame and fury. Yet, within moments, her eyes filled with tears, as she stood there, biting her lip, utterly at a loss. Unfortunately for her, Xiao Yeyang and the others had no reaction to her plight, continuing their conversation andughter as if she didn¡¯t even exist. Only Yan Wenkai looked at her with a face full of disdain, giving her a few nces. The instant his sister spoke up, Sun Yongyi knew there would be trouble. The families of officials have always looked down upon the merchant ss, and for his sister to address them as sisters was indeed too rash. Sun Yongyi went forward with a smile, ¡°Ladies, please don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s my younger sister who has lost her decorum. I hope you can forgive her.¡± With a cold snort from Dong Yuanyao, just as she was about to say something, she saw her elder brother looking over and instantly pursed her lips, refraining from furtherment. Dong Yuanxuanughed, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor quarrel, no need to take it to heart.¡± Sun Yongyi gave a grateful smile and swiftly pulled his sister off to the side. Sun Jiayue was somewhat reluctant, but after receiving a fierce re from Sun Yongyi, she withdrew with a resigned look. Seeing the scene turning somewhat awkward, Feng Yiyun thought for a moment and then smiled at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, ¡°Miss Dong, Miss Yan, glutinous rice cakes are actually not sticky when made well. If you two are interested, I could invite you over to my home for a gathering sometime. Our family¡¯s cook can personally demonstrate it for you.¡± At this, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao exchanged a somewhat speechless look, their faces expressing deep resignation. Were they really talking about glutinous rice cakes? It seemed this girl from the Feng Family wasn¡¯t very bright. Daohua¡¯s lips twitched, and she immediately turned her head away, not deigning to continue the conversation. The Feng Family had established a connection with theirs because of Sister Zixuan, and now, even after Feng Liangji¡¯s betrothal, he was still not keeping his distance from other girls. Why should she save face for the Feng Family? If Daohua ignored her, Dong Yuanyao would do so even more. If it wasn¡¯t for the Yan Family¡¯s sake, she wouldn¡¯t be seen at the same event with the children of a merchant family. Feng Hao sitting to the side felt an urge to cover his head. He knew the offshoot branches of the familycked manners, but he had not expected them tock intelligence as well. As an elder of the Feng Family, Feng Hao had no choice but to intervene, saying with a smile, ¡°What nonsense are you speaking? Are the cooks from Minister Dong¡¯s and Minister Yan¡¯s households not better than ours? There¡¯s no need for you to curry favor here.¡± Feng Yiyun¡¯s expression grew stiff, ¡°I misspoke, Miss Dong, Miss Yan, please don¡¯t take offense.¡± Daohua waved her hand dismissively, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be angry about. We didn¡¯t know each other before and didn¡¯t understand each other. Now that we¡¯ve met, if we get along, we can chat more; if not, there¡¯s no need to endure each other for some messed-up reason. It¡¯s best to let go early, so nobody feels ufortable.¡± Saying this, she picked up another piece of glutinous rice cake, looking towards Feng Liangji with a smirk. ¡°Just like how some people like this glutinous rice cake, but others insist on giving them a te of red bean cakes. If someone is open and responsible, they should rify on the spot, rather than epting the red bean cake while still longing for the glutinous rice cake. It¡¯s both a waste of the red bean cake and a betrayal of the good intentions of the person who offered it.¡± ¡°Right, Mr. Feng?¡± Feng Liangji took a deep breath. Today, he had truly experienced the formidable nature of the daughters from official families, their speech indirect yet pointed, leaving him with no ce to hide. Last time, because he had gone to Joy Street, Zixuan, his cousin, stubbornly followed him to the opera house, even getting into a fight there. Today, encountering him and Miss Sun in a scene that defied propriety must have infuriated you, right? However, having such a cousin to protect her is indeed a fortunate thing. But it was too unfriendly towards him. Feng Liangji walked up to Daohua and immediately bowed deeply with a ny-degree bow, ¡°Miss Yan, the incident today was entirely my fault. I have been too casual in the past, but I will definitely correct my ways from now on.¡± Daohua raised an eyebrow. This one certainly knew how to stoop low. Feng Hao, standing to the side, finally breathed a sigh of relief¡ªfortunately, his nephew had some brains. But Daohua was not ready to let it go, continuing, ¡°Many promises are easily made and some even swear by the heavens without any reservations, yet very few actually keep them. Just words without action seems to be amon fault among many.¡± Feng Liangji¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he felt somewhat drained, thinking he would have to avoid dealing with Zixuan¡¯s cousin in the future¡ªshe was too demanding! As he hesitated over how to speak to dispel Daohua¡¯s hostility toward him, another person walked into the pavilion. ¡°Big sister, what are you doing?¡± Yan Wenxiu had noticed from afar that someone was apologizing to his eldest sister. By the time he entered the pavilion, his big sister hadn¡¯t yet forgiven the person, so he couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Big brother!¡± Seeing Yan Wenxiu, Daohua¡¯s face brightened with joy, and she immediately stood up and walked over, ¡°When did youe back?¡± Yan Wenxiu smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a few days.¡± After that, he greeted Xiao Yeyang and the others, then turned to Feng Liangji, ¡°And who might this be?¡± Daohua pouted and looked down without saying a word. Li Chenyi, who came with Yan Wenxiu, immediately responded with a smile, ¡°This is the Feng family¡¯s son who is engaged to Sister Zixuan.¡± Yan Wenxiu immediately greeted Feng Liangji with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry; my father was busy with the handover, and I had to help my mother with some matters. I couldn¡¯t make it to the auspicious day of your engagement with my cousin Zixuan.¡± Seeing that Yan Wenxiu was amiable and polite, without any hint of looking down on him, Feng Liangji quickly replied, ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Daohua asked, ¡°Big brother, have father and the others left for Ningmen Prefecture?¡± Yan Wenxiu nodded, ¡°Father had to assume his duty within the stipted time. On the third day aftering back, he immediately set off for Ningmen Prefecture, and mother and grandmother also left by boat on the same day. I guess I¡¯m thest in our family to leave.¡± Daohua nodded in understanding; since there were many people around, it wasn¡¯t the time to ask details, and she sat back down next to Dong Yuanyao. Feng Hao had been observing Yan Wenxiu since he stepped into the pavilion, noting how he greeted everyone with courtesy and pleasant talk, always with a spring breeze of a smile on his face, and he almost imperceptibly nodded his head in approval. Due to Yan Wenxiu¡¯s arrival, the atmosphere in the pavilion became more harmonious. Daohua didn¡¯t continue to badger Feng Liangji. Although she wasn¡¯t afraid of her big brother, she wouldn¡¯t embarrass him in public, sitting somewhat listlessly while ying with the ribbons on her outfit. Dong Yuanyao was also bored. There was nothing in the pavilion, and she wasn¡¯t interested in touching any of the refreshments provided. Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang whispered a few words to Defu, who nodded and quickly turned to leave. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After a while, Defu returned, nodding at Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang stood up, ¡°We¡¯ve been sitting for quite a while. Let¡¯s take a walk somewhere else.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao quickly stood up. Chapter 311: 291: Speechless_2 Chapter 311: Chapter 291: Speechless_2 Daohua immediately nodded and agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s have a contest then.¡± Behind the Temple of the Flower God was a t and open meadow. When Daohua and herpanions arrived, many people were already flying kites there. As soon as they arrived, a servant boy came over with three paper kites. Daohua looked at the three paper kites, ¡°Why are there only three?¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°Paper kites are for you youngdies to y with, naturally, there¡¯s only three.¡± Dong Yuanyao: ¡°That¡¯s not right, Yiyi and I are just two people, there¡¯s one extra.¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°Su Hongxin¡¯s sister is here too, there needs to be one for her.¡± Daohua and Dong Yuanyao nodded in agreement. Choosing from the three paper kites, Dong Yuanyao picked one first: ¡°I¡¯ll take this eagle kite.¡± Daohua looked at the butterfly kite and pig-headed kite in her hands and frowned, ¡°Who made this kite? They even made it look like a pig¡¯s head!¡±
Dong Yuanyao immediately said, ¡°Then take the butterfly one.¡± Daohua hesitated for a moment then shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not nice to leave the pig-headed kite for Sister Su, who is as gentle as water.¡± As she spoke, she even imagined the scene of Su Shiyu running with a pig-headed kite and found it hrious beyond words. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Xiao Yeyang had been paying attention to Daohua the whole time. Seeing her choose the pig-headed kite, the corners of his mouth immediately curled up into a suppressed smile. Standing by, De Fu rolled his eyes. The master is really so childish. Even if the master is born in the year of the pig, and Miss Yan chose the pig-headed kite, what does that prove? Soon, with the maid¡¯s help, Dong Yuanyao¡¯s kite soared into the sky. Daohua insisted on flying it herself. She ran around the meadow with the kite for a big circle, but it only flew a few meters high and wobbled unstably, as if it would fall at any moment. Seeing Daohua running out of breath and yet so inefficacious, Xiao Yeyang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He went over, took the string from her hands, and helped to get the kite up into the air. ¡°It¡¯s up!¡± Seeing the kite flying higher and higher, Daohua¡¯s smile became more and more radiant. When the kite stabilized, she immediately said to Xiao Yeyang, ¡°Give it to me, I want to fly it.¡± Xiao Yeyang handed her the string. Seeing her eyes shining brightly, he asked with a smile, ¡°Not angry anymore, are you?¡± Daohua was releasing the string when she heard this. She paused and gave Xiao Yeyang a somewhat puzzled look. Xiao Yeyang smiled lightly, ¡°The matter with Feng Liangji.¡± Daohua ¡®hmphed¡¯, ¡°He¡¯s not worth my anger. I will definitely tell my uncle and aunt about today¡¯s incident when I get back.¡± ¡°He has already apologized, and Cousin Chenyi also scolded him. Don¡¯t be so relentless. It won¡¯t look good for your uncle and aunt¡¯s face either.¡± Yan Wenxiu walked over, while Dong Yuanxuan and the others trailed a few steps behind. Upon hearing this, Daohua immediately became upset, handed the string back to Xiao Yeyang, and said sternly, ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t agree with you on this. I need to set things straight.¡±
Yan Wenxiu knew his sister¡¯s personality, that she wouldn¡¯t rest without having her say, and promptly nodded, ¡°Go ahead, your brother is all ears.¡± Daohua: ¡°Firstly, the person Feng Liangji should be apologizing to isn¡¯t me, but should be Sister Zixuan and my uncle and aunt. His public apology today was only due to my embarrassing him.¡± ¡°Secondly, Feng Liangji is already engaged to Sister Zixuan. As someone who has an engagement, shouldn¡¯t he be attentive to his behavior and conduct?¡± ¡°As for Sun Jiayue taking the initiative, that concerns her upbringing, so I won¡¯tment. But what about Feng Liangji? He didn¡¯t sternly reject other girls¡¯ flirtatious acts. Instead, he hesitated and dawdled, isn¡¯t he giving those girls unwarranted hope?¡±
Yan Wenxiu thought for a moment, ¡°Cousin Chenyi said Feng Liangji did this to avoid embarrassing Sun Yongyi.¡± Daohua sneered, ¡°He considers the feelings between friends, but has he ever thought that his attitude and actions would also embarrass and hurt Sister Zixuan?¡± ¡°What, he can¡¯t bear to hurt his friend¡¯s feelings, but he can bear to let Sister Zixuan suffer? There¡¯s no such reasoning in the world.¡± Yan Wenxiu took a deep breath, ¡°Husband and wife should be as one¡­¡± Daohua interrupted him, ¡°Big brother, what you call as one, does that mean men can enjoy themselves outside while women should silently endure at home?¡± Yan Wenxiu moved his lips: ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Daohua: ¡°But that¡¯s what you think, isn¡¯t it? You think women should selflessly sacrifice for men and if they make a fuss over small matters, they¡¯re considered ill-mannered and inappropriate.¡± ¡°What does it mean to be as one?¡± ¡°To share hardships, to be inseparable, to support each other¡ªthat¡¯s what it means to be as one.¡± ¡°Not allowing husbands to seek pleasures outside, to womanize, while the wife has to respect the elders, take care of children, manage the household affairs at home, and be obliged to work withoutint.¡± ¡°Why should it be this way?¡± ¡°They say put yourself in another person¡¯s shoes. If someone gives you their whole heart, shouldn¡¯t you reciprocate with sincerity? If you can¡¯t, please let go. Don¡¯t harm others and yourself.¡± Yan Wenxiu was about to say something when Daohua made a three with her fingers.
¡°Thirdly, why does the Feng Family seek a marriage alliance with the Li Family? If it¡¯s for mutual benefit, shouldn¡¯t there be a contribution? You can¡¯t just enjoy the benefits and also distress their daughter.¡± ¡°As a man, shouldn¡¯t you bear some responsibility andmitment? Now that you¡¯re engaged, you have to be responsible to your wife. Don¡¯t talk about true love or necessity. What were you doing earlier? No one forced him.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°If you¡¯ve made a choice, then you must take up the responsibilities it entails.¡± After speaking, she nced at Dong Yuanxuan and the others, who were a few steps away, snorted coldly, took the string from Xiao Yeyang¡¯s hands, and went to find Dong Yuanyao with her kite. Looking at his empty hands, Xiao Yeyang touched his nose. This girl, she even took her anger out on him! Xiao Yeyang then looked over at Dong Yuanxuan and the others, noticing their embarrassed expressions. He felt more bnced¡ªafter all, he wasn¡¯t the only one bearing the brunt of her anger. Chapter 312: 292: Preaching_1 Chapter 312: Chapter 292: Preaching_1 ¡°Why on earth did you have to provoke her?¡± Xiao Yeyang shook his head at Yan Wenxiu, who was left speechless by the scolding. ¡°Exactly, brother!¡± Yan Wenkai stepped forward, patted his older brother¡¯s shoulder, and spoke earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know our sister by now? She¡¯s clever, quick-witted, and articte. It would be another thing if she wasn¡¯t in the right, but this time, she clearly was. Could you really out-talk her?¡± ¡°Now you¡¯ve gotten an earful, haven¡¯t you?¡± Deserved!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Just as Yan Wenxiu opened his mouth to speak, Xiao Yeyang looked over and said, ¡°Daohua is different from other girls. Why do you always try to bind her with the standards of others? Can¡¯t you just let her be happy and live freely?¡± He didn¡¯t see confronting the merchant¡¯s son as a big deal at all. Moreover, Daohua had been quite polite; she didn¡¯t name names or directly embarrass anyone, just meandered through a few words of criticism¡ªwhat was the harm in that? Yan Wenkai immediately nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s right, big brother. Girls have delicate thoughts and think more deeply than us. We should indulge her more in normal times. Why would you seek difort?¡±
Hearing this, Su Hongxin immediately joined in with augh, ¡°Not bad, Yan Wenkai. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so tender and protective towards women.¡± Yan Wenkai gloated, ¡°I¡¯ve only got one sister, of course I spoil her.¡± Yan Wenxiu immediately looked over, ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean ¡®only one sister¡¯? Where do you put Yiyi and the others?¡± Yan Wenkai paused, then awkwardly chuckled, ¡°Slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue. I meant to say ¡®only one legitimate sister¡¯.¡± He finished speaking and murmured quietly, ¡°Anyway, I only like my big sister.¡± Seeing his reaction, Yan Wenxiu shook his head and sighed, about to say something when Dong Yuanxuan came over and patted him on the shoulder as well, ¡°Wenxiu, having a sister like Yan¡¯s sister, it¡¯s fine to spoil her a bit more. I think it¡¯s good to protect family members this way.¡± He was very indulgent towards Yuanyao. Born into an aristocratic family, he felt his sister¡¯s carefree and joyful smile was precious, with the many fetters she had to bear. He liked to see his sister smile and wanted to protect her smile forever. With that, he sighed deeply. ¡°Nowadays, our sisters are growing up day by day and won¡¯t be at home much longer. Spoil them a bit more, it¡¯s all right!¡± Yan Wenxiu¡¯s lips moved, about to speak, when Zhou Chengye walked over and said in a meaningful way, ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid that making too much fuss will affect the rtionship between the Yan and the Feng families. When ites to these families being engaged, for trivial issues, it¡¯s often best to turn a blind eye.¡± ¡°But for today¡¯s matter, I still have to take Yan¡¯s sister¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Your family is simple¡ªwith only two concubines for your father, you may not understand the pettiness between women. My mother is formidable, isn¡¯t she? Yet, she too has had her share of grievances from my father¡¯s concubines.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, there is nothing simple about women. That Sun family girl clearly had no good intentions. If we indulge her now, who knows what trouble may ariseter.¡± ¡°Some people need to be put in their ce, not endlessly cajoled, especially since the Feng family is clearly clinging to your family¡¯s status. To treat your cousin so poorly, indeed, it¡¯s quite improper.¡± Yan Wenxiu stood there stunned, bombarded sessively by everyone, and grew a little withdrawn. Had he really done anything wrong? Wasn¡¯t he just looking out for the faces of his uncle and aunt, concerned about escting the situation, and simply advised his big sister? First scolded by his big sister and now consecutively barraged by friends, he was not given a chance to speak. Yan Wenxiu took a deep breath. Although he had been lectured, he took to heart what everyone said. Most of all, his big sister¡¯s words deeply moved him.
He knew he had many ws because his upbringing was sheltered and he sometimescked thoroughness in his considerations. Though his father had concubines, his mother had never uttered anyints before him, to the extent that he had never really considered his mother¡¯s feelings. Reflecting on it now, he had been truly unfilial. His big sister had shed with their father several times, and at the heart of it, it was to defend their mother every single time. And what about him?
He had never defended his mother! Thinking of this, Yan Wenxiu¡¯s heart was filled with regret. Seeing Yan Wenxiu silent and not speaking, Xiao Yeyang and the others didn¡¯t say anything either, just watching Daohua and the others fly kites in the distance while smiling and talking about other things. Not far away, Feng Hao¡¯s expression fluctuated, his gaze constantly following the joyous blue figure on the grass. Although the words of the Yan Family girl were somewhat impertinent, there was no denying their rity. ncing at the nephew beside him who was silent, Feng Hao said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t me Miss Yan for her harsh words, if it hadn¡¯t been for them, I would have had a few words for you too.¡± ¡°Attracting a girl¡¯s affection shows your charm, but the inability to decline a girl¡¯s advances shows your ipetence.¡± ¡°When ites to acting, one must never hesitate unduly; there are only so many chances to ascend in life, and if you waver, you are likely to miss out on those opportunities.¡± ¡°The Li Family has only risen in thest two or three years,cking in depth and connections. They need the support of the Feng Family in the business world, otherwise, the marriage with Miss Li would be ruined by you.¡± ¡°Miss Yan spoke well; since both families have their own needs, you should take up your share of responsibility.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you have true feelings for Miss Sun or not, just remember that you can¡¯t have both fish and bear¡¯s paw. Once you choose one, discard the other promptly.¡± ¡°Throughout history, those who coveted more than they had, their end was never good.¡± ¡°In this branch of the family, it¡¯s all on you. If you don¡¯t maintain a good rtionship with your wife¡¯s family, you really will end up a lonely man.¡±
Listening to these words, Feng Liangji was deeply moved. Once Feng Hao finished speaking, he bowed deeply, ¡°Thank you for the lesson, Uncle; Liangji realizes his mistake.¡± Feng Hao nodded, not saying anything more. Some things are best left unsaid, too much talk can be annoying. Feng Liangji looked at Feng Hao, then turned his head to nce at Little Prince and the others not far to the left, paused for a moment, and then looked over to Sun Yongyi and his group a few meters to the right, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. Is this the difference between merchant families and aristocratic families? Merchants tend to focus on immediate and superficial issues, while aristocratic families go straight to the essence, emphasizing much longer-term benefits. Even the knowledgeable and insightful girl from the Yan Family is astonishing. Now he finally understood why merchants, even at great expense, sought connections with aristocratic families. With different levelse different considerations, and sometimes a few words can benefit someone for a lifetime. This time, he truly benefited. ¡°Yiyi, my kite is higher than yours, I win!¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t count, my kite just fell down. Wait a moment, my pig head will definitely fly higher than yours.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s just hrious. Eagles are natural high-flyers, how could your pig head ever beat mine?¡± ¡°Heroes are not judged by their origins; a pig head can soar to the skies too.¡±
Hearing thepetitive voices in the distance, Xiao Yeyang and the others had smiles on their faces. On Feng Hao¡¯s side, he too watched intently, looking at the happily running blue figure on the grass. One moment arguing with his brother, and the nextughing and ying with friends, such a person must have a very open heart. Yiyi¡­ It¡¯s indeed a good name! Chapter 314: 294, For Life and Always, Just the Two of Us?_1 Chapter 314: Chapter 294, For Life and Always, Just the Two of Us?_1 Hearing that Daohua and others were flying kites on the grasnd behind the Temple of the Flower God, Li Zixin couldn¡¯t care less about the pain in her feet and insisted on dragging Li Zixuan to join the fun. As soon as they arrived, they saw Sun Jiayue holding a kite and talking to Feng Liangji. ¡°This Sun Jiayue is truly shameless, doesn¡¯t she know that Big Brother Feng is already engaged? She still clings to him incessantly!¡± Li Zixin had a strong dislike for Sun Jiayue and immediately showed a cold expression. Although Li Zixuan also looked unhappy, she was more concerned about Feng Liangji¡¯s reaction and demeanor. Seeing Feng Liangji¡¯s impatience as he declined Sun Jiayue and intentionally went over to Cousin Wenxiu¡¯s side, her expression finally eased a bit. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡± The two of them walked towards Yan Wenxiu and the others. ¡°Zixuan!¡± Upon seeing Li Zixuan, Feng Liangji¡¯s face immediately brightened with joy. He was actually quite pleased that his family had set the engagement with Li Zixuan.
He remembered that during the New Year¡¯s banquet at the Li Family, Li Zixuan performed a piece on the guzheng. He had already forgotten the melody, but he still remembered Zixuan¡¯s delicate and enchanting appearance. Unlike thevish air typical of other merchant daughters, Zixuan had an added schr-like elegance. He liked this schrly air very much. Li Zixuan nced at Feng Liangji and saw his gaze intently fixed on herself, which made her feel somewhat embarrassed and annoyed. Having spent several months learning etiquette and manners under Mr. Shen at her aunt¡¯s home had made her even more mindful of her behavior. Ignoring Feng Liangji, Li Zixuan smiled and greeted Cousin Wenxiu and Feng Hao, and upon seeing Sun Jiayue and others not far away, she also nodded and waved politely. This was Feng Hao¡¯s first encounter with Li Zixuan. After observing her manners for a while, he showed an expression of satisfaction. Feng Ming¡¯s taste was indeed not bad. Compared to the girl from the Li Family, that miss from the Sun Family truly fell short by more than a little. ¡°Zixuan, let me take you to fly kites!¡± Seeing Daohua and the others frolicking in the distance, Feng Liangji couldn¡¯t help but suggest to Li Zixuan. Li Zixuan¡¯s face turned red, and just as she was about to refuse, she heard Li Chenyi say with a smile, ¡°Go ahead. Today is the Festival of the Flower God, it¡¯s rare toe out, just have fun.¡± After hearing her older brother say so, Li Zixuan nodded with a blushing face. Seeing her agreement, Feng Liangji grinned, ¡°It¡¯s more open over there; let¡¯s go that way.¡± Not far off, Sun Jiayue saw Feng Liangji leading Li Zixuan to fly kites with a gentle and affectionate manner and her face showed indignation. She threw the kite in her hand to the ground in anger. ¡°What a crappy kite, I don¡¯t want to fly it.¡± After saying so, she even made as if to stomp on it a few times. Seeing this, Sun Yongyi¡¯s face turned angry and he couldn¡¯t help but reprimand, ¡°Calm down. Otherwise, you might as well go home right now.¡± Seeing that her brother was not taking her side, Sun Jiayue¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with tears. Sun Yongyi sighed silently, ncing over at his good friend who waspletely engrossed by Li Zixuan, ¡°Stop thinking about Feng Liangji. Father and Mother will choose a better family for you than the Feng Family.¡± Sun Jiayue: ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else, I just want¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Sun Yongyi said sternly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be confined at home, you¡¯d better stop saying such things.¡±
Merchants might not be strict about rules, but societal conventions still must be followed. A youngdy publicly speaking about men is uneptable, even for merchants. Sun Jiayue was somewhat taken aback, biting her lip and remaining quiet, her eyes tearfully watching Feng Liangji happily flying kites with Li Zixuan. Seeing his sister like this, Sun Yongyi also felt ufortable.
Although his father was the president of the Zhongzhou Province Chamber of Commerce and had good rtions with some officials, these rtionships were all built upon silver. Once their business ran into trouble and the flow of silver slowed, these rtionships could easily fall apart¡ªfar less solid than the marital ties between the Li Family and the Yan Family. Forget about the Feng Family, even their family had considered arranging a marriage with the Li Family. Unfortunately, the Feng Family had acted first. Looking at the demure Li Zixuan, Sun Yongyi felt a twinge of regret. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to this girl before, but observing her today, she indeed seemed much more poised and gentle than the other girls he had met. Then, ncing at his impulsive and agitated sister, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°After we get back home, I¡¯ll have mother hire a teacher to instruct you in etiquette and manners.¡± ¡­ ¡°What are you looking at? Focus on flying your kite!¡± Seeing Daohua frequently ncing over at Li Zixuan and Feng Liangji, Xiao Yeyang couldn¡¯t help but intervene. Daohua withdrew her gaze and huffed. Xiao Yeyang nced in that direction and said, ¡°They¡¯re enjoying themselves; why the huff?¡± Daohua replied grumpily, ¡°Men are all pigs¡¯ trotters.¡± One moment he was graciously epting Sun Jiayue¡¯s feeding, and the next he was casually flying kites with his cousin. Her impression of Feng Liangji was truly not good. Xiao Yeyang was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Daohua nced at him. ¡°It means that men are no good, they fancy every woman they see.¡± Xiao Yeyang was at a loss for words. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too absolute?¡± Daohua challenged him, ¡°Then let me ask you, will you be devoted to only one girl in your entire life?¡± This sudden probing of his soul left Xiao Yeyang somewhat at a loss for an answer, and he was momentarily stunned. Daohua curled her lip, not expecting an answer, and continued, ¡°You¡¯re the Little Prince, dignified in status, and you¡¯ll surely have multiple wives and concubines in the future. How could you possibly be devoted to just one girl? It¡¯s pointless to even ask you.¡± As she spoke, she nced over at Feng Liangji and Li Zixuan. Seeing the sweet smile on Li Zixuan¡¯s face, she sighed. ¡°I just hope that Feng Liangji and Sun Jiao Yue won¡¯t keep getting tangled up in the future.¡± Xiao Yeyang muttered, ¡°I think your Sister Zixuan and Feng Liangji are getting along quite well.¡± Daohua snorted, ¡°They¡¯re in the honey phase of their rtionship right now, so of course it¡¯s all lovey-dovey. But once the passion fades and life returns to its mundane phase, add in a beauty who throws herself at a man, how many can resist?¡± ¡°When Sun Jiayue fed pastries, Feng Liangji said it was to keep his friend¡¯s face, but in his heart, he probably cares about Sun Jiayue¡¯s feelings to some extent.¡± ¡°If he really didn¡¯t care at all, he would always find a reason to refuse,¡± she said, ncing again at Sister Zixuan and Feng Liangji. ¡°To Feng Liangji, Sister Zixuan is just a more suitable bride than Sun Jiayue, far from being indispensable to him.¡± ¡°If the feelings between two people were truly intense and sincere, they¡¯d only have eyes for each other and would not allow a third person to intervene.¡±
¡°Such emotions intertwined with interests are really suffocating. If I were my cousin¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Daohua stopped there, not continuing. She clearly understood that marriage among ancient people was the union of two families. Whether the new couple could have love was a matter of luck and character. Xiao Yeyang pressed her, ¡°What would you do if you were your cousin?¡± Daohua immediately scoffed, ¡°Naturally, I would stay as far away as possible. What expectations can you have for a man who is involved with another woman before marriage to be faithful to his feelings? What¡¯s the use of a man who isn¡¯t faithful in love? To be a spare tire for him?¡± Xiao Yeyang blurted out, thinking that it was very normal for men to have multiple wives and concubines, but then, remembering how Daohua reacted so strongly when she saw another girl give a pastry to her future brother-inw, he wisely held his tongue. He was afraid she would get angry with him! However, at that moment, Daohua sighed with a touch of destion, ¡°A lifetime, a world, a pair of people¡­ In this era, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just an unattainable daydream.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang was taken aback, looking at Daohua with surprise. A lifetime, a world, a pair of people?! Suddenly, Xiao Yeyang felt like he understood some of Daohua¡¯s unconventional behavior. Why did she despise her father¡¯s concubines? Why did she loathe Feng Liangji?
A lifetime, a world, a pair of people¡ªwas this what she expected from her future husband? Seeing Xiao Yeyang staring at her in shock, Daohua scoffed, ¡°What are you looking at? Do you think I¡¯m a jealous woman? I¡¯m jealous, so what?¡± With self-mockery, she said, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s pointless to exin to someone like you.¡± Xiao Yeyang protested, ¡°What kind of person am I?¡± Daohua¡¯s lips curled sarcastically, ¡°You are the kind of person who takes having multiple wives and concubines for granted and thinks it¡¯s perfectly normal.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. If you boast today and don¡¯t follow throughter, I will be the first to call you out on it.¡± Xiao Yeyang stiffened his neck. ¡°What if I do follow through?¡± Daohua¡¯s gaze flickered, looked around cautiously, and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t try to deceive me. I heard from Jingwan that someone of your family¡¯s standing will certainly have a few maids to serve in your chamber before you marry.¡± ¡°Zhou Ge has them, how could you not?¡± After saying this, she even tilted her head and sized up Xiao Yeyang with a scrutinizing look. Seeing Daohua like this, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s ears flushed red with anger, and he ground his teeth, ¡°Yan Yiyi, don¡¯t go too far now; you are insulting me!¡± When he was in Beijing, there were indeed maids attending to him, but since arriving in Zhongzhou, all his affairs had been taken care of by the aptly named Fu, and there were no maids at all. Daohua saw him getting so worked up that his veins were popping, and she was quite baffled, ¡°Really?¡± Seeing Xiao Yeyang about to explode, she quickly cated, ¡°All right, all right, if there aren¡¯t any, then there aren¡¯t any. Why are you so anxious? I was just making a casual remark.¡± After taking several deep breaths, Xiao Yeyang managed to suppress the fury in his heart and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Yan Yiyi, you sure know a lot, to even be aware of ¡®household maids¡¯!¡± Daohua: ¡°If you don¡¯t want anyone to know, don¡¯t do it.¡± Her probing gaze infuriated Xiao Yeyang to no end. He dropped the thread in her hand and stormed off angrily. Chapter 316: 296: The Mothers Family is Too Powerful_1 Chapter 316: Chapter 296: The Mother¡¯s Family is Too Powerful_1 In the carriage, Daohua wasn¡¯t in her usual spirits for jokes andughter, leaning listlessly on Li Zixin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, girl?¡± Madam Fan looked at Daohua in surprise, her niece was always cheerful and lively, always appearing happy and carefree wherever she went, so it was rare for her to be silent like today. Daohua sat up straight and murmured, ¡°I ran too fast when we were flying the kites, now I¡¯m a bit tired, and also a little hungry.¡± Madam Jian immediately took over the conversation, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I didn¡¯t expect that we would be stuck on the road for almost half an hour this time. If I had known we would miss lunch, I would have prepared some pastries to bring along.¡± Daohua quickly said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not very hungry.¡± Li Zixuan nced at Daohua, hesitated for a moment, but still asked, ¡°Cousin Yiyi, did Brother Feng upset you?¡± Daohua looked at Li Zixuan, ¡°Sister Zixuan, why do you ask that?¡± Li Zixuan replied, ¡°Just now when we flying the kites, Brother Feng mentioned to me that you seemed to dislike him.¡± Madam Fan and Madam Jian showed surprise on their faces and were just about to ask, when they saw Daohua sneer and say.
¡°Did he say why?¡± Li Zixuan nodded, ¡°He said you saw Sun Jiayue pestering him.¡± Daohua snorted and turned to Madam Fan and Madam Jian to exin what she had seen, how Sun Jiayue had fed Feng Liangji pastries, and how she taunted Feng Liangji in the pavilion. ¡°Big Auntie, Auntie, do you think that Feng Liangji should have said something?¡± Madam Jian pulled Daohua into her arms and held her, her face showing affection as she said, ¡°Good Daohua, Auntie thanks you for standing up for your Sister Zixuan.¡± Her daughter was engaged to Feng Liangji, and for her daughter¡¯s future happiness, they wouldn¡¯t act too excessively no matter what they learned, unless they called off the engagement. But who would cancel an engagement as soon as it was set? Besides, from all aspects, the Feng Family was still quite decent. If her daughter called off the engagement, no matter the reason, her reputation would ultimately be ruined, and finding a better match in the future might not be possible. But she was still angry at the thought of letting Feng Liangji off so easily. It was a good thing they had Daohua. Daohua had a special status; firstly, she was still young, and secondly, she was the Magistrate¡¯s daughter. Even if she was sharp-tongued and blunt, the Feng Family wouldn¡¯t dare say anything, especially since it was clear that Feng Liangji was at fault. Madam Fan also spoke with a stern face, ¡°Daohua, the words you said were excellent, that Feng Liangji deserved to be embarrassed. He¡¯s already engaged yet doesn¡¯t know how to conduct himself properly.¡± Daohua nodded in agreement, ¡°Exactly.¡± Then looking at Li Zixuan she said, ¡°Sister Zixuan, don¡¯t be too kind to someone like Feng Liangji. Otherwise, he will forget his ce again and start acting like he¡¯s above everyone.¡± Li Zixuan smiled and took Daohua¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯m aware of what¡¯s going on between Sun Jiayue and Brother Feng. Don¡¯t worry, I know how to handle it.¡± Daohua nodded and said no more, leaning back on Li Zixin¡¯s shoulder. Seeing her aunt and mother whispering, Li Zixuan moved next to Daohua and whispered, ¡°Are you also upset with the Little Prince over this?¡± Daohua shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Li Zixuan wanted to say more but, seeing that Daohua didn¡¯t want to borate, she simply closed her mouth and said nothing more. That afternoon, after returning home and just having finished lunch, a servant came to report that Master Feng and his son hade to offer an apology.
Madam Fan and Madam Jian exchanged a quick look, both instinctively ncing at Daohua. ¡°They arrived quite quickly.¡± If it had been someone from the Li Family who¡¯d seen it, perhaps the Feng Family wouldn¡¯t have been so eager, but since it was Daohua, the Magistrate¡¯s daughter who noticed, with the involvement of the Little Prince and a few other noble young masters, the Feng Family had to take it seriously. The main court of the Li Family.
Li Xingchang and Li Xingnian were receiving Father Feng and his sons, as well as Feng Hao. The three brothers of the Li family, along with the three Yan brothers, were apanying them. Although Yan Wenxiu had earlier stopped his sister from making a big fuss, now that Father Feng and Feng Liangji hade to apologize, he timely expressed the Yan Family¡¯s attitude as well. ¡°My mother is especially fond of Sister Zixuan, saying she is gentle and dignified, much like herself in her youth. When Sister Zixuan stayed with us for a while, my mother even requested Master Shen to teach her etiquette and rules, even Master Shen had nothing but praise for her.¡± Father Feng listened attentively, maintaining a smile on his face and nodding from time to time, ¡°This girl Zixuan, my Madam is also extremely pleased with her; it¡¯s three lifetimes¡¯ worth of good fortune for Liangji to marry her.¡± Yan Wenkai¡¯s speech wasn¡¯t as nuanced as that of Yan Wenxiu; he walked over to Feng Liangji, smiling as he patted his shoulder, nearly shaking him with his vigor. ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m someone who likes to spar with others, and I¡¯ve always felt there¡¯s hardly any problem that can¡¯t be solved with fists. If you and Sister Zixuan ever run into any trouble, feel free toe to me.¡± Saying this, he waved his strong and vigorous fist in front of Feng Liangji. Feng Liangji bore the pain in his shoulder, nodding with a forced smile on his face. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to mention, my elder sister loves ying with whips, and when she cracks it down, well¡­¡± Yan Wenkai shivered on his own ord. Upon hearing this, Feng Liangji¡¯s face turned even more bitter. Just then, a ¡®crack¡¯ sound erupted, and everyone turned their heads to see Yan Wentao had snapped off a corner of the table, and despite that, he still bore a naive smile saying, ¡°Sorry, I was just thinking about how angry my elder sister was, and I identally used too much strength.¡± Feng Liangji¡¯s mouth gaped wide open. Was this Yan Third Young Master warning him?
Was he saying that if he made Miss Yan angry, he would break him just like that table corner? Li Xingnian and Li Xingchang watched with interest, not intervening, allowing their two nephews to make it tough for Feng Liangji. Feng Hao watched from the side in good spirits, the Yan siblings were really protective! After making amends and receiving several waves of threats, Feng Liangji finally walked out of the Li Family¡¯s gate with a numb face, led by Father Feng. His future wife¡¯s family was too powerful, he hadn¡¯t even married yet, but he already felt the pressure of a mountain pressing down on him. Compared to his son¡¯s dejection, Father Feng was quite happy. The more the Yan Family valued their future daughter-inw, the more beneficial it was for the Feng Family. Just as Father Feng was about to lecture his son, he saw Feng Hao repeatedly looking back at the Li Family, ¡°Fifth brother, do you still have something to take care of?¡± Feng Hao smiled and shook his head, ¡°Just feeling a bit reluctant because I got along so well with the Yan Family¡¯s eldest son.¡± Thinking of Yan Wenxiu¡¯s looks and character, Father Feng nodded, ¡°The Yan eldest son is a good match; it¡¯s said his schrship is particrly formidable, what a pity¡­¡± Sons of officials would not fancy their merchant daughter, otherwise, he would have offered his daughter Yiyun to him. Feng Hao: ¡°¡­ They are returning to Ningmen Prefecture tomorrow, I heard?¡± Father Feng nodded, ¡°Seems so.¡±
Feng Hao fell silent for a moment, then turned once more to gaze at the Li family, ¡°It¡¯s a shame!¡± He had thought he might be able to see that Yan Family¡¯s eldest Miss today.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 320: 300, Not Owing _1 Chapter 320: Chapter 300, Not Owing _1 ¡°Grandmother, Mother, I¡¯m back!¡± Before seeing the person, their voice was heard. Hearing this voice full of cheer and vibrancy, Wu Family¡¯s old Madam Yan and Madam Li¡¯s faces instantly revealed smiles as they both looked towards the doorway together. Sun Family¡¯s Mrs., Wu Family¡¯s Mrs., and the three sisters Yan Yihuan also looked over. The curtain parted, and Daohua, wearing a blue cloak, walked in with a beaming smile as Yan Wenxiu¡¯s three brothers followed behind her. Madam Li quickly stood up, ¡°You all, howe you didn¡¯t send a word beforeing back?¡± Daohua smiled and went forward, taking Madam Li¡¯s arm, ¡°Look at what Mother¡¯s saying, do I and my brothers need to announce our arrival when we return to our own home?¡± Madam Li tapped Daohua¡¯s forehead, ¡°Is that what Mother means? I mean to say, it would have been good to send someone to the pier to pick you up in advance.¡± Daohuaughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t Big Brother here with us? Why bother the family to make an extra trip?¡± Madam Li nced at Daohua funnily and then pushed her towards the old Madam Yan, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to greet your grandmother? The olddy has been talking about you these days.¡±
Letting go of Madam Li, Daohua approached the old Madam Yan, who was sitting on the step, gave her a formal bow, and then followed suit with Mrs. Sun and Mrs. Wu before sitting directly next to the olddy, ¡°Grandmother, Daohua has missed you.¡± Old Madam Yan¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl upwards, ¡°Miss me? I think you¡¯ve gone wild with fun in the governor¡¯s office!¡± Daohua, wrapping her arm around the olddy¡¯s, leaned on her shoulder and cooed, ¡°Not at all. Every day I missed Grandmother. But what about you, Grandmother? Did you miss me?¡± Old Madam Yan grunted, ¡°The old woman has been busy, when would she have time to miss a girl like you?¡± Hearing this, Daohua sighed, ¡°Ah, I knew it. Grandmother is already getting tired of me.¡± Old Madam Yan gave her naughty granddaughter a sideways nce and hit her lightly on the forehead, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m tired of you!¡± Below them, the three Yan Yihuan sisters saw how their eldest sister had the grandmother smiling from ear to ear upon her return and couldn¡¯t help but lower their gaze. During the time their big sister was away, they hade to apany the grandmother every day. Although the grandmother was pleasant with them, she wasn¡¯t nearly as close to them as she was to their big sister. At that time, the three brothers Yan Wenxiu stepped forward to pay their respects. Old Madam Yan cheerfully asked them to sit down and began to inquire about their time in the governor¡¯s office.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After someughter, Mrs. Sun interjected, ¡°You¡¯vee back at the right time; we were just discussing finding a match for Wenxiu.¡± Daohua looked surprised, ncing at her visibly ufortable eldest brother, and then at Madam Li, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re arranging a marriage for Big Brother?¡± Madam Li smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just an intention for now.¡± She said, looking proudly and contentedly at her eldest son, handsome as a jade tree. Sending her eldest son to Beijing with his father had been the right decision. After going out to meet guests with the second master from the Zhou Family just once, he caught the eye of Earl Zhaode¡¯s Han, Earl Zhaode Residence. Old Madam Yan smiled at her eldest grandson, ¡°In a blink, Wenxiu is already eighteen ¡ª it¡¯s indeed time to discuss his marriage.¡± Daohua quickly asked, ¡°Whose daughter?¡± Madam Li replied, ¡°As I said, it¡¯s just an idea so far, nothing¡¯s settled yet.¡± Daohua saw that Madam Li seemed reluctant to say more and didn¡¯t press further, but her gaze fell on her eldest brother. The younger siblings did the same, snickering as they looked at Yan Wenxiu.
Though Yan Wenxiu felt he had thick skin, seeing his brothers and sisters staring at him made him a bit ufortable, and he feltpelled to stand up and say, ¡°Grandmother, Mother, Second Aunt, Third Aunt, I¡¯m going to tidy up the courtyard.¡± Seeing her son embarrassed, Madam Li kindly let him leave, and Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao also followed him out. Old Madam Yan looked toward Daohua, ¡°Alright, you go tidy up your own courtyard as well. Come backter to talk.¡± Subsequently, Madam Li took Daohua to the main courtyard.
¡­ The Governor¡¯s Office¡¯s back yard was more than twice asrge as the Prefectural Governor¡¯s Office¡¯s back yard ¡ª it took a full fifteen minutes to walk from the olddy¡¯s Songhe Courtyard to the main courtyard. ¡°How can this back yard be sorge? Isn¡¯t that excessive?¡± said Daohua, shocked. Madam Liughed, ¡°It¡¯s not excessive. Ningmen Prefecture covers arge area, and ordingly, the Governor¡¯s Office is naturally a bitrger than others.¡± Daohua nodded, ¡°Then, Mother, where will I be staying?¡± Ping Tong answered with augh, ¡°Naturally, the eldest young miss will stay in the most exquisite courtyard in the back yard.¡± The most magnificent main courtyard was where the Madam and the master lived; the mostfortable courtyard was granted to the olddy. Since there were plenty of courtyards, each young master and miss had their own independent one. However, the eldest son and eldest young miss¡¯s were a bitrger and in better locations. The only ones sharing a courtyard in the house were the concubines from the Liu and Lin families. Soon, the mother and daughter arrived at the main courtyard. ¡°What are these items?¡± Looking at the items set out in the courtyard, Madam Li was somewhat surprised. ¡°Some are gifts prepared by your uncles and aunts, and some are moving gifts from Xiao Yeyang to our family,¡± Daohua exined.
Madam Li first looked at the gifts prepared by the Li Family, smiling as she asked Ping Tong to move them to the storeroom. Then, she began to look at Xiao Yeyang¡¯s gifts. Her expression changed immediately when she saw the dressing mirror and vanity iid with carved rosewood: ¡°These are too valuable!¡± ¡°Mother, just rest assured and keep them,¡± Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkai walked in with smiles. Seeing her two sons, Madam Li¡¯s expression brightened, ¡°Is the courtyard tidy now?¡± Yan Wenxiuughed, ¡°Mother has everything prepared. There wasn¡¯t much for us to tidy up.¡± Yan Wenkai followed, ¡°Mother has worked hard.¡± The smile on Madam Li¡¯s face grew even brighter, ¡°What hard work? It¡¯s my pleasure to tidy the courtyard for you.¡± Saying this, her gaze returned to the dressing mirror and vanity. Since her eldest son said to keep them without worry, she stopped fussing over it and immediately called for the maid: ¡°Take this dressing mirror and vanity to the eldest girl¡¯s courtyard.¡± Daohua quickly intervened, ¡°Mother, I already have a vanity. The mirror embedded on it isrge enough. You keep the dressing mirror.¡± Madam Li gave Daohua a nce, ¡°Mother is fine with a bronze mirror, I don¡¯t need a dressing mirror.¡± Daohua shook her head, ¡°The bronze mirror is not as clear as the dressing mirror. Mother needs to go out for visits, and asionally receivedies who call upon us, so you must be properly and neatly dressed.¡± ¡°Yes, Mother, this is a token of your daughter¡¯s filial piety, please keep it,¡± Yan Wenxiu interjected timely.
Yan Wenkai nodded along, ¡°Exactly, exactly, one each, it¡¯s just perfect.¡± Seeing that all three children said so, Madam Li agreed with a full smile, ¡°Alright, I ept your kind intentions.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this fabric? It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Ping Xiao opened a box, which contained five bolts of fabric different from the other silks. Madam Li gasped, ¡°This is Kesi Silk!¡± She recognized the fabric because the Emperor used it to make the awarded fans. Madam Li picked up a bolt of lotus-colored lotus blossom Kesi silk, her face showing hesitation and difficulty, ¡°These moving gifts from the Little Prince are just too valuable.¡± As she spoke, she looked toward her daughter. ¡°And that residence fromst time, you said it was only three to four thousand silver, but when your father went to Beijing to inquire, it would cost at least twenty to thirty thousand to buy.¡± Daohua¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°That expensive?!¡± Yan Wenxiu took over, ¡°The prices in Beijing are naturally higher than other ces, and that residence is near the inner city, so the location is very good.¡± Daohua was startled at first, then patted her chest, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I gave him the recipe for making colored zed tiles. As long as he can find someone to make the zed tiles, we won¡¯t owe him anything.¡± Owe? Hearing this word, Yan Wenxiu looked up at his sister, noticing her worried about owing favors to the Little Prince. He instantly felt relieved.
The Little Prince was clearly a bit too attentive to his sister, and he really worried that some feelings might develop between them. The Little Prince¡¯s status was far too noble, and their family certainly couldn¡¯t afford to climb so high. Now, seeing that his sister did not harbor such feelings toward the Little Prince, he felt somewhat reassured. ¡°What¡¯s this recipe for making colored zed tiles?¡± Madam Li sharply caught the key point in her daughter¡¯s words. Yan Wenkai hurriedly replied, ¡°It¡¯s the recipe for making colored zed tiles that our sister saw in a storybook.¡± Madam Li looked skeptical, ¡°That recipe couldn¡¯t be fake, could it?¡± Colored zed wares sell for so much. Who would write the recipe in a storybook? Daohua, of course, did not dare to be too confident and smiled vaguely, ¡°Who cares if it¡¯s real or fake? Let Xiao Yeyang try it out. If it really works, then he¡¯s the one who benefits.¡± Madam Li was somewhat speechless. Yan Wenkai curled his lips, ¡°Eldest sister, that¡¯s not very fair of you. Before, when you talked about it so convincingly, I thought making colored zes was indeed very easy. Turns out you were just putting off the Little Prince?¡± Daohua immediately retorted, ¡°I wasn¡¯t putting him off. Everything in this world requires repeated trials.¡± Yan Wenkai, ¡°What if the Little Prince doesn¡¯t seed in the trials?¡± Daohua fell silent for a moment, ¡°Then¡­it¡¯s because his craftsmen are no good. He¡¯ll just have to keep trying.¡± Madam Li, smiling, stopped the squabble between her two children and looked at the five bolts of Kesi silk in the box. Three of them were clearly for the use of young girls, while the colors of the other two were a bit deeper. ¡°Take this lotus color, sky blue, and tender green to the eldest girl¡¯s courtyard, and take the golden brown to the olddy for making clothes. I¡¯ll keep this sapphire blue one.¡± After dividing the items, Madam Li led her three children into the house. Chapter 324 - 304, Well-spoken_1 Chapter 324: Chapter 304, Well-spoken_1 ¡°` After deciding on thend to purchase, Xiaoliu led the vige head to the county town. The County Governor¡¯s Office sent a government officer to measure the tract ofnd, and on the same day, Daohua got the deed. In total, she bought five thousand mu ofnd, costing five thousand taels of silver. Yan Zhiqiang didn¡¯t buynd; thend here wasn¡¯t very good. If he wanted to buy, he needed to go back and discuss it with his family, unlike the casual way Daohua handled it. After securing the deed, Daohua looked at Xiaoliu, ¡°Brother Xiaoliu, we are short on time. To reim the wastnd, we need manpower. I see there are many refugees gathered in the county town; you go and recruit some short-term workers. As for the number, you decide. I only have one requirement, which is to sow the seeds around the middle of March.¡± ¡°Those who work diligently and carefully can be converted into long-term workers or tenant farmers. I will go back, think over the specific rules, and then send someone to inform you.¡± Daohua fell silent for a moment, then added, ¡°Also, check in town if there are any oxen for sale. If there are, buy a few to bring back. Don¡¯t try to save money on farming tools and oxen.¡± While saying this, she nced at Wang Manman. Wang Manman immediately handed a one-thousand-tael silver note to Xiaoliu. Xiaoliu carefully epted it: ¡°Miss, is there anything else you need?¡± Daohua pondered for a while: ¡°Nothing for now, let¡¯s leave it at that. I still need to n this plot ofnd, and see where would be a good ce to build the manor.¡± Yan Zhiqiang stood by silently, not showing any desire to intervene. To be honest, he felt that when ites to managing manors and fields, he might not be as good as Daohua. The manors in this girl¡¯s hands not only yield a lot each year but also have fewer troubles. He managed his family¡¯s estates and knew that achieving these results was not easy; he was often so busy he felt overwhelmed, far lessposed than this girl was. The vige head was also listening and immediately rmended people from the vige when he heard that Daohua was looking to hire. Daohua smiled, ¡°As long as they are notzy and diligent, my ce will take as many ase.¡± After talking for a while, Yan Zhiqiang noticed that it was gettingte, so he took Daohua back to the boat to return. Xiaoliu stayed behind with two young men, watching Daohua and her party leave. When the boat had traveled a certain distance, the vige head turned to Xiaoliu and asked, ¡°Young brother, which noble¡¯s estate do you belong to? Such grand gestures, buying thousands of mu ofnd just like that.¡± The vige head, too, was somewhat observant; he noticed that the officials at the County Governor¡¯s Office were especially courteous toward these people. Considering that he would have to stay in Taohua Vige often in the future, Xiaoliu smiled and replied, ¡°We are from the household of Lord Yan, the Magistrate of Ningmen Prefecture.¡± Upon hearing this, the vige head¡¯s eyes widened in shock, stammering, ¡°The¡­ the Magistrate¡¯s household?¡± Xiaoliu nodded his head, not saying much more, only adding, ¡°Vige head, before the manor is built, we may need to stay in the vige for a while, and I¡¯m not sure if that would be convenient for you?¡± The vige head nodded repeatedly: ¡°Convenient, convenient, I¡¯ll go and talk to the vigers right away.¡± Xiaoliu thanked with a bow: ¡°Then thank you very much.¡± With that, he took out a tael of silver from his purse and gave it to the vige head. The vige head initially did not want to ept, but he couldn¡¯t refuse Xiaoliu. Xiaoliu smiled and said, ¡°We are now heading to the county town to check things out, and we fear it will bete when we return. We¡¯ll need to trouble the vige head to arrange some food for us.¡± The vige head promptly said, ¡°I will make sure everything is ready.¡± Xiaoliu looked at the boat once more, seeing that it had gone quite far, then led the two young men towards the county town. On the other side, Daohua stood on the deck admiring the scenery when she was about to turn around to enter the cabin for a bite. Suddenly, she spotted a familiar figure on the shore. ¡°Strange Monk!¡± Daohua immediately stretched out her hand to wave at the person on the shore and called out several times, but unfortunately, the boat was too far from the bank and Gu Jian did not hear her. As Gu Jian¡¯s figure grew more distant, Daohua stopped calling out and just watched silently. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Eventually, she watched Gu Jian turn a corner and head straight up Taohua Mountain. Daohua immediately turned to Yan Zhiqiang inside the cabin and asked, ¡°Uncle, did the vige head say who bought Taohua Mountain?¡± Yan Zhiqiang came out and said, ¡°It seems to be two lonely old folks, they mentioned a brother and sister.¡± Daohua breathed a sigh of relief, certain in her heart that the owners of Taohua Mountain must be Old Lady Gu and the Strange Monk. Yan Zhiqiang looked at Daohua, ¡°Why, you know them?¡± ¡°` Chapter 332: 310, Stoking the Fire and Plating_1 Chapter 332: Chapter 310, Stoking the Fire and ting_1 Seeing Xiao Yeyang chatting quite amiably with his grandmother and Grandma Gu, Daohua nced at the sky, noticing that it was almost noon, and said to Xiao Yeyang, ¡°Stay for lunch.¡± Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded, ¡°Sure!¡± Daohua stood up, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go cook.¡± Xiao Yeyang quickly stood up as well, ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Daohua raised her eyebrows, teasing, ¡°A man like you willing to enter the kitchen?¡± Xiao Yeyang hesitated for a moment and did not answer immediately. Seeing this, Daohua pursed her lips and ¡®hmphed¡¯, ¡°I knew it.¡± Saying this, she walked towards the outside of the house. Xiao Yeyang lifted his foot to follow, but remembering the three elders still in the room, he quickly bowed in respect, ¡°The younger generation will go help Daohua with the fire.¡± Madam Yan asked curiously, ¡°Do you know how to light a fire?¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face stiffened, and he said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Old Madam, you have forgotten, when we were fleeing famine, I helped Daohua boil water.¡±
Madam Yan nodded, ¡°There was such an incident, then go and give Daohua a hand.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang quickly left the main house and walked toward the kitchen. At this time, Grandma Gu looked towards Madam Yan and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this about fleeing famine that the young man just mentioned?¡± Seeing both Grandma Gu and Gu Jian looking at her, Madam Yan smilingly recounted how they had met Xiao Yeyang back then. After hearing the story, both Grandma Gu and Gu Jian didn¡¯t look very pleased. Grandma Gu, frowning discontentedly, said, ¡°Being the son of a Prince, and yet he was kidnapped by traffickers. Prince Ping is not doing a great job as a father.¡± Madam Yan, upon hearing Grandma Gu criticize the Prince, immediately reminded her, ¡°Elder sister, you shouldn¡¯t speak of such things. If word gets out, it could cause trouble.¡± Grandma Guughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, even if I wanted to speak recklessly, I don¡¯t have the means. By the way, how did you meet again after separating?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of my granddaughter¡­¡± Meanwhile, in the kitchen. Xiao Yeyang sat behind the stove and got the fire going, burning brightly, instantly feeling smug and raising his eyebrows at Daohua, ¡°It¡¯s only lighting a fire, as if it¡¯s so difficult.¡± Wang Manman, standing on the side,ughed, ¡°Little Prince, it¡¯s not about burning the fire as strong as possible. If the fire¡¯s too big, thedy¡¯s dishes will get burned; if it¡¯s too small, they won¡¯t cook properly. So, you have to control the heat ording to thedy¡¯s needs.¡± Xiao Yeyang nced skeptically at Daohua, who looked at him with a face full of distrust, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make a good fire; just wait and see.¡± Afterward, Xiao Yeyang realized that fire was not so easy to manage. Daohua kept asking for a big me, then a small one, keeping him so busy that he was running in circles, and with the kitchen¡¯s stock of firewood depleted, he had to quickly run to the yard to fetch more. After the meal, he felt it was more tiring than morning drills in the military camp. Daohua had Wang Manman carry the food to the dining room, while she scooped out the simmered pigeon soup from the y pot. After scooping, she felt the heat and immediately pinched her ear. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xiao Yeyang curiously watched Daohua.
Daohua, still pinching her ear, said, ¡°I burned my finger with the soup a little. I¡¯m alleviating the pain.¡± Xiao Yeyang was somewhat incredulous, ¡°Pinching your ear can ease the pain, you¡¯re kidding, right?¡± Saying this, he reached out to touch the hot y pot directly. ¡°Ouch!¡± Xiao Yeyang eximed, instantly imitating Daohua by pinching his own ear.
Daohuaughed and asked, ¡°How is it? Does it work well?¡± Seeing Daohua looking at him with wide, round eyes, something stirred in Xiao Yeyang¡¯s heart, and he suddenly felt like teasing her, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel it, let me try again.¡± As he spoke, he reached out to touch the y pot again. This time, instead of pinching his own ear, his hands reached for both of Daohua¡¯s ears at the same time. Daohua, caught off guard by Xiao Yeyang¡¯s sudden move, looked up at him with wide eyes, taken aback. Xiao Yeyang was almost a full head taller than Daohua. One with their head bowed, and the other looking up, they both stared nkly at each other, so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breath. Wang Manman returned to serve the dishes, just in time to witness this scene, and immediately let out a piercing scream. Startled by the sound, Xiao Yeyang, as if electrocuted, let go of Daohua and averted his gaze, not daring to look at her. Although Daohua also felt something off, hearing Madame Yan¡¯s inquiry from the dining room, she had no time to think more about it and quickly carried the other dishes out of the kitchen. It was only after Wang Manman had also left the kitchen that Xiao Yeyang swiftly grabbed adle and scooped up a pail of cold water to drink. After finishing onedle, he still felt parched and drank another, only stopping when he heard Daohua¡¯s calling voice, and sheepishly put it down. ¡°Xiao Yeyang, what are you still dawdling in the kitchen for? It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Taking a deep breath, Xiao Yeyang pped his cheeks and then walked to the dining room with a smile. ¡°Grandmother Gu, drink more pigeon soup, it¡¯s good for your health.¡±
¡°Grandmother, this is your favorite sweet and sour pork ribs.¡± ¡°Master, I specially made this boiled beef slices for you, it¡¯s definitely spicy enough, try it.¡± Seeing Daohua busily attending to the three elders¡¯ meals without any odd expression, Xiao Yeyang silently breathed a sigh of relief and began to eat voraciously. After Daohua had set up the dishes for the three, as soon as she sat down, she noticed Xiao Yeyang only shoveling rice into his mouth, not even touching the dishes, and puzzled, she asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating the dishes? Is the food I made today not delicious?¡± Saying so, she picked up a piece of rib and put it in her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious.¡± Seeing everyone at the table looking at him, Xiao Yeyang smiled awkwardly, ¡°I like eating in rice.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Daohua directly exposed him: ¡°You clearly like eating dishes.¡± Then, suddenly realizing something, sheughed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be shy. You know my grandmother, and you¡¯ve met Grandmother Gu and my master before too. They are all nice people, so you don¡¯t need to be reserved. Just treat it like you¡¯re eating at my ce.¡± At that, everyone at the table turned to look at Daohua. Grandmother Gu, Gu Jian: Was this girl forgetting that this was their turf? Madame Yan with an expressionless face: What was her granddaughter doing ying the host? Xiao Yeyang bit his lip inwardly: Who was shy? Who was being reserved? This Yan Yiyi, if you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t talk nonsense.
¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat!¡± Looking at the ribs in his bowl, Xiao Yeyang ground his teeth and took a bite, chewing noisily. ¡°Alright, alright, everyone eat up!¡± Daohua called out and then happily started gnawing on the pig¡¯s trotters she had marinated the day before. Seeing this, the other four at the table all felt somewhat at a loss for words. ¡­ After the meal, Daohua began to clean up the dishes and chopsticks. Xiao Yeyang nced around the room, saw the three elders chatting andughing, and as he had nothing to do while sitting idle, he felt a bit awkward. After a moment¡¯s thought, he stood up and walked over, taking the dish from Daohua¡¯s hands. Daohua was clearly stunned; she had never expected this esteemed Little Prince to help clean up the leftovers. Nevertheless, seeing him taking initiative, she didn¡¯t stop him, but instead gave him an encouraging look. Seeing Daohua cheekily wink at him, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and the bit of awkwardness he had felt about carrying tes disappeared, reced by a surge of enthusiasm. None of the three elders in the room voiced objection at his actions. Madame Yan: With Young Master Yang¡¯s assistance, my granddaughter can have it a little easier. Grandmother Gu and Gu Jian: If they couldn¡¯t enjoy their son¡¯s fortunes, they might as well enjoy their grandson¡¯s.
De Fu, who had been sent to buy gifts in the county town, came into the courtyard to find his master busily shuttling between the dining room and kitchen with a te in hand, his eyes going wide in astonishment. Chapter 334: 312, Not Qualified?_1 Chapter 334: Chapter 312, Not Qualified?_1 Xiao Yeyang walked out of Taohua Temple in a daze, turning his head to Daohua, ¡°Did I offend your master somewhere?¡± Having him repair a road by himself, that must be a trick, right? Daohua was also somewhat puzzled, ¡°My master¡­ he probably just values sincerity, I guess?¡± Xiao Yeyang, ¡°I had peoplee to fix the road, isn¡¯t that for their convenience? Isn¡¯t that enough of a gesture? Must I personally repair it to show sincerity?¡± Saying so, he paused. ¡°Could it be, they really have a grudge against my father? Unable to torment my imperial father, they¡¯ve decided to torment me instead?¡± Daohua immediately countered, ¡°That can¡¯t be right, if there was really a grudge, would they have taught you the ultimate swordsmanship? Although my master has always kept a stern face towards you, Granny Gu has been very kind to you, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Xiao Yeyang showed a puzzled expression, ¡°Then why does your master treat me with such disdain?¡± Daohua was also very perplexed, her foster father indeed seemed different towards Xiao Yeyang. To say he disdains him doesn¡¯t quite fit, yet to say he likes him would also be incorrect. Several times she had seen her foster father looking at Xiao Yeyang with aplex expression in his eyes. It felt like Granny Gu and the master¡¯s rtionship with Xiao Yeyang¡¯s family was not that simple.
Daohua¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, she had to find an opportunity to ask. The two of them continued to talk as they walked down the mountain. ¡°Be careful.¡± As they passed a slope, Xiao Yeyang attempted to support Daohua, only to find her leap agilely down and then hop to the front, even turning back to give him a smug eyebrow raise. Seeing this, all Xiao Yeyang felt was helplessness. He now understood why people always expect girls to be gentle and demure, too formidable, and men can¡¯t even y a role. Behind them, Wang Manman and De Fu saw Xiao Yeyang¡¯s sheepishly retracted hand hanging in mid-air and both thought it was quite amusing. After walking down the mountain, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, ¡°Have you decided? Will you repair the road?¡± Before Xiao Yeyang could answer, De Fu spoke up, ¡°Of course not, the master has never done such rough work.¡± Saying so, he looked around Taohua Mountain.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Although the mountain is not high, to build a road from scratch, relying on a single person, it would certainly be exhausting.¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face also showed hesitation, not from the fear of getting tired, but because all his life, even when the imperial uncle, or the imperial grandmother had a birthday celebration, to express his sentiment, he would at most personally seek out some rare antiques as gifts. He had never personally done any manualbor. Now to repair a road for two outsiders¡­ honestly, he wasn¡¯t really willing to do it. Seeing Xiao Yeyang¡¯s changing expressions, Daohua thought for a moment and said, ¡°Do you feel that with your status, repairing the road for my master and Granny Gu is beneath them?¡± Xiao Yeyang¡¯s expression froze, and he looked at Daohua somewhat surprised. This fellow seemed to understand his thoughts quite well. Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t deny it and said, ¡°I have never done such a thing before.¡± Daohua remained silent for a moment; she understood Xiao Yeyang¡¯s thoughts. Descendants of the imperial family all carry pride in their bones. Even with the gift of swordsmanship from her foster father, that wouldn¡¯t be enough for him to let go of his pride. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Xiao Yeyang nced at Daohua, ¡°You¡¯re not angry, are you?¡±
Daohua shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Why would I be angry? If you don¡¯t repair the road, I¡¯ll do it instead.¡± Xiao Yeyang moved his lips and after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°What if your master also makes you repair it alone, what will you do?¡± Daohua hesitated, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t happen, my master wouldn¡¯t torture me like that, I am a delicate youngdy.¡± Xiao Yeyang immediately seized on her words, ¡°So you admit your master is tormenting me?¡±
Daohua gave a sheepish smile, ¡°My master is a few years older than my grandmother, old people have their quirks, us younger ones shouldn¡¯t fuss over it that much.¡± Xiao Yeyang sighed, ¡°Your master really has some peculiar ideas. Just listen to what he says. If I were sincere, I would go fix the roads myself. It feels like if I don¡¯t fix the roads personally, I¡¯m being insincere.¡± ¡°Also, he only appreciates the gesture if I fix the roads myself. Howe it feels like he¡¯s even harder to please than my Imperial Uncle?¡± Daohua didn¡¯t join in the conversation but simply said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. You should leave now, or it¡¯ll be toote by the time you get back to the Academy.¡± Xiao Yeyang nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going. I¡¯lle to see you again after some time.¡± Daohua quickly said, ¡°My estate will be finished in over half a month. Once the estate ispleted and arranged, I¡¯ll be going home, so you shouldn¡¯te over anymore.¡± Xiao Yeyang replied, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll just go to your house.¡± After saying that, he left,ughing, with De Fu. Daohua watched the two of them board the boat. Only after the boat had sailed away did she return to the mountain. ¡­ Taohua Temple. Grandma Gu leaned against the headboard, sighing as she looked at her brother sitting silently beside her, ¡°Why do you have to do this?¡± Gu Jian said gloomily, ¡°Without a sister, where would they be? Without my sister¡¯s silent sacrifices and a life of loneliness, where would their wealth and honore from? What¡¯s wrong with making that young man repair a road? I don¡¯t find it excessive at all.¡± Grandma Gu spoke softly, ¡°You¡¯re with her, so your sister isn¡¯t suffering.¡±
Gu Jian looked up at his sister¡¯s face, which had been burned, and his eyes flickered with intense hatred. Seeing her brother like this, Grandma Gu smiled bitterly, ¡°Xiaojian, we are already of such age. There are some things that we should let go of. These are our fates, and fates are not for us to decide.¡± Gu Jian showed unwillingness, ¡°Why? The person sitting in that position should be your¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Grandma Gu sternly scolded Gu Jian, and due to the surge of emotions, she began to cough violently. Gu Jian was startled and hurried over to pat her back. The olddy Yan tending the flowers in the courtyard heard the noise and quickly entered the room, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why such a severe cough?¡± Gu Jian looked guilty, ¡°Grandmother Yan, please tend to my sister; I¡¯ll go make some pear syrup.¡± Olddy Yan promptly stopped him, ¡°You know medical skills; you should stay with her. I¡¯ll go make the syrup.¡± Saying this, she quickly left the room. ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡± After coughing for a full quarter of an hour, Grandma Gu finally calmed down. She closed her eyes in pain, took a few breaths, and then slowly spoke. ¡°Xiaojian, stop talking like that. The day we escaped from Beijing, they ceased to have any rtion to us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very content with life as it is now.¡±
¡°Look, in my final days, Heaven has allowed us to see Xiaojiu¡¯s son, and you have taken on such a clever disciple as Daohua. Clearly, Heaven has not been unfair to us.¡± Gu Jian¡¯s eyes filled with tears. Unfair? Maybe! ¡°Sister, I will listen to you and never mention the past again.¡± Grandma Gu nodded, ¡°That girl Daohua is clever; I have seen her. A few times when you were looking at Yangyang, she was quietly watching.¡± Having a disciple who was too clever and fond of conspiracy theories also gave Gu Jian quite the headache, ¡°Sister, rest assured, I¡¯ll find a reason to fob that girl off.¡± Grandma Gu nodded and, unable to hold on any longer, let Gu Jian help her onto the bed. Chapter 335: 313, Bluff_1 Chapter 335: Chapter 313, Bluff_1 Daohua returned to Taohua Temple and found the courtyard to be serene, with the sound of cookinging from the kitchen. She went over to take a look and saw her grandmother preparing soup. Lady Yan hurriedly waved Daohua over when she saw her, ¡°You¡¯re back just in time. Quickly, take this rock sugar, honey, and snow pear soup to Granny Gu.¡± Daohua was startled, ¡°Is Granny Gu coughing again?¡± Lady Yan stretched her neck to look towards the main house and whispered, ¡°Just now, your master said something to Granny Gu, and from what I could tell, it seemed like he upset her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look.¡± Daohua quicklydled a bowl of the snow pear soup and then turned to head for Granny Gu¡¯s room. ¡°Take it easy, don¡¯t burn your hands,¡± Lady Yan called out loudly. Inside the room, Granny Gu¡¯s emotions had stabilized, and she had closed her eyes to sleep by the time Daohua entered. Gu Jian made a gesture for silence, then gestured for Daohua to follow him outside. Once outside, Daohua asked anxiously, ¡°Master, hasn¡¯t it been a long time since Granny has had a cough? What¡¯s happened today?¡± Gu Jian nced at his disciple and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing now.¡±
Daohua looked at her master¡¯s expression and tentatively asked, ¡°Is it because of Xiao Yeyang?¡± Gu Jian looked at his disciple again but remained silent. Daohua fell silent for a while, set the bowl of soup on the table, thought for a moment, and then decided to speak up, ¡°Master, tell me the truth, do you and Granny Gu have some kind of grievance with Prince An Jing?¡± Gu Jian sighed inwardly, having a clever disciple was a blessing, but such cleverness could also be exhausting. He sat down on a chair before replying gruffly, ¡°So what if there is? What if there isn¡¯t?¡± Daohua quickly sat opposite him, ¡°So there really is something?¡± She narrowed her eyes and began to analyze, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t give Xiao Yeyang the precious swordsmanship techniques if he were your enemy.¡± ¡°You and Granny Gu were shocked and excited the first time you saw Xiao Yeyang, and you kept asking Prince An Jing about him. I guess that you must know Prince An Jing.¡± ¡°But this time when Xiao Yeyang came over, you weren¡¯t too friendly towards him, so even if there¡¯s no enmity, I guess there isn¡¯t any particr favor either¡­¡± Having said this, Daohua paused. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to continue specting, but she knew too little about Imperial family affairs to guess further.N?v(el)B\\jnn If Granny Gu were twenty or thirty years younger, Daohua would have spected whether she could be Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mother or something. But Granny Gu was even older than her own grandmother and could be Prince An Jing¡¯s mother. What was she to make of that? Seeing her cheap master looking at her expressionlessly, with a ¡®go on, keep talking¡¯ look, Daohua gave an embarrassed smile and then forged ahead despite her hesitation. ¡°But then, you had Xiao Yeyang personally repair your roads, so I¡¯m thinking, does Prince An Jing owe you and Granny Gu something?¡± ¡°What could he owe? Being a Prince, he has money if he needs money, power if he needs power; it should be easy for him to repay any favor.¡± Hearing this, Gu Jian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Seeing Daohua¡¯s eyes spinning around, he quickly interrupted her, ¡°If you¡¯re so bored you¡¯re delirious, go memorize the ¡®Herbal Compendium¡¯ for me. Why waste time on such pointless thoughts?¡± Daohua said earnestly, ¡°Master, this matter is very important to me. You are my master, which practically makes Granny Gu my elder, and Xiao Yeyang, he¡¯s my friend. I must understand the grievances between you all to know how to respond.¡± Gu Jian was at a loss for words, ¡°What kind of response are you nning to make?¡± Daohua replied, ¡°For instance, if Prince An Jing really does owe you, then I definitely can¡¯t let Xiao Yeyang keeping here and bothering you.¡± ¡°And for another, if there¡¯s some kind of misunderstanding between you, then I could try to help you resolve it.¡±
Gu Jian felt helpless. He knew that without a reasonable exnation, this girl would relentlessly pursue the matter. He said abruptly, ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding, and Prince An Jing doesn¡¯t owe us anything.¡± Daohua looked skeptical, ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right. I saw that Granny Gu is actually quite nice to Xiao Yeyang.¡± Gu Jian took a deep breath, ¡°That¡¯s because she mistook him for her grandson.¡± At this, Daohua¡¯s eyes widened suddenly.
Gu Jian nced at her, ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. There was a fire in our household years ago. Except for my sister and me, everyone else perished, including my sister¡¯s pregnant daughter-inw.¡± Daohua: ¡°What does that have to do with the Peaceful Prince?¡± Gu Jian: ¡°¡­Back then, I looked into the cause of the fire. It was said to be rted to the Peaceful Prince, butter, the Government Office intervened and said it was due to the dry weather causing the fire, not arson.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Daohua still had some doubts in her eyes. Her master¡¯s words, at first listen, seemed quite reasonable; however, something still didn¡¯t feel quite right. Seeing the investigative look still in his disciple¡¯s eyes, Gu Jian couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead and, after thinking for a moment, continued, ¡°Back in the day, the Peaceful Prince intervened to help us. For several years, I frequently visited the Prince Residence to treat him.¡± Hearing this, Daohua finally felt relieved. The Peaceful Prince first helped her master¡¯s family, then was suspected of destroying it; hence, that was why her master had shown such aplex expression towards Xiao Yeyang. It was quite easy to exin the situation with Granny Gu. Being elderly and yearning for her grandchild, it was a case of emotional transfer. Gu Jian nced at Daohua¡¯s expression and, seeing that he had finally convinced her, he quietly heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that would be the end of it, but lo and behold, Daohua spoke up again. ¡°Master, as for Xiao Yeyang, yes, he¡¯s the legitimate son of the Peaceful Prince. But in fact, he¡¯s quite pitiable. When he was just a few years old, the Peaceful Prince divorced his Princess Consort, and he favored the concubine¡¯s eldest son by the concubine,pletely neglecting him.¡±
¡°Think about it, a prince¡¯s son was kidnapped by human traffickers, which just shows how little his own family cared about him.¡± ¡°Now, he¡¯d rather stay in Zhongzhou, spending the holidays alone, than return to Beijing. I¡¯ve known him for a few years now, and I¡¯ve never once heard him voluntarily talk about his own family. You can imagine how rough his life has been.¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t take out your resentment towards the Peaceful Prince on him.¡± After learning about Xiao Yeyang¡¯s circumstances, Gu Jian frowned and then looked at Daohua in silence. Hecked a beard, otherwise, he would definitely be puffing it out and glowering: ¡°How have I taken out my dissatisfaction on him?¡± Daohua: ¡°You made him repair the road by himself?¡± Gu Jian: ¡°He¡¯s big and strong. Taohua Mountain isn¡¯t that high; is repairing a road going to kill him?¡± Daohua was at a loss for words. Gu Jian sneered and asked, ¡°Does thatd think it¡¯s beneath him to repair the road for me and his sister?¡± Daohua pursed her lips and didn¡¯t dare to speak. Gu Jian ¡®hmphed¡¯ and, remembering his sister¡¯s instructions, suppressed the displeasure in his heart and said no more. After thinking it over, Daohua said, ¡°Master, Xiao Yeyang is actually quite reasonable. I¡¯ll write to him immediately, tell him about the grudge between you and the Peaceful Prince. If he knew that the Gu Family might have been destroyed because of his father, he would be willing toe over and repair the road for you.¡± As she was saying this, she made a move to leave. Gu Jian quickly called her back: ¡°Don¡¯t tell him all that!¡± Daohua was stunned: ¡°Why not?¡±
Gu Jian appeared somewhat dejected: ¡°¡­your master and sister are already of such an age, with not many years left to live. We don¡¯t want to get entangled with the Peaceful Prince¡¯s residence anymore. All I wish for now is to live out the rest of my days in peace and quiet.¡± After finishing his words, he looked at Daohua earnestly. ¡°If you still acknowledge me as your master, then forget everything I¡¯ve told you today.¡± Daohua silently said, ¡°Master, I won¡¯t talk about it then. As for the road, if Xiao Yeyang won¡¯t fix it, I will. If you really need me to do it personally, that¡¯s fine too, but it may be a bit slow.¡± Gu Jian looked askance at Daohua: ¡°With that tiny frame of yours? Repairing roads?¡± Daohua immediately retorted, ¡°Master, if you look down on me, then I¡¯ll find someone else to repair it.¡± ¡°Do as you please!¡± Gu Jian waved his hand with an impatient air. Daohua smiled and decided there and then to have Xiaoliu arrange for people toe and repair the road the next day. Little did she know, before Xiaoliu set off for the county town the next day, Xiao Yeyang had already returned with Defu in tow. Chapter 339: 317: Who Wants to be Siblings with You?_1 Chapter 339: Chapter 317: Who Wants to be Siblings with You?_1 On Taohua Mountain, a Goose Warm Stone path over a meter wide and several hundred meters long had beenpleted. At this moment, Xiao Yeyang was conducting the final inspection with Daohua. Watching Xiao Yeyang tapping here with a hoe and patching there, carefully and conscientiously inspecting, Daohua, who followed behind, couldn¡¯t help but nce sideways slightly. This road construction had deepened her understanding of Xiao Yeyang once again. When they had spent time together before, it was mostly in leisure¡ªeating, drinking, and ying together, and she had never seen him taking charge and being serious about his work. At the beginning of the road construction, she was genuinely worried. After all, it was heavy and rough work, and she feared that he, a young master who had grown up in luxury, could not endure such hardship. Butter, she discovered that she had really underestimated Xiao Yeyang. The man had a resilient nature; even with blisters forming on his shoulders and hands, he would grit his teeth and continue the next day, showing none of the fragility expected of a noble son. Such perseverance might be toomon among farmers to be considered anything special, but when attributed to him, it suddenly made him stand out. This guy wasn¡¯t just for show; he truly had substantial skills.
From drawing up ns and surveying to the actual implementation of the roadwork, this guy had his own nning and contingencies for each step. When unexpected issues arose, he could respond calmly, impressing her several times. All in all, he was someone who could bear responsibility and was dependable! ¡°Do you think I should add a pavilion on the mountain?¡± After inspecting the road, Xiao Yeyang stood at the top of the mountain and realized that the area only had a thatched cottage, which seemed too simple, so he thought of building a pavilion. After asking, he didn¡¯t hear Daohua¡¯s reply for a while, so he turned around and saw, to his amusement, that she was daydreaming again. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Did you hear me?¡± Daohua snapped back to reality, blinked, and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Xiao Yeyang was somewhat at a loss for words, ¡°What¡¯s been up with you recently, always being so distracted?¡± Daohua responded without a second thought, ¡°You¡¯ve dazzled me, you know. Has anyone ever told you that you look really cool when you¡¯re serious about your work?¡± After speaking, she even gave him a thumbs up, not concealing her admiration at all. Such candid praise sent a wave of delight through Xiao Yeyang¡¯s heart. He couldn¡¯t help but feel secretly pleased and joyful. Seeing Daohua staring straight at him made his ears feel a bit hot, and he unexpectedly felt a bit embarrassed. He hastily shifted his gaze, needing to change the subject to cover his difort. ¡°Later, I¡¯m thinking of building a pavilion so that Grandma Gu and Master Gu can have a ce to drink tea and enjoy the scenery when they have nothing else to do.¡± After nearly a month of association, he had found that both Grandma Gu and Master Gu were very kind to him. This kindness felt different from that of others, always leaving him with a sense of care and protection. He had only experienced this type of feeling with his imperial uncle, uncle, and the person from Meilin Vi. He didn¡¯t know if this was just his imagination, but he didn¡¯t mind this closeness, in fact, he somewhat enjoyed it. Daohua quickly agreed, ¡°That sounds great, oh, and can you build me a swing, too? Next year, when the peach blossoms bloom, I¡¯ll be able to swing amidst the ¡®rain¡¯ of peach blossoms.¡± Xiao Yeyang imagined that scene and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°You really know how to enjoy yourself.¡± Daohua tossed her head back and proudly affirmed, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡­ That evening at dinner, Xiao Yeyang mentioned his n to build a pavilion and Grandma Gu smiled and nodded in agreement, while Gu Jian just gave a nomittal ¡®hmm¡¯.
Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t mind either. He hade to understand Master Gu¡¯s nature; solemn, not prone toughter or talkative, but actually a pretty decent person. The next morning, Xiao Yeyang got up early to practice his swordsmanship. He had only been practicing for a short while when he felt someone watching him. He turned around and saw Gu Jian watching him silently. ¡°Continue, don¡¯t stop!¡±
Xiao Yeyang had intended to stop and pay his respects, but upon hearing this, he could do nothing but continue practicing his swordsmanship. ¡°Again!¡± Afterpleting one round, Xiao Yeyang wanted to rest for a bit, but Gu Jian spoke up again. He had no choice but to continue. Just as he extended his sword, ¡®bang¡¯, the sword in his hand was knocked down by a tree branch. ¡°Not fast enough in action, and not decisive enough either. With this kind of performance, if you encounter a real swordsmanship expert, you wouldn¡¯t even have drawn your sword before they took your life.¡± Xiao Yeyang looked at Gu Jian in shock, so much that he didn¡¯t even mind the numbness of his arm, and asked astoundedly, ¡°Master Gu, you know martial arts too?¡± Gu Jian nced at Xiao Yeyang emotionlessly: ¡°Pick it up, continue!¡± Xiao Yeyang immediately did as he was told and then started a new round of harsh training. However, with Gu Jian¡¯s guidance, many ces where Xiao Yeyang¡¯s practice wasn¡¯t smooth were resolved. Daohua also got used to practicing with her whip early in the morning, but she didn¡¯t get up as early as Xiao Yeyang did. Today, she came to the yard with her whip as usual and saw her master beating Xiao Yeyang with a tree branch as thick as a thumb. And Xiao Yeyang, he didn¡¯t manage to dodge even once.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Daohua also had a discerning eye, and she immediately realized that her master was instructing Xiao Yeyang, and what¡¯s more, it seemed that he was quite skilled. Her eyes lit up, and she ran over excitedly. ¡°Master, you also know martial arts?¡±
Gu Jian red at his apprentice: ¡°Go away.¡± Daohua: ¡°But no, take a look at how I¡¯ve practiced my whip, and give me some guidance too.¡± Upon hearing this, a look of disdain appeared on Gu Jian¡¯s face: ¡°What is a girl like you practicing martial arts for?¡± Daohua choked up, arguing unconvincingly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to protect myself. If I know kung fu, whoever dares to bully me, I¡¯ll beat them up!¡± Gu Jian: ¡°¡­All you need to do is to master those poisons I taught you to make. Who would dare bully you? Just throwing a few pellets can take down a bunch, why bother practicing martial arts.¡± Daohua was taken aback, finding his reasoning sound, she couldn¡¯t refute. Seeing his apprentice¡¯s pouting lips, Gu Jian softened his tone: ¡°Alright, your whip skills are mediocre even with more practice. When I have time, I¡¯ll teach you a set of footwork, use it inbination, and when you go out, it can at least bluff someone.¡± Daohua¡¯s face brightened: ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± ¡­. In the days that followed, whenever they had time, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang would follow Gu Jian around, and Gu Jian patiently instructed them both. In the matter of martial arts, Gu Jian adopted aissez-faire attitude towards Daohua but was exceptionally strict with Xiao Yeyang. ¡°Do you think your master is being a bit too nice to me?¡± After the pavilion was built, Xiao Yeyang began to set up a swing for Daohua and talked to her while he was busy at work.
Upon hearing this, Daohua was somewhat speechless: ¡°You think my master is being nice to you?¡± Every time she saw Xiao Yeyang hobbling back to his room with De Fu¡¯s support, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her master was settling some personal vendetta. Xiao Yeyang nodded earnestly: ¡°Of course, strict teachers produce talented students. Especially in martial arts, without suffering a little, how can one improve? Haven¡¯t you noticed that my swordsmanship has improved a lotpared to before?¡± Daohua nodded: ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Yeyang, maybe my master thinks you are a promising martial arts prospect and wants to take you as his disciple?¡± Xiao Yeyang was startled, thought for a moment, and felt that it was indeed possible. Daohua continued with a smile: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Xiao Yeyang, our rtionship will be even closer, from friends to fellow apprentices.¡± Upon hearing the words ¡®brother and sister,¡¯ Xiao Yeyang felt an inexplicable displeasure and snorted: ¡°Who wants to be your brother or sister?¡± Chapter 343: 321, Choosing a Maid_1 Chapter 343: Chapter 321, Choosing a Maid_1 The day after returning to Ningmen Prefecture, Daohua had breakfast in the old madam¡¯s courtyard and then proceeded to the main courtyard with Yan Yihuan and two others. By the time they arrived, the courtyard was already full of people. Four chairs had been ced under the eaves at the entrance. Seeing this, Daohua walked straight over. Yan Yihuan and herpanions hurried to follow. As they passed through the crowd, they instinctively straightened their backs, employing all the rules and etiquette instilled by Master Shen to ensure they wouldn¡¯t lose face in front of the servants. Daohua took a seat in the center chair. Yan Yihuan followed suit without much hesitation and took up a central position as well, with Yan Yile and Yan Yishuang taking seats on either side. Once all four were seated, Ping Tong approached with a smile, handing the register of maid names to Daohua and announced loudly, ¡°Madam said that this time, the selection of maids is entirely up to the youngdies.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile all straightened their expressions. After moving to Ningmen Prefecture, they knew they would be adding maids and that these maids would eventually apany them to their married homes, so they all took this very seriously. Ping Tong observed their expressions. Compared to them, the eldest youngdy seemed somewhat casual. She wanted to remind her but remembering that Madam had instructed not to interfere with the youngdies¡¯ choice of maids, she swallowed her words. ¡°Eldest youngdy, if there¡¯s nothing else, I shall take my leave.¡±
Daohua swiftly flipped through the register, almost breezing past each page. Upon hearing Ping Tong¡¯s words, she nodded, ¡°Go on with your tasks.¡± In just a short moment, Daohua had gone through the register and casually handed it to Yan Yihuan at her side. Yan Yihuan, surprised by how quickly Daohua handed over the register, questioned, ¡°Eldest sister, you¡¯re done looking already? Don¡¯t you want to look more carefully?¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°There are too many names; even if I read them, I wouldn¡¯t remember.¡± The main reason was that the register contained only basic information like names, ages, and ces of origin, which was hardly useful. Yan Yihuan, not expecting Daohua to respond this way, fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Then I will look through it first. If eldest sister wants to look at it again, just let me know.¡± Daohua gave a nod and smiled, ¡°Alright.¡± As she looked over therge group gathered below, easily numbering fifty to sixty, Daohua estimated that they were all young girls, roughly between ten to fifteen years old. Daohua nced over at Guyu who stood behind her. Immediately stepping forward, Guyu bent over and asked, ¡°Youngdy, what can I do for you?¡± Using her fan to shield her face, Daohua whispered, ¡°How many people did my mother actually buy this time? Can we even use so many?¡± In a quiet voice, Guyu responded, ¡°Madam bought over a hundred people this time, saying she wanted to fill all vacancies in one go. The maids in the courtyard here have all been selected through a careful process, and those who didn¡¯t meet the standards have already been sent away.¡± ¡°It might seem like arge gathering, but once distributed across the different courtyards, it won¡¯t be noticeable. Thest time the lord hosted a banquet for Ningmen Prefecture officials, we were slightly short on staff.¡± Daohua exhaled and began to calcte how many people she would need to select for the day. There was one Senior Maid missing in her team of four, four second-ranked maids were needed, two floor-sweeping maids were absent, and two coarseborers were also short. So, she would need to choose seven maids and twoborers today. Knowing how many people she needed, Daohua felt more at ease. ncing at Yan Yihuan still perusing the register, she thought for a moment and said to Wang Manman, ¡°Go, brew tea for me and my three sisters, and bring along two tes of sweets.¡± This selection process wasn¡¯t likely to end quickly. Wang Manman bowed, ¡°Yes,¡± and then hurried off. ¡­
Because they took it seriously, Yan Yihuan and herpanions were very meticulous in their reading. By the time they put down the register, Daohua had already finished three or four cups of tea.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Are you done?¡± Yan Yihuan said apologetically, ¡°I made you wait, eldest sister.¡± Daohua waved her hand dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s nothing else going on today anyway.¡± Looking over at Yan Yishuang and Yan Yile, she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s start the selection. Who¡¯s going first?¡±
Yan Yihuan nced at Yan Yile who wanted to speak out, and instantly, Yan Yile, who had hoped to pick servants first because of her younger age, pursed her lips and fell silent. Daohua noted the silent exchange between the two sisters but didn¡¯t bother to intervene; instead, she quietly sipped her tea. Yan Yishuang spoke up, ¡°Elder Sister is the eldest, so it¡¯s only right that Elder Sister chooses first.¡± Daohua cast a nce at the demure Yan Yishuang, who, she noticed, had be much more low-profile since her return. Indeed, she had grown smarter! If she continued like this, her mother wouldn¡¯t find fault with her; as for herself, she would care even less. Yan Yihuan also said with a smile, ¡°Younger Sister is right, Elder Sister should indeed pick first.¡± Daohua looked at the three and said, ¡°Since the three younger sisters are so courteous, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± With that, she stood up. At this moment, because they had been standing for a while, some of the people started to sway. ¡°You, you, and you, step out,¡± she said. Daohua immediately dismissed those whose bodies were swaying. Don¡¯t think her heartless; after all, these were people being selected for work, and without a strong body, they couldn¡¯t perform well. Daohua walked down the line and kicked out those too striking in appearance or who trembled as she drew near. Afterpleting a round, she returned to her seat.
¡°Let me state my requirements for maids: first, sincerity; second, integrity; third, discretion; fourth, abiding by rules; and finally, a certain level of capability. If you can¡¯t meet these criteria, feel free to step out now,¡± she dered. Those words caused a stir among the maids standing below. They had been at Ningmen Prefecture for nearly two months, and while they had some understanding of and contact with the other three youngdies, they knew too little about the Eldest Young Lady. They only returned yesterday from the manor house, they knew her only as a formidable person. Formidable masters were usually harder to serve, and many were understandably worried about this. But the Eldest Young Lady was the direct and most favored daughter of the Lord and Madam, and surely, serving her promised a better future than serving the other three youngdies. For this reason, despite many being wary of Daohua¡¯s formidable reputation, they remained standing. Daohua noticed the hesitation and struggle within some of them and smiled, ¡°I have given you the opportunity to choose, and you should cherish it. This may very well be the turning point that determines your future.¡± ¡°I know many of you think that staying with me might promise a better future. But remember, reward and effort go hand in hand; the greater the reward, the higher the cost you must be willing to pay.¡± ¡°My standards are high, and not everyone is suitable to stay with me. If youck the capability, yet insist on crowding into my courtyard, then you¡¯ll only end up being sent away.¡± ¡°Choosing what fits you best is the most important thing.¡± As these words were spoken, some people in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but step forward. With one person taking the lead, others gradually followed and stepped out. Watching this scene, both Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang¡¯s expressions changed slightly.
Yan Yihuan thought: Letting Elder Sister choose first was indeed the right decision. If it were they who had to choose, they wouldn¡¯t consider these aspects ¨C they¡¯d simply pick whoever they liked. With such a method of selection, the quality of the maids was left entirely to chance. Yan Yishuang thought: With just a few words, she had expelled the indecisive and wavering ones and managed to maintain a good reputation. Elder Sister¡¯s tactic is truly high level. In the end, including those previously dismissed, fewer than thirty people remained. Chapter 348 - 326, Not Happening_1 Chapter 348: Chapter 326, Not Happening_1 ¡°Childhood friends¡­I suppose that¡¯s one way to put it. Otherwise, why would the Little Prince be so patient with Jiang Wanying, even stopping several times to wait for her? It seems their rtionship is quite good.¡± As Dong Yuanyao spoke, she carefully observed Daohua¡¯s facial expression, noticing a slight frown, she touched her and asked, ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Daohua looked at Dong Yuanyao with confusion, ¡°Why do you keep asking that? What could be wrong with me?¡± Dong Yuanyao knitted her brows, ¡°Are you genuinely clueless, or are you just ying dumb with me?¡± Daohua turned to face Dong Yuanyao directly, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what you mean. Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Dong Yuanyao nced around to see everyone¡¯s attention focused on the dragon boat race, then nodded towards Xiao Yeyang and Jiang Wanying and whispered, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it bother you to see the Little Prince walking with another girl?¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua finally understood Dong Yuanyao¡¯s meaning and scoffed, ¡°Why should I feel ufortable? Who Xiao Yeyang is with is his business, and what does it have to do with me?¡± Dong Yuanyao scrutinized Daohua closely, her gaze evaluative. Daohua met her gaze squarely, allowing her to probe. After a moment, Dong Yuanyao, seeing no change in Daohua¡¯s expression, exaggeratedly breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Don¡¯t take it the wrong way, I¡¯m really just concerned for your sake, worried you might¡­¡± Daohua cut her off, ¡°Worried I might have feelings for Xiao Yeyang?¡± Dong Yuanyao nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at me for thinking that. It¡¯s just that you and the Little Prince seem too close.¡± Daohua smiled, ¡°Let me ask you, your rtionship with my fourth brother is also good, and you get along well, do you like him?¡± Dong Yuanyao was initially taken aback, then vigorously shook her head, ¡°Fourth Brother Yan is very nice, and we have fun together, but I only see him as a brother, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Daohuaughed, ¡°I haven¡¯t misunderstood, I also know you¡¯re not interested in my fourth brother. He is forthright and probably has never thought about it that way. The reason I¡¯m saying this is to get you to put yourself in my shoes. I get along with Xiao Yeyang, but he¡¯s just a friend to me.¡± Still skeptical, Dong Yuanyao said, ¡°Then why do I feel like you seemed a little upset to see the Little Prince with Jiang Wanying?¡± Daohua ¡®hmph¡¯ed, ¡°I¡¯m annoyed because he chose a girl over a friend. He had promised toe to meet me but broke his word. If he was truly held up by something important, I¡¯d let it go, but looking at how he is now, I¡¯m guessing he spent these days courting a beauty. Of course, I¡¯m angry.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Dong Yuanyao, seeing Daohua¡¯s indignant manner, wasn¡¯t sure what to make of her feelings. It seemed Yiyi cared about the Little Prince, but when talking about whether she liked him or not, she didn¡¯t show a hint of shyness or restraint, with an open and confident demeanor, nothing like the bashful appearance of girls described in stories and dramas. If she didn¡¯t care, then why did she appear genuinely angry when she saw the Little Prince with Jiang Wanying? Dong Yuanyao was confused. Seeing her like this, Daohua was somewhat speechless, ¡°Rest assured, I do have some self-awareness. I¡¯m used to being free-spirited; the Imperial Family¡¯s ce is definitely not where I belong. Besides, my family background doesn¡¯t match up with Xiao Yeyang at all.¡± Hearing her say this, Dong Yuanyao finally nodded in agreement, ¡°It¡¯s best that you think this way. The imperial descendants seem quite impressive from the outside, but they have much to bear.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t lived in Beijing, so you might not fully understand the difficulties of being an imperial daughter-inw. You and I are simr in temperament, I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the intricate rules of the Imperial Family.¡± Daohua smiled, taking her hand, ¡°I know, you¡¯re looking out for me.¡± Dong Yuanyao also smiled, ¡°As long as you understand,¡± she paused, ¡°The Little Prince is really quite nice to you¡­¡± Daohua quickly interrupted her, ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say. Are you thinking that Xiao Yeyang is interested in me? Put your heart back into your stomach. I¡¯ve asked, and there¡¯s nothing between us.¡± Dong Yuanyao was so surprised that she opened her mouth wide and stammered, ¡°You¡­ you asked him?¡± Daohua smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course, if there¡¯s a doubt, you should ask.¡± Seeing her like this, Dong Yuanyao waspletely relieved. If Yiyi really had any feelings for the Little Prince, she would never have been so straight-forward to ask. Then, Daohua continued, ¡°I know, you all think that Xiao Yeyang is especially attentive to me, but, have you ever thought about it? I am his life saver.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only right for him to be a little nicer to me, isn¡¯t it? Besides, I¡¯ve been quite good to him as well, right? Even if it¡¯s just an exchange of favors, he should treat me a little better.¡± Dong Yuanyao nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Daohua: ¡°Of course it is. My fourth brother just spent a bit more time practicing swordsmanship with you. Whenever you have something good, don¡¯t you also think of him first? That¡¯s just making distinctions based on our closeness. Whoever is good to us, naturally we will be better to them. That¡¯s the principle, isn¡¯t it?¡± After thinking for a moment, Dong Yuanyao nodded again, ¡°That makes sense.¡± Daohua patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Human emotions are still very pure. Don¡¯t always think about romantic love. There¡¯s friendship too.¡± Dong Yuanyao immediatelyughed, ¡°It was supposed to be me giving you advice, howe it seems like it¡¯s the other way around now?¡± Daohuaughed as well. Meanwhile, Yan Wenxiu and Dong Yuanxuan, who appeared to be watching the dragon boats on the river attentively, each let out a sigh of relief when they heard the two young girlsughing. Even though Daohua and Dong Yuanyao kept their voices low, due to their proximity, the men still heard the gist of it. Yan Wenxiu: It¡¯s good that the big sister isn¡¯t setting her sights on the Little Prince. With his high status, he doesn¡¯t want her to be sad and regretful over a doomed rtionship. Dong Yuanxuan: Yan sister has no interest in the Little Prince! He felt a slight thrill of joy inside. ¡­ At the same time, on the other side, Xiao Yeyang, apanied by Jiang Wanying, was making his way through the crowd towards the observation tform. From afar, he caught a glimpse of Daohua pointing andughing at the dragon boats in the river. Seeing her bright smile, all the displeasure he had umted from dealing with the Jiang family dissolved in an instant. Almost without thinking, Xiao Yeyang changed direction, intending to walk over to her. Just then, Jiang Wanying spoke up, ¡°Brother Yang, my father and Advisor Dong are watching you. You should go over and greet them.¡± Xiao Yeyang took a quick nce over there, and though he was immensely impatient, he still restrained himself and walked over. Jiang Wanying smiled as she followed, but she went to thedies¡¯ side. Watching the noble and elegant Xiao Yeyang, Advisor Jiang nodded almost imperceptibly, and Madam Jiang also looked very pleased. They had originally thought that, once away from Beijing and the constraints of upbringing, the rebellious Xiao Yeyang would be increasingly unruly. Surprisingly, upon this meeting, he seemed to have matured much more than before. Chapter 353 - 331: No Need for _1 Chapter 353: Chapter 331: No Need for _1 ¡°Previously, didn¡¯t you ask me to help you find foreign flowers and nts? Earlier, I got a pot of red fruit. When I return, I¡¯ll have someone deliver it to the Li Family.¡± After finishing their meal and leaving the restaurant, Xiao Yeyang remembered this and said with a smile to Daohua. Daohua looked puzzled: ¡°Red fruit?¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°It¡¯s about the size of a fist, red, and quite pretty to look at.¡± Daohua¡¯s expression shifted: ¡°Could it be tomatoes?¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°Red persimmons? Now that you mention it, they do look alike.¡± Upon hearing this, Daohua¡¯s face lit up with joy: ¡°Then you must remember to send it to me, have someone deliver it as soon as you get back, lest you forget again.¡± Xiao Yeyang felt a bit displeased: ¡°I¡¯ve always taken your matters to heart. You said you forgave me for forgetting to pick you upst time. Why bring it up again?¡± Daohua knew she misspoke: ¡°I just misspoke. I was just reminding you.¡± Saying this, and seeing her cousins already seated in the carriage, she waved to Xiao Yeyang, ¡°Well, I¡¯m off then.¡± Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t want to part with Daohua so soon and quickly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried? Why don¡¯t youe with me to the vi to get it?¡± Daohua smiled: ¡°I trust you, you should head back as well.¡± After speaking, she boarded the carriage with Wang Manman. Watching the carriage depart, Xiao Yeyang felt reluctant to let go. Dexi watched silently, not daring to remind or urge him. After a while, Xiao Yeyang finally looked away: ¡°Let¡¯s go, back to the vi.¡± ¡­ Jinyang Pavilion Vi. When Xiao Yeyang returned with Dexi, he found Jiang Wanying was unexpectedly there. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jiang Wanying nced at Xiao Yeyang and said with a smile, ¡°Look at the way you talk, if I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think you are not weing me here.¡± Xiao Yeyang: ¡°¡­If your health isn¡¯t good, you should avoid running around. There are quite a few flowers in my courtyard, it would be better if youe less often.¡± Though his words sounded concerned, his tone carried a hint of distance. Jiang Wanying pursed her lips, but thinking about the several years since theyst met and the inevitable estrangement, she brought back a smile to her face. ¡°I won¡¯t go into the yard, it won¡¯t be a problem. By the way, why did you leave early today? You didn¡¯t even watch the dragon boat race. And where did you go just now? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for quite a while.¡± Xiao Yeyang frowned slightly, he didn¡¯t like others meddling too much in his affairs. Back in the Imperial Pce, his rtionship with his cousin Wanying was indeed not bad, but that didn¡¯t mean he had to tell her everything. ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered, you should¡¯ve returned early to rest. Is there a reason you came to my ce?¡± Jiang Wanying saw he did not answer her question but didn¡¯t mind too much. Brother Yang had always been like this, choosing to avoid answering things he didn¡¯t want to discuss. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie if there¡¯s no matter?¡± Jiang Wanying yfully batted her eyes at Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang gave her a nce and silently shifted his gaze, picking up his tea to drink. Seeing him like this, Jiang Wanying pouted and said rather bored, ¡°Yeyang Brother, why are you still so dull just like when you were a child, not responding when someone makes a joke with you?¡± Dexi quickly nced at Jiang Wanying, thinking to himself. The master is not dull at all; in front of Miss Yan, he is very lively in conversation. Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t respond, just lowered his eyes to drink tea, thinking thatter when he sends the red fruits, he would need to pick some other things to give to Daohua. What should he pick? Seeing that Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t speak, Jiang Wanying sat down beside him, softly asking, ¡°Yeyang Brother, being alone in Zhongzhou all these years, you must have felt very lonely, right?¡± Xiao Yeyang was preupied with other thoughts and was taken aback by her words before responding. Seeing the concern on Jiang Wanying¡¯s face and recalling the times they yed together in the Taihou Pce when they were children, his expression softened a bit, ¡°I¡¯ve been doing quite well here.¡± Jiang Wanying did not believe this, understanding that as the legitimate son of a prince who was kidnapped to Zhongzhou, far from rtives and friends, how could he possibly be doing well? Yeyang Brother has always been too proud. He says this because he doesn¡¯t want her to worry, unwilling to show his vulnerable side in front of her. Thinking of this, Jiang Wanying¡¯s face showed a trace of pity, ¡°Yeyang Brother, before you were alone, but now that I¡¯vee to Zhongzhou, you won¡¯t be so lonely in the future. I will be with you.¡± Upon hearing this, both Xiao Yeyang and Dexi turned to look at Jiang Wanying with puzzled expressions. Xiao Yeyang: What is she even talking about? Dexi: How could the master be lonely? In Zhongzhou all these years, the master has been much happier than in Beijing. Seeing Xiao Yeyang staring nkly at her, Jiang Wanying chuckled shyly and lowered her gaze, ¡°Yeyang Brother, why are you looking at Wanying like that?¡± Xiao Yeyang and Dexi both looked away at the same time. After a moment of frowning silence, Xiao Yeyang said, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I am not lonely in Zhongzhou. Here, I have good friends and ssmates forpanionship, my uncle¡¯s guidance, and also¡­¡± And also Daohua, and the person at Meilin Vi. Xiao Yeyang was somewhat lost in thought; he suddenly realized that staying in Zhongzhou was probably the best decision he had ever made. Here, he had made a few good friends like Dong Yuanxuan and others, who, despite each having their own little schemes, treated him genuinely, especially Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai, who were absolutely sincere towards him. Here, he also re-experienced the motherly love buried deep in his memory.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Here, he met Daohua, someone like the sunshine in winter, warming his heart. Thinking of these, a smile slowly appeared on Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face. Seeing him like this, Jiang Wanying couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Yeyang Brother, what are you thinking about? Why are you so distracted?¡± Xiao Yeyang came back to his senses, instantly concealing the smile on his face, and looked towards Jiang Wanying, ¡°Cousin Wanying, I appreciate your kindness, but indeed, I don¡¯t need yourpany. You have such a frail body, you should just take good care of yourself.¡± Jiang Wanying¡¯s expression stalled, she fell silent for a moment, and didn¡¯t continue the topic, shifting to talk about today¡¯s dragon boat viewing, ¡°Zhongzhou might notpare to Beijing, but it¡¯s also quite lively. If it wasn¡¯t for my mother worrying about me catching a cold from the breeze and getting sick again, I would have liked to continue boating and having fun with otherdies¡­¡± Xiao Yeyang was genuinely uninterested in these matters, but seeing Jiang Wanying speaking enthusiastically, and considering she had made a special trip to see him, it wouldn¡¯t be right to just send her away, so he had to patiently, albeit absentmindedly, listen. Just then, Dexi, who had been instructed to fetch the red fruits, came with the potted red fruits. Seeing the red fruits brightened Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mood, he stood up and went over to receive them personally, cing them on the table. Jiang Wanying saw this andughed, ¡°Yeyang Brother, when did you start liking these things? I remember as a child, the flowers and nts in the Imperial Garden suffered greatly at your hands.¡± Thinking about Daohua¡¯s shining eyes when she would receive the red fruits made the corners of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mouth rise, ¡°Preferences can change. Now, I really like these flowers and grasses.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!